《How To Survive In The World DxD With Fragment Memories》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue

    "Everything will be fine Ma-nyan" a beautiful nekomata girl with long black hair, wearing a white robe was currently ??r?ssing the head of the boy who was a bit scared. Her name was Kuroka, she was the elder sister of Shirone who was also a nekomata and "adopted" Masaru" as her little brother. The two girls were currently trying to comfort Masaru who was told that he would undergo an experiment that was different from the experiments that Kuroka undergone, what the three did not realize was that the staff that was responsible for the experiments was about to inject the latest Super Devil Genetic Solution into Masaru to see the results.


    "Kuroka-neesan...." Masaru was never scared of training nor hard work, but what he felt today was a dread looming over him like a grim reaper ready to reap his soul. If it wasn''t for the training he underwent together with Shirone and Kuroka who taught him Senjutsu and a way to train his mind firmly he might have committed suicide than to endure the pain of the experiments further. ''Kuroka-nee is truly strong... To endure all those experiments.... If only I had power'' He felt hopeless about his situation but he was in....


    "You have to stay strong alright? Onee-san will save you" Kuroka hugged the young boy who was a few years older than shirone but he kidnapped like they were after he lost his mother, it was truly fate for them to meet while having similar past experience. ''I will kill that bastard for thinking he will lay his hands on Shirone... But for them to move Masaru to another experiment after such a short amount of time is not a good thing''


    Just as the three were holding each other dearly a young man entering the room wearing the white standard uniforms most scientist wear while working in the lab, "Masaru, it''s time" Masaru who heard this knew there was no chance for him to escape and if he resist they will use Kuroka and Shirone. "I will be back soon" Masaru gave another hug to Shirone and Kuroka.


    "Come back soon Onii-sama" Shirone held Masaru in a similar value as she held her older sister, they spent a lot of times together when Kuroka was not around like reading books together. "I will" Masaru smiled warmly, it was by luck he caught a glimpse of Kuroka having a serious expression for a moment but went back to her usual jolly self. "Don''t worry I will keep your bed warm for you nyan or would you like to eat me?"


    "Kuroka-neesan!" Masaru blushed but smiled before leaving together with staff member, while walking in the corridor Masaru could hear faint talks in the background "I heard some rumours that the Gremory family sent their forces to investigate the Naberius Family" "Yes, apparently they are investigating the kidnapping case and luckily not the experiments we are currently doing" "But are we truly safe?" "Well as long as no explosion occurs in the facility then no one will ever be able to find it"


    ''Explosion? Could it be the way to save Kuroka-neesama, Shirone-chan and myself is to cause a explosion?'' Masaru made sure not to show his thoughts on his face, but the scientist knew he heard the discussion and thought to throw a threat at the boy "Be sure to behave today, otherwise the two girls will be sent to the demon beast cage for battle training" The demon beast cage is a battle experience facility they constructed to test the powers of each of their super devil experiments, sending Kuroka would be fine but Shirone was still too young so Masaru simply nodded at the man with a slightly pale face.


    After entering a double door room on the left, Masaru and the Man entered the experiment room that only held variety of machines responsible for maintaining the Capsule. On the right wall is a large black window but Masaru knew the scientists with measuring devices and such were on the other side, as per usual procedure Masaru took off his shirt climbing into the capsule allowing the man to insert needles that will be feeding him the liquid before closing the capsule.


    On the other side of the room filled with staff members, all of them began to take vital measures, energy measures, etc. "Alright, we are about to start the Super Devil Project #51, test subject name Masaru Belial. Son of the Human woman called Cassandra and Diehauser of the Belial family. Concentration of the solution has been increased to 150% compared to the previous experiments, alright start the experiment!" "Understood!"


    Soon Masaru felt how the capsule vibrated for a moment till he felt his feet was wet, when he looked down he could see red liquid was currently filling up the capsule so he closed his eyes as he experienced this kind of thing several times despite it being a bit scary and painful. When the capsule was full, the staff member inputted a command allowing the genetic solutions to start injection into Masaru''s body.


    Strangely Masaru felt his body was heating up from his arms at first before it began to spread throughout his body, the heat was increasing with each second causing even the restorative liquid he was floating in was starting to boil. At first he grunted when he felt like ants were gnawing at his bones making them itchy but afterwards it felt like his body was starting to shrink as if he had a malnutrition. "Activate the Nutrition Device and increase the Solution concentration output to 200%!" The leader of the team started to give out orders, Masaru felt his body was slowly returning to normal as it was consuming the nutrition it was being fed from a inactive needle that became active.


    "But sir if we increase the output we might kill him!" The staff responsible for the Genetic Solution was getting scared that this madman would destroy another test subject, "Last time we also decreased the solution but never increased it, so increase it!" The leader gave the man a glare making him feel he would be ''Replaced'' if he did not follow his orders so he increased the concentration output from 150% to 200% making it twice as strong.


    "AAAAAHHHH!!!!" Masaru screamed within the capsule, bubbles were flowing out of his mouth like people running for their lives. The painful scream was heard from the scientists but they were used to this and did not even flinch, it was just a shame that another test subject would be scrapped afterwards. But suddenly a enormous explosion went off at one of the sections causing the men to panic.


    "What was that!?"


    "It''s Coming from the Nekomata labratory!"


    There was no need for another order as the men were currently packing most of the valuable things without minding Masaru who was still screaming in the capsule, in their mind the boy was already dead and there was no need to stop the process. But unknown to them Masaru actually died in that moment but at the same time another soul occupied his body, it would only be possible for them to pick this up if they looked at the vital measuring device and the abrupt moment he stopped screaming.


    ''What''s going on!? Where am I!? IT HURTS!!!'' Masaru was crazily bashing against the capsule door but it was firmly shut, he could feel his body was transforming and the thought of him becoming a monster during this experiments drive his d?s?r? for power to escape his current predicament. Just when the people left the room and Masaru was alone, a flash of light erupted from the center of Masaru''s ?h?st revealing a book with strange runic and alphabet letters making it appear to have been written in various languages.


    It was almost a instinct or perhaps a subconscious memory he realize this book was a part of him, what this book granted him was the ability to use any form of magic known to the world. But that was something he did not pay heed, by the time the book materialized the Super Devil Genetics were already used up along with the nutrition. He was in a daze out of tiredness from enduring this pain and now the hunger worsened his condition, he was not sure what spell he took as he lost consciousness.


    >/<


    "To think they were experimenting here?" A Young handsome man wearing noble dress with his crimson hair was currently looking at the young nekomata girl one of his peerage members were treating at the moment, "Apparently one of the Peerage Members that is the sister of this girl went and got drunk in her power killing her master in the process" Sirzech sighed looking at the girl thinking that she will be having a hard time because of her sister and this event gave Naberius Family the chance to use this as a excuse to the council to stop his investigation.


    Just as they were about to pack up and leave the rest of the aftermath to the Naberius Family Members another explosion occurred southwards of the labratory, "Okita, go check the situation!" Sirzech ordered his knight who wears a traditional Shisengumi uniform to inspect the explosion, "Roger!" Okita used his immense speed to appear in the location in a flash but never in his life would he expect to find another child a bit older than the girl among the rubbles.


    He checked his surroundings and found that there was no one else so the explosion was probably caused by this boy, he dropped onto the ground next to the boy. Just as he was about to pick up the boy he felt a immense amount of Demonic energy within the body of this boy which he did not feel up till now, ''Good god... This amount is close to Sirzech-sama'' without wasting time for the Naberius Family to "Reclaim" the child he picked up the boy and reappeared next to Sirzech.


    "You found another child? Huh... this demonic energy signature... To think the Naberius family was the one who kidnapped his son" Sirzech instantly realized Masaru''s origin by using his magic sense, it was quite known that Diehauser was searching for his only son. "Let us leave before they try to take the evidence" Sirzech smiled a bit now that he had Masaru, he had the evidence the family was kidnapping so he could now suppress the Naberius Family without opposition because it was thanks to the existence of his father Diehauser who was the current Champion of the Rating Games.


    >/<


    ''huh?'' Suddenly he realized he was not sure if the two girls were safe and was about to stand up but a hand suddenly appeared on his head, ''Where the hell did he appear from?'' Next to Masaru''s bed stood the Knight of Sirzech''s family Okita Souji, "Whoa there boy, you are still recuperating. Unlike the young miss, your body constitution has undergone a change."


    "Uhm.... Who are you?" Masaru asked, he only read a bit about DxD but he did not know about this person in front of him. Okita smiled broadly before introducing himself while extending his hand "The names Okita Souji, I''m the knight of the Lucifer Group and a Swordsman" Masaru took his hand and shook it "Name''s Masaru. Sorry to be blunt but where is Shirone and Kuroka, they are nekomata girls"


    "So their names are Shirone and Kuroka huh? Well I suppose the younger girl was rescued and already recovered but she is currently mute because of the trauma she experienced losing her sister. As for the Elder one, she is currently a wanted criminal for killing her master" Masaru who heard this blanked out for a moment but suddenly he raged "Who is the bastard to make her a criminal!? She killed her master to prevent him from experimenting on her sister! If you found me then you must have saw experiment equipment around me! Before I lost consciousness I was being experimented on"


    "Although I can understand your reasons, but the fact a devil killed their own master is considered treason and punished to death for it. Right now we can do nothing to help her...." Okita felt a bit sympathetic towards this boy who was courageous enough to stand up for justice and righteous, Masaru realized that it made sense in a devil world filled with politics. "Uhm... Okita-san. Can you please let me see Shirone"


    Okita was a bit bothered about the fact there was no confirmation about the boy''s condition being stable, but from what he was seeing he could see the boy''s condition was good enough for him to at least walk. "Very well" Okita helped Masaru stand up from his bed to see if he could stand on his own, when he saw Masaru standing perfectly fine he nodded and the two of them left Medical Room and went to the one a bit further away.


    From what Masaru noticed the Nurses and Doctors were all avoiding that specific room and realized that Shirone was already being shunned, worried about his condition he rushed forward causing Okita to be surprised. "SHIRONE!" Perhaps it was because she heard a familiar voice, Shirone''s eyes regained some light looking towards the door seeing the familiar boy who was at her side. "O-o-Onii-sama?" Shirone climbed off her bed staggering while looking at Masaru who was walking closer, when shirone smell the familiar scent she dearly missed she ran towards Masaru jumping into his embrace "ONII-SAMA!!!"


    "Everything is okay Shirone, I am here and I will never leave you" Masaru was comforting the crying shirone, when Okita just arrived at the entrance he could only smile warmly feeling glad that the boy and girl still had one another after such a tragic event. Since the two need some time alone, Okita left Masaru who was currently sitting up right on the bed and Shirone was currently sleeping peacefully on his ??p. ''There is too many things I have to prepare and it kind of sucks I could not change the fate of these two sisters of mine.... For now I will relax and recover, afterwards I will think of how I should move.''


    >/<


    Okita who just came to the Reception area to order a cup of tea noticed someone familiar, his gray eyes and hair while ignoring the people trying to surround him for a autograph was pushing through towards the nurse. "Nurse, do you have any patients in your facility by the name of Masaru!?" The Nurse was shocked at the desperate face of the underworld wide known Emperor of the Rating Games, Diehauser Belial. "Uh-- Uhm" because of the sudden approach of her idol her brains were lagging to response and Diehauser was becoming impatient.


    "How is he?!" Diehauser felt desperate, he lost his lover her promised to marry after she notified him that he had a son. But before he could even meet his son, his lover was killed and he was kidnapped. When he heard his son was rescued and the Naberius family was behind his kidnap he first went over there to cause chaos big enough for the council to seriously punish the family in hopes to quell the anger of this Champion, since the family was being punished he felt that he needed to find his son as soon as possible and here he is.


    "Just be quiet, he is currently sleeping" Okita warned Diehauser when he sensed that Masaru was currently sleeping while holding Shirone in his arms, when Diehauser saw this he remembered the report Sirzech gave him and instantly made a decision. "I want you to ask Sirzech-sama to arrange Guardianship of that girl to me" Okita looked at Diehauser with wide eyes as he knew that Sis-con wanted to bring this nekomata under his sister''s peerage but he too felt that keeping these two together would be better for the girl. "Very well I will let him know"


    ''Sigh... How am I suppose to face him after all these years? Will he blame me for his mother''s death?'' Diehauser was having a conflict within himself while Masaru was slowly waking up, when he noticed another man next to Okita he felt slightly vigilant while subconsciously holding Shirone tighter. When Diehauser saw this although it felt a bit sad that his own son who did not know of him was vigilant of him but he still felt proud that his son first action was to keep someone precious to him close. "Okita-san, who is this man?"


    "This is Diehauser Belial, he is your father. He looked for you these several years after your mother was killed" Okita explained bluntly as he felt there was no need to use roundabout words with this boy, Masaru who heard this remembered his mother told him about his father being handsome, gentle and full of grace. But never would he expected his father to be him, even he knew there was no information about him having a lover not to mention a son. This made Masaru realize that although this world has similarities it was still different, this was his reality.


    "Father?" Diehauser who heard Masaru calling him father without any anger nor hatred made him flinched for a moment before he walked slowly towards Masaru. Masaru did not have memories of family other than his time with Shirone and Kuroka, so he was not sure how to react towards his now supposed father. Diehauser did not speak till he was close enough to grasp Masaru in a embrace together with Shirone was still currently sleeping, "Sorry.... I''m so so sorry that I could not be there for your and Cassandra..." The world''s strongest champion in Rating game for the first time was crying while strongly embracing his son.


    "It''s okay Father, Mother would never blame you for what happened and neither will I" Masaru whispered this softly yet clear enough for Diehauser to hear it causing him to choke on his own tears for a moment, he coughed a bit to cover his embarrassment while pulling away. He felt ashamed for having no control over his emotion but no one would blame him since he was looking for his son for so long and finally found him, "I will soon be bringing you to the family where you can meet your grandparents and Aunt"


    "Yes" Masaru smiled faintly feeling proud to have a father who was stubborn to never give up but extremely gentle as a father, although he was not the original Masaru but he will live in his place looking after his family. ''I have to become strong, because this world is where the stronger fist is right''

 Chapter 1

    "Sirzech-sama, there is a request personally from Diehauser Belial" A Silver haired maid came into the office where Sirzech was currently working on documents and reports related to the Naberius Family incident, "Oh? Did not think he would send one since he found his son after all" When Sirzech opened the letter reading it his face slowly began to cramp up before sighing, "What''s wrong? Did he do something again?"


    "No, he requested for Guardianship over the Nekomata girl because his son and the girl are quite attached to one another" Despite being a bit sad he lost a peerage candidate for his sister, he still felt it would be better for the girl to be with the boy in order to recover from her trauma. "But wasn''t the plan to---"


    "No, the boy and girl does know each other. Okita''s report is also attached. sigh... I will have to find another potential peerage member for my sister as a gift. Process the guardianship for the girl" Sirzech smiled wryly while handing over the letter for Grayfia who was his Wife, Queen and Personal Maid to process the necessary documents since he was busy with other things. ''Wonder if I should ask Beowulf if he knows of someone... Or perhaps Enku''


    >/<


    It has been a week that Masaru and Shirone stayed at the hospital recuperating till they were finally released, thanks to his father, Shirone was now under guardianship of the Belial Family under the premise that she would become a peerage member of Masaru''s peerage. The reason for the additional condition Diehauser added after talking with Shirone alone was the fact during the tests Masaru undergone at the hospital to check his conditions, they realized his bloodline was pure devil which was the reason they stayed at the hospital for a week instead of the original three days.


    Because of the experiments Masaru undergone his body constitution was stronger than average hig-class devils and his magic reserves was enormous, if he was not the son of Diehauser Belial he might have been taken away somewhere to experiment on him again. It was also during this period of time that Masaru became able to call out his Sacred Gear which was a Grimoire he named Singing Spellbook, the reason he called it that was the fact the sacred gear was simply a medium and memory storage filled with spells allowing him to use spells of various origins. The only downside was that his current base could only handle basic spells and the limit for summoning the grimoire was three hours.


    That sacred gear was the second reason the doctors might have pulled him back for more tests in hopes to see if pure blood devils could gain sacred gears naturally, but thanks to his father''s coercion the doctors reluctantly released him after a week and now he was currently near the Manor where the Belial Family Houshold is at. "These are the lands of the Belial Family, in the past we did have financial difficulities which was one of the reason I could not see you and your mother. But with things stabilized I was able to search for you full time with my peerage"


    "Wow, I prefer this natural state compared to other regions where there is too many buildings" Masaru was looking outside quite enjoying the sight of the underworld, it was truly different compared to the Earth, he was granted a second life and now he has the change to travel around so he felt excited he could do a lot of things. But those plans came with a price that he needed to train as there was currently no peace between the three factions just yet, so to survive he will undergo training with his father and when he is 10 years old he can finally receive his Evil Pieces.


    When he heard that he became a pure blood by pure luck because of the experiment turning him into a potential Super Devil he rejoiced thinking he could put up a decent team which increases his chances of surviving in this world. "I am glad you like it, we also prefer to keep most of our lands similar to farms provided staple food for the devil race as well as services that requires the Worthless ability"


    "Do you think I can also use Worthless?" Masaru was quite interested in this ability after he heard from his father, as long as he understood what the thing is composed of he could simply deem it worthless which is similar to a disintegration or alteration magic, with his Sacred gear he has a chance to learn a scanning magic that could work like wonders together with this ability, "You have the attribute, so you should be able to but don''t use unless I am around okay? That power is dangerous if it goes out of control"


    "Yes Father" Shirone was currently sitting quietly next to Masaru, the current surroundings was truly comfortable for her due to her racial abilities: Senjutsu. During the week she stayed with Masaru, she learnt the truth behind her sisters act and why Kuroka never told her. She gained motivation to become stronger together with Masaru and gained enough achievements so she could change her sister''s fate with the Devils, this was a plan she and Masaru both spoke about.


    But her other main reason was she needed a reason to stay with Masaru in a way they would never separate and Masaru''s Father Diehauser gave it to her, with everything set she felt more alive compared to the hell she went through. "Uncle Diehauser, will the family accept me?" Because of the rumours of her sister, Shirone knew that people were avoiding her in fear that she might rampage. Masaru told her not to mind it as it was normal for the weak to fear the strong, it will slowly fix itself but she could not help but feel nervous that they were now going to meet Masaru''s family.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine" ''Sigh... Just hope that Sister of mine does not do anything crazy'' Diehauser could only smile wryly at this little girl he came to know this past week, he felt relieved that his son has someone like her at his side during all this time and also agreed to be on the look out for the elder sister to help. "No need to worry Shirone, your my family are you not?"


    "I am!" Shirone pouted feeling that Masaru was purposely teasing her, but she could feel much calmer than before. Masaru smiled at Shirone''s adorable pouting act, he ??r?ss her head causing her to unconsciously purr with her pleasant face. The Relationship between the two grew even stronger ever since the incident and Masaru could only thank the mysterious forces that brought his current circumstances.


    >/<


    "We are here" Diehauser spoke suddenly causing both Masaru and Shirone to stiffen a bit as both were nervous to meet their new family, one of the butlers that came to welcome them opened the door allowing Diehauser to walk out first. "Welcome Home Diehauser, it''s good to see your safe and sound" a Lady who had similar hair hair as Diehauser came walking over fast and embraced her son lovingly, while a man who had a similar face as Diehauser came over while resting his hand on his shoulder "It''s good to see your back"


    "Huh!? Why did he call me out first but instead for my wife" Lord Belial the father of Diehauser felt disheartened at the fact Masaru called out his Grandmother first unlike his father, Calfa who heard this snorted "Of course he would greet me first, your grandmother''s grandson aren''t you?" Masaru nodded without any hesitation as he knew in any family gaining the favour of the grandmother would lead to victory, "You--- I will not give my grandson to you!" The two grandparents were now arguing with one another but the servants could only smile warmly at this family who underwent multiple hardships and it was thanks to Diehauser than most of it was finally brought back together.


    While the two were arguing another young lady who had a similar looks to Calfa Belial appeared and snatched Masary from her arms hugging him, but she did not stop and even went to snatch shirone who was too stunned to even realize what situation she was in. "So cute!!!! I have such a Cute Nephew and he even has such a adorable fiance''" Masaru and Shirone who heard this both blushed causing the lady to Kyaa Kyaa even more.


    "Cleria..." Diehauser sighed at his sister who flew off to another realm hugging his son and Shirone, even Calfa realized there was yet another visitor and immediate registered ''Fiance'' Cleria mention but she still fumed with anger that her grandson was snatched "Cleria, since when do you grab things from me without introducing yourself?"


    "But you did not introduce yourself either" Before the two ladies were about to have their daily round of talks Lord Belial came between them, "Well we are outside so lets go inside first" When the ladies heard this they reluctantly agreed and everyone went into the Manor, Masaru was once again introduced to his new family members including his Aunt Cleria Belial.


    They asked Diehauser questions and he began to tell him most of the experiences Masaru told him about when he was kidnapped. If it was not for the fact the Belial Family''s current standing has only recently improved even better then they might have gone and cause another round of chaos, the family was smaller compared to others but they loved and cared for each other more than ever.


    This was proven when Calfa told her husband that there was no need for a tutor for noble etiquette lessons as she will teach him and Shirone herself, they already knew Diehauser will be training him and Shirone personally. His Bishop Circe & Julia will be training Masaru in Magic because of his sacred gear while they will look for a Senjutsu expert who can train Shirone which will most likely be a yokai.


    "To think the child''s education would be arranged in a single day, this would not have happened in the past" Lord Belial looked dazed at the window thinking about the past, Calfa who knew of this could only nodded as a tear form at the corner of her eyes "From now on we will allow our future generation to have a better life..." Diehauser and Cleria both knew about it as well and felt happy, Masaru however never knew his father had monsters in his peerage. Each member was truly unbelievably Amazing and their history was even more so.


    >/<


    "Come, hit me harder!" Diehauser was currently sparring against Masaru, although it was early according to the grandparents who wanted to doted a bit more on him but Diehauser was strict saying that training was suppose to happen two years ago but luckily Masary trained in Senjutsu during that period and the experiment that transformed his body which Diehauser wants to exploit all that potential and push his son''s strength even higher.


    "Let''s do this!" Shirone nodded at Masaru before the two of them blast off towards Diehauser attacking him together, this time Diehauser was having a slightly difficult time compared to his easy going time because the synchronized team work between Shirone and Masaru who trained together under the tutelage of Kuroka was now displayed to Diehauser. ''Individually they have flaws but when together these two cover each other''s flaw as if it was a instinct, how amazing'' After a exchange of punches and kicks, Masaru and shirone was send crashing into the ground once again.


    "Haah ---- Haaah" Masaru was gasping for breathe while looking at his father with scorn for being a spartan trainer, the looks of a father was gone and was completely replaced by a instructor. "If your not coming then I will" Diehauser tap the ground lightly with his foot sprinting towards Masaru who flinched, he raised his fist to attack Masaru''s ?h?st but Masaru himself unconsciously sidestepped while infusing his Ki within his body to give him a short burst of explosive strength.


    "Not bad... Guess we can end it with this for today''s training" Diehauser smiled at Masaru and Shirone who collapsed on the ground from exhaustion, it has been ten hours they have been sparring endlessly so he could test how long his son can last while taking beatings but he was even more surprised at the potential of the Nekomata which made him even more glad he convinced her to become part of his son''s future peerage. While he was still thinking the back of his head was smacked by a woman who wore a white robe was running past him, she was Julia, his bishop.


    "Geez Diehauser! Why are you so hard on Ma-kun!" Julia puffed her cheeks pouting at Diehauser while healing Masaru who was still laying on the ground, Diehauser could only smile wryly thinking after his peerage met with Masaru they became a bit more lively instead of their serious side. "Julia-oneesama" Masaru muttered softly causing Julia''s face to flush up with happiness for having such a adorable little brother, soon that happiness faded into a slight anger as she glared at Diehauser, but Diehauser himself looked at the sly smirk on his son''s face who succeeded in his revenge could only sigh as he prepared himself for a scolding session.


    While Julia was scolding Diehauser for his spartan attitude, Masaru was being dragged by another beautiful lady who wore a witch-like outfit. "Masaru, it''s time for your magic training" Her name was Circe, she was the other Bishop of his father''s team. Since it was a good excuse to escape from here he followed her to a more secluded area, Circe turned around looking at him "How has your magic progressed without the need of your Sacred Gear?"


    "It''s difficult, right now I am more familiar in molding and manipulating my Demonic energy because it uses images as a medium. But using magic based on calculations is a bit tough" Masaru thought about his magic training, because it was still early in his magic training this result already exceeded Circe''s expectations to which she remembered about this boy''s circumstances. "Well most people consider it simple... The human magicians magic which you are struggling with which uses calculation which is mostly only to understand if he do this and add this you will create this. In other words where Demonic Magic can skip the ''process'' that creates the ''Result'' spell, the human magic system requires them to also understand the process. For example you light a candle with a small flame, but what is fire? How does Fire start? Those questions are the process"


    Masaru nodded thinking that it was quite reasonable since the Humans did not have a cheat called Demonic Energy/Power, they would still search for things that can replace what they don''t have. "For today''s training we will focus on your demonic energy control, so make sure to study those books I gave you okay?" "Yes Circe oneesama" Masaru nodded before manipulating his demonic energy to flow towards his hands, soon several demonic bullets materialized floating above his hands.


    "Not bad, you can already use the Demon Bullet spell huh? Now then, try to change each of their nature to a element" Circe was intently looking at Masaru who was focusing his concentration on the bullets, five minutes went by and the first bullet''s attribute changed into Fire. Another 20 minutes pass by another bullet became water, soon three hours pass by when Masaru successfully converted the elements of his bullets to each element, Fire, water, earth, Wind, Lighting, Ice and finally his unique Attribute Worthless. The colour of the worthless bullet was similar to a regular demon bullet but those who had the Belial bloodline could feel their signature attribute pulsing actively in that bullet.


    "Now, while maintaining their attributes. Start with changing their shapes...." Circe began to instruct him further in magic, perhaps it was the influence of the sacred gear or the super devil constitution he had, the magic he learnt was difficult at first but the second time he started to manipulate and control the magic even easier with each passing turn. After another thirty minutes, Julia found Circe and Masaru but did not say a thing other than taking Masaru from Circe saying that she broke the rules in training him.


    "Geez Ma-Kun!!! Why did you learn something like that! Now I can''t teach you a lot!" Julia threw a tantrum but still felt proud at this boy who managed to come up with such a answer only after a week ever since they started their training.


    >/<


    It has been two years since Masaru came to the Belial Family, he was 10 years old today and because of the heated discussions he was elected as the Heir of Belial Family since his father stepped down because he simply wished to stay in the Rating Games. Masaru''s achievement in further his training in Senjutsu alongside Shirone under the tutelage of a Yokai, Swordsmanship under Okita Souji who was requested by Diehauser to each Masaru since he did not have anyone who could teach him as well as Okita could.


    But the thing that made Masaru known was his magic talent thanks to his Sacred Gear and the Teaching of all of two bishops of Diehauser''s team, Circe and Julia. Although he could not learn everything from the two ladies but he managed to record most of the spells into his sacred gear to continue his training. Because of his mindset of becoming strong in this world and stubborn nature he inherent from his father to never give up, the ladies of the peerage all treated Masaru preciously while the men all thought of him as a younger brother. Even the Werewolf Jacob Black who was Diehauser''s Rook felt even more comfortable that he was no longer the "Youngest one" and that was now passed onto Masaru.


    "Ma-kun, your collar is crooked" Julia, Diehauser''s bishop was responsible together with Circe to be the escort of Masaru for him to gain his evil pieces today. Masaru who heard her came towards her "Thank you Julia onee-sama" Julia who heard Masary smiled naturally as she felt even happier when Masaru call her elder sister, Circe who heard this felt jealous "I can fix it too!"


    before Circe could come close, Shirone jumped in front of Masaru thinking that Masaru might get harassed (Spoiled) by a women made her a bit jealous. "What''s wrong Shi-chan" Circe smiled at this little girl who became more active and lively under the ?ssaults of the ladies in the peerage who enjoyed doting on Masaru while teasing Shirone whom they noticed held special feelings towards Masaru who did not seem to notice it yet.


    When Shirone noticed nothing was wrong and that she was being teased at again could only pout before standing behind Masaru "Nothing" The two escort ladies could only giggle thinking she was cute, the four of them climbed into the carriage that led them towards the direction where Ajuka Beezlebub''s Research Facility was at to get his pieces.


    "Welcome, so you must be the new rising genius of the Belial Family huh? Nice to meet you Masaru Belial" a bewitchingly beautiful and attractive young man appearing in his early twenties, with light blue eyes and green hair that is slicked back personally came to receive the guests he expecting today which was Masaru and co. "It''s a honor to meet the Demon Lord Beezlebub" Masaru responded according to the etiquette required of him, and Ajuka simply waved "No need to formalities but just like Sirzech told me... Your Demonic Energy has increased again... Interesting"


    Masaru knew Ajuka was a researcher of a kind, whether it was the good or bad one he will never know but he did not feel any repulsive feelings towards him. "Apologies, you must be Julia and Circe the Bishops of Diehauser it has been a while" The two bishops curtsied ""It''s a honor to meet you Lord Beezlebub""


    In fact Masaru''s body could now be considered complete devil and was already showing signs of entering the power ranks of a High class devil both Psychically but Magic based he could already be considered Peak High class although he has the reserves of a Ultimate Class. "Although it might be stuffy to say this, but it is thanks to the experiments those fools done to your body that you gained quite a strong adaptable body full of potential... I believe you should explore your sacred gear a bit more as I have a feeling that it is not simply a medium to use magic only"


    "Thank you for your advice" Masaru was currently putting his clothes back, with the testing done they were led towards a Pedestal made out of a strange materials that were crimson/red coloured. "This is the Evil Piece System, simply touch the pedestal and you will be registered as a King and your pieces will be generated" Masaru nodded at his instructions and walked over to the pedestal, placing his hand.


    When the skin of his hand touched the slightly cold pedestal he felt a stronger heart beat echo within his body as his demonic power was undergoing a purifying process improving the quality while increasing his psychical base power in overall, when the process was over Ajuka came over to him handing over a rosewood box that held all of his evil pieces. Of all pieces only his Queen, one Rook, one Knight, one Bishop and five Pawns pieces were mutated while the rest were regular, "It''s quite amazing to see yet another set with several mutated pieces, your potential is surprisingly good"


    Masaru felt excited that he held his evil pieces in his hands but the first thing he had in his mind was Shirone, he turned around walking towards her. "Shirone, would you willing to become my Rook?" Shirone who heard Masaru asking her despite knowing her answer smiled warmly nodding, Masaru who confirmed her choice took out his regular Rook and held in front of her ?h?st allowing the rook piece to enter her body.


    Circe and Julia felt happy for Shirone who waited for two years for this day, they watched how Shirone''s body was giving of a faint crimson glow around her body for several minutes before the glow receded back into her body. "With this you are officially my Rook" Masaru announced it to Shirone who happily jumped into Masaru''s embrace "Now Onii-sama can''t escape nya"

 Chapter 2

    "Congratulations on getting your pieces" Calfa hugged Masaru & Shirone happily, "You must be happy now that your wish came true" Shirone who heard this nodded her head shyly causing Calfa to feel even happier, "How would you like to form your peerage? Need us to help you with it?" Lord Belial felt proud of his grandson having more mutation pieces than his own son! ''Heh, Got more things to brag about'' He thought


    "I have a bishop candidate in mind but I need Diana Okaa-sama and Circe Onee-sama''s help to bring them here, because there is a situation involved" Lord Belial became a bit suspicious about this and Masaru noticed this and already formulated a excuse under the guise of his sacred gear to which he will abuse while he is still young. "I used my sacred gear to scout a limited area in the human world and stumbled upon the Himejima Family in the Human world, they exiled a Mother and Daughter because the Mother loved a Fallen Angel. I wish to have the daughter as my bishop because she has good potential" ''Well honestly I need her to connect with Azazel who can help me with my sacred gear as well'' Masaru thought


    "You wish to make a fallen angel your servant?" Lord Belial felt a bit conflicted but the next words Masaru uttered sent his mind flying "She is the daughter of Barakiel, if we save his daughter and when the peace talks which Sirzech is planning for comes in he can use it as a backup for the sake of the devils, of course this reason will be the ''Official'' statement to appease those council devils while I honestly want to save this girl who is about to be targeted" Lord Belial who heard this felt that it was quite reasonable reason to appease those unreasonable devils while allowing his grandson to gain a strong bishop so he did not have much resistance against it.


    "Let me first meet her" When Calfa said this it was set in stone that Masaru gained approval, Circe was luckily most of the time at the Manor since she was still training Masaru''s Magic in order for him to not be too reliant on his sacred gear. But the queen whom Masaru did not meet frequently compared to the other peerage members of his father''s team was contacted, the familiar Belial family sigil appeared on the floor nearby Masaru revealing another beautiful woman, the Queen of the Peerage, Diana Marbas.


    "I did not think my son would call me so soon!" This was one of the many changes Masaru''s existence brought, because Masaru lost his mother, Diana adopted him as her son although it was all verbal. "Welcome back Mom" Masaru smiled warmly while he was harrased (spoiled) by Diana who was always busy doing Military work under Falbium. "I heard you need Mommy''s help to get another Fiance" Masaru who heard this could not help twitching his eye.


    "Mom, I am only 10 years old! Anyway I honestly want to save her and need your help to teleport. Although I hate to do it the bad way, but we have to kidnap them if they are under attack" Masaru gave a rare seriously look causing Diana to listen to her precious adopted son seriously, unlike the others who trained Masaru in magic, swordsmanship and manners. She once taught a few strategies and military formations to Masaru and discovered this young boy although not extremely talented in the field of commanding, he was still better compared to newly appointed Commanders although it was mostly because of some fragment memories Masaru had of him playing a virtual War Strategy Game.


    "Kidnap huh? Although it does not sound like a good plan but under extreme situation it would be best, very well I will permit it but only I will be required" Diana wanted to boast a bit in front of her son, despite being one of the most powerful Queens in the Devil world she truly was strong enough. "No fair Diana! Masaru already asked for me to join as well" Circe did not step back and retaliated against Diana, "Since Ma-kun said so, I will reluctantly accept it" "You!!!" Masaru could only smile wryly, ''I just hope I will be in time as Akeno is the only character other than Shirone I can currently save along with her mother whose death was truly a pitiful... Sorry Rias, you will have to find a different Queen''


    >/<


    "Ma-kun, are you sure this is the place?" Diana was walking together with Masaru and Circe towards a Japanese style Manor that was on the outskirts of the Himejima family, but the closer they came the stranger the area was. It was too quiet, Masaru called out his Singing Spellbook sacred gear and cast presence detection. Ripples of mana flowed like a expanding circle with Masaru in the middle, each time a humanoid / Monster / Animal being came in contact with the ripples Masaru is notified, a grim face appeared on Masaru''s face.


    "Diana kaa-san, we have company. It appears not only the Himejima but also some fallen Angels came to ?ssassinate the duo" When Diana heard she moved towards the direction of the Fallen Angels to keep them busy while Circe went towards the Humans and both transformed their outward looks in order to hide their identity.


    Masaru heard a yell of a girl within the manor, without warning he simply ran through the door with his shoulder seeing a man was about to slash down on Shuri who was already injured. ''Shit!'' Masaru''s sudden entrance caused the man to pause which was the gravest mistake he ever made giving Masaru time to cast a Wind Blade magic, a sound of a sharp wind blast from his sound traveling through the neck of the man while forcing itself through the wall behind him out of the house. The man did not have a chance to yell or react to the incoming magic, slid down onto the ground scaring a little girl who had similar looks to Shuri.


    Masaru felt a gathering of Mana rushing towards one of the room, he noticed that Shuri Himejima was probably casting a spell so he swiftly yelled out "Shuri-san, I came without ill intent and is here to save you and your daughter" Shuri was currently wearing a priestess outfit with her long black hair tied in ponytail style, despite her injured state she still slowly got in a sitting pose looking confused at the boy but thought he might be a threat. "Don''t lie!"


    "Honestly I want to explain everything but there is simply no time, you are surrounded by the fallen angels who hate Barakiel and the Himejima family. If you wish to save your daughter I need you to come with me" Masaru still patiently explained to Shuri how dire her current situation truly was at this stage.


    "How can I trust you?" Shuri was still vigilant but then she noticed a strange expression on Masaru''s face, Masaru who lost a mother understood the pain Akeno would feel if she were to lose her mother and honestly he did not want her to experience it as it simply impeded her progress she could have made from a early age. "I don''t want your daughter to experience losing her mother like I did... That''s all I can say"


    Her intuition told her it was fine to trust the boy but suddenly her daughter, Akeno who had strikingly similar features as her hugged her tightly from behind when she heard her mother might die which scared her "No I don''t want to lose mother!" She was bawling causing Shuri''s resolved heart to falter a bit, she was resolved to die for her daughter and still is but after what she heard from the boy she began to reconsider. She realized regardless of her choice she and her daughter might be in danger, but there is a chance this boy was truly her hope. "Very Well, I accept your proposal. But what is your name?"


    "My name is Masaru Belial, current Heir to the Belial Family and I''m a devil" When she heard it she understood a few things but still felt vigilant since her husband once told her about the Devils but this boy was simply too odd. It would have been easier to understand him if he was a human instead.


    >/<


    "Come on, I have only been using my fists and you all are already throwing spears of light?" Diana mocked the fallen angels which was not part of her character, but Masaru asked her to maintain the fallen angel''s attention on her till he had convince or knocked the targets out. "This bitch! Men use Formation Barrage!" One of the leaders called out a order and the fallen angels formed a straight column line of fallen angels, when the first row threw their spear they move to the back and the next one throw and similar moves to the back in repeat.


    Diana dodging the attacks felt these kinds of formations were a bit old but truly effective if you want a non stop barrage of attacks without pause, just as she was having fun analyzing their tactics a call came to her ear "Diana Kaasan, they agreed. Time to retreat" "You crows are lucky I was called by my son or I would have annihilated you for making me bored" The Fallen Angels who heard this got angry throwing their spear or lights even harder but Diana already teleported away.


    Circe on the other hand was spamming non-fatal basic spells towards the Himejima members who were currently trying to take cover behind trees but the trees can''t even block a single spell without bursting turning the forest into a maze filled with headless chickens running, "Fireball" a basketball size fireball materialized in front of her palm and shot towards a bigger group, when it exploded there were some who managed to escape the blast but the unfortunates had their hair burst and the impact was enough to knock them out.


    In order to retaliate they began to throw talismans towards Circe but because she was constantly moving from one point to another with space magic, they had a difficult time to deal with her as they did not expect to face against someone this strong. "Someone go call the Elites!" One of the leaders ordered a member to run back to the main house of the family to call the elite who could contend even against High Class to Ultimate Class Devils, Circe who heard this smiled ferociously until her fighting spirit calmed down when Masaru Contacted her "Circe neesan, they agreed to teleport. Time to retreat" "It was just about to get fun at last!" Circe could only grumble a bit before teleporting away leaving the surrounding men flabbergasted at her retreat.


    "Anyone found out who this woman is?"


    "No, she simply appeared and disrupted our plans"


    "This---- Could it be she was sent by Barakiel!? Send a small squad and scout the Manor!"


    "Yes Sir"


    When the squad arrived at the Manor what they found was but a empty place, no living soul. When the leader head the report he wanted to beat up someone to release this pent up anger. It was a carefully thought out plan to deal with Shuri Himejima and her Daughter Akeno who is a Half Fallen Angel. Tonight was doomed to be a bad night for him when he reports his failure.


    Meanwhile Masaru, Diana, Circe, Shuri Himejim & Akeno Himejima already appeared in the guest room of the Belial Manor. "Phew, thank god Kokabiel himself did not appear or our identities would have been discovered" Masaru commented taking a seat on the couch, his father Diehauser were already seated along with Lord Belial his grandfather and Calfa his grandmother. Circe and Diana stood behind him since it was time for negotiation as they were servants of the Belial Family on formal occassions similar to how Grayfia was with her husband.


    "I am sure you have many questions but please take a seat first" Lord Belial gestured for Shuri and Akeno to take their seats, he knew they could not eliminate the vigilance of the two and could only be patient for their grandson''s ambitions! "I''m the current head of the Belial Family, this is my wife Calfa Belial and that is my son Diehauser Belial. I am sure you met Diana Marbas and Circe behind us"


    "Thank you for saving me and my daughter, but I doubt you all would save us without a reason" Shuri smiled warmly feeling grateful towards the boy but still felt vigilant, Masaru understood her protective nature so he would play open cards with her in hopes he understood her personality.


    Lord Belial took a deep breathe, "You might know about our devils which make is simple for us to explain, if we were to say officially then we saved you who is the lover of Barakiel from being killed because of a internal dispute between Fallen Angel Higher ups. We can use you as a hostage and bargaining chip if we ever have to talk with the Fallen Angels" Shuri who heard this could only feel her heart go cold but then suddenly she remembered he mentioned ''Official'' which was not their personal view.


    "Your quite a terrible person, but let me hear your personal reason"


    This time Masaru spoke, "I already gave you one part of the reason I saved you two, but other than I wish for your daughter to join my peerage, It might be a terrible way to recruit someone but if your daughter joins my peerage we will have a Official Reason to guard your safety until the dispute within the Fallen Angels has been resolved enough for you to reunite with Barakiel"


    Akeno who was still young but still had some understanding of simple things only understood if she joins Masaru then she and her mother would be save, "If I join you, you will protect me and Kaa-sama?" Masaru smiled at Akeno warmly "I will"


    "Although I can see you truly are sincere in this but I can''t simply agree... " Shuri was talking but suddenly Akeno chipped in "But Mom he saved us" Shuri who heard this smiled wryly while ??r?ssing her child''s head "I know honey, but Mommy needs to be sure first okay?" Akeno became stubborn "No! when we were attacked where was papa? Even Mama''s family attacked us! I don''t want to lose mama then I will join him!" Shuri knew her daughter was making a choice with her in mind could only feel warm but she was still troubled.


    This time Diehauser spoke "Then we can form a contract, you must have heard of it correct?" Shuri who heard this remembered some books in her family''s library mentioned about this Devil Contract Humans form, "So you are willing to use a Devil Contract to ensure me that you will never harm Akeno?" Diehauser nodded "Correct, we can use the contract, so if it the contract is broken then your daughter will be free of Masaru. Although she might still be a reincarnated devil, but I am sure the Grigori of the Fallen Angels should be able to deal with that. But honestly I doubt it will ever happen as I am Masaru''s father, I naturally understand my son''s nature. He will look after daughter preciously"


    After the contract was concluded, Masaru took out his Bishop piece and allowed it to enter Akeno''s body. Similar to the novel she gained a devil wing while still retaining her fallen angel wing, but this time she did not hate her bloodline and only was angry at her father for not arriving on time. "Welcome to my peerage and Family Akeno, and Shuri-san I promise you on the honour and as the heir of Belial that I will protect you as promised till you can meet with Barakiel."


    "I apologize on behalf of everyone, although we sort of forced you to hand over your daughter to become a part of Masaru''s peerage but it was the only current way we could currently protect you two. I will explain the details for you tomorrow but for now. Diana, take Shuri and Akeno to rest." Diehauser sighed, even Shuri could understand now that she think back her circumstances was a bit rushed but the ones who saved her not only had to protect her from the Himejima and Fallen Angels who might demand her and her daughter from the Belial Family if found, But even the other Devils might make their move, so having Akeno as his Bishop gave them an Official reason to protect her.


    ''Clumsy but sincere.... I look forward to see if you can truly uphold your promise... Masaru-kun'' Shuri thought as she took Akeno''s hand following Diana and Circe who was leading her to the room arranged for her and Akeno.


    >/<


    "Speak" Diehauser, Lord Belial and Calfa was now alone with Masaru in the room. Child he may be, but his grandparents and father understood this child took actions that could turn into a internation affair if this negotiation did not succeed. "Where to begin.... it happened during the explosion of the experiment I underwent before Sirzech-sama found me" Masaru looked at his grandparents and father while apologizing in his heart, he was going to lie about some future events using the sacred gear of his as a excuse which was truly perfect as no one understands the nature of the Sacred Gears completely.


    "My sacred gear went berserk and within that berserk aura I received visions of the future, at first I simply stuffed them to the back of my mind... But when I met father which was one of the visions I saw, I began to make plans on investigating these visions I saw and if they are accurate then I will make my move according to them"


    "I thought your sacred gear was only a spell book allowing you to use almost any magic recorded onto it without needing any medium for it?" Lord Belial was a bit skeptical but his wife was even more shocked "Did you use a Divination spell?"


    "I am not certain, I still searched for the spell I used back then in the book but I did not find it. So I suppose it was only a one time use spell. The event of Shuri and Akeno was also included, but the fact I wanted Akeno as my bishop was also true"


    "You saved them for a different reason, why would you particularly mention Barakiel and Azazel whom you will use Shuri as a bargaining chip" Diehauser was thinking more about this point, devils and fallen angels were enemies although the war came to a end between the three factions there was still skirmishes between them.


    "I see... Honestly that spell is terrifying if it could predict the future with such accuracy" Lord Belial sighed, after thinking for a while he nodded "We will employ Shuri as one of our Employees for now, I suppose we can simply wait for the time that event occur before we can make our move" Masaru made a complicated expression and looked at his father. "Father there is one last vision I saw..." Now came the main point he wanted his father to deal with instead

 Chapter 3

    "What is it?" Diehauser felt a bit coldness looking at his son''s current face feeling that news that could shatter him might be said, "Aunt Cleria will soon be in danger because she fell in love with an Exorcist"


    """WHAT!?"""


    All three of the ?du?ts wanted to jump up from this shocking statement but they calmed themselves down to wait for Masaru to continue, "I can guarantee from the visions I saw the Exorcist loved her truly and even died to protect her, but I feel the reason Aunt Cleria is being targeted by the devils who was working with the church has to do with politics or some great secret that could destroy the foundation some devil aristocrats"


    "This....." Diehauser was the one most affected by this "Julia!" He called out to his bishop who came into the room, when she saw the serious look on Diehauser''s face she took a serious stance as his bishop. "I want you to take Edward and Jacob, go to Cleria''s place and guard her. If any suspicious movements are made by other devils immediately rescue her and her peerage. Do not actively ingage with the other devils, but try to investigate which families might be involved"


    "Yes!" Julia turned and left the room, the atmosphere was tense. It was difficult to believe Masaru''s so called Divination spell but Diehauser personally did not want to take chances as he already experienced losing his lover and almost his son as well. "Is there any other visions you had?" When Masaru heard his father''s question he shook his head "No, these were the only vision I had. But father that vision with Aunt Cleria, I feel we need to fake Aunt Cleria''s death as well as her lover. That vision make me feel dread about what secret Aunt Cleria discovered could even endanger the Belial Family"


    Diehauser nodded, he stood up leaving Masaru with his grandparents as he had things he required to do as well. "Masaru, are you sure about your visions?" Calfa who believed Masaru the most out of the three hoped he could be wrong but Masaru shook his head "Those visions should be accurate, if it could tell me about Shuri-san and Akeno... No I rather not take chances, I don''t want to lose any more!" Calfa walked over and hugged Masaru''s head, Masaru truly saw this family as his own, even the naughty aunt Cleria he enjoyed playing pranks with. He could only lie about where he got the knowledge, a white lie to save a life.


    "If that secret is truly too great, then we will need to get the backing of several large houses" Lord Belial was already considering which houses to contact, "I believe contacting the Sitri Family, Serafall-sama. Ajuka-sama and Sirzech-sama will be the best choice. I don''t want to contact the Bael family because they uphold the tradition of pure blood devils the most, just the fact Aunt Cleria''s lover is a human and a Exorcist at that would cause trouble with them" Lord Belial nodded


    At this time Julia along with Edward and Jacob arrived in Kuoh town immediately began to move in different sections to start their investigation, it was truly shocking how many exorcists and fallen angels they found in the town in such a short amount of time but they did not make any move as their investigation was Cleria. Julia who was the best in sensing Magical energy was the first to discover Cleria who was having a date with a Human who held holy energy within his body, just this was more than enough evidence to confirm a few things.


    "To think it would be this accurate... But somehow I felt like it was not a spell but his own memories" Diehauser was still skeptical about Masaru''s story but he was still grateful for it, even if there is no danger right now at least he can now guard Cleria for in case if she is perhaps being brainwashed by the exorcist whom she is dating.


    What none of them realized was that Shuri left a talisman tucked into the couch of the room to listen onto their conversation, to be honest she was truly shocked beyond belief about the tale the boy told his family. ''To think he had this reason to save us....'' She was also doubtful about his story but the fact he saved her and her daughter was enough for her to place her trust in this boy for now, although the contract she signed with him was also a influence to the trust.


    >/< Few days later....


    "Morning Akeno" Masaru who was currently warming up his body greeted Akeno who was wearing casual clothes which will not restrict her movements to train, "Morning Master" Akeno greeted Masaru formally who blushed at her way of greeting, as a former japanese from his previous life there was a fraction of a memory he once wanted to be called that by Akeno and such he could not help but blush slightly to which Akeno unconsciously displayed a more sadistic smile.


    "It appears I will need to train your harder today huh?" Masaru looked at Akeno who was now currently stretching their muscles, "Train?" The thought that came in Akeno''s mind was a secret she saw her mother whip Barakiel late at night, the pure bliss of both her parents faces surfaced as well causing her to blush. "Morning Onii-sama, Akeno-san" Shirone came running while wearing her training clothes. "Morning Shirone-chan" Akeno wanted to tease Shirone a bit to make up for her loss against Masaru''s comback, but the white cat already dodged past her standing next to Masaru.


    "Morning Shirone, you slept well" Masaru gently ??r?ss Shirone''s hair while she was nodding causing her to smile blissfully, Akeno who saw this felt a bit jealous about their close relationship because she did not have the chance to make friends with other kids her age. "Alright, lets start with our daily exercise. We will be jogging around the mountain over there two ??ps" Akeno who heard Masaru''s training item could not help but feel he was crazy "That''s too far!" Masaru was a bit confused at first but then remembered "You can try only one ??p first, Me and Shirone normally do two rounds to warm up" Akeno who heard this felt she will be left out which stimulated her fighting spirit to endure this train, but she will surely repay Masaru for this.


    Masaru however wanted her to train hard today so they could see her limits in every part to draw up a training plan for her, he already decided that regardless everyone of his peerage present and future will train their bodies even if they are Mages so as to have another combat power they can use in case their energy is low. Surprisingly Akeno followed him and Shirone for the second round of Jogging, the moment they reached the base of the mountain where they will be resting she did not utter a word and only wordlessly collapse on the ground wheezing.


    "Good Work" Masaru smiled while holding out a bottle of water towards Akeno, she fiercely glared at him before grabbing the bottle while sitting up right. "Hmpf! At least you know how to be a gentlemen" Masaru smiled while Shirone took her seat next to Akeno, he looked at the two. "Well it''s good to exercise the body but Akeno, your magical reserve is quite large, although you might be a mage in my team it will not be good if you don''t train your body to at least. With a strong body you can at least surprise your enemies who tend to look down on Mages for their weaker body because it is quite common Mages normally focus only on their magics"


    Akeno nodded while listening "While Magic can help you in a psychical boost state but it still runs on your mana reserves so the moment your reserves is close to empty then you will be vulnerable, having a stronger body prevents your mana from damaging your body if it overloads in capacity. Although it never happened before, I rather be safe than sorry" The two girls kept quiet after listening to their worrywart master but still felt warmth, he always consider to train in many aspects for the two of them while they still focus mostly on their specialized fields. Having more cards to play for a rainy day, is what Masaru wanted.


    After resting long enough the rest of the day the three of them split up, Akeno was trained together with Shuri and Circe. This arrangement was agreed on during breakfast as Shuri still wanted to train her daughter in the techniques of the Himejima family while Circe will train her in her Demonic Energy usage as well as some magic spells she could train. Shirone was still training under the tutelage of a fellow Nekomata reincarnated devil who was a peerage member of Lord Belial''s team training in her Youjutsu and Senjutsu. At times Masaru will be training with her, but today Masaru was training with his father who was more busy as of late while keeping an eye on the surroundings of Cleria.


    >/<


    "So how is Masaru?" Shuri was talking with Akeno while they were taking a bath, naturally Shirone was with them as well but Shuri did not bother hide their discussion as this little girl kept her promise by not mentioning it to anyone. "His kind, worrywart... Nice to tease like mom taught me" Akeno began to explain how Masaru was treating her similar to Koneko during training, always giving her advices but what surprised Shuri the most was how Masaru indirectly explained Barakiel''s circumstances to her in order so she will not hate her father but she knew better than that.


    ''He really done something for her which I should have done but could not because I love her father so she would not take it seriously...'' Shuri knew Masaru also did it in order to prevent obstacles in her path to becoming stronger, "His such a hopeless Master, I will have to look after him Mother" Akeno showed a rare smile towards her mother causing Shuri to feel that the weight that was on her shoulders was finally gone, it might have been cowardly but she still needed to test the boy for a period of time before she could truly relax and right now she felt happy.


    "Masaru niisama really is hopeless, he even told his father he refuse to have male peerage members because of the list of members he planned to save which are of course females so he might as well go for a full female peerage" Shirone explained something Masaru mentioned a year ago when his father brought up the topic for his possible peerage plans, "Fufu, so he wants to build a Harem?" Shuri felt that was truly a rare sight where Masaru was acting his age as a boy, but shirone pouted "It''s the worst"


    >/<


    "Achoo! Someone cursed me?" Masaru who was currently studying middle school subjects in his room was oblivious that his plans for a peerage was revealed by Shirone.


    >/<


    "Mom, how am I suppose to contend with more girls!?" Akeno was eager to learn more ''tricks'' from her mother who taught her many kinds of ways to tease Masaru by making him more conscious of her as a girl which worked. Although Masaru still did not take it seriously at that point because in his mind he still had thought it was only a >10 year old< love so he would rather wait, but never in his mind he would realize that Akeno did hold him preciously because he saved her and her mom.


    "I believe the best way to maintain your position is to have the upper hand, since you are still young you could do...." Shuri thought for a moment and gave some more tricks for her daughter to use, although it was intended to work since they were still children she could not teach the ?du?t seduction techniques just yet otherwise it will be a disaster for Masaru. Soon the bathroom door opened and Calfa entered with a towel, "Ara? So Shuri-San, Akeno-chan and Shi-Chan is also here"


    "Obaa-sama" Shirone smiled running towards Calfa, hugging her tightly and Calfa returned the hug. "Obaa-sama" Akeno greeted her as well, it was the one thing Calfa demanded from the girls was to call her grandmother and not Madam since Calfa already treated these two girls as potential granddaughters. "Good Work today Calfa-sama" Shuri smiled at her friend she made during this week, "Same to you Shuri-san"


    After a while they kept talking about random things until Calfa spur of a feeling blurted out, "Honestly I am thankful to you Shirone... Akeno... Because you two girls are here my grandson has someone to talk with his age...." Calfa gently ??r?ss Shirone and Akeno''s hair, Shuri who heard this found a oppurtunity to ask "Calfa-sama, I heard from one of the servants that Masaru-kun was originally missing and he was found together with Shirone.."


    "You wish to know about his past?" Shuri nodded but Calfa looked at Akeno, "Well since your daughter is his peerage, I suppose it will be fine to tell you about his past" Calfa began to explain the story Masaru told them two years ago when he arrived in the family Manor, Shirone also filled in the other spots Masaru originally did not want to mention this to his family because it was truly cruel and a nightmare for a child to undergo it all. When Calfa heard this faint tears formed at the corner of her eyes when she realized her grandson experienced something worse than they originally believed.


    Akeno was crying while holding Shuri there was no other thought in her mind but to work hard for Masaru''s sake and make him happy, while Shuri had a serious expression. There was no words she could use to express her feelings after hearing the past the child underwent, only now she understood the meaning behind the words when he said he did not want Akeno to experience losing her mother. ''I truly underestimated the emotional scar he was enduring....'' But what the two ladies did not realized was that Masaru did not have a emotional scar precisely because of Shirone & Kuroka and most importantly he was a transmigrated Soul who had a stronger will power than the previous host.


    "I honestly did not expect him not to tell us everything" Calfa still felt a bit conflicted but Shirone answered the answer she already came to understand "He told me the reason he did not reveal everything is because it was already over in the past and there was no need to reopen old wounds. But more importantly he only wished to make happier memories with his family" Calfa held Shirone closer in order to endure not crying, "But his Harem plan is still the worst" When the ladies and girl heard this they burst in laughter, it was unknown whether Shirone did this to turn the mood upside down or not but it worked.


    >/<


    "So are we going to communicate with the Gremories first?" Diehauser was now talking with his father, after a week since Masaru and two of his peerage members saved Shuri Himejima & Akeno Himejima who were both Wife and Daughter of Barakiel of the Fallen Angel Higher ups. It was finally time to announce it to the Gremory, or precisely only to Sirzech as Masaru told them.


    Lord Belial nodded "Yes, we can''t hide this fact forever so we need help as Masaru predicted. So I wrote a report and a part of Masaru''s vision he told us as well" Diehauser who heard this pondered "Will they take the vision part seriously? I mean we can''t tell them about Cleria''s situation which is evidence to prove it''s true" Lord Belial laughed "I added the origin of when Masaru gotten the Visions so they will believe it, because they were the ones who rescued him of course"

 Chapter 4

    Later that night after dinner Masaru was sitting near his desk trying to write down all he remembered, ''Although I know aunt Cleria is in danger but the secret she discovered... I have to find it out, from what I remember this secret was large enough for Bael to cooperate with the Church which was right when I told Grandfather he can''t seek ?ssistance from them... Well I can leave this to father to deal with''


    Masary ticked the box he written about Cleria, ''Akeno seems to be active after a week of training, I don''t have much information about her other than some random information I remembered of her which I read off a wiki which were mostly about Shuri and her meeting with Rias... Ah I forgot that girl'' He sighed while ticking the box where he wrote a objective to prevent Akeno''s trauma. ''It was a shit move to force her into my team but I will take responsibility for it and make her happy''


    ''Shirone and Kuroka was truly by luck... I will have to investigate why they specifically targeted to kill my mom yet I still live, even if there is reason to keep me alive for experimentation but then there would be more who are a better choice than me'' He shook his head feeling that something was simply not right ''Even me and my mother''s existence needs to be investigated, I don''t know much about my father but there is one thing I knew... There was no mentioning of a lover and child''


    Masaru wrote several objectives he needed to complete which was to investigate the reason behind the kidnapping and his mother''s origin, although it was not an important objective he needed to complete now as it will only give him an understanding of how he end up like he did, he knew this is not something he could find out within a day or even a month. ''I will have to complete my peerage soon before I start going to school officially, I have to be grateful that Grandmother took it upon herself to teach me while she herself was also studying in order to teach me, with this I have more time available to prepare myself''


    Then he looked at the tick box that had the following written, [Peace Talks ?????]. The reason for that was the fact he really did not know what time this would happen and under what circumstances, But he knew from that day forth his current peaceful life will come to an end. ''Then my plan for the trip to Vatican, it''s going to be difficult to search for a blonde haired girl...'' He sighed but still wrote additional steps of things he needed to prepare before leaving.


    ''I guess this Vatican trip will be the last time I make a willful request of my father and grandparents, if I display too many movements it will become a problem. Using the Sacred Gear as a excuse they no longer question me, but I believe because of experience in dealing with people they still find it doubtful. If it wasn''t for my age that truly help me there to dispel their doubts as they would not expect me too be this cunning for my age, smart yes but not a experienced white liar.''


    ''The other things I remember are too fragmented without any way of figuring out the times... Sigh too many problems but not enough information!!!!'' Masaru wanted to scream out his frustration.


    During these past two years and few months he also discovered his personality is still unstable. For some reason he still act like a child yet at other times he does not, since his previous life memories are fragmented he needed to use the memories of the former host to supplement the parts he did not have.


    It was a dangerous situation for him since he did not understand psychiatrist. ''This is not something I can tackle without understanding anything, perhaps I should indirectly make a plan to meet Ajuka. From the information I gathered that man should be well versed in dealing with soul and mind related issues since the Evil Pieces does have relations to these two points other than the body as well.'' He wrote in a larger size compared to the other goals as something he will have to do soon, with all these small matters written down so he won''t easily forget, he climbed into bed and slept.


    The morning came and everything proceeded as normal with having breakfast, after breakfast was jogging to warm up their bodies. Well it was normal for everyone but for Masaru who felt something was amiss, he did not sense any ill-intent or anything but the attitude of the current Akeno was simply a contrast of her usual playful self. ''What the hell is going on!?'' Masaru wanted to ask her but feared something might have happened or could it be the trauma he tried to prevent still formed a knot in her heart so he could not carelessly step in this.


    Shirone who noticed Masaru''s troubled face and the way Akeno was acting understood her master could be troubled about Akeno''s change, she went closer to Master and only replied short "Don''t worry, she is fine" Masaru who was bewildered at Shirone''s response but because they have been together for several years now she understood him well and he knew it. ''Fine? She is a bit too close! If it was several years later I would understand but isn''t this a bit.... too fast? Is this alright?'' Masaru felt a bit conflicted about his situation although he did not hate it, it was proceeding a bit too fast.


    After the second round of jogging the troubling thoughts were already at the back of his head, today the three of them were training together against Edward and Jacob Black to gain some battle experience against a Knight and Rook.


    Edward, Diehauser''s Knight was the great grandson of Edward the Black Prince. Being the descendant of Edward the Black Prince he inherited his ability to manipulate and shape light and darkness. According to the records of his battles in the Rating games he is a extremely powerful knight able to move at the speed of light while possessing a powerful demonic spear known as Ama-no-Saka-hoko (Heavenly Upside Down Spear) that allows him to create clouds of any type of demonic energy of his choosing by spinning it. He gained this spear after his expedition to Japan.


    Masaru called out his Sacred Gear Singing Book, shortly old norse runes began to float out of the opened book flowing towards his right palm he was pointing in front of him "Oh Torh¨¹ter der Nordl?nder, gehorche meinem Ruf und gib mir eine Klinge, um meine Feinde niederzuschlagen! H?fue"


    (Oh gatekeeper of Norse, heed my call and grant me a blade to cut down my enemies! H?fue)


    Within Masaru''s hands a sword materialized, it was a imitation spell sword that took the shape of the sword of Heimdallr. "Hoh? You want to challenge me as a Knight?" Edward smiled broadly at his young master''s bold actions to challenge him while knowing that a spear had a longer reach compared to a sword, "I simply wish to understand how far I have reached with my current strength"


    Masaru looked towards his two peerage members and gave his orders as their king "Akeno, Shirone you two will handle Jacob. Becareful, his a Werewolf and is incredibly strong especially with the Rook Traits so fight him seriously from the get go" Edward who heard this smiled wryly, thinking for the current team set up it was the best choice "So you don''t take me seriously?" Edward thought of taunting him but suddenly he felt a strong surge of Demonic Energy and Ki was converging within Masaru''s body, "No... I am taking this seriously, so I will fight as if my life is on the line"


    ''This pressure could easily cause mid rank and lower devils lose their will to fight in a instant... hehe'' Edward chuckled and took his stance, the moment he was in his stance the atmosphere around him changed abruptly causing Masaru to feel that he was up against a incredibly dangerous monster. Without anyone to tell them to start Masaru took his first step enhancing his initial burst of speed with his demonic power, Edward to saw this did not make his move but waite for Masaru till he was in his attack range and simply thrusted his spear towards the head of Masaru.


    BANG! The sound of two weapons clashing against one another echoed within the forest followed by a strong gust of wind blowing fiercely in all directions, Edward grinned while Masaru felt a bit excited for some reason. Perhaps it was the thrill of having a life threatening battle causing his adrenaline to rush boosting his strength, this increase of strength also gave him a addictive rush feeling as if he could do anything.


    Using his spear as a staff Edward sways Masaru''s sword towards the right to disrupt his balance while twirling the sword in a circular motion using the spin to force him to release the sword which Masaru did, but what he did not expect was Masaru dropping down in a kneeling stance with his left hand on the ground. "Ground shrink", it was a earth element magic that has similarity to a space warp spell which allowed Masaru to move almost instantly in the direction his sword flew and caught it.


    "Just how much of a monster does your father want you to become?" Although Edward was currently suppressing his strength to that of a High Class devil, the fact that Masaru was keeping up with him still shocked him as he could not entirely believe this boy who everyone doting on especially the females could exhibit such strength. "Haah... Honestly I don''t know, but for the sake of surviving and having strength to protect myself and those around me. I don''t mind being called a monster you know"


    "Spoken like a true Heir of the Belial, Allow this knight to become slightly more serious this time!" Soon the two of them continued to clash against one another once again.


    >/<


    "So I will be up against little Kitty and Little Birdy?" Jacob Black, Diehauser''s second rook and the youngest of his peerage. A werewolf who watched his pack get murdered by a vampire when he was younger, after being saved and trained by Diehauser he succeeded in going out to find and killed the vampires who murdered his family. According to the information on the rating games he wields a powerful great sword most of the time while rarely using his crossbow which was cursed with demonic magic.


    Shirone and Akeno did not take offense to his taunting words since they were repeatedly taught by Masaru to never fall prey for any insults regardless of what they say, however they knew Jacob was still skeptical if they are worthy of being in Masaru''s team since Jacob was particularly overprotective of Masaru whom he see as his little brother. "Hoh? So you two think you grew up? Let me test you today to see if you are worthy of being by Young master''s side"


    Shirone nodded at Akeno who flash casted lighting onto Jacob while Shirone entered her Neko-mode and immediately dashed forward, the lightning did not flinch Jacob at all and he could sense Shirone was coming at him. While Shirone was still moving Akeno immediately casted a mist spell surrounding the territory in mist before taking flight into the skies to oversee the battlefield.


    "Hoh, not a bad idea but have you two forgotten what your master told you?" Jacob spoke loud enough for only the two to hear him, when Shirone punched out towards Jacob she realize he was already gone and it was only a aftermage. ''His this fast despite being a rook!?'' Shirone shuddered but soon strengthen her fighting spirit using senjutsu to sense his presence, but before she could react Jacob came behind her to strike her.


    Shirone stood up while Akeno was floating above them, it was a short battle but they used almost all of their energy in those attacks since they were up against someone who is known to be in the top 5 strongest Rook. "I will at least acknowledge you two are quite skillful, but it is still not enough" Jacob rested his sword on his shoulder while looking at the girls, Shirone who did not respond before looked at him with determined eyes, she muttered in a soft voice only Jacob could hear "Need more power"


    Strange sense of dread crawled on the spine of Jacob who felt the dangerous vibe the white aura that was slowly starting to materialized around Shirone, at first he thought it was touki but this dreadful presence made him feel she is dangerous the way she was. "Shirone?" Akeno who felt something was amiss called out to Shirone who ignored her, suddenly strong killing intent burst out of Shirone''s body causing Akeno to shudder. ''Could this be the cause her sister killed her master?''


    Jacob misunderstood the report he once read about Kuroka who killed her master by linking this situation with her, without any further thoughts he immediately sprinted towards Koneko and began to fiercely battle against her. He could feel this girl was growing stronger with each minute that force was flowing out of her, but instead it was his own body that grew weaker due to his Devil side being weak against this fire that feels similar to a purification. Seeing his situation was getting real bad he immediately pulled his crossbow from his back which had a sleeping poison smeared on the bolt, he appeared behind Shirone and shot her leg.


    It took a while before the poison took affect causing Shirone to collapse on the ground sleeping, "Shirone!" Akeno who was still afraid of the previous Shirone finally snapped out of it when she saw Shirone falling on the ground. "What have you done to her!? What happened to her!?" Akeno was confused, Shirone was her first friend and she could not understand what was happening. Jacob who saw this could only sigh thinking his young master truly picked up a troubling peerage member, he looked at Akeno while gently as possible to he removed the bolt from Shirone''s body and bandaging it up.


    "All I can say is this girl tapped into a power inside her which she had no control over, you don''t have to worry the young master can cast a healing spell on the wound as for the reason she fainted... Well it was my sleeping poison" While Jacob was explaining Edward came running while holding the exhausted Masaru on his back, but when Masaru saw Shirone''s state the sense of urgency gave him some strength to force himself off Edward''s back moving towards her.


    He did not ask any questions and focused on healing her wound, when he inspected her body with his "Composition Spell: Scan" he saw there was no major damage to her body thanks to Jacob using a Sleeping poison instead of f?r??b?? knocking her out psychically, this allowed the rampant energy to slowly diminish. When the wound was healed he heard the story Jacob but Masaru did not have any recollections of Shirone having this kind of power before.


    "Young Master, we have to seal this girl''s power. It is simply too Dangerous" Jacob felt that having Shirone the way she is will be dangerous for Masaru, but Masaru shook his head "I am not sure what power it is, but you forgot the side effect of being able to use Senjutsu. Even if she is a Nekomata it does not change the fact she gets influenced by the negativity around her, I am not sure but from what you mentioned I believe her d?s?r? for power to win against you left her to loosen her control over the negative effects and lost control"


    "But it is still dangerous" Jacob protested, he was the only one who truly understood how dreadful that power was especially for a Devil. "Control can be trained, if we seal her without teaching her or allowing her to learn how to control it. What would happen when she becomes a ?du?t?" Jacob who heard this remained silent for along time. "I suppose we can end today''s training with this"


    >/<


    Diehauser looked at Jacob, he knew this overprotective rook of his was simply too emotional right now. "No, let Masaru handle this. It will serve as his training as a King, it is his peerage and he will have to managed them in the future" Jacob could only slump into the chair feeling stressed over the idea of his little brother being in danger. "Well how about we arrange someone to watch over them in intervals till we are certain the girl is no longer a danger" Edward suggested since he too was a bit reluctant to simply let the situation be, Diehauser who heard this nodded "Let''s do that"


    >/<


    Masaru was currently sitting next to the bed of the Shirone who felt sad and conflicted about happened, although she could not remember everything she still remember the feeling of losing control. "Are you not going to punish me?" Shirone looked Masaru who still looked at her warmly, she felt conflicted that she was perhaps taking advantage of Masaru''s kindness who will never blame her.


    "Well what happened could honestly not be helped, we both train in senjutsu and know that some power does not come without a cost. The best thing to do is to face forward, train harder on our control" Masaru spoke towards Shirone who nodded "I will train harder... But this power" Masaru tapped her head gently "Don''t fear the power, yes it''s dangerous but it''s your power. We can study it together and learn how to control it" Shirone nodded but kept her head down, Masaru could only sigh thinking that this girl will be like this for a while unless he truly punish her.


    After thinking for a while he decided of a method to ''punish'' her, "Very well, I will have your punishment prepared for you" Shirone who heard this looked at Masaru with vigor, she was not scared of being punished but she did not expect him to truly consider punishing her.

 Chapter 5

    "To think the child of Diehauser whom we saved had such a ability" Sirzech who was relaxedly leaning backwards on his chair reading the letter, "To think that the dream I held for peace so our race could rebuild our numbers would come" Grayfia who head this felt happy for her husband but still feel this kind of miracle ability is simply to dubious.


    "Can you truly trust this letter?" Sirzech who heard this smiled "Only the some in the Gremory, my Peerage, Serafall, Ajuka and Falbium knows about the plans I was making to establish a alliance with Heaven and the Fallen Angels to have peace. Now this letter came, would you suggest someone betrayed us?" Grayfia who heard this was a bit troubled about what to say since what Sirzech mentioned was true after all, the people who knew of his plans would not betray him and the actions Sirzech was taking was extremely carefully planned.


    "Not to mention they pointed out the person they hold is important enough to move Azazel, meaning they understood Azazel''s character and his strong bond with Barakiel... If this is not the truth then I might as well give up my plans" Sirzech spoke seriously but he still felt happy that he had a indication the path he was walking was the right choice to make, he could not help but smile at the child who made movements. "Grayfia, arrange a invitation for Diehauser and his son to visit the Gremories. I really wish to talk with this boy, his interesting" ''Him saving Shuri and Akeno further prove that the spell that was triggered because of that explosion is true''


    Because Sirzech never saw Masaru everyday did not have a hint of suspicions, especially the fact Masaru covered it with the experiment explosion incident where they can''t investigate it. It could be he had no choice but to believe it, otherwise it would be absurd to understand how he a young boy got these information.


    >/<


    "Muuu... Is this really necessary?" Shirone who was currently standing in front of Masaru wearing a modified maid dress while in her neko-mode, he made sure she was wearing white lace garter making her outfit look extra s?xy despite her childish body it suited her. ''I''m not a lolicon'' Masaru thought to him while gulping his saliva, he honestly thought of only punishing Shirone by wearing this clothes but never did he imagine the destructive force a Cat maid had.


    "Come, now do the pose" Masaru kept a calm face looking at Shirone who was looking at him with a half hearted scowl look, she brought her fist close dropping them in a cat pose "Nyan". Masaru was not sure whether it was an illusion or real but that pose almost caused him to have a nosebleed, ''Real thing compared to Hentai is truly dimensions apart'' Shirone who is sharp in her observation could not help but call out "Perverted Master" "Ugh!" Masaru felt a painful jab in his heart but it was not so painful when he looks at Shirone''s appearance.


    While the two were busy looking at each other, Akeno came into the room after knocking but no one was answering so she entered but when she saw Shirone''s outfit she looked serious. "So this is what Ma-kun likes.... I can''t have real cat ears like Shirone but I could wear the cat cosplay items" Masaru who heard this could not help but feel a cold sweat drop on his back, he did not have a lot of information but his experience with Akeno up till now told him she was seriously considering it. "Wai- Wait!!! It''s only a punishment I thought up for Shirone"


    Masaru would never imagined his words caused another misunderstand, "So if I am bad will I also get punished?" Whether it was conscious or unconscious when Akeno licked her lips while saying it, Masaru could only think this girl is seriously ?r?t??. "No! Uh.... I ..." He was not sure what to say! Never in his life he would imagined being in a situation like this, Akeno who heard him looked downhearted "I see, so you hate me after all? My body is not small and cute like Shirone" Shirone who heard this twitched her ears thinking ''This girl really want to anger me while having a body even I wish to have!?''


    "EH!!!!??? No I would love to see you in a maid Outfit" Masaru exclaimed without realizing he fell for a trap, Akeno who faked her tears instantly smiled "Good! I will ask mother to prepare one for me" She turned and left the room leaving the completely shocked Masaru and silent Shirone alone in the room. "You really are a pervert..." Shirone walked out of the room, Masaru only snapped out of it when the two girls left ''Just what in the world have I caused?''


    Although he did not have a strong hormone reaction but the excitement he felt still enough to turn his face blood red almost having a nosebleed, he dropped his face in order to hide his red face from the rest of his family but most of them already took note of it. Shuri and Calfa were both looking at the girls with warm eyes while Lord Belial felt happy that the relationship between the girls and his grandson was progressing but he still felt a prick in his heart, ''Why do I feel irritated to the point I want to hit my own grandson? Have I been possessed?'' He thought


    "Morning Masaru... I heard about your pu - ni - sh - ment you arranged for Shi-chan" Circe will not let go of this rare chance to tease Masaru who felt a bit ashamed, ''If my grandmother and Shuri''s mother going to think I am a pervert and take them away?'' Masaru could not help but think this way, "Don''t tease Ma-kun too much Circe, but Akeno-chan and Shi-chan really do cute in their maid uniforms" Julia defended Masaru but what she said about Akeno and Shirone was still embarrassed him....


    Diehauser coughed "I understand you all are excited, but I would like to talk about something" Although he could have brought it up after breakfast he could not help but feel pity for his son who dug himself a grave, he remembered a time when Cassandra too tricked him into something causing a smile to appear on his face ''Masaru, you still have a long long way to go. Soon you will realize there is time where you win some and lose some, that is the relationship with a woman''


    After hearing Diehauser the ladies reluctantly stopped teasing Masaru and complimenting the girls, "It appears Sirzech sent a invitation for me and Masaru, and it includes Shirone and Akeno. So for now Circe I want you to handle the trading deal we set up with the Phenex family" Circe who heard this nodded "It can''t be help since you were summoned by the Devil King Lucifer"


    "Masaru, remember you told us you wanted to go to the Vatican in a months time?" Masaru who heard his father was wondering why he brought it up, at first he began feeling worried if his father found something suspicious about him but he soon blew a air of relief when his father continued, "Although we agreed to allow you, I have a condition you have to clear before you are allowed to leave"


    "What is the condition?" Diehauser smiled slyly since he was a father who did not want his son to grow complacent about his strength and go out to territories that is exceedingly dangerous he made arrangement with someone who was a good friend of his from the Rating Games. "It''s Simple, I will drop you off in the mountains for a week in a week before the time you wish to go. Survive, if you survive for a week. I will then allow you to travel"


    ''Survive? Not live or fight but survive?... This old man truly is twisted, he intends to push a survival game onto me'' Masaru had a serious look thinking about what his father mentioned, Diehauser was happy about this ''It is necessary to undergo a individual fight against different opponents... In order to hone his instinct and indirectly teaching him how to strategize during combat, which move is the best.'' Diehauser thought of using this survival game to teach Masaru how to hone his instinct to make the best choice during combat, ''Well I look forward to see how he will survive under the onslaught of those people''


    "Very well, I accept the condition" Diehauser smiled proudly at his son but Lord Belial who knew who was going to act as attackers could only sigh ''Just be sure to survive and I want some great grandchildren'' "Fufu, I would never expected such a side from Masaru-kun" Shuri changed the subject at the best time to avoid the atmosphere from being too tense.


    "But I am more surprised at Akeno and Shirone wearing such cute dresses, I believe we should maybe open a clothing store" Calfa thought about opening a children clothing store using Akeno and Shirone as Models for the clothes, Akeno felt fine with the set up but Shirone was a bit troubled on how to act. "Ara, I think it will be a great idea. We can also include some priestess clothes as well... Maybe some naughty clothes for the housewives" Calfa who heard Shuri suggestion started talking more in depth with her. ''Good Luck Devil Husbands'' was the only thought Masaru had at this point.


    "Oh, what goal would that be?" Diehauser who always trained with Masaru only had rare times like this where he could simply talk with his son relaxedly, Masaru looked him in the eyes "That is to surpass you" That was his answer he gained after living with this family, yes he knew getting stronger was important but blindly pursuing it will not lead to a good end. Shirone''s accident has taught him that lesson and he took it serious to rethink his way of doing things.


    Lord Belial laughed almost uncontrollably, even Diehauser himself were laughing attracting everyone else''s attention at these two men laughing. "Hehehehe.... Very well, then I will make a promise for you right here and now... I shall keep the #1 spot in the Rating Games so you best hurry up and grow up strong so you can face me at my peak" Diehauser pushed forward his fist towards Masaru who met his fist with his own "You better not complain about your son beating you"


    "Haha! This is good, for a goal it''s good for now" Lord Belial smiled looking at the boy who was their future, it has been hard for the Belial family in the past living in poverty and b?r?ly had money. Calfa even had to sell her jewelry to simply be able to afford Diehauser''s education in the past but right now, he felt the hardship they endured throughout all these years was meaningful. Their family had a future and a bright one at that.


    >/<


    After breakfast, Masaru was led upstairs to get dressed formally. The maids even took the chance to comb his silver hair he inherent from his mother away from the gray eyes he inherent from his father, it was only in formal visitations which the family would not allow Masaru to dress himself until he reached 16 years old. ''Ugh.... I don''t hate but.... It''s embarrassing!'' Masaru wanted to cry while the maids dressed him up without minding his facial expression.


    "Ma-kun, are you ready?" Akeno knocked on the door just as the Maids were applying the finishing touches, "Almost done" Masaru answered while one of the Maids opened the door for Akeno. Although his family could not buy extravagant dresses, the dresses magically made by their workers were truly amazing. Akeno was wearing a dark purple dress which truly looked ideal together with her hair and eyes, when Akeno felt Masaru''s eyes looking at her with appreciation for her beauty she could not help but feel happy.


    Behind Akeno was Shirone who was wearing a white dress waiting for him to finish up, "The both of you look beautiful" Masaru did not read books on what to say on such occasions so he could only respond with the first line he thought of, Akeno who head this looked stern "10 points, you failed Ma-kun" Masaru knew what she meant, since they were a bit late he went forward and offered his arms to the both of them, this earned Akeno to smile and hooked her arm in, Shirone followed suite as she did not want to be left out. ''It appears Grandmother''s advice on pleasing woman with simple yet sincere actions does do wonders''


    "I am certain the reason Sirzech invited us is because of the letter father sent him, there is a possibility he will ask you about that divination spell" Diehauser started explain a possible scenario while they were close to reaching the Gremory Manor, "Answer what you can, don''t try to speculate your views on things you are not sure about. Remember you will be talking to one of the leaders of the Devil Community"


    Masaru nodded while thinking he ask "Do you think there is a possibility his younger sister might be home today?" Diehauser who heard this misunderstood his intentions "Although she is beautiful but remember she is already engaged with the Phenex son, Riser" Masaru shook his head "No, I honestly want to avoid encountering that girl..." Diehauser was not sure why Masaru would say such a thing, but Masaru felt dealing with Rias will be troublesome while he took Akeno that was meant to be with her.


    "oh, What a kind group of kids" Venelana looked at Akeno and Shirone could not avoid feeling that she would have wanted these two girls for her daughter''s peerage, but when she turned to look at the boy she could not help but widen her eyes for a moment before reverting to normal. ''This child is going to make many girls cry in the future'' Diehauser knew Venelana wanted him to introduce them so he did, "This is Masaru Belial, my son and behind him is Akeno Himejima his Bishop and Shirone Belial his Rook"


    "It''s a honor to meet the genius of the Belial Family, I''m Sirzech Lucifer. This is my father Zeoticus Gremory and my Mother Venelana Gremory, behind the beautiful lady wearing a maid uniform is my wife Grayfia" Akeno who heard this looked at Sirzech asking him seriously "Is it true that all wives of famous devils have to experience wearing maid uniforms?" Masaru coughed repeatedly with a blushing face while Diehauser looked sideways trying to avoid this subject at all and Sirzech had a cramped smile.


    Venelana could more or less grasp what happened smiled and answer in Sirzech''s place, "To learn manners to prepare a girl before her marriage into a noble house it is indeed necessary to study while wearing a maid''s uniform" Akeno made a face as if realized something then she smiled looking at Masaru, Venelana could see this girl was not angry but instead used this topic for a reason. ''What a scheming little girl'' Venelana found Akeno truly interesting to plan such a event to slow enforce her existence into the boy''s heart while keeping him conscious of her not as his peerage but as a opposite s?x.


    But with all honesty, these were all tricks Shuri taught Akeno as she did not fully understand the meaning behind making psychological moves on Masaru. Sirzech was shocked but looking at the pitiful state of Masaru he could not help but feel sorry for this boy having such a strong girl as his peerage member ''Don''t worry little Ma-kun, your Onii-sama understands the pain'' Sirzech thought, he turned to look at Grayfia who turned to look at him a fierce glint flashed in Grayfia''s eyes as she knew what he was thinking he shivered. "Well Let us go inside"


    "I would like to personally thank Sirzech-sama for saving me and Shirone back then, I know it''s too late to say this now but I still wanted to personally thank you" Masaru bowed towards Sirzech who had a troubled face, even Shirone stepped forward and bowed "Thank you for saving me and allowing me to stay by onii-sama''s side" When he heard what Shirone called Masaru he felt a prick in his heart, why is Masaru''s little sister calling him onii-sama everywhere but his little sister will only call him that in private. ''I kind of feel irritated at the moment'' he thought.


    "I have already received your thanks, take a seat" Sirzech gestured for Masaru to sit on the larger couch sandwich between Akeno and Shirone, Diehauser was sitting on another couch. They started to talk about random things including several business propositions from the Belial Family''s farms, once the formal topics were discussed Sirzech turned to Masaru with a meaningful smile "I wanted to talk to you that day when I saved you but there was many things I needed to do, but when I received a letter about the spell that triggered during the explosion. Was there other visions you saw?"


    Masaru naturally knew he could not expose the "vision" he mentioned about his aunt to them because in the world of politics as well as the current stability of the Devil world it would cause more harm than good, this was also discussed with his father beforehand so Masaru shook his head. "No, other than the vision about Akeno''s situation and a vague peace talks, I did not have another vision"


    Sirzech thought for a moment "So you don''t know when, what circumstances, or any other information about it?" Masaru shook his head again "Unfortunately no, I have used my sacred gear these past two years to search for the spell but it was gone. I am not sure why but I guess because this spell was truly too strong that it was only a one time usage, or something like that"


    Sirzech nodded "Well it''s true, most divination or future kind of spells are always obscure or vague but never 100% accurate unlike yours which is heaven''s defying so it can be understandable... Maybe I will contact a sacred gear acquaintance of mine to look into this" Masaru naturally knew he was talking about Azazel, he bowed his head "Thank you Sirzech-sama"


    "Ara Ria-chan, you have interrupted a discussion. It''s improper for a lady and Heiress of the Gremory Family" Venelana lightly reprimanded Rias, she immediately turned towards her mother and bowed "I apologize mother" Then she turned "I apologize for interrupting, My name is Rias Gremory, current heiress of the Gremory Family" Diehauser stood up and bowed, Masaru could see stars shining in Rias''s eyes as she was excited "It''s a honor to meet you Lady Rias, I''m Diehauser Belial"


    Masaru stood up followed by Akeno and Shirone, "It''s a p???sur? to meet you Lady Rias, my name is Masaru Belial, son of Diehauser Belial. These are my Bishop Akeno Himejima and my Rook Shirone Belial" Rias was smiling but when she looked at the two girls behind Masaru she could not help but think about the fire chicken she was engaged to. "Bishop? If it was me I would have made her my queen"


    "Rias, that is not a nice thing to say" Venelana was a bit suprised at her daughter''s attitude, she too thought it was a waste but the next words made the room quiet "It''s true, I would like to have her as my queen but my Queen piece is Mutated. So I could not use it" Rias who wanted to say something more was instantly quiet, Mutated pieces were normal if it was pawns, knights, bishops or rooks but a Mutated Queen piece? Sirzech looked at Masaru "So the pieces you gained from Ajuka was as he said?"


    "Yes, All my pieces are Mutated except for 3 pawns, 1 knight, 1 bishop and 1 Rook" Masaru confirmed, Sirzech smiled looking at Diehauser "Seems you have quite a son with potential to take you over if he trains and get the perfect team" Diehauser laughed "I feel proud of him, but it does not compare to the surprises he keep shocking us with though" Rias was irritated that no one was paying attention to her any longer but she still took a seat next to Akeno.


    "Oh, what kind of surprises?" Zeoticus was also interested in Masaru, there was rumours of many geniuses in the devil world but the reason most people took note of Masaru was the fact he was the son of Diehauser who was the Champion of the Rating Game. Since it turned into a informal talks Diehauser did not hold back explaining Masaru''s exploits during training especially on the magic side.


    "If you come over to my side I will make you my Queen and you will have a much better living style than you have now" Rias noticed that the clothes Akeno wore was not up to the Capital Standard and thought the Belial family was simply too poor, Akeno did not get angry or rebuke her since she was already taught by the combination of Calfa and Shuri about such situations. The Rich will look down on the poor, although it did not happen everywhere it still did like now. Akeno smiled "I appreciate the offer but I am happy the way things are, even if I am a bishop he cherishes me"


    "Hmph! He has another girl at his side, from the looks of it he will probably form a Harem" Rias detested the idea of a Harem because of Riser who enjoyed playing around with girls and the way he was disgusting, because of Riser it could not be helped that she hated such guys but Akeno was still patient "Yeah, that is Shirone who was with him until the time your brother saved them so separating those two is something I will never do nor want. As for him having a Harem? It''s fine, I will still support him and simply work hard to stay his number 1"


    "You would go so far for this boy? He does look handsome but he looks weak" Rias who did not have combat experience judged Masaru''s strength based on his outward appearance, Akeno who heard this laughed softly "Fufu, I believe you should not underestimate people based on their looks. His stronger than both me and Shirone together" Rias pondered finding it hard to believe Akeno but she felt she was having fun talking with Akeno so she started talking with Akeno although most of the topics was about Masaru.


    Masaru naturally knew what the girls were talking about and could only feel relieved that he once told Akeno if there is one person he wants to avoid having a relationship with is this girl. He answered to her truthfully saying that he was not good at dealing with spoiled and willful princesses who believes everything is theirs if they want it, Akeno naturally understood based on her experience while talking with Rias that this girl was not fit to be with Masaru as it will simply be a disaster. Or perhaps it was because she felt her position in Masaru''s heart will be unstable if this girl gets involved, women were strange creatures to men after all...


    "It was a p???sur? having a leisure chat with you Lord Belial" Zeoticus shook Diehauser''s hands firmly "The honor is mine Lord Gremory, I will be sure to send you response in regards to our deals and let you know the date" Sirzech came forward towards Masaru "Masaru-kun, when you come to visit let me know. It seems Okita Souji misses his student"


    "oh! Sensei! I will be sure to do so! Please send my regards to Sensei" Rias who heard what Masaru said looked at her brother, "Onii-sama, is this boy also training under Okita-jiisan?" Sirzech nodded "Yes, he would be considered Kiba-kun''s senior Disiciple" Rias puffed her cheeks feeling a strong rivalry towards Masaru, but Masaru ignored her thinking he should have come on a day this girl was not here.


    After saying their good byes, Masaru collapsed on the chair resting his head on Akeno''s ??p. If he was not mentally exhausted then he would not easily do such a thing, but he honestly felt tired. Diehauser looked at his son wondering why he was this exhausted as if he was negotiating with a troubling person. "What''s wrong?" Masaru Smiled wryly "Between us, I simply find dealing with Rias to be a chore..." Akeno giggled "It''s fun teasing her thought" Diehauser could not say anything as only this girl would tease the heiress of a Duke Family.


    ''Well I don''t mind being friends with her... But even if hell collapses that is the line I will not overstep'' Masaru thought but then he realized "Father, I wanted to ask your peerage members travel the world regulary on missions?" Diehauser nodded while wondering what he was getting at, "I simply hope that if they spot anyone promising enough to join my peerage that they invite them over"


    "Oh, so you wish to complete your peerage?" Masaru nodded "I at least want a few more members in the team so we can progress our studies, right now the three of us can study tactics but there is too few to train together with so I believe it needs to be resolved" Diehauser smirked "You already planning to win against me?" Masaru smirked "I already have a few plans to win against you" Diehauser simply laughed "Alright, I will let Diana know and then she will tell the rest. I can''t promise you anything though" It''s fine"

 Chapter 6

    It was later afternoon and Masaru was currently undergoing his noble classes which Calfa was overseeing and today he was playing a piano, the reason for this was as a noble he needed to at least be able to play one instrument and he naturally chose the piano to play the piano because he had a memory of a piano piece he once played in his previous life. The melody was soft yet carried a trace of sadness, deep sadness almost as if someone was pleading their love one not to say goodbye.


    Calfa was shocked out of her teacher mindset when she heard this play set, before Masaru was only learning each key and playing level 1 and 2 music sheets but now he was playing a music sheet comparable to a level 5 music sheet. ''But what is with this sadness'', Masaru did not know why he listened to this piece attentively in his previous life nor did he have any sadness in this life either but this music simply held some sort of meaning to him. When he finished playing he looked at Calfa who had faint traces of tears, he was not sure how to deal with the situation but Calfa came over and hugged him.


    "It was a wonderful piece, but why did you play it with such sadness?" Masaru who heard this immediately waved his hands "It''s only a piano piece I once listened while father brought over some CD''s for me to listen to" Calfa felt even more shock but did not reveal it to Masaru, ''He can recreate music he listened to and without a music score? fufufu I can share some more stories with my friends today'' Masaru was oblivious to what he just did actually did but started to play the level 1 music score that was in front of him.


    "Madam Belial" a Maid entered the room calling out for Calfa, "Yes?" "Lord Belial requests Madam''s and young master''s presence" Calfa nodded, Masaru stopped playing and went goether with his grandmother to see the reason his grandfather was looking for them. When they entered the office of Lord Belial, they saw a wide grin on his face. "Calfa my dear and Masaru I have some good news!"


    "What is it dear?" Calfa smiled knowing the times her husband has such smiles usually indicated that there was something good in store, "I managed to finalize the license and documentation to construct Restaurants around England so I have to travel, so would the two of you like to have a vacation?" Masaru nodded thinking that he could now let Akeno and Shirone rest after a long time of training, thinking of going to the beach is certainly a good idea. ''It''s not because I want to see them in bikini''s!'' He thought.


    After Akeno and Shirone heard about the Vacation they went together with Calfa and Shuri to buy their swimwear since they wish to visit a specific country side with a beach to simply relax, Masaru however was now outside training his space element magic using his spell book. Out of all the elements space and time were the most difficult to cast not to mention control is even harder, even with the sacred gear Masaru only managed to warp 30 centimeters ahead. It was not his lack of Demonic mana but instead his naturally affinity to the element was lower compared to the rest of the elements so he had to work harder than normal.


    "If only I could say that guy''s name without suffering from a headache with a Damn to it, I would feel better" The man Masaru was referring to was naturally God, he felt frustrated that the teleportation spell he was constructing using a magic circle keep collapsing the moment he pours mana into it. "AAAAAA!!!!" After the tenth''s collapse Masaru''s anger flipped and he f?r??b?? poured in mana.


    "Wait hold on Masaru! That is too much mana!!!" Circe who just arrived with drinks saw Masaru was injecting too much mana into the formation, just as she suspected the formation went berserk and before she could stop it from rampaging Masaru disappeared from her sight. Without wasting time she immediately contacted Diana and Julia who were the most proficient in magic sense in a large scale search similar to her explained the situation to them, they scolded her for her neglect but understood that the fault naturally rested on Masaru''s Shoulders.


    >/<


    "Why!? Why did I have to run away?" a Little bespectacled girl with black bob hair was currently running through the woods being chased by a demonic rabbit which had a large horn stuck on it''s forehead, the girl felt fear crept into her heart feeling the killing intent of the Rabbit who ?ssumed her to be it''s prey. "No don''t come any closer!" The girl who did not pay attention to her front stumbled over a root of a tree falling into the ground. The distance between the beast and the prey grew shorter as the girl turned to face the demonic rabbit while crawling backwards.


    But what the girl feared was not the rabbit but the panther beast that was silently lurking behind it without it realizing it was a prey similar to her, the girl wanted to scream but the fierce eyes of the panther was enough to cause her voice to refuse to come out. The pressure the panther suddenly exuded caused both the rabbit and girl to flinch, the girl was gasping for breathe feeling suffocated from the pressure. The rabbit tried to escape but it almost immediately met it''s blocked by the claws of the panther, it was delighted at the fear the girl was displaying towards it. Like a cat playing with it''s food, it played around with the rabbit causing the girl to shiver.


    The boy who was falling was Masaru who messed up his teleportation spell, the sudden feeling of falling from a height was scary at first but soon it became a thrill ride. While he was falling he noticed a little girl and not far from her was a dangerous Demonic Panther, ''Where are the ?du?ts? Did she run away?'' Masaru did not know who this little girl was but thought perhaps it was fate he was sent here to save her.


    "Wind walk" Masaru called out his sacred gear and immediately materialized two magic formations beneath his feet which created platforms beneath his feet allowing him to walk in the air with boosted speed, using the element of their surprise for not expecting his entrance he immediately flew towards the Panther. The Panther felt that it was targeted by the boy and felt a dangerous fear crept up into it''s heart, but it''s pride got in the way causing it to become enrage for fearing a child so it immediately pounce towards Masaru.


    "Shadow Bind!" Large amount of shadows within the forest began wriggle as if it became alive before shooting out binding the panther in it''s place, the panther roared while desperately biting the shadows to free itself but each time it tore a binding off another one replaced it. "Wind blade" Masaru waved his hand casting a sharp wind to fly towards the panther separating it''s head from its body. "Phew!, if I did not have this baby with me I would had to go up personal against this beast which would be a hassle" Masaru was preciously ??r?ssing his sacred gear feeling blessed he had it with him.


    The girl who witnessed it all was shocked, there was a sense of fear she held for the boy who killed the panther but she scolded herself for fearing her benefactor. Masaru came over and extended his hand towards the girl, she accepted his offer and took his hand to stand up. "Are you okay?" The girl nodded while blushing lightly since it was her first time interacting with a handsome young boy her age, "That''s good, but why are you alone in the forest? Where are your family?" "That--- That...."


    Seeing the girl was struggling to talk "Want to talk about it?" He guessed the best he could do was listen to her story, the girl however at first was troubled but thought that maybe talking with someone might help her. So she began to talk about her circumstances and how the family wanted to engage her to someone she did not acknowledge, yet her older sister was never mentioned as if they gave up pushing her for a marriage because of her status and power they fear.


    At first she thought of training hard to gain power like her sister maybe they will leave her alone she thought, but even after training a few years she was still pushed forward with the engagement which led to her running away. Masaru who heard this could only think it was a bit childish of her to think that a few years could make you super strong unless you had a super cheat, but he could only feel pity for her so he did not have any tips he could really give her.


    "So I thought if I become strong I can simply beat up the boy and send him home packing" The girl spoke, "but I am not strong as Onee-sama" Masaru thought for a moment, "I can''t give you a tip but if fighting the boy could gain your freedom then you don''t need to be as powerful as your sister" The girl who heard this listened seriously to the boy as he continued "I once read something in a book I always keep in my heart. It says Know thyself and thy enemy, and thou not need to fear a hundred battles. It means as long as you know yourself and your enemy, there is almost no chance of losing unless he is a Super Devil like Sirzech-sama"


    "Know thyself and thy enemy, and thou not need to fear a hundred battles.... Thank you for your advice" The girl felt as if the clouds cleared up in her heart but a earth shattering scream could be heard as if it came from miles away "SO-TAN!!!!" When the girl heard this her mood immediately plummeted, "Oh so your rescuers are here so I can go" Masaru stood up dusting off his clothes but before he could leave the girl grasp the edge of his shirt, he stop and looked at the girl. "What is your name?"


    "Oh, my name is Masaru Belial. If Fate wills it, lets meet again in the future" When she heard his name she let go of his shirt allowing him to disappear in the distance, but shortly afterwards a older girl wearing Magical Girl Outfit crash landed near the girl while crying "So-tan!!! I found you" She immediately hugged the little girl while crying, but the little girl felt a bit irritated but did not hate this side of her sister it was just embarrassing.


    Serafall felt happy that her sister was save but felt a prick in her heart ''Should I go beat up the boy who wants to marry my So-Tan or the one who saved her?'' She was quite in a dilemma, especially her extreme siscon side made and her status as a Devil King made it hard for her to make movements. Sona naturally understood what her sister was thinking "Don''t worry onee-sama, I will handle this with my own strength" Serafall who heard this felt her sister grew up a little and even went "Kyaa Kyaa" while hugging her but she still kept in her mind ''Masaru Belial huh? I will investigate this kid''


    >/<


    Masaru would never have known his action has attracted the attention of a big shot marking him, whether it was good or bad for him it will only unveil in the future but right now he was surrounded by even more dangerous enemies. "Ma-kun, how are you going to compensate us for the troubles you caused?" Diana smiled but it was definitely not a smile, "I''m so tired from overspending my mana...." Julia faked her exhaustion and Masaru knew this lady was just as scheming as Akeno is, "You will have to massage my stiff shoulders and service me with tea for an entire day while I work"


    "Ah! I also worked hard! So Masaru also have to be my ?ssistant for a day!" Circe interrupted Julia who was busy naming her compensation she seek, Diana simply smiled "Be ready to work hard Ma-Kun" Masaru could only remain his silent, ''This is not about being a yes man, I am simply powerless against these overpowered women'' Masaru wanted to cry about his powerlessness he was feeling, he could only accept his punishment but suddenly he felt a shiver run down his spine, it was the same moment Serafall thought of investigating him. ''Did I catch a cold?'' He felt a bit confused and shook his head while he followed the ladies who teleported back to the Belial Manor.


    "Ma-kun!" "Onii-sama" Masaru noticed Akeno and Shirone was jumping towards him, he softly muttered a [Breeze] spell decelerating their fall towards him allowing him to catching them without hurting them, "We thought something happened to you" Akeno already knew her big sisters (Circe, Dian & Julia) already planning to schedule their day with Masaru alone did not let go of the chance to have a day as well, naturally Shirone was also slowly being corrupted by their way of thinking.


    "There there... Sorry I worried you all" Masaru gently ??r?ss their hair while trying to soothe them, Diehauser and Lord Belial were not that much worried compared to the others since it was only about 20 minutes since Masaru disappeared but the tracker they had on him still showed signs that he was in the devil world. Calfa and Shuri could only smile at the scheming daughters but when they heard Diana and the rest''s plans, they too thought of having Masaru helping them since he was their grandson/son-in law.


    >/<


    It has been a week since the disappearance issue, Masaru only recently finished his compensation (Forced) by spending a day with with Diana who had him help her with work at the Military but in honesty she was teaching him. Circe however had Masaru make her tea while he was cleaning her library since she was still studying magic books she collect in her free time, as for Julia she dragged him to carry her shopping bags.


    It was needless to say that the days he had with Akeno and Shirone was a date, while spending time with his Grandmother he was taught how to bake sweets and how to sew clothes by Shuri. Despite it being sort of training for him, he still enjoyed the time he spent with each of them since they were essentially his family. In a world that he knew a survival of the fittest is law despite politics, he feel he should cherish the time he had with his family.


    ''Although I am happy with them... But the teasing'' He was now alone on the bench in order to cool down his excitement he accumulated because of the girls, "This area sure is peaceful" Currently it was a school term so there was not many people walking on the pathways, so it was nice and quiet time to relax. "Masaru can you go buy some ice creams" Hearing his grandmother''s request he raised his hand to indicate he heard her as he stood up and went towards the town.


    There was no specific shop specializing in sweets so he had no choice but to enter the nearest fast food restaurant to order, it took only 10 minutes for the sales ?ssistant to complete his order handing it over for him placed on carton that could hold four ice cream on each. Masaru thank the girl walking out when he heard a girl screaming, but there was no calling for help but only a painful scream. Being the busy body he always is he enter the alley way while warping the ice cream towards Akeno after he contacted her via the communication magic circle. "Don''t tell anyone, I am only going to take a look" Akeno naturally was skeptical to her master''s habit of helping girls regardless could only sigh "Very well, but please take care of yourself. I will be waiting... Don''t forget you owe me a date"


    "Very well" Masaru naturally agreed causing Akeno to feel happy, he cancelled the magic circle while increasing his speed of moving till he found a large open area that was a loading shop for a shopping market. Surrounding a girl who was being attacked by men wearing formal knight clothes with swords attached to their h?ps, from the family crest he noticed on the uniform belonged to the Pendragon family meaning they were knights who also worked in the supernatural world. So he did not immediately make his move as he did not want to provoke this family unnecessary, so he hid his presence with shadow magic while leaning against the building wall covered in shadows.


    When he took a closer look he could see this girl had potential to become a voluptuous lady with large br??st in the future, she had blonde hair as long till her h?ps with Heterochromia eyes one was blue while the other was amber.


    (AN: vignette.wikia.nocookie.net/dxdfanon/images/c/c3/A76a597aa6731e91f078dc696adb49ee.jpg/revision/latest/scale-to-width-down/220?cb=20170207033007)


    "To think we would find a Devil hybrid! What lucky find!" One of the swordsman who appear to be the leader was quite excited, ever since he lost the battle against Arthur Pendragon who was known as being the reincarnation of Arthur himself, he could only silently curse the man who destroyed his fame he accumulated to be surrounded by girls. One of his underlings were bit more timid "B-Boss, I think we should not take this too far... The Pendragon family can''t afford to anger the Devils while they are being suppressed by the Church"


    The leader looked at his underling and snorted "Why should I care!? I lost everything because of the Pendragon''s little Hope! Besides killing one unknown Devil will not bring any disaster!" The Underling kept his silence, the rest of the guys laughed while one of them suggested "Even if it''s a devil, I am sure she should be at least useful as a doll" When the leader heard this, hidden within his heard a strong d?s?r? to vent his frustration while enjoying himself came to his mind, a ?ustful smirk appeared on his face as he looked at the man who suggested it "Yes, since we are going to use her I will have the first round. After I am done you guys can naturally do what you wish"


    "NO!!!!" The girl who just regained her consciousness heard what they planned for her could only fear her current situation, if she could use her signature magic which allows her to use light element magic despite being a half devil she might have been able to get out of this predicament but because she already used this magic once she could not immediately use it again because of it''s high expenditure.. "Disgusting" When the leader and his goons heard Masaru''s voice they swiftly turned around looking at the silver hair, gray eye boy standing alone as if to confront them.


    "Who are you!?" The Leader took a step forward while unsheathing his sword to intimidate this boy, he thought it was only a brat who wants to play hero and save this girl. But Masaru did not even flinch at the sight of the sword, only a smirk forming on his face. "I wonder what the Pendragon family would do to you if they found out what you were about to do..." When the Leader heard this his facial expression became filled with anger, the timid underling was shaking because what he feared is happening.


    Being surrounded by several Swordsman who were old enough to be his uncle, Masaru could only laugh mockingly at these amateurs who had not even completed their swordsmanship training daring to face him. Without any warning he immediately materialized his Sacred Gear, The Singing Spellbook and started to chant in Northern Germanic Language which was the old Norse tongue casting a sword summoning spell. Soon a silver sword appeared in his hand, unlike the times he summoned a heroic god sword which expends massive amount of mana, this sword was only a sword materialized using mana so it could last longer.


    "His a Mage!" One of them shouted while the other was angry "You dare challenge us with a sword!! Are you looking down on us!?" The first angry swordsman struck his sword down while Masaru stepped forward receiving the blow while redirecting the force to his left side allowing the timid swordsman whose mindset was not focused to be impaled by his own comrade in the leg. "AAAAAHHH!!!!" The timid swordsman released his own sword while collapsing on the ground grasping his leg, "You bastard!" The one who impaled his friend picked up the dropped sword while letting go of the sword that was stuck in his friend''s leg.


    Soon others began striking their swords while Masaru was peacefully receiving the blows while masterfully redirecting the blows towards their own comrades which further infuriated them. If it was against anyone from his Father''s peerage there was no way Masaru could pull of this stunt, but these were apprentice swordsman and human on top of it. They were simply too weak but Masaru instead used them to gauge his control over his strength, his current state was fighting them while handicapping his strength to the point he would not deal fatal blows


    Without any of them realizing, someone was standing on the building watching over the sword fight between Masaru and these young men who called themselves swordsmen. "Such disappointment" The elderly man who looked at the devil fighting against swordsman using a sword while even holding back was simply toying with them, when he looked further seeing the girl''s state his face became stern ''I will have to give this lad a gift to keep him quiet about this incident, we can''t deal with the Devils while having our focus on the church''


    After half a hour Masaru finally knocked all of the surrounding swordsmen down while the Leader stood holding the girl tightly with a sword against her neck, "Don''t come any closer or I will cut her neck!" Before Masaru could make his move he noticed a shadow from the corner of his eye flash to the back of the leader and knocked the man down, Masaru who saw the new comer raised his vigilance to the max feeling a strong dread that if he faced this man he is certain to die.


    The elderly man held the girl from falling while not caring how the young man collapse on the ground, when he noticed the boy in front of him having a serious expression but a stance that was meant for defense and not offense meant the boy knew that he was no match which earned the elderly man''s praise. "Not bad, your swordsmanship is near the advanced level but still far from reaching Master Rank"


    Masaru who heard what the elderly man said confirmed his suspicions that this elder was of the Pendragon family, since the devils did not require more enemies he lowered his weapon while still maintain his guard for in case. "I thank Elder for your compliment" The Elderly man began to stroke his short beard while laughing heartily "You deserve it, for your age it is truly a wonderful talent you have in swordsmanship.... Also as a Elder of the Pendragon Family I would like to formally apologize to you for what these stupid disciples has caused today"


    "It''s no problem, I apologize for being rough on them" Masaru naturally knew when to proceed and when to back off and right now was the time to back off, The elderly man walked forward while supporting the girl till she reached Masaru. Masaru did not pay attention temporary to the old man as he focused on casting a healing magic on the girl, when the elderly man saw the magic book he could not help but be shocked. Such a amazing book allowed the boy to cast a healing magic which did not injure devils was truly something highly sought for, "Thank you" The girl who recovered still felt exhausted weakly thanked Masaru before falling asleep in his arms.


    ''This boy is truly a natural talent in both Magic and Swordsman despite being a half devil'' The Elderly did not realize that Masaru was a pure blood devil because of his history being experimented on, after considering that it would not hurt to grant the sword to the boy since he felt it was somehow fate. "Boy take this sword as a gift for our first fated meeting" Masaru naturally understood the elderly man and took the sword, "If you wish to make this sword yours then you need to unsheath it and you will face a trial where the sword will decided if your worthy of it or not" ''Although it is a treasure, but there is no younger generation who can handle the demonic power of this sword... It will be best for this sword to be out there under a worthy master'' Masaru bowed slightly to show his respect "I thank Elder for this gift, I will cherish it"


    After the elderly left with the knocked out swordsmen Masaru was currently carrying the girl he saved on his back while walking to the hotel they booked near the beach, when he entered the room he saw his grandmother Calfa, Shuri, Akeno and Shirone was looking at him with stern eyes. Feeling the pressure Masaru could only fake his cough "Ahem... I saved this girl while making connection with the Pendragon Family" When Calfa heard this she felt worried "Did you fight them?" Masaru could only smile wryly while explaining the situation to everyone, Calfa could only sigh "It''s so like you to jump in the moment you have an excuse to fight without worries... As well as saving another girl"


    "I honestly don''t know who she is, from the looks of it she is a half devil half human" Masaru inspected her body once more to ensure if she was fine, but what he discovered shocked him. He was not certain what kind but she had a sacred gear within her, this will make the situation complicated depending on her circumstance. ''I will keep quiet about it till I can ask her questions'' "Well she is fine, only exhausted from overusing her mana"


    "Well that''s good, since you brought the girl. She is your responsibility to look after" Calfa took Shuri with her as they booked a spa session at the shop next door leaving Masaru alone with the girl, Akeno and Shirone. "Are you going to make her a peerage member?" Akeno looked at Masaru, there was still a painful feeling that this girl might join their peerage as she was beautiful after all. "It depends on her circumstances, if she has family nearby I will take her back or if she has family in the Underworld---"


    While Masaru was explaining the girl woken up while interrupting him, "I''m a illegitimate child of a noble devil, because of my existence they are sending ?ssassin''s after me till this day and even my mother died to let me continue to live" Masaru looked at the girl who had a trace of vengeance lurking behind the light of her eyes, he was certain that if he is to take this girl he will have to aid her in her revenge. But the problem was the fact the target was a noble. "I take it you heard our conversation" The girl nodded "Yes, I have and if you would have me I would like to join... However I have one condition..."


    "Depending on the condition I will take you in" The girl naturally knew that Masaru was being careful which displayed he took her request seriously, "I don''t want to kill the entire family but I want the head of my brother who sent the ?ssassin which killed my mother. Only that" Masaru who heard this had a serious expression as he was considering the pros and cons, "Do you really have to take revenge?" Akeno stepped forward, the girl had a stern look while answering "It''s something I can''t compromise on"


    "But is killing really the only way to get revenge?" The girl who heard this question widen her eyes not understanding what Akeno was trying to tell her, "If you kill your brother you are simply giving him the easy way out, how are you going to make up for the long time you suffer to end it in a instant? NO!" When Akeno raised her voice the girl flinched while taking a step back unconsciously "You can live happily in the open, let him see how your living happily while he can''t do a thing to you. If you join Masaru-sama''s peerage and he attacks you, won''t it be more entertaining to watch him lose everything like you have?"


    Masaru who heard this realized just how scary women can get, he was grateful he was here so he knew to never piss off Akeno although he knew he wont but the thought of her revenge is scary. The girl who heard it smiled broadly "I appreciate your advice and acknowledge you as my elder sister, I will do as you said and live a happy life. But can you guarantee such a life for me?" Masaru who heard this shook his head "The world is not a place for roses and moons, it''s cruel out there where any moment you can lose your life. The path I intend to take is dangerous yet safe, what I can guarantee you is a Welcoming home filled with Family who will have your back"


    "My name is Stephani Adramelech, please allow me to join your peerage" Masaru who heard this could not help but widen his eyes ''Dear Satan, I better spoil Akeno with a big gift, she actually spared my and my family''s life from being crushed.... That Extra Noble Family has enough wealth to compete against the Phenex family!'' "My name is Akeno Himejima, daughter of Barakiel. I''m a hybrid Fallen Angel. I am his Bishop" Akeno curtsied, Shirone came closer while entering her neko-mode "Shirone Belial, Nekomata and I''m a Rook"


    Masaru stepped in front of the two girls "And I''m Masaru Belial. Look forward working together with you" Stephani smiled "Same to you"

 Chapter 7

    "So you made the girl your Bishop huh?" Carla was looking at her son wondering if this boy is looking for a harem or competent people, Masaru naturally understood what she was thinking so he shrugged "I am honestly not seeking a harem but I honestly can''t help the fact that most competent and ideal members I seek turned out to be women" ''Although Akeno is truly an exception, yes an exception'' Masaru reasoned with himself.


    Calfa was still skeptical about her grandson but she knew he would not necessary lie about serious things so she took it as the truth for now, "Well what''s your name my dear?" Stephani who was clinging to Akeno came out and curtsied like Akeno taught her "My name is Stephani Adramelech, I only just now became Masaru-sama''s Bishop. Please take care of me from now on" Shuri returned the greeting while Calfa looked at Masaru with shock.


    "You picked up yet another big fish" Masaru who heard his grandmother naturally understood but he shook his head "Not necessary, like Akeno she too is targeted by her family because of her being a half devil" Calfa sighed after hearing this, it was a difficult time to allow the devils to accept hybrids in their community. They only reluctantly agreed with devils born from Evil Pieces but still strongly oppose devils born from a Human side, "Well her sacred gear and clan ability makes it worth it for me to take her in, with a evil piece inside her, her family can no longer make a move on her and if they do... Well let''s just say it will cause some scandals"


    "Well I will leave you ladies to chat, during the combat I gained some inspiration I wish to test" Masaru said his goodbyes and left for his room, the idea he gained was similar to the style his father used. He never understood entirely how his father was able to nullify attacks and defense during combat, but during his little spar with the swordsmen the sparks he noticed while clashing swords enlightened him somewhat. When he entered his room he closed the door and immediately sit on the floor taking out his note book and pen.


    ''According to my father Worthless nullifies the abilities of people and objects, but could it only nullify abilities? What about energy such as Kinetic energy... urk!... I will have to study my physics a bit more seriously from now on, but the idea seems possible...'' Masaru felt a headache was coming, he naturally had a basic understanding behind this theory but he will need to research it some more.


    ''The next point would be sickness... For diseases that can not be cured, could worthless be used to destroy the virus until they develop a cure? I believe it will be impossible to replace body parts but eliminating sicknesses or similar situations.... Seems I need to meet up with Sirzech or Ajuka to present these theories, My father is smart but when it comes to areas outside combat and land management it is useless''


    Masaru sighed "Honestly, there are many things that could be used with a Nullification ability such as Worthless. As long as one understand the principle of what you wish to nullify it should be unbeatable, unlike my father I posses the spell book that can allow me to scan these things faster... Hehe, this should be interesting" Masaru closed up his book after noting down some other several points and went to bed.


    >/<


    "Oh!" Lord Belial had no words to utter at this moment, in between the mixed feelings of being proud of his grandson who picked another peerage member by luck or the shock because this girl''s background he did not know what to say or act. "Well I guess we can leave it until we meet Diehauser" Since he finished setting up his deals including other plans that was halted has now began to process, the short vacation came to a end and right now they were traveling by train.


    "It should not be a problem... But don''t you think if a boy enters this group at this stage it will become a problem?" Calfa mentioned the problem, the reason for it was Shirone and Akeno naturally loved Masaru who was currently being passive. As for Stephani? Well she will probably jump in for the sake of staying with Akeno, Calfa almost misunderstood the little girl for being of "THAT" side of the fence but Akeno cleared it up later.


    But no one knew Masaru kept it passive because they were still a bit too young. He did not want to rush the relationship like a fire only to extinguished when the firewood was used up, he thought of letting it flow peacefully like a river connected to the ocean.


    "I suppose so, unless we get someone who has a strong mentality for not needing a relationship or could tolerate it... It will be impossible" Lord Belial agreed with this point, even he who is not even in the peerage sometimes feels irritated on occasions but mostly because he was jealous that his wife does not do the same things for him as the girls do for Masaru. He could only smile with pity thinking ''Ah Masaru... Even if you don''t want it, you will be surrounded by women...''


    Stephani clinged onto Akeno who had a slight troubled face, ''I will stay together with Onee-sama''. It was a mystery behind this sudden change of attitude where even scientist would be left kneeling with no way to figure where or how it all started. Akeno only looked at the little girl thinking ''I have a nice junior to tease but why do I feel a cold shiver down my spine'', Akeno who was used to teasing her juniors or other girls finally faced an opponent she had no idea how to handle!


    Shirone was the happiest at the moment of all resting on the ??p of Masaru, ''So nice and warm nyaa'' but Masaru was currently thinking about the meaning behind worthless and how to use it. Ever since he started thinking of it last night he could not stop it, the ability to Nullify was truly like a box filled with toys. He had many ideas on how to use this ability, could this nullified ability be altered with a spell like placing two magic circles on top of one another to compliment each ability? Like nullifying the attacks approach and then reflecting the attack back? Or what of making a sword become brittle enough to be broken with b?r? hands by nullifying the properties that makes it strong?


    "What''s wrong Masaru?" Lord Belial who saw his grandson''s serious look was a bit worried but Masaru shook his head while smiling "It''s nothing, I am only thinking of some ideas how to apply worthless in other ways instead of a direct approach" Lord Belial smiled warmly nodding "That''s true, while our ability is to nullify, the strange thing is our ability also has the power to alter things. For example you could remove impurities from the water and thus having clear water, according to our ability we only nullified the impurities within it but in actuality we altered the substance by nullifying or could be said remove a part of it."


    "Oh" Masaru felt this idea was feasible, if it works there are even more places he could use this ability. Just because it "Nullifies" according to logic, it does not mean it only nullifies but instead destroyes what it deems "Worthless". It did make sense if you look at the ability from this side so Masaru felt excited to experiment with things at home when he gets back.


    >/<


    "Honestly I am happy Mother thought the same as Diana, because I took thought it will become a problem if this child gains a male peerage member" Diehauser nodded while looking at Masaru''s new member, he obviously heard about the story behind this girl and thought the moves Masaru made were indeed correct. "Diana is on her way with a potential peerage member she found just so you know" Masaru nodded after thinking for a bit "If I may ask who is this new member?"


    Diehauser only smiled mysteriously "You will have to wait till you meet her" After talking some more about the things that happened during their vacation Diehauser noticed the sword attached to Masaru''s back which was the gift the Elder of the Pendragon family gave him. "Masaru come with me"


    When the two of them were alone Diehauser became serious "That sword, do you know what sword it is?" Masaru shook his head, the sword was close to that of a Roman sword style except for the edge of the blade was curved and the hilt had something similar to a knuckle buster attached to it''s bottom but with only two holes attached to it.


    (A/N: bladesmithsforum.com/uploads/monthly_07_2016/post-25828-0-15704200-1468802405.jpg)


    Masaru was a bit shocked as he knew demonic swords have a price to be paid when one uses it, but he thought the price for this sword was simply too light because he did find a book which told about the Demonic Dragon Slaying sword Gram which took the lifespan of his user. "I will not tell you to not use the sword, but if you intend to then I will personally train you till the day you go off to the mountains for your survival trial" Masaru nodded to show his agreement to his father''s arrangement as he too would like to have someone close by who is strong enough to stop him if he goes wild "We will start the training tomorrow but before that, did you perform the Ritual?" Masaru shook his head "No, the Elder did explain what I need to do to initiate it but I did not dare do it yet before I confirmed it with you"


    "We can start it after a few hours, I advise you to meditate to focus your mind and remember. During the Ritual you will need a firm will" Masaru thanked his father leaving for his room to prepare his mind, Diehauser on the other hand contacted all of his peerage members for this occasion as he personally did not want to take the chance of his son being in danger during the ritual which will determine if he is worthy.


    Masaru however started to look through the Devil e-book reader which was one of a by product Ajuka created while he was bored to look up information about Grendel specifically, he had the information about Beowulf which were in fragments including the tale he heard from his father. But the information about the enemy Beowulf faced was too few, sometimes the tales of a weapon were more linked to what they slew or attacked than the person who used it. And in this case Hrunting, the sword of Beowulf gained it''s fame for slaying Grendel, after reading some information he gained which was not much but there was instances where Masaru thought this dragon had a screw loose in it''s head.


    In some discussion notes it was argued about the fact that Beowulf instead sealed Grendel in order for it to starve to death, while other said Grendel was sliced into pieces while still being alive and then sealed but the last group believed Grendel was slain. But there was one point they all agreed on, was the fact no matter how much Grendel was injured it would always stand up. "This dragon is either mental or a m?s??h?stic battle junkie" This was what Masaru concluded.


    Soon the agreed time arrived and Masaru was taken to a medium sized underground training room Diehauser and his peerage use to train, "Alright, all of you will stand in a circle formation to surround Masaru who will be in the middle. Masaru the moment you feel you can''t handle it, stop the ritual immediately do you understand"


    "Yes Father" Masaru walked towards the center of the field while the rest of the people surrounded him, he took a deep breathe in and blew it out feeling more relaxed and focused. He gripped the hilt of the sword firmly before pulling out, when the blade was exposed to the outside world in a long time a voice filled with madness could be heard but he knew it was within his mind. Being in this DxD world for so long Masaru could calmly conjure up a few possibilities when something happened, and this time he felt he was now facing the spirit of the blade but it felt he was facing a dragon instead.


    "Kukuku, so you are the new one who wishes to test your mettle to wield me huh?" The voice who spoke within Masaru''s mind dragged him into his mindscape similar to that of a dream communication Ddraig has with Issei, what appeared in Masaru''s view was a large dark green scaled dragon with striking similar features as the Grendel dragon picture he saw in the notes he read about. "You... You are not Grendel..." Masaru was not certain of this so he could only probe for a feedback, he felt the current situation was simply too bizarre as this blade was not a sacred gear.


    The dragon who took the shape of Grendel naturally laughed at this naive boy "You guessed correctly, I took on the form of the creature I slain that awakened me" Masaru who heard this felt perplex "Awakened?" The Dragon nodded "You see the dwarves back in the days used the same spirit enhanced metal the previous Sacred Gear creator made to craft me, since I did not have a soul I naturally I was simply a pseudo type... It was only after Grendel was killed and a part of his soul entered the empty space in the blade did I awaken as me, I am Grendel but at the same time I am not"


    "Are you a sacred gear?" Masaru felt his common sense about this world was about to collapse when the Dragon naturally laughed, "Yes, ever since that man died some changes began to happen like with me. I suppose you could call it being able to input a cheat code in a game since there is no longer a game moderator who monitors it" Masaru felt a cold sweat run down his back as he felt he underestimated the damage that happened because that man was gone, it was also one of the few things Masaru naturally remembered.


    "I am a human who reincarnated... no it will be proper to say Transmigrated since the host who previously lived in this body died and I took it over by chance. As for why I am not doubting you is because I naturally have knowledge of this world, but the problem was in the world I came from this world was a story book" The dragon''s eyes widen thinking he heard the something beyond his wildest imagination that was hard to believe, "Story book?"


    Masaru nodded "Although it was only fragment memories of it, but it naturally included the fact that man died and rules began to fall..." The Dragon looked at Masaru with interest but then looked at him sternly "Young boy, I don''t mind acknowledging you but you have two other things lodged into your body. It appears one is only in a semi-awakened state while the other is dormant, you will need to find something that can act as a vessel for the second object otherwise if you accidently awaken it, it will fight for the King Mark which acts as the vessel for that spell book currently"


    "Huh? I thought a human can only have a single sacred gear" The dragon who heard this looked at the boy strangely before saying it a vague term, "I am not sure what that spell book is but I sense demonic divinity power from it, the other I feel a presence in it so I believe the second would probably be your sacred gear but whatever you have awakened first is not" Masaru felt conflicted, he was not certain if he should fear his current state or feel excited. But the thought of getting killed in a conflict within him was not a good idea, "Do you know what this spell book is?"


    The dragon did not apparently wish to talk about the spellbook any further only snorted "Look for it yourself, since you are a bit interesting and I can sense some familiar feeling of loving battles from you I will reluctantly acknowledge you" ''That spellbook almost destroyed my consciousness, I best be careful with how I deal with this kid or I might get killed again'' Masaru nodded before placing his palm on the location nearest to the dragon''s heart to complete the ritual. He could feel his surrounding were shattering revealing him who fully unsheathed his sword, a smile formed on his face but at the same time he felt worried.


    ''Was I mistaken about the spell book?.... What about this vessel term this dragon told me about'' While Masaru was trying to think a way out the dragon sleeping in his sword responded to him ''Maybe if you can get something that is similar to this King Mark in your soul, it should probably work'' Masaru''s eyes widen from shock as he realized what this dragon meant, but it was impossible for a king to have a evil piece of someone else in their body.


    "Masaru, did you succeed?" Masaru looked at his father who looked worried about him, he nodded "Yes I have, the legendary evil dragon Grendel or a small part of it''s soul rests in this sword" Diehauser who heard this displayed a stern face as this kind of dragons were considered "Evil" for a reason, "How is your mind? Any changes?" Masaru shook his head "No changes, I feel the side effects minimized even further... But I heard some unsettling news"


    "What is it?" Masaru looked up to his father with a strange complicated face "According to Grendel, the spell book I have is not my sacred gear. Apparently I do have a sacred gear but once it wakes up the spell book and my sacred gear will battle for the vessel, according to Grendel that King Mark I gained when I received my evil pieces from Ajuka is a vessel of sorts so I need to find something similar"


    "This----" Diehauser would feel happy if his son would have another power that could make him even stronger in the future, but if the story of the sword spirit was true then his son is in greater danger instead! Diana who heard this approached the two smiling "I am honestly beyond shocked because I can''t make up whether it is truly a coincidence or simply fate, but Ajuka-sama has sent a invitation. Apparently after he heard about Masaru''s Divination spell incident he wanted to meet Masaru once more to take a look and see if he could find a reason for this"

 Chapter 8

    The next day Masaru left behind his peerage with Calfa and Shuri who thought it was about time these girls get extra lessons on their Manners, etiquette, cook, dancing, etc. Masaru was feeling relieved he focused on those lessons from a early stage so he could then focus on other subjects for the future, he did not even decided what he wish to become in the future! Yes Champion of the Rating Game is but a goal, but a future dream job? ''Sigh... I am still young so I can still let it slide till I reach high school''


    Currently Masaru was on his way to Ajuka alone as requested by Ajuka himself, Masaru was not certain why this man wishes to call him alone and could not help but feel wary as if something is about to happen. This time the driver was taking Masaru to one of Ajuka''s private research facility that was not known to many people which indicated how seriously he took Masaru''s current situation, ''I wonder if it is possible to have a second King Mark to act as a vessel''


    [It''s impossible, maybe something similar or a artificial one. But a exact same thing would place too much of a burden on your soul, remember boy some power comes with a cost] Masaru nodded at this dragon, despite appearing to be a crazed battle junkie it appeared he was acting quite meek towards Masaru who was oblivious that the dragon was actually fearing the spell book might obliterate him instead.


    "Welcome to Ajuka-sama''s private labratory, My name is Yui Bael Asaka." A beautiful girl wearing a white robe, Curly long brown hair and a pair of violet coloured eyes. From the hair and eyes it appears to be similar to Venelana he once met but the facial feature should be from her mother''s side, "Thank you, My name is Masaru Belial. I have come to respond to Ajuka-sama''s invitation" The girl nodded thinking this boy knew his manners well, not too uptight or haughty nor too humble.


    "Follow me" Masaru follow the girl through the misty forest which was something Ajuka created as a defensive mechanism against spies, "Be sure to stay close as it is easy to lose your way here" Yui called out to Masaru who increased his pace instead of appreciating the beauty of nature surrounding him. Soon they reached a three story white building, if it was not for the thick steel frames he noticed he might have misunderstood this building was made out of glass.


    When they entered the ground floor had a lobby and lounge where guests could take a rest along with a self help cafeteria nearby, at the back were stairs leading to the second floor that was outfitted with several testing labs with variety of equipment Masaru naturally saw but did not understand their usages and finally the third floor was Ajuka''s personal lab and office. The office was naturally the location Ajuka was currently at, when they entered Masaru saw the familiar Devil King Ajuka who was reading something which was probably a result report.


    "Ajuka-sama, Masaru has arrived" Ajuka looked up at Yui nodding at her to leave then turned to Masaru, "Take a seat, I have heard about your circumstances from Sirzech and the recent report your father told me about that Sword Spirit told you about.." Masaru took his seat nodding "Yes, with all honesty I can''t understand if the spell book is not a sacred gear then why did it lodged into my soul like one"


    "Well We are about to find that out, lets go to my labratory" Masaru followed Ajuka into his lab, in one of the rooms was a machine that was similar to the PET scan people used to scan for cancer. "Take off your clothes except for your und?rw??r and lay on the table" Ajuka gave his instructions to a ?ssistant in the control room to prepare for the can, Masaru complied, he took off his clothes and rested on the table.


    Honestly he felt nervous, the traumatic scar left by the experiment was still etched into his bones which he could not entirely remove. So he grit his teeth while hearing the machine hummed and began to move up and down scanning him, what he did not realize was that this was the latest machine that was used to scan the soul itself so his fragmented soul was naturally discovered.


    "Damn" Ajuka was shocked to the point he felt he could finally understand a few things about this boy, because of the nature of this result he called the ?ssistant out of the lab and removed her memories of the event entirely. "To think a soul in such a state could still survive" He felt it was truly a miracle the soul was still alive but he felt the reason for it was the spell book that was lodged in the head section of the soul instead of the heart where the Sacred gear was located at. ''That book is a divine armament of some sort of God but from which mythology?, it can be the only explanation for it... But how did the boy get his hands---''


    While Masaru was putting on his clothes Ajuka stormed into the room and locked the door looking sternly at Masaru, "Are you really Masaru or have you possess him?" Masaru was shocked at the way Ajuka was currently acting and the second question he did not immediately react to it "huh?" Ajuka pulled two chairs allowing Masaru to take a seat while he did as well, he looked at Masaru "I am asking if you have been possessed or are you really Masaru?"


    ''Well in honesty I would say I''m not, but I have memories of him so I can say I am....'' Masaru sighed shaking his head "I don''t know... What I can say is I am Masaru but I have memories which are not mine as well" Ajuka nodded "Were you a god of some mythology like the Norse Gods?" Masaru ''s eyes widen thinking where the hell does Gods come in the picture so he shook his head "No, the memories I have is of a Human who lived in the human world"


    "This makes it difficult to explain... Your situation that is" Masaru thought about why he would say this so he asked "Could it be about the spell book?" Ajuka nodded but then shook his head "Your soul state is currently something close to a body began take chunks out of by a beast or something" Masaru nodded "So that explains the times my reaction differs from time to time towards similar things"


    "Is there a way to prevent this?" Masaru could finally felt the urgency of his situation, if he does not fix his soul faster he will have problems but if he awaken the book he will still have problems. Ajuka could only smile wryly at the boy who displayed a childish fearful face, the solution was simply but there will be problems if the wrong people discover it. "I have a solution, but are you prepared to take the risk that is big enough for your family to suffer for it"


    "I''d rather then die... I already lost my mother... My elder sister figure was branded a murderer and had to flee... I don''t want to lose anymore" Ajuka felt reassured with this, it was a gamble to trust this boy but for the boy to reject a solution and have to worry about his impending death to rather sacrifice himself for the safety of his family was admirable. It reminded him of a certain crimson brocon friend of his, "Then how about I will become the backer of your family, you take the solution I have in mind but you will have to deal with the attacks from the shadows"


    ''Assassin or trap ploys huh?'' Masaru naturally understood the term attacks from the shadows, he could finally agree with this deal "Please" It was the only word he could say, but Ajuka did not start immediately "But as a condition you will have to work for me until the time you will attend high school" Masaru thought the condition was more favorable than he imagined "I agree"


    "You agreed so easily? Well I will be making full use of your power... the element Worthless that is" ''I can have him scan the king piece in his body and then invalidate the king pieces of those people at the top of the Rating Game without them realizing it'' Ajuka was already formulating a plan on dealing with the King pieces he could not received, since he could not get it he could simply destroy it with the boy who was sitting in front of him. "The solution I have is called the King Piece, now this one is a rare piece created in the early days of the Rating Games. Unlike the other pieces which grant special abilities, the King Piece simply boosts it''s host power. However, the King piece''s strengthening is anywhere from 10 to 100 times and more."


    Masaru who heard this could not help but feel some hope which Ajuka naturally poured cold water on "There are restrictions to its use. One, the user cannot already have an Evil Piece(s) because the King piece would overlap with their current piece(s) and expose them to dangers. Two, the user can potentially die if they are too strong. Luckily for you, you can use your ability to nullify these side effects but the boost in strength will only be at minimal"


    Masaru naturally understood, when Ajuka took out the King piece Masaru began scanning the piece, first he appraised the piece to understand what it was made off followed by a energy scan which gave him a vague understand each energy behind the characteristics. After a few more scans he more or less understood what he wanted to nullify, the parts he removed were mostly mechanisms that were beserk energies which is the reason why the boost of strength varies. "Not bad, from the looks of it, do you think you can completely disable a piece like this?"


    Masaru allowed the piece to enter his body, he felt his body was being washed over in waves of higher quality energy that filtered the impurities left behind in his energy because of the experiment while increasing his demonic energy reserves by ten fold. He naturally knew he only had more energy to spam more spells making him able to last longer but not strong in the overall, however his five senses naturally received a exceptionally large boost. As for his body his bones and skin was stronger than before, he was not certain if his stamina increased but his psychical strength only received a three fold boost which was probably because the piece boosted his other specs instead.


    "I should be able to, but Ajuka-sama my instinct tell me if I completely disable to piece while it is inside the body it will cause harm, although I feel it will not be permanent but it will probably be like a sickness?" Ajuka naturally already had a theory that this would happen so hearing what Masaru explained meant the boy found a way to disable it, ''a Rare genius... Or is it because of the spell book he find magic far easier compared to natural geniuses?'' He thought.


    "Well how does your body feel?" Masaru closed his eyes inspecting his body, he could feel much lighter as if something finally clicked but there was a additional presence he did not sense up till now was showing signs of waking up. "It appears Grendel spoke the truth" Ajuka nodded his head understanding that the Sacred gear linked with the King Piece using it as it''s host was now showing signs of awakening. "So for now we can say you out of danger but you will have to arrange with your parents to stay for a year with me"


    >/<


    [AH, it finally feels more peaceful inside you] Grendel or it was the name Masaru gave him since he took on the form of the dragon, "So does it mean I won''t have trouble?" [I am not sure, it does feel peaceful since I am connected to you I can naturally see your soul, for now it seems the Spell book has quieted won in the King Mark while the Sacred gear seems to be waking up thanks to the King piece you recieved]


    "Welcome back Ma-kun(Oniisama)(Master)" Akeno, Shirone and Stephani were wearing maid clothes they wore a few days back causing Masaru to flinch, a smile formed on his lips "I''m back" When he entered the manor he saw his Father, Grandfather and Grandmother were discussing something serious but when they noticed his presence they put a stop to it. "So do you like your welcome?" Calfa smiled teasingly to Masaru who appeared to be calm but she knew her son was not calm at all,


    Masaru coughed while a faint tint of red surfaced on his face as he tries to hid his embarassment "Ye-Yeah" Akeno who heard this naturally smiled but Stephani pouted thinking she was only wearing this maid clothes for her onee-sama, not for her master, not at all. "So I take it Ajuka managed to fix your situation?" Masaru nodded at his father''s question "Yes, however it came on the condition I will be working under him for a year when I return from my Vatican trip"


    "Working under Ajuka-sama is a good oppurtunity for you my boy!" Lord Belial felt the most excited of them all, having Masaru work for Ajuka will then indirectly gain the Belial Family a backer. Calfa smiled warmly "Make sure when you study under him you take each lesson you learn there seriously, many people want to study under him but not many has the chance to" Shuri who entered the room bringing a tray with cup of teas for everyone while wearing a Maid uniform shocked Masaru, unlike children bodies this was a Mature women who had a ?r?t?? body wearing a maid uniform.


    Being a boy it was understandable that such a sight was a bit too stimulating causing a slight trail of blood to run down his nose, Akeno who saw this stomped hard on his feet causing him to yelp out of pain while pointing at her mother "I have not lost yet!" Akeno was not even realizing at that moment she was talking to her mother as her jealousy towards the way Masaru reacted clouded her judgement. But when she realized it, she blushed furiously and ran out of the room "Onee-sama!!" Stephani naturally ran after Akeno while Shirone came forward with a tissue wiping away the blood while she said in a tone that was loud enough for Masaru to hear "The worst..."


    "Ara ara, it appears Masaru got a bit too excited to see Mother in-law in a maid uniform? So he does has a maid fetish" Masaru who heard this shook his head with vigor "It''s not it! I was only surprised, yes that''s all" Masaru nodded while everyone looked at him with a united thought ''Yeah Right'' But then Masaru took his seat and began to explain the nature behind his book and his sacred gear, hearing this the family were naturally relieved that there is no danger to Masaru and naturally felt happy he grew stonger.


    "I am coming up faster than you expected, right father?" Diehauser who heard his son smiled "If you did not grow strong fast, I might end up growing old before you reach me" The father and son began their playing argument about who is going to win and lose while the grandparents smiled warmly, "Dear, I wish days like this remain forever" Lord Belial who head his wife nodded "Yes, but I wonder when our grandchildren will come" Shuri who heard him naturally laughed "Fufu, we will have to wait a few more years"


    And thus a few days pass by, Stephani trained under the supervision of Julia who instructed her on her healing sacred gear as well as her Power of Beast and Angels which allows her to cast light attributes magic in a mode that removes the devils weakness although temporary.


    Grendel grew grumpy these past few days since his awakening he did not experience a single combat since Masaru does not use him when he spars against anyone, it was simply to unfair using Hrunting to spar but thankfully this dragon took a liking to some kiddie shows from the Human world so Masaru could temporary keep this dragon busy. Akeno however grew even more bold by wearing sightly revealing clothes since her declaration of not wanting to lose to her mother, although she knew her mother was only teasing her.


    Shirone however finally began to show signs of being able to control her senjutsu when her second tail sprouted next to her first tail, Shirone was obviously excited that she finally achieved a breakthrough since her sister also had two tails back before the experiment incident. Masaru naturally spoiled her with sweets to congratulate her.


    >/<


    Diehauser was standing overseeing a nearby mountain, next to him stood a purple scaled dragon with golden horns also looking towards the mountain. "Have you sent your representative?" Diehauser spoke while looking ahead, "Yes I have, but to think you would approach me for such a thing..." Diehauser chuckled "Well it was out of a spur of a moment, my son requires peerage members and you are struggling to find a perfect man for her" The dragon nodded "Yes, that stubborn girl went and beat up all the younger generation dragons including her own brother to prove her seriousness of only accepting a male stronger than her"


    "But remember, a Dragon can acknowledge someone stronger then them but courting is an entirely different matter" Diehauser nodded "Yes, I already knew about it. Besides I only arranged this with you so Masaru could get a decent Rook, whether their relationship goes further or not is something for the future... Right now the one seeks someone strong while the other seeks family... Don''t you think it''s interesting?" The dragon who heard this naturally laughed "But that sword is out" Diehauser smiled knowing what sword this dragon was talking about so he agreed.

 Chapter 9

    The morning sun came in a flash as if it was angry at the sleeping Masaru, "Urg... My body feels stiff" Masaru felt whatever he was laying on was simply too hard to be a bed, when he opened his eyes seeing his surrounding the drowsiness he once felt was gone and he immediately got onto his feet looking around vigilantly. ''Forest? How did I----'' Masaru noticed a letter nearby leaning against a tree with a bag filled with only one day''s worth of food.


    [Good Morning! If your reading this it seems you safely woken up, and yes your survival training his already started! Your objectives is too survive! But becareful.... There are creatures or perhaps... Enemies lurking in the mountain.... No need to thank me since I did not scan this mountain, so it''s full of mystery!


    Yours truly, Dad]


    ''Fuck! Since when did this old man have a playful side to him!? That old geezer! To think he would bring me here without me waking up... No if it''s him it will only be natural'' Masaru placed the bag on his back starting to search for his sword, but he could not find yet he still felt the link he held with it so he used that spiritual link to talk with Grendel [Oh, I was wondering why I could not see you from my body''s view.... Interesting, to think your father could take you from your room without even me realizing it, your father is truly dangerous young lad]


    "You tell me, right now I am stuck on the mountain and your not near me" [Naturally, it appears your father only restricted my body from going over to you but not the spiritual link. Interesting...] Masaru sighed, the first things that came to his mind would be to search for a location to sleep, a water source and hunt for food. [Boy, I must warn you that you best take this test seriously... I sense a dragon in your vicinity] "huh?" Masaru felt something was wrong, does his father want to ensure he fails or something? [Also it appears talking with you is draining too much of my energy so I will be sleeping now to recover, I will talk again when I wake up]


    "Guess my eyes has been opened, even after these years I still don''t know everything about my old man huh?" Masaru began moving east wards according to the fake sun the devils created for the reincarnated devils who were once human, the strange thing was Masaru did not feel his instinct screaming or anything but he could still faintly hear movements of demonic beasts in his vicinity. But the next action he took was a mistake he made, if he never operated his mana actively he might not have been discovered, he called out his Spell book to see if it had a search spell specifically for water source but was interrupted when a shadow flashed towards him.


    He immediately reacted by catching the shadow''s right fit with his left hand, "Urk!" The strength behind that punch was truly enormous as he believed if his body was not durable thanks to the king piece and the experiment he endured he might have already lost this arm of his. "Wh---Who are you!" The shadow that was around the ?ssailant disappeared as if the magic effect has ended, revealing a girl his age with long red hair in a messy style making her appear to be a bit wild with a pair of lemon coloured eyes with a slit pupil looking at him fiercely.


    "No need for questions... Fight me" The girl did not response and started to throw another punch, Masaru who experienced this girl''s brute strength knew better not to take his head on so he grasp her wrist with his right hand while in a swift spin pinning his back against her ?h?st and threw her over his shoulder. Strange energy covered the girl in the form of a aura similar to Touki causing Masaru to let go of her mid way, it was out of surprise he felt the aura was similar to touki but a different kind almost like magic of a different element.


    "Can you at least tell me your name?" Masaru thought of distracting her by keep trying to interacting with her, but the girl snorted "Beat me and I will tell you" Masaru sighed thinking he found a troublesome fellow to deal, without any further discussion he cast a earth element spell }Earth Shrink{ to swiftly maneuver behind the girl while casting another spell covering his fist with paralyzing electricity }Viper Punch{, "You got to do better than this" The girl lowered her body spinning with a kick, Masaru kept the paralyze spell active while opening his fist to grasp the leg. He could feel his entire arm vibrating from the sheer force of the girls Raw power.


    ''Shit! Is this the dragon Grendel spoke about? Seems I need to remove my restrictions otherwise I will end up getting myself killed'' Masaru began to murmur softly as magic circles forming several layers ontop of each other at each of his arms, wrists, waist and ?h?st slowly began to dissolve. Because of his continuous burst of improvement to his strength he feared his foundation will crumble so he already made use of the restriction devil magic that restricts his movements while applying appropriate gravity without any side effects of hindering his natural growth.


    "Oh? So you have been holding back even now? Are you perhaps looking down on me because I am a girl?" Masaru could feel the anger contained in that cold voice of the girl, he shook his head "I never underestimated you... I am taking this seriously" But the words did not seems to have reached the girl so another round of fight between the two began to explode within the mountains, from a distance you could see the sheer force of their attacks was enough to cause air to explode up each contact.


    "Damn.... That boy of yours, you were serious when you said he was a monster" The Purple dragon was watching over the fight together with Diehauser who was laughing but his eyes were still seriously looking at the fight, "But that daughter of yours is even more monstrous with only her defense and strength"


    "Hmph! As long as it is not an opponent of a low Rank Ultimate or higher, there will not be any opponent that can easily match her... But your son... To think he can face her head to head" Diehauser who smiled but shook his head "Right now he is forced to redirect the attacks of your daughter, I am sure he knows he can handle several head on attacks but not continuously" The dragon nodded while having a serious look "Hoh? So this boy learned senjutsu and even managed to manifest his touki?"


    "Well he has a Nekomata in his peerage, apparently he learnt Senjutsu during the years he was experimented on under the guidance of the Nekomata''s elder sister" The Dragon nodded "It''s a shame that politics caused that nekomata to flee otherwise the Devils would have another powerful devil"


    But Masaru held a different thought ''My Satan! Why am I also plagued with troublesome women! I Love them but this is simply too much!'' He allowed the girl''s punch to come closer before he twist his body to dodge the strike at the last moment before launching his counter attack, ''Not to mention her power being ridiculous, even her defense is even worse! I need to figure out an attack that can bypass her natural defenses and injure her from within''


    Exchange after exchange Masaru began to think of ways to defeat this girl in front of him, it was only after he unconsciously focused on the explosion force when their attacks connect with one another he realized he need to perform an attack that can cause vibration. So with each attack he started to use wind element magic to experiment with each blow, at first it did not work but he could notice the girl was showing signs of being irritated.


    "Stop with the tricks and fight me head on!" The girl felt pissed because it appears this boy figured out a method to bypass her natural defense, since it was only at her fist it did not do much damage other than iritating her. But Masaru smiled broadly as he was using wind magic only get the experience and feeling using it before he swapped to lightning magic, dodging the girl''s right hook he advanced forward towards her ?h?st and struck out a palm enchanted with a vibrating electricity.


    The crackling sounds entered the girl''s body causing her to spit out blood, although it was not much but Masaru felt he was gaining some understanding of applying magic in his hand to hand combat. "Bastard!" Just as the girl was about to attack again she stopped as if she heard something, she snorted with a unhappy facial expression before glaring at the boy "I will see you tomorrow, and when i do" The girl released her killing intent towards Masaru "I will kill you!" Masaru simply smiled "I will be waiting for you"


    Far away from the two where Diehauser and the Purple dragon breathe a sigh of relief, it was not planned to stop their first combat right here but the destructiveness behind Masaru''s technique proved that once it was completed then the girl will be in danger. The purple dragon looked at Diehauser "You tell me my daughter is a monster, but your child is even more so... What kind of attack was that?"


    "I believe he used vibration, I suppose he first used Wind Magic to experiment while gaining the feeling to control the vibrating force before he swapped to lightning attacks. That last attack was a failure, although it only b?r?ly passed through her defense, she only suffered a minor shock internally" Diehauser concluded how he speculated that last attack, "To think he can come up with these things during combat"


    "Well that son of mine is I''m afraid the kind who gain explosive progress in his combat ability during combats...." Diehauser sighed "His a natural Battle Junkie although he tries to hide it"


    >/<


    "Phew, although it was dangerous that was truly fun" Masaru felt refreshed as he even released some of his pent up frustration he held towards his father about his current situation, "The vibration attack works but I feel I need to add another element or perhaps use a different form of application for it to truly work" [Heh, for you to fight that girl and survive is truly something]


    "Ptui! Thanks for the vote of confidence" Masaru felt this dragon became quite haughty since it was a topic about dragons, [kuku, well it appears I have to sleep again since I woke up earlier than planned to watch your battle with her which was naturally entertaining] Masaru did not respond to this and Grendel simply went back to slumber.


    >/<


    It was morning and the sun was shining upon Masaru''s half n?k?d body as he took a bath in the lake, since he finally found a water source, a relatively small cave that was easy to hide but the only thing that was horrible was the time he consumed to search for food. What he never realized was the dragon girl was hunting for food regularly and the amount she requires naturally began to deplete nearby running meats faster.


    "Is this boy a idiot? Taking a bath in the middle of a forest" The Dragon girl was naturally looking at the boy from a nearby tree in order to ambush him, but the sight of his lean yet firm muscle body caused the girl to stop and blush ''I''m not a pervert peeking at a boy! I am only preparing to ambush him'' She reasoned with herself but Masaru already discovered this girl as he was casting life detection spell which warns him when living creatures or humanoid beings reach near him.


    ''I understand that dragon libido is almost infinite, but to peek.... Is this girl okay?'' Masaru naturally misunderstood the girl entirely and labelled her as a pervert, feeling a bit conflicted about being peeked at by a girl Masaru conjured several magic circles near the ground under the surface of the lake. Just as the girl was about to move forward a jet stream of water launched towards her from the lake, because of the sudden attack she was forced to retreat backwards in the direction another few water bullets launched at. ''Did he discovered me?'' The girl took a defense stance blocking the water bullets with her body.


    When she lowered her arms Masaru stood in front of her only wearing his pants and shoes, he did not have the luxury of time to put on his shirt as well. This sight caused the dragon girl to blush furiously "How shameless! You pervert!" Masaru who heard this was shocked ''What the hell!?'' Suddenly he shouted "Are you some sort of Perverted Maiden!? You already peeked at me while I was bathing!"


    "Wr-Wrong! I was planning to ambush you! I did not have any intention to peek!" The girl tried to defend herself, Masaru formed a smirk feeling a strange feeling that makes him want to tease this girl more ''Is this what Akeno feels?'' He swore he could get addicted to this feeling if he carries on "You could have turned away but instead kept looking! You have to take responsibility for this!"


    The girl who heard this felt her world came upside down ''Is it not me who should say that!? Are you a girl'' But her mouth was stuttering while Masaru walked closer towards her, for some reason she could not muster up any fighting spirit to fight this boy ''Well he is handsome look and his body is hot'' She furiously shook her head ''What the hell am I thinking!?'' Before Masaru could come close enough to be in a hand reach the girl turned and fled while screaming "You better remember this!!!"


    "We---Well.... It seems my son has been a bit influenced by Akeno-chan more than he realized" Diehauser could only chuckle nervously because the girl Masaru teased was none other than Tannin, the Ultimate Rank Devil Dragon''s Daughter! "I don''t mind, honestly I am more surprised at how he managed to get her to act like that." Unbeknown even to himself, Tannin was crying tears of joy "I honestly thought that girl will start to believe she is a man after acting like one for so long!!!"


    "Let''s go have a drink!" The two men went off to a bar sharing their troubles especially in regards to their children.

 Chapter 10

    It has been five days since the peeping incident and the ?ssaults from the Dragon girl grew fiercer with each day and Masaru retaliated even harder, the most troubling part during these past few days was the fact the girl became more skilled each time they collided forcing Masaru to wreck his mind of ways to defeat this girl. "Good Freeman! It is finally over" Masaru was wheezing after his last confrontation against this wild girl.


    [Well considering how you managed to stay alive under that girl''s ?ssaults could be considered well done] the Sword spirit who is temporary named Grendel praised Masaru who fought against a dragon mostly with his psychical strength only as a handicap, this was one of the instructions Grendel gave him to complete since Grendel told him he was a bit too reliant on the spell book to cover his weakness and thus gave this result, Masaru felt his entire body was throbbing painfully.


    But not far from him laid the dragon girl who was also exhausted, the reason for this event was after the last event Masaru was preparing his dinner he long awaited which was ruined. So when she tried to escape he pursued her till she stopped and they continued to fight throughout the night, "To think you would become a berserk beast when your food is touched... My eyes surely has opened today" The dragon girl was taking deep breathe, it was the first time she fought till she dropped down from exhaustion. "So, am I finally qualified to know your name?"


    "Everest... Everest, Daughter of Tannin" Masaru hearing her father''s name felt something was incredibly wrong here "Huh? You mean that Blaze Meteor Dragon Tannin?" When he saw the girl nodded a cold sweat run down his back ''Fuck! I tainted the pure daughter of Tannin!!! I''m dead!!!'' Masaru clutched his head while screaming, the girl smiled at his pitiful state "What is your name?" Masaru still felt troubled but still responded "Uh... Masaru... Masaru Belial"


    "Masaru-sama... You better take responsibility for this" Masaru tilted his head "I made a deal with my old man if I survive this week I am free to avoid marraiges as I deem fit, but if I lose I have to join your peerage"


    "HUH!? Hold on hold on hold on!" Masaru shook his head "I never heard of this!?" The girl tilted her head sideways "Didn''t your father say anything to you? Apparently it was on the back of the note" Masaru who heard this took out the letter he got on the first day turning the page around.


    [[PS: If you survive you get a Bonus Dragon Girl for your peerage]] "WHAT THE HELL!?"


    >/<


    Far from the two Tannin was laughing at the boy''s reaction but he still felt relieved his daughter accepted it, "Well it seems I have a lecture or a beating waiting for me back at home" Diehauser spoke while looking at the skies, "Well I will be leaving my daughter in his hands so remind him, if he dares make her cry I will release my flames on him" Diehauser chuckled "Make sure to hold back when the time comes" Tannin snorted "I still haven''t forgotten what he did to my pure daughter"


    >/<


    Masaru helped Everest sit up right while calling out his spell book, "Why did you not use your magic from the third day?" Masaru smiled wryly "A dragon friend of mine said I was too reliant on this book to cast magic and forbid me to use it, so instead I focused on using my Demonic energy to boost my psychical prowess to combat you with only my body instead.... Honestly I felt I could have died several times back then"


    "Fufu, you certain are the first one to be able to handle my attacks in a face to face confrontation compared to my elder brothers who avoids me" Everest smiled warmly while feeling that following her father''s plans for this survival truly was the best choice she made, from what she know of Masaru during the week of battles they had was that Masaru was similar to her who enjoys battles with a edge. Despite being a pervert and a fool, she felt he was most kind towards others like now how he is healing her seriously.


    "Although I can understand this was arranged by our parents, are you sure you wish to join my peerage?" Masaru who finished healing her began to heal himself while looking into her eyes, Everest did not answer directly but kept looking into his eyes as if it captured something of hers, determined, strong and reliability was what she felt looking into those eyes. "It''s true I was against it at first, but after this week of fighting if I don''t choose you I doubt I will ever get another one better than you"


    ''Huh? I am speaking of a peerage here but.... no---'' Masaru raised his eye brow towards the girl who nodded "please look after me from now on Hubby, but do note I want loads of kids" Masaru stood up with vigor "Hold on! I am only 10 years... no almost 11 now.... Well it doesn''t matter I am still a child!" The girl glared at him "I am also 10 years old this year" Masaru looked at her body thinking ''Fuck if this is a child''s body then Shirone is going to flip!''


    "I will accept you into my peerage, we can talk about m-marriage when we are a bit older" Masaru did not have the heart to outright reject a girl he does not hate, she is beautiful and worthy enough to join his ideal Peerage who will stand up against his father in the rating games and against stronger forces even if they are Gods. Everest pouted but reluctantly accepted "Very well, but I will not give up to make you look at me"


    >/<


    "Such a lovely daughter in-law" Calfa was currently hugged Everest who was blushing furiously, seeing her easily flustered Akeno smiled for some unknown reason. Stephani was not really bothered about her Onee-sama''s behaviour but instead "Nice to meet you Everest, please know that I am your Senpai" Stephani was a bit over excited for having a kouhai, "Ye-Yeah! Please look after me Senpai"


    "Ara" Akeno finally spoke while walking towards Everest, Everest who saw this approach was reminded of the peeping incident where Masaru also walked towards her with such slow intensity steps causing her to freeze up. When Akeno''s finger touched her chin it caused a shiver of excitement to run down her spine as Akeno whisper "Please look after me for years to come, Kouhai" Everest could not utter a word and instead only nodded her head.


    Shirone was a bit further away from the crowd feeling a bit down, Masaru noticed this and came towards her. "Do you really like them big?" Masaru who heard this froze but soon realized a misunderstanding "hold up! Don''t misunderstand---" "But she likes onii-sama" Masaru sighed when he heard this "I already told her that I will only seriously consider such things in a few years time"


    "Why?" Shirone felt it was confusing that Masaru keep the borders with each of the girls, he showered them with love and kindness by spoiling them but he never went a step further. "It might sound cowardly of me to say this, but I prefer to take it slowly... And Shirone" Shirone looked up at Masaru "Your sister is big, so naturally you going to grow up big and beautiful so don''t be down" Shirone did not say anything for a second before punching Masaru in the face "The worst..." a Faint smile formed on her face.


    BANG! Crashing sound of Masaru who slid down the wall with a smile on his face despite it being painful, "Ma-kun!" Akeno came forward but someone was even faster "Hubby!" Everest tackled Masaru which injured him instead of helping but he did not utter a single complaint, he caught Akeno who was a beat slower and held the two girls preciously. "No need to feel sorry, he deserves it" Calfa smiled at her son who was showing more natural expressions, it appears the training for a week away from the girls allowed him to think about them more often.


    "Ma-kun, are you home!?" a Familiar voice could be heard coming from the Entrance, Akeno and Everest stood up while helping Masaru who began to move forward towards the door. "Diana Kaa-sama ---- huh?" Next to Diana stood another girl, she had darker skin with pointy ears, green eyes and silver shoulder length hair. When Diehauser saw this he muttered something which made the entire family scowl him "Oh crap, I forgot Diana was bringing a peerage member for Masaru today"


    Diana fiercely glared at Diehauser before showing a bright smile while hugging the stunned Masaru, "Oh my it appears you gained another two peerage members while I was away?" Everest and Stephani stepped forward introducing themselves respectfully towards Diana, Akeno and Shirone greeted her similar before coming over to get a hug from her as well. Seeing that Everest and Stephani was still being reserved Diana went over and hugged her two new daughters she gained.


    The dark elf came forward "My name is Angelica, I''m a Dark Elf" Masaru took a step forward, his kind and loving aura for his family disappeared and a majestic aura surrounded him, "My name is Masaru Belial, if you don''t mind can we speak in private?" Angelica nodded while following Masaru into the manor leaving the rest of the family who were chatting about the two new members including about Angelica.


    "How can you trust that I am not the same?" Angelic smiled "Because what happened back there can''t be faked, your kind and there is no dark aura around you" Masaru looked at the girl curious about this aura "What kind of aura are you talking about? Senjutsu?" Angelica shook her head "Us Dark Elves has natural affinity to nature and because of this we gained a perk that allows us to distinguished when someone has evil intent towards us or not"


    "I see" Masaru nodded, "But what would I gain from taking you in?" Masaru knew of Shirone and Akeno''s potential, Stephani was only confirmed when he heard her clan name he knew what powers they hold. As for Everest... He experienced it physically. "I am experienced in using Nature and Shadow Magic, I mostly trained in ?ssassination using a Bow and Daggers" Masaru thought for a moment "Do you have experience in information gathering and infiltration?" Angelica nodded "I do, but not much as I only done a few jobs while I was traveling in incognito till I met Diana-sama"


    "Very well, I can let you join. If you wish to leave then you will need to find a --" Masaru was about to seriously suggest her if she wish to leave but Angelica shook her head "I doubt I can easily find someone like you... You practice senjutsu correct?" Masaru nodded "That is why I can feel comfortable with you who uses natural ki which is close to nature magic" Masaru took out his Pawn looking at it, honestly he wanted to use a knight peace but he think a pawn would suit her better to which she can promote depending on the situation.


    "I will make you my pawn, and don''t look down on this piece. Out of the all the piece it is the only piece which is granted the ability to Promote, like chess when you reach a place I designated as the Enemy territory you can promote to any piece except for King" Angelica who head this smiled thinking this piece was appropriate to her style so she allowed the pawn piece to enter her body, "To be honest I did not think I would gain two peerage members after a week of hell" Masaru chuckled


    "Please look after me master" Angelica stood up and bowed towards Masaru, "Yeah, look after me as well. Angelica" When the two of them exit the room a round of applause erupted from the room, """Congrats on joining the family""" Everyone cheered while Calfa pushed Everest to the other side of Masaru, ''Ah, warmth of family... It makes the suffering to get stronger worth it.... I will guard it safely'' Masaru thought deeply in his heart.


    "It sure is lively in this house after being gone for a few years" a Elderly man who has some similarities to Lord Belial appeared near the entrance, everyone was shocked at the nice surprise while Diehauser walked forward first "Grandfather! Welcome Home" The elderly man laughed heartily "Ah, you sure have grown up even more wiser than before!" Lord Belial came forward giving the elderly man a hug "Welcome home Father" "I''m Home son"


    "Welcome home Father in-law" When the elderly man saw Calfa he smiled grew even wider "Ah, just as beautiful as I first met you. I''m home my lovely daughter" Then the elderly man looked at Masaru who took his steps forward, Masaru was feeling a bit nervous because he could sense something akin to a sharp sword from this old man. "Welcome home Great Grandfather Damian"


    "hmmm?" Damian did not register it at first but then he turned towards Diehauser with vigor "You found my great grandson!?" Diehauser nodded with a smile, "Bwahahaha we should hold a Banquet!" Damian picked up Masaru and hugged him tightly, Masaru could swear he saw tears forming at the corner of the old man''s eyes. "So who are these beautiful ladies?"


    Masaru introduced each of them, Damian looked at each girl seriously while rubbing his chin he nodded "Yes, his my great grandson... He loves them nice tight bu??s" Damian did not realize the latter part came out unconsciously causing Calfa to smack him behind the head "ah! I''m sorry Daughter in-law!!!" Calfa pointed to the floor "Dogeza!" Damian did not complain and immediately went Dogeza, the girls of Masaru''s peerage were all blushing at this old man''s frankness.


    "Cough cough" Damian began to cough again causing Calfa and Diehauser to swiftly help him up onto a couch, "Ah, it seems the disease is kicking in again" Damian smiled bitterly, the reason he was gone for so long was to search for a method to cure his disease. "Did you not find anything?" Diehauser felt panic, he respected and loved his grandfather very much but when he see Damian shook his head he felt despair slowly creeping into his heart.


    "Uh... Uhm could you allow me to use magic so I can scan great grandfather''s condition?" When Diehauser heard his son''s voice he wanted to rebuke him but when he remembered that divine singing spell book his son had it could just be the hope for their family, he pulled Masaru closer allowing Masaru to materialize several coloured magic circles around Damian each one scanning him in their respective order his blood, his mana, bones, cells, every that could be scanned to detect the disease Masaru was now making full use of this cheat spell book to scan his grandfather.


    Once the scanning was complete he understood the structure of this disease but could not relate it to any known diseases, "It''s no wonder Great Grandfather never found a cure... According to my understanding such a disease should not exist or it does but no one has recorded it" """WHAT!?""" Everyone including Damian was shocked, compared to other reports he gained his great grandson gave him a appropriate answer compared to those amateurs. "I don''t have a cure for it, but I do know a method that should work but only in theory... I can do it but I will require your approval great grandfather"


    "And what method would that be?" Damian was curious about his great grandson that was gone for so many years was actually in front of him and is his only hope for getting cured. "I drew up some theories about our Clan''s unique ability Worthless, after experimenting with it and discussing it with Father and Grandfather I came up with a method that will allow me to eliminate diseases by nullifying it''s effect and thus killing it. I came up with this method while I was thinking about how I could use this ability of ours in fields other than battle or altering objects"


    Damian who listened laughed, this idea might sound crazy but it does sound plausible. Diehauser who thought for a moment raised a problem "But in order to use worthless you need to know what the properties of the object or living being is made of" Masaru nodded "I have this spell book that records magic writing in the Akashic Record, although I can cast any spell by simply inputting my mana into the book I have to still study it myself if I want to cast it on my own. With all that knowledge is the reason I was able to figure out a way, I can use magic to scan and appraise the properties of the diseases and nullify them accordingly"


    Damian looked at Diehauser "Is it because you became a monster of Rating Games that your Son became even more of a cheat compared to you?" Diehauser could only laugh, Damian looked at Masaru nodding "You can start it right now, I don''t want to die till I see this manor filled with many great great grandchildren" The girls who heard this blushed again while the ?du?ts laughed heartily, how could they not feel happy? With a miracle Masaru in the Belial family they felt they were finally being blessed for all their hardship they went through.


    With careful control over his worthless ability, Masaru began to manipulate it within his great grandfather''s body. The easy part was nullifying the disease the hard part was not to nullify anything else in the body otherwise he might cause irreversible damage, beads of sweat was dripping from his nose as he was working the past two hours eliminating the disease at every corner of Damian''s body. Akeno came over to wipe the sweat of Masaru''s face while Stephani came to wipe the sweat off Damian''s face causing the old man to smile "It seems you collected a fine group of peerage members, but my great grandson could you listen to this old man''s wish he could not fulfill in his time when he was your age?"


    "Yes?" Masaru was not sure what his great grandfather would ask of him but he respected Damian after he heard tales about this old man from his father, "Build a Harem with your team" If Masaru was not completed with his treatment that shock might have caused some seriously problem causing Masaru to cough wildly, Damian looked confused at his grandson''s act and could not help but mention "What''s the difference, so far you only have girls in your peerage so you might as well go all girls because if you bring in a boy at this stage it will not last long unless you get a boy of the other side of the fence"


    Masaru almost choked while coughing looking at his great grandfather with a glare, he wanted to yell out it was not entirely because of that reason he had them join but because of their competence and future potential. But then again from the outside view it will be like this, he could only accept this fact, because of his naive thought of even if its later to bring in a boy will naturally become a problem like his great grandfather mentioned. "I--- I understand grandfather"


    When the Messenger see Damian showing a stronger vitality sign he was shocked, he knew of Damian who came to the hospitals in the Sitri lands and could not find a cure because the hospital did not have records of this disease. "I apologize for my interruption. I am a messenger of the Sitri family, I am looking for Young master Masaru Belial"


    ''Sitri? When have I garnered their attention? Could it be Ajuka or Sirzech?'' Masaru stepped out the crowd "Greetings, my name is Masaru Belial" The messenger smiled at this boy who show respect despite being a higher rank than him, "This is a letter of Invitation from the Sitri family in hope you would attend a party held for Lady Sona Sitri" Masaru took the letter to accept it.


    "Ah Andre! It''s good to see you" Damian realized who the messenger was and greeted him warmly, Andre once helped finding information about his disease although it did not succeed as no one knew what it was. "I see you have recovered, have you found a method?" Damian laughed heartily "It''s my great grandson who just displayed how he used our own clan ability to remove it!" Andre looked at Masaru nodding "I have heard that the Young master of the Belial family was a genius even more than his father, to think it was even more than that. I honestly respect your talent young master"


    "Ahaha it''s nothing, I just enjoy understanding my power and see how far I can take it" Masaru felt a bit embarrassed being so bluntly praised by a stranger but still felt some pride in his hard work although he used a cheat. The ?du?ts spoke with Andre about this invitation as they too could not understand it but even Andre did not know everything and only stated that the family wish to thank Masaru. ''For what!? I am certain I have not actively approached any heir of the big devil families'' was what Masaru thought...


    >/<


    While Masaru was still going over the shock of the invitation, another girl on the other side was currently smiling warmly thinking she will be able to meet the one who supported her but the elder sister pouted feeling a bit irritated but soon a smile formed on her lips ''I will perhaps have him embarrass himself in front of So-tan and then she will give up on him''


    "Milady Leviathan I have a urgent report" Andre who was previously at the Belial household just arrived, Serafall turned to look at Andre nodding at him to continue. He began to explain what Damian told him about how Masaru healed him using the Worthless ability, Serafall who heard this had a serious look on it. "Can he cure any disease?"


    Andre shook his head "He first need to do a full body scan of the patient, whether he can do it or not will be determined when he understands the situation" Serafall nodded "So depending on the results, it is a 50/50 chance" Andre shook his head again "No, if he can then it will be 100% and if he cant he cant''. That is what Masaru said he will only cure if he has 100% chance of succeeding"


    "Interesting, don''t tell the elders of the Family and also don''t notify the Bael either... When he visits we will have him look at two patients for us" Andre bowed and left the room, Serafall touched her lips light while smiling "If he can accomplish it then I will at least acknowledge he is worthy..." Little did Serafall know that Masaru had no intentions of marrying Sona, he already had his hands full keeping Akeno and them on hold till they were older.

 Chapter 11

    "If it was the Gremories or Ajuka of the Astaroth family I would understand but when have you became acquainted with the Sitri?" Diehauser looked at his son Masaru who was just as confused as he was. "Honestly father, I am just as confused I mean I haven''t made my debut in the nobel society yet since I was too busy hunting for peerage members I simply had no time to come across with other families other than The Gremories and Beezelbubs"


    Diehauser nodded thinking that what he son said made sense since both he and his peerage members were training Masaru and his team on a rotation basis according to their off days. But what Masaru and Diehauser both forgot was the incident where Masaru''s teleportation spell went berserk, "Well it does not matter, so I suppose we will have to buy you a new set of Formal clothes and one set of dresses for each of your peerage members..."


    "NO NEED!" Calfa pushed open the door with vigor while walking towards the son and father duo with pride, "After the establishment of the clothing brand me and Shuri opened, we have already prepared the clothes" Diehauser nodded with a stupid look on his face while Masaru thought ''Just how fast did they move with the clothing plans!?''


    Once she confirmed that both Diehauser and Masaru registered what she said, she held Masaru''s arm with a smile "And since it was confirmed, we will now allow them to try on the clothes" ''While we take photos of them and use it as our models, fufufu Shuri-san is smart'' It will only be several decades later Masaru would learn of this while crying tears of blood, just like his father, his grandfather and his great grandfather he could not win against women trickery.


    When Masaru was pulled into a room he was made to sit on the chair, "Now since you are here we will have you choose the dresses the girls will wear for the party" Masaru looked at his grandmother "Grandmother, I appreciate looking at them wearing beautiful clothes but I fear my sense for fashion is dangerous" Calfa thought for a bit "Well just compliment them, I will talk with Shuri on which dresses they will eventually wear"


    It was only when the time for dinner came they eventually stopped trying on variety of dresses that made even Masaru feel dizzy, ''Thank god it''s dinner time... Their beautiful, their lovely, their cute... But trying to think up unique compliments on top of each other without a repeat, I almost fried my own brain back there!'' Masaru complained but he did not regret it, as long as the girls were happily smiling he would endure to watch them. But he never said anything about not complaining in his mind!


    "Ah it sure feels great to be home again" Damian was eating several servings more than usual, Dominic his son smiled wryly at his father who regained his usual apetite "Well I am honestly thinking we are blessed to have a great grandson like Masaru in our household" Damian just finished swallowing his food "Yes, did you appoint him as the heir?" Dominic nodded "Yes, but he has not yet debuted in the noble society yet since he planned to go to the Vatican in a few days"


    "WHAT!? What the hell you want to do over there boy?" Damian looked at Masaru with shock thinking it was the craziest thing he ever heard that a Devil actually dares to enter that territory, "I will be not moving close to the Church''s area but there is a potential knight I need to get, her sacred gear might be lower compared to Longinus types but the potential is just as high" Damian looked at him "What kind?"


    "Blade Blacksmith, it allows the user to create swords of a specific attribute and hers is Holy/light attribute" Masaru tried to collect his memory "The only lead I have on this girl is that she has long blonde hair, so I will have to scan each girl I find with this description till I find her" Damian smiled broadly "Hoho, so you are going that route huh?" Masaru sighed "I can only blame my childishness for this" The family enjoyed their first dinner as a whole family which made it extra special.


    >/<


    "So have you find any leads on her?" a Middle age man wearing a suit was speaking towards his close friend who wore a mantle over his combat uniform, his hairstyle and beard resembled the wolverine in his X-men heydays. He shook his head "None, there is no blood nor any body meaning she was kidnapped and willingly to boot.... I can''t stop searching for her"


    Suddenly a Fallen angel came running with vigor, he was a strongly loyal subordinate of the Middle age man which was why the man allow this subordinate to investigate highly secretive information. The middle age man took the report from his subordinate, when the man read it he could not believe what he was reading, he looked at his friend with a serious look on his face. "I will allow you to read this report if you vow to me on your wife''s life you will not make a move" ''Forgive me old friend, but for your sake I will use your wife as your shackles... I can''t let you face despair for real''


    The warrior man who heard this was shocked, it was rare times his friend would get serious towards him like this but from the looks of it, it should be a report of his wive and his friend making him vow would mean if he moves he would endanger them instead. He slammed his fist onto his ?h?st and vowed that he will not make a move unless he deems it necessary, it was only then the middle age man hand over the report.


    When the warrior read the report he began to cry, he was crying his heart out of joy. She was alive, so was his daughter. There was a letter attached with anonymous name but they both knew it was from Sirzech, "To think the very same boy I was investigating turned out to be your family''s saviour"


    "But he made my daughter his peerage member!" The warrior man still felt angry at this thought but the middle age man laughed "Then read the letter, it should let you feel a bit better" When the warrior man read it he sighed "I will at least still see for myself if he is worthy when the time comes for our meeting"


    "ah, this spell book sacred gear is truly mysterious! I can''t wait to research it a bit" The middle age man was almost drooling like he was looking at a pair of godly br??st while thinking about the sacred gear in the boy''s hand. The warrior man could only smile wryly "You never change..."


    It was late afternoon, several carriages were traveling in a line towards the Sitri Family''s Manor where the party would be held. Akeno, Shirone and Everest were together with Masaru in a Carriage. Akeno was wearing a black dress with tiny gems embedded on her dress making it appear like a night sky with stars whenever light shine upon her, Shirone was wearing silver coloured dress with knee height white stockings. Everest who normally had her hair in a wild style had comb it in a straight line loose style while wearing red dress that emphasis her bountiful ?h?sts but under the request of Masaru she also had a scarf at her side to wrap around her neck to cover that area from prying eyes.


    In the other Carriages Stephani and Angelica were together with Diehauser and Diana in a carriage, Stephani was wearing a dark shade of Red dress under the advice of Shuri and Akeno who wanted to tease her and Angelica wore a light green dress while tied her hair in a ponytail. Masaru naturally made sure to give each of the girl a compliment more unique than the last before they left, so the girls were happy their master was pleased with their dresses but some felt happier as ''women''.


    "What kind of person is the Sitri Heiress?" Akeno looked at Masaru who was still trying to figure out just why he was invited, he thought for a moment "According to the reports I had to memorize because of Father, her name is Sona Sitri. Her specialty is Water magic, but more than her magic she display an astonished amount talent in Tactics and Strategies. She does have a hard time dealing with her sister who is a massive siscon on top of being the Devil King Leviathan...."


    He was shocked! He felt like he wanted to smash his head against something calling himself Idiot for kingdom to come. He forgot about his teleportation incident where he saved a girl, ''How the hell did I not realize it while she openly told me about her problems!? It was so obvious!'' It was at this moment the carriages stopped and the doors opened, Masaru flinched at the sudden stop and immediately pulled himself together but inside he still felt that he truly is too inexperienced.


    "It''s an honor to meet my saviour, I am not sure if I gave you my name but I''m Sona Sitri, current Heiress to the Sitri family" The girl curtsied while the girl behind her next to her stepped forward and curtsied as well "My name is Tsubaki Shinra, I''m Sona-sama''s Queen" She took a step back. Masaru bowed respectfully "I am honoured to meet you both, my name is Masaru Belial"


    When Sona saw the girls behind even she could not help showing a momentary change of expression, "I am pleased to meet the heiress of the Sitri clan, my name is Akeno Himejima, I am Masaru-sama''s Bishop" Shirone stood next to her "Shirone Belial, I''m the rook pleased to meet you"


    "It''s a p???sur? to meet Sona-sama and Tsubaki-san, my name is Stephani Adramelech, I am a Bishop similar to Onee-sama" Sona who heard this could not help but raise her eye brow and realized that not everyone of the girls were in a relationship with Masaru causing her to sigh of relief albeit in her heart. Then Everest came forward which gave Tsubaki and Sona a bit of intimidation from her presence alone, "Nice to see you again Miss Sitri, I''m Masaru-sama''s Rook"


    "You became his rook? Didn''t you declare you will not follow anyone weaker than you?" Sona naturally knew of Everest, Tannin''s daughter. Everest smiled broadly "Well Masaru-sama is definitely stronger than me in the younger generation, so after he beaten me I joined his peerage" Sona could not help but give Masaru another look as she did not expect the boy who saved her from a Panther to be this strong. Finally Angelica stepped forward, the presence of a Dark Elves truly is attractive as she immediately captured the attention of Sona and Tsubaki "I''m honored to meet the Heiress of the Sitri Clan and her Queen, I''m Angelica, and I''m a pawn of Masaru-sama"


    Sona was a bit skeptical and looked at Masaru "You still have not selected someone as your queen?" Masaru shook his head "It''s because my Queen piece is mutated that I have to be extra careful and seriously consider before I really do choose someone" Sona who heard that his queen piece was mutated was shocked as it was a piece that has the lowest rate of coming out as a mutation, she could finally understand why the other spots of his peerage was being filled while he was being careful of who to choose as his queen.


    "So your the young genius of the Belial Family rumoured to have potential to surpass your father and saviour to my So-tan?" When Masaru entered the room he saw a lady not dressed in her magical girl outift but a formal outfit which made the room feel a bit colder than usual, "It-It''s truly a honor to meet the Devil King Leviathan-sama" Serafall could notice this boy investigated her once from the way he acted, she could only smile.


    "I have a personal request I would like to make of you" Serafall looked at Masaru seriously "I heard you healed your grandfather''s disease which is not even known to the current medical world using your Worthless ability?" Masaru kept quiet and only nodded "Sigh... no need to be so stiff, I want you to look at two people and see if you can wake them up" Masaru thought for a moment but he could not recall anything about characters being in a coma state "I can''t guarantee success but I am willing to give it a try"


    "Excellent!" Serafall smiled while jumping and clap her hands hapily, "Let us go then!" She took Masaru''s hand and the Sitri clan magic circle formed beneath their feet before they teleported away from the party hall. Andre sighed softly and could only pray ''I hope Masaru-sama could at least wake up the girl before those elders try to sell her away''


    >/<


    Serafall did not teleport to the main entrance of the hospital but instead directly into the room where a lady who was sleeping, her breathing was steady and from her face he could feel as if he was looking at a beautiful women peacefully sleeping. "This is?" Serafall''s usual happy face had a trace of sadness when she began to explain to Masaru the tale of Misla Bael, normally it would not be told to strangers but Masaru''s strictness was he needed to understand the circumstance of how the disease occurred to make it easier for him, well if the information was available.


    "To think something like this could happen in the Devil world..." Masaru looked at the woman with pity, treated unjustly because of a tradition she was discarded only because her son did not have the power of destruction? "Disgusting... such a Clan is should not exist for the future of the devil world" Masaru spoke softly but Serafall heard it quite clearly looking at Masaru finding it hard to believe what she just heard but kept quite when Masaru without any explanation began to materialize the same magic circles he once did for his great grandfather, but he added a newly learnt scanning magic he recently mastered which scans the condition of the soul.


    Once the scanning was complete Masaru could only sigh, Serafall felt her heart wench thinking of the incoming bad news but what she heard made her feel like beating this shameless brat "Ah it appears the magic I need to use to wake her up in the soul category, I have never used such magic and even with the spell book I don''t want to tamper with her soul unless I am certain" Serafall playfull punched Masaru''s ?h?st "urk!" ''Fuck it hurts!'' "All I can say now is that it will need some time for me to study about the soul and magics related to it before I can attempt waking her up"


    "I see, how long will it take you?" Masaru tilted his head "I never studied it before, and from the looks of how complicated the result the scanning gave me I believe it will take me at least the minimum of one year for me only being able to stimulate her soul to awaken but that will only have a meager range of success. I will be studying under Ajuka for a year in a months time, I can use that time to study" Serafall nodded and teleported them to a room much further inside but when they appear in the room they heard a discussion right outside the door, when Serafall heard their voices she immediately flash cast a presence and magic erasing magic.


    "It has been almost 100 years this girl has been leeching off our resources" One of the voices were slightly young probably in his 30''s, "I have already arranged a meeting with that organization that is willing to buy her even if she is still asleep, maybe with this we can recoup our losses and even make a profit!" The two voices fade away as they walked further and further away, Masaru looked at Serafall with a understanding look.


    Just as Masaru was about to talk his partner spoke in his mind [Brat, if you have faith in me then you only have two choices to deal with this girl] It was rare for Grendel to speak in such a authoritative manner towards Masaru, ''What do you mean?''. [What ever is trying to awaken in that girl can make dragons submit to her like puppets, even I although I am but a small part of a dragon soul felt like becoming a subordinate just from being in her presence. What you think could happen if she awakens that thing?] Masaru suck in a mouthful of cold air thinking the possibility of being able to control dragons.


    [And from the discussion between those two men, I bet that organisation knows of this and intends to use it. Whether it is good or bad, I don''t know... My advice for you is to make her join your peerage or kill her somehow] ''Kill!? To go that far?'' [Look at the age appearance of the girl and think about it, 100 years of sleeping, probably about 10 years old appearance...] ''I know I know!'' Masaru sighed, Serfall once again felt like it could be bad news but Masaru turned to her with a serious expression. "I can heal her, but the condition is for her to become my queen"


    "What!?" Serafall never expected such a condition, "Why?" Masaru walk towards the side of the hospital bed looking at the girl "You heard the discussion outside, I believe she will be sent to that organisation who will use her power to control Dragons... Whether this group of people are friendlies or enemies even you should know its hard to trust in these troubled times..." Serafall turned serious when she heard about the power "What dragons? You mean she has a power inside her that can control dragons?"


    "Yes, and besides I am certain Sirzech and Ajuka will vouch for me that she will be much safer at my side as my Queen. With this I can make movements for her safety since she will be part of my peerage" Serafall naturally understood the terms were favorable but the elders will definitely lodge complaints "You do know those elders will complain right?"


    "It''s simple, we can simply keep with the same story where you asked me to check if I can awaken the two ladies. During the process I was scanning this girl my queen piece accidentally fell out of my pocket and entered her" Serafall''s mouth almost dropped on the ground thinking this excuse was simply stupid but Masaru was serious "No one is here other than you and me, if they raise complaint then use that little title and power of yours for a change by asking them if they dare question the Magical Girl Leviathan''s eyes" Serafall who heard this felt excitement burst within her for a chance to get back at these old devils that keep making it difficult for Sona.


    "If you intend to take this girl as your queen you will have to take the daughter of her servant who died as well, this will be my only condition" Masaru looked at her "Can you vouch her ability and potential for Rating Game?" Serafall nodded, Masaru looked at the girl thinking if this was really worth it but he chose to trust Grendel''s advice "Very well, I agree"


    Masaru looked out the window and the first thought that ran through his mind was ''I honestly wanted to slow down my peerage selection, but why the hell am I dragged in situations like this all the time!?'' "Because of your condition we will do the treatment tomorrow as planned, as the Devil King Leviathan it is my responsibility to tell her about her clan''s fate" Masaru looked at the determined Serafall gave her but a nod before leaving the room together with her back to where they met.

 Chapter 12

    ''So you going to explain it to me in details?'' Masaru who was walking back according to the path he remembered leading to the party hall while talking with Grendel.


    [According to my previous host there was a dreadful Longinus that madman created after he created Samael as his form of hatred towards Dragons and snakes, that Longinus is called Nereid Kyrie. I wonder if that man thought of controlling the dragons instead of killing them, well since he is dead no one will find the answer to that. This Longinus apparently can also control the sea, just thinking about it? That girl is a Leviathan descendant meaning she already has natural talent to control the sea, if she focuses only on the dragon controlling aspect of this Longinus while using her talent to control the sea... Even a Devil King like Serafall will have no choice but to seal that girl somewhere no one can find her or kill her.... The power of a large group of dragons is something even the devils can''t hope to defend against with their current state from what I saw in those reports and books you read occasionally]


    Masaru sighed thinking such a situation is not really fair towards that girl, it''s not like the person themselves can choose their sacred gear but it''s the other way around. ''Well, let''s see how it goes tomorrow... Whether I waste my queen piece on her or not will depend on the girl herself'' "Ah that''s where you been Masaru-sama" Akeno sensed Masaru''s presence when he just re-entered the waiting room, since he was not here his peerage members could not enter the hall without their King. Masaru felt a slight shiver at Akeno''s strange expression when she calls him with "-sama", ''I must be overthinking it'' "Sorry I was called by Serafall-sama about a personal request"


    "Is it a girl?" Shirone who is abnormally sharp at these times could guess the core of the problem in a instant, Masaru flinched for a moment and nodded "Well it does have to do with a new peerage member or two, well I will talk about it later" Masaru stepped forward with his peerage members behind him, the Servant standing by the door nodding at Masaru allowing him to enter the hall that was filled with several high class nobles with their peerages.


    As per his lessons according to his grandmother, Masaru went to greet the high class devils from the highest Noble Rank to the lowest. ''Haaah.... not her'' The first person he went to greet was the crimson spoiled princess who was standing next to Sona Sitri, she was wearing a crimson dress which quite suited to her hair. "Good evening Miss Gremory" Masaru bowed respectfully but Rias look at him sternly "It appears the number of females in your peerage have grown... Are you imitating someone?" Masaru flinched and displayed a troubled face which intrigued Rias.


    Masaru sighed "It was a miscalculation on my part but I don''t regret it, each of them are competent and more than worthy" He felt a bit pride in the fact some people were displaying jealous eyes towards him while lecherously looking at his peerage members, "Please pardon me, I will be greeting the rest of the participants" Masaru bowed and Akeno along with the rest of the peerage members joined to talk with Sona and Rias.


    "Akeno, are you sure he is worthy to be your master? I can only see him as a pervert" Shirone nodded her head when she heard Rais calling her master a pervert but Rias misunderstood, "fufu, he certainly does look like a pervert from your point of view" Akeno giggled thinking her master''s hardship will continue to grow, "He did not actually realized this problem until when his great grandfather pointed it out to him, I am not sure if he simply did not want to think of it or was too naive..."


    "Well allowing a man to join your group will certainly bring problems in the future.." Sona nodded but Rias was confused "Why? Would it not feel more balanaced?" Sona shook her head "No, look at each of the girls in his peerage. All of them are beautiful enough to stimulate a man''s instinct to fall in love with them... and First love will definitely be a problem if a male joins at this time only to fall in love"


    "Why? Is he going to stop them from loving one another and keep the girls to himself?" Rias''s opinion of Masaru dropped a few degrees after hearing Sona''s speculation, but Akeno shook her head "That''s not it... From what I know only me and shirone are serious about having a relationship with master, I am not sure about Everest but it appears she is serious about marrying..." Rias looked at Akeno "I was wondering if my eyes has gone mad, but why is Everest in his peerage? I heard she refuses to join or follow any male that is not stronger than her"


    "That is exactly why she is following master" Akeno ?sserted causing Rias to suck a mouthful of cold air, "He... Did he beat Everest" Akeno shook her head "According to Master they ended up in a tie, but Master stopped using Magic through his spell book sacred gear from the third day on wards. If he kept using it he would have won on the third day after he finished analyzing her battle habits" ''Although the spell book is not a sacred gear... I can''t tell them about that but the existence of the book was already revealed so it should be fine''


    "Not only a pervert but arrogant as well!?" Akeno could only helplessly smile at this girl who does not seem to understand how training oneself means, Sona pushed her glasses back upwards while looking at Rias "Do you think Everest would follow someone arrogant?" Rias flinched thinking that was the case but Sona continued "Besides, that spell book according to our reports it''s exceedingly strong to the point he does not need to train it at all. So him training himself not to be too reliant on the book itself is already a good score point in my opinion"


    "Can''t he just simply use it and become the strongest with brute force?" Sona shook her head at Rias "No, Rias... What are you going to do if you face a enemy that can seal your destruction element?" Rias thought for a moment and suddenly felt shocked, Sona who saw her best friend finally realized something nodded "That''s right, this is probably another reason Masaru is training not to depend on the book. Because if someone can seal it, then it''s already over" Rias who heard this thought ''I better have Onii-sama train me''


    Masaru however was stuck with another problem, it was another thing he did not want to encounter. "So your Masaru-sama, the genius of the Belial family?" a twin drill style blonde hair girl with blue eyes, despite being two years younger than him but her confident presence was enough to flinch even him. "Good evening, it''s an honor to meet the young miss of the Phenex family" This girl was Ravel Phenex, behind her was one of the peerage members of Riser''s team since Riser did not want to attend this party or in reality he was not invited and even asked not to come.


    "Is it true you managed to defeat Everest?" Ravel naturally investigated this young boy in front of her, she felt his sudden rise in fame in such a short amount of time was truly mysterious not to mention his recent exploit of winning against Everest who was renowned for her unreasonable strength which even the peak high class devils could not match. "It was a draw I''m afraid, Everest''s pure strength and defense is something I can''t face against with my own physical strength not to mention defense"


    "So if you add Magic to it you should be able to huh?" Masaru flinched at this girl''s terrifying sharp instincts as a tactician, he instead chose to remain silent which caused the girl to giggle but look serious "Are you going to follow the same route as my brother?" Even the peerage member looked at Masaru, Masaru himself could only helplessly chuckle "Well it appears I have no choice but to, however unlike your brother I don''t share such relationship with all my members... They are free to choose who to love as I will not interfere" Ravel who heard this nodded as if she confirmed something "At least I can commend your courage to let go of such beautiful girls..."


    Masaru left to greet the rest of the people, Ravel was looking at the back of the boy ''But...'' Ravel thought about the feeling she felt for a while now during their conversation ''Should I call it natural talent to be a lady killer or he simply does not realize it'', Masaru''s kind, humble yet Strong personality causes those around him to naturally feel they can depend on him. Masaru however thought ''I better maintain low key! What the hell is this encounter rate with these ridiculous girls, beautiful they may be but I feel I should not step on those land mines for my own safety''


    He was not sure why but Ravel''s character reminded him of Rias if he were to take away her sharp tactician sense, but he shuddered if a girl with the power of Rias and the Mind of Ravel were to be born then she will be truly close to unstoppable.


    "It appears he even caught the attention of Ravel huh?" Sona was still looking at Masaru who was greeting the rest of the nobles, Akeno looked at her wondering why she specifically mentioned this. "She is quite well known for being a natural tactician, very smart but dangerous if made a enemy of... Well I doubt she will ever become enemy with Masaru''s personality but I fear her brother might turn his attention to Masaru after tonights party"


    "I heard a bit about Riser Phenex, but is the power of the Phoenix Family truly Immortal?" Akeno thought the report of Riser''s tyranny was truly astounding that no one has taken this fool down a peg or two. "If he goes against Masaru one on one, he will be defeated instantly the moment Masaru understands the principle behind the phoenix flames and use his worthless... But his peerage includes Ravel making him a difficult opponent to have" ''Well not that difficult since he was not using his sister''s tactician talent correctly because of his pride he wants to plan and order everything himself'' Sona thought


    "Hmpf! I don''t care if he fights Masaru-sama, but he better stay away from Onee-sama!" Stephani who was listening quietly stepped forward, Akeno gently ??r?ss her head like a pet "Onee-sama is happy, but..." Akeno wanted to tell her in a polite way she does not swing that way but kept it to herself, ''I better formulate a plan where this girl can fall for Masaru-sama, it''s fun to tease girls but how do I tease a girl like her?''


    ''To think I was correct, so not all members of his team are in a relationship with him like Riser''s group, so he truly miscalculated'' Sona thought while looking at the conversation between Akeno and Stephani giggling, Rias however thought about something else entirely because she read a bit exotic mangas causing her to blush. "Welcome back Masaru-sama" Angelica who was paying attention to Masaru acting as his "bodyguard" from a distance, "Ah thanks, now I know how it wil feel like when I make my official debut"


    "So how was the discussion with the other devils?" Masaru looked at Stephani who was clinging to Akeno while the latter spoke to him, "Well if they did not stop to pester me about trading, it might have gone easier" Rias snorted "It''s your fault for having such a peerage to begin with" Masaru nodded "Yeah, I guess your right"


    "I heard Onee-sama called you?" Sona brought up the topic she was wondering for a while now since Masaru who was the first to arrive was actually the last to enter, "Well she asked me a personal request to which I have agreed to fulfill" Rias looked at him sternly "You are not laying your hands on my best friend!" Masaru took a step back at the sheer amount of demonic energy leaking out of her body like a aura, "Hold on, the request has nothing to with Sona-sama. Besides our Status is too far apart from one another so such things is simply impossible"


    Rias calmed down, Sona felt a prick in her heart while the peerage members of Masaru''s team felt relieved that this natural airhead to females will not sink his talented fangs into another one. "How is Sirzech-sama doing?" Rias smiled happily "Onii-sama appears to be very happy these days, even Grayfia onee-sama smiled once. It seems good news arrived for them, but they don''t want to tell me anything!" Rias pouted, "I heard you will be going on a trip soon?" Sona who did not want to leave the atmosphere ackwardly changed the subject.


    "Ah yes, I am not sure how long it will last since I also have my apprenticeship with Ajuka-sama after that" Masaru scratched the back of his head thinking his schedule was truly a bit packed, ''I think I should have Diana train Akeno to be my ?ssistant in these cases... I feel like I am about to forget things at this rate'' "Eh!? You are going to study under Ajuka-sama who is also a Devil King like my Onii-sama!?" Rias''s loud voice could be heard from the surrounding devils causing the once envy gazes that was once on him to increase in tensity.


    Masaru chuckled while Sona shook her head, only later Rias realized she spoke to loud covering her mouth. ''At least she is cute, so I will forgive her'' Masaru thought and nodded.


    It was after the party ended and everyone left except for Masaru and his peerage, "EH!? Masaru is sleeping over!? But his a boy!" Sona was yelling at her sister in surprise and what she blurted out could be misunderstood in many ways, even Serafall thought ''As I thought, should I beat him up?'' But she shook her head "He will naturally have his own bed, he will only be staying the night since he will be helping your onee-sama with something important" Sona turned quiet after this but when she looked at Masaru who was currently talking with his peerage blushed.


    "So do you girls understand? When I am leaving for Vatican I can only take a few of you, the rest will be staying with our new member or two while getting to know them" Masaru was a bit stressed because these girls were now competing for places to go with him since they know wherever their master goes trouble follows. "Can''t you extend the time?" Akeno was one of the members who agreed to stay and Masaru trusted her the most after Shirone, he shook his head "No, Extending the time would mean I will extend the time before I start working under Ajuka-sama. That is one thing I can''t do, both the trip and work is important"


    "Very well, then Shirone and Everest should be good" Akeno thought for a while, since Stephani will not leave her side so she was automatically in the stay home group and Angelica needed to train and study a bit so she will be best to be left at home as well. Shirone and Everest were both Rooks so their natural strength and defense boosts along with their experience in fighting especially alongside Masaru makes them the ideal duo to follow him. The girls agreed with Set up especially Angelica who thought of training a bit more under Diana''s guidance.


    "Since you will be staying at home, Akeno I want you to study under Diana -Kaasama" Akeno who thought about why he would ask this of her suddenly felt like skipping happily "Since I need you to be my manager and ?ssistant, so far my schedule is packed before I even debuted and I am having a hard time to plan ahead. So learn how Diana kaasama is supporting Father while I am away. And Angelica I think it will be better if you train under Jacob Black niisama, his a rook but his Hunter traits and usage of a crossbow is the perfect teacher we can currently arrange for you" Angelica nodded while Masaru looked at Stephani while sighing...


    "Well Stephani be sure to study hard under Circe neesama and Julia neesama, I will allow you to study together with Akeno as long as it does not impede with your training" Stephani similar to Akeno wanted to skip happily as well thinking she can now spend even more time with her beloved Oneesama. ''I never thought of this before... but I will then use the period to -train- her'' Akeno thought while ???k?n? her lips unconsciously. There was not much to tell Shirone and Everest since the two of them will be traveling together with Masaru.


    >/<


    "Are you ready to do this?" Serafall was standing once again in the same bedroom as the young girl, Masaru nodded "But there is a personal favour I need to ask of you" Serafall looked at him wondering what else he could be asking "I need your connections with other Mythologies and factions to see if they can cure the sleeping disease this girl is inflicted with" Serafall''s eyes widen wondering why he is saying this.


    "I can stimulate the power within her to awaken her with my Mutated Queen Piece while using Worthless to nullify her disease, but whether it will permanently heal her or not. I need information and technology of other factions to ensure it will be great if they help" Serafall thought for a moment and thought of a problem "It is easy to ask for something but what will you be able to offer them?" Masaru smiled "I can help them using my spell book, if that is not enough then I will ?ssist them in problems they may have against enemies they can''t make a move on their own" Serafall naturally knew of the latter offer would involve politics when people who had status like she has where she could not afford to move for any small matter, so such a deal would naturally be beneficial.


    "I will give it a try but no promises though" Masaru naturally understood with the current way of the worlds the relationship between the factions were quite fragile and ambiguous, he came closer to the girl and gently placed the queen piece on her ?h?st. It gave off a faint glowing pulse which resonated with the sacred gear withing her, a slight trembling eye movement could be spotted as she was showing signs of waking up.


    Ingvild remained silent as Serafall began to retell the tale about the Leviathan Clan, how their end came and the fact she was the last remaining direct descendant of Leviathan. Despite being treated horribly because of her half devil nature, Ingvild still cared about her family and cried for them. Masaru who did not know what to do simply took her hand to reassure her that she was not alone, this action caused a warmth to enter the heart of Ingvild, the same warmth she once felt when her mother took her hand when she would naturally cry. To Masaru''s and Serafall''s surprise, Ingvild threw herself onto Masaru to cry whether it was intentional or unconsciously as Ingvild was reminded of her mother she chose to use Masaru as her support.


    Once she finished crying she naturally fell asleep once more but Masaru stayed at her side watching over her condition, "You really are a natural playboy" Masaru sternly looked at Sterafall "I care about those who are my family.... But I refuse to be called a playboy, if you wish to call someone a play boy then look at that Fire chicken" Serafall chuckled as this was the first time Masaru dared to be impolite towards her regardless of her power and status, "Well I have at least only half acknowledge you... Take care of Ingvild, she is truly a kind girl after all, I will now deal with those old elders now"


    ''Acknowledge? what the hell I require your acknowledgement for!'' Masaru felt irritated at the fact his current situation has been finalized, no matter where or when he will probably be treated similar as Riser Phenex which pissed him off although he does not regret it. He gently ??r?ss the girl''s hair while thinking in his heart ''Just why is everything happening so fast?'' and his friendly dragon partner arrived


    [I never once mentioned this to you as I thought someone else would have explained it to you.... But it appears that spell book as blessed you which is the reason of the encounter rate, you might have planned two of the girls yourself but the book is pulling those it acknowledged towards you... urk... Sorry I can''t say anything else]


    ''What is with this dragon talking mid-way... But to think it''s the book, so many more questions are piling up for me to get answers for'' Masaru looked at the window while pondering how his life came to be this way....


    >/<


    a Beautiful woman with long silver hair and golden eyes were currently looking at the miniature green scale dragon that was prostrating in front of her, "I am sorry! I did not know I should not have told the boy that!!! I''m SORRY!!!!" But the woman simply snorted "This is the last time I warn you otherwise I will have you slumber for a long time, if you were not useful to him I might have already replaced you"


    "Yes yes, I will not speak about anything related to you again I swear on my dragon''s pride!" The woman looked at the dragon who ran away as if his life might end at any given moment disappearring into his own soul realm. The woman sighed looking in a different direction "Your simply too weak to learn about the truth my son... Grow stronger much stronger.... Once the spell book truly acknowledge you I will appear and all will be known"

 Chapter 13

    "This is....?" Ingvild who woke up once more was a bit confused at first but then she remembered the story of her family''s past, she could not help but tear up again but then she saw the boy who also been at her side was currently sleeping while holding her hand. Masaru was mentally tired as he felt his head was filled with more questions every time something related to his spell book, peerage members or his existence is related.


    "I never even heard his name...." Ingvild never met this boy before but the fact he stayed at her side when she was sleeping given her a good first impression, she almost did not realize there were other girls sitting in the room looking at her causing her to blush. She felt embarrassed about the manner she acted while looking at Masaru''s sleeping face "Uh--Uhm.... Who---Who are you all?" Akeno smiled feeling pleased at the thought this girl appears to be better compared to the stories she heard about direct descendants of Satan, "My name is Akeno Himejima, I am Masaru-sama''s Bishop and his secretary" Akeno made a emphasis on the Secretary part as she refuses to give it up to anyone, even the queen in front of her.


    "Ye-Yeah! My name is Ingvild Leviathan, please to meet you" Akeno nodded thinking this girl is a bit timid and shy, a strange form on her lips "To think Ingvild-sama would look at Masaru-sama''s sleeping face like that... Could it be---" Ingvild shook her head while waving her head "Tha-That.... His sleeping face is truly handsome ---EH!? What am I saying!!! No I did not harbor any indecent intent"


    "Ara? But I was about to say that you probably find his sleeping face cute too... I did not speak about anything indecent though" Ingvild''s face was burning from embarrassment, as a girl she naturally read a book or manga that portrait the relationship between man and women but never did she expect to be tricked and even teased by the lady in front of her. "Onee-sama! Why are you not teasing me as well?" Another girl appeared in her view, beautiful blonde hair with blue and amber coloured eyes. "Ah sorry, I''m Stephani Adramelech, pleased to meet you" Ingvild smiled at this girl, she was not entirely familiar with Stephani so she thought this girl loved Akeno as a older sister very much but... "Fufu, don''t worry Oneesama will give you some proper training later tonight" Ingvild felt a shiver run down her spine when she heard "training".


    "Akeno. don''t speak of such subjects so openly, you scared the poor girl" Everest came to take a seat on the other side of the bed of Ingvild, she looked at the girl "I''m Everest, daughter of Tannin and Masaru-sama''s Rook." Ingvild tilted her head forward as if trying to bow "Pleased to meet you Everest-san" Everest felt she could get along naturally with this girl but it was in fact the influence of Ingvild''s sacred gear "Although it may be abrupt, but in order for master to wake you up and treat you he made you his queen" Ingvild tilted her head not understanding what Everest meant. Everest started to explain the Evil Pieces and how they worked causing Ingvild to hold her mouth, especially at the part where Masaru did actually asked his peerage members not to tell her but Everest being bold and honest told Ingvild including how the elders wanted to sell her to another organization.


    Ingvild looked at Masaru feeling touched.... Complicated... yet warm at the kindness this boy displays to make her his queen but in fact it was his way of protecting her. Everest sigh "Our master is a bit of a fool, he appears to look like a playboy but in fact he is not well versed in understanding the heart of a girl... At least I can guarantee while you are in his peerage he will do everything he can to protect you"


    The one who was sleeping was actually awake the whole time but did not dare open his eyes, ''TOO corny!!!! Way too corny Everest!!!'' He felt a bit conflicted on how he should face his peerage members with things going this late at night, he soon fell asleep naturally whether it was because he felt too stressed wasting his mental energy over simple things he made too complicated of.


    "Shirone, I''m a Rook and Onii-sama''s first member" Shirone felt a stronger rivalry towards the surrounding girls as she realized what Akeno already did, given time it will not be strange if the rest of the members would fall for him if they do not find someone else on time so she took a bold step forward to declare her number 1 candidate. Akeno looked at Shirone with shock but soon her smile grew a bit sinister thinking ''I accept your declaration of war''


    When Akeno noticed the strange change of personality she wondered if something is going on, ''Only Everest is showing signs of a different personality?'' She looked at each of the girls in the peerage but see that not all of them are any different except for Everest, ''Why is only Everest the only one influenced, it''s almost like looking at a puppy and a own---'' Despite it being insulting to compare it in such a way but it made Akeno realized it had something to do with this girl.


    ''She is the queen Master chose so I should not worry too much... Hold on Queen? Isn''t Master''s queen piece Mutated!?'' a Shiver run down her back realizing the true motive of Masaru''s choice to make her his queen. ''It makes sense if master makes such a move since he told us about the elders planning to sell her, and if her powers is too great a risk not politically but also in raw power it will make even more sense the organization wanted her....'' Akeno looked at her master whom she came to love in her own way thinking ''Ma-kun, just what kind of troublesome thing have you gone and pick up this time....'' She could only sighed with a smile ''Well since the day I accepted within my heart to stay with you till death do us part... I will struggle alongside you to protect what you wish to protect''


    The other one who realized the situation was naturally Angelica, because she did not have much chance to interact with the other team members she swiftly also came to the same conclusion as Akeno, ''To think Master would pick up a natural Dragon Tamer... Fufu, this should get more interesting''


    Meanwhile the Masaru and his team wear having their bonding time while their master was sleeping in the same room, Serafall was now facing of against the elder court. "Serafall! Even if you are the Devil King Leviathan, to make such a decision without the Elder court''s approval is simply unforgivable!" One of the supreme Elders stood up fiercely displaying his disapproval, but another Supreme elder looked at his fellow elder "Although it was done within approval, she still actually managed to accomplish something we could not for a hundred years! Besides, with the girl becoming that Belial heir''s queen she no longer pose a threat to Serafall Leviathan-sama''s postion!"


    "Even if she no longer pose a threat, that was still a choice that required our approval!" Serafall looked at the supreme elder, the latter felt a shiver run down his spine wondering why is he feeling a dread at this moment. "You know last night I went together with the Belial heir, Masaru Belial to have him inspect the conditions of Both Misla Bael and Ingvild Leviathan to see if he could cure their sleeping disease we came across a interesting topic when we teleported into Ingvild''s room"


    The Supreme Elder who heard this felt his blood running cold as his face became paler with each passing second, he faked his cough still looking condescendingly at Serafall feeling as long as this girl did not hold solid prove she can''t shake his position. "I heard a conversation between two elders who were planning to sell the sleeping Ingvild Leviathan to a organization, apparently to recoup the losses and even gain a profit"


    A Clamor of discussions broke out between the elders, this news was simply too dangerous even if it "might" not be true but it is, if it is made known to the outside world the first clan they will have to face will be the Bael Family who although strongly advocates pure blood devils they still prioritize direct descendants as well. Even Lord Sitri the current head of the Sitri family felt anger boil within his body thinking such a thing was happening within his family without his knowledge, he looked at the elders with a glare "I hereby announce I will personally lead a team to investigate this matter immediately, as the Head of the Sitri Clan I hereby release the Patriarch order that none of the elders is allowed to leave the ?ssembly until the matter has been investigated"


    An even bigger ruckus broke out between the elders who wanted to protest but when the peerage members of Serafall and Lord Sitri appeared at each exit point the elders knew it was better to sit down and wait for the result, "If you are innocent there is no need to stress, I in the name as the Devil Leviathan vow I will not persecute the innocent and only find the guilty" Some elders who heard this naturally felt relieved but the others who had dirty deals and hidden skeletons were even more stressed out.


    ''To think Masaru would even give me a chance to clean out the rats in my family... I should make sure I can get some support for his request'' Serafall thought as her father left with a team to start their investigations, "Sera, do you think we can trust that boy to look after Ingvild?" Serafall''s mother came closer to make some distance between her and the elders so they won''t take her as a hostage, well it was only a precaution from her side.


    >/<


    Masaru woke up feeling he slept quite well compared to the times he slept in the mountain could not help but stretch out, it was while he was stretching he realized he was still in Ingvild''s room. Swiftly he looked to his left to see that Ingvild was giggling at him and the rest of his peerage was in the room, "Uh--- a... Good Morning everyone"


    """Morning Ma-kun"Onii-sama"Master""" Akeno, Shirone, Stephani, Everest and Angelica spoke almost in a complete unison while Ingvild blushed slightly "Morning.... Ma---Master" Masaru who had built his some resistance towards seductive and cute acts almost lost control over his body nearly having a nosebleed at the pure cute act of Ingvild, He swiftly turned his head the other way as he did not want Ingvild to think he was a pervert ''This-- This is cheating! I can''t win against such attacks, why does my spell book feel useless at such occasions'' Whether it was his imagination or not but he felt he heard a woman ''hmph'' at him when he spoke of the spell book but shoved the thoughts behind his head since he thought it was only his imagination.


    "Ahem! I suppose you girls already introduced yourselves to one another?" To which his peerage members all nodded at him, "That''s good, this may seem sudden but Ingvild I will be leaving you with Akeno, Stephani and Angelica once we returned to my home after a few days. So if there is anything you need or don''t understand be sure to ask Akeno" Akeno puffed out her ?h?st that was growing quite perfectly according to Masaru''s taste to which he will never mention out. "Of course, you can feel relieved as this Onee-sama will be sure to look after you"


    When Ingvild remember the discussion between Stephani and Akeno she could not help but shiver slightly before nodding "I--- I will be in your care" Just as Masaru was about to chat a bit with the girls since he felt it was a good chance to spend some time with them a knock on the door attracted their attention, the one who entered was naturally Sona Sitri "Sorry for the interruption but Masaru-sama, my sister is looking for you" Masaru nodded while looking helplessly at the girls he wanted to chat with but the girls smiled at him warmly while saying he better hurry back to which he agreed before running off.


    "It''s a honour to meet you Ingvild Leviathan, my name is Sona Sitri, heiress to the Sitri Clan and Serafall Leviathan''s little Sister" Sona took her seat where Masaru was previously sitting, some of the girls felt a bit conflicted that she was sitting on the chair their master''s scent and warmth was on but could not voice it out. "Likewise" Sona looked at Ingvild for a moment before turning her sharp gaze towards Akeno "As I thought it''s you"


    "Ara? What about me?" Akeno was not sure what she did to cause this princess of the Sitri clan to look at her seriously, "I only think that the one who supports the team Masaru put together is you" But to Sona''s surprise Akeno shook her head "The people who supports Masaru''s team the most is Masaru''s family and his father''s peerage, it is because of their kindness and warm loving family that each member that enters simply feel comfortable" The surrounding girls except for Ingvild nodded.


    Shirone tilt her head aside since she has been with Masaru the longest this did not include her, but Stephani nodded "Especially Calfa-sama and Shuri-sama... Their teachings are truly profound" a Faint blush appear on her face thinking she still have ''training'' with her onee-sama, Everest kept quiet because she naturally spent a week together with Masaru so she was part of included yet not but Angelica smiled "His family is truly warm... It was not a lie when Masaru said when we talked before he made me his pawn was that he could give me a warm loving family but our dreams depend on our hard work while he will support us"


    "Mast-- Masaru-sama said such a thing?" Ingvild was naturally attracted to the terms ''warm loving family'' since she lost her she could not help but seek out for something similar even if she does not voice it out, Akeno nodded "Well.... His great grandfather might be a bit too blunt, but everyone in the family support one another so with al honesty. It''s Masaru''s selflessness and kindness along with his family who support him that keeps us together despite our peerage formation being quite fast"


    "But Sona-sama, why are you so interested in master? I heard you are engaged with another boy?" Akeno felt this girl was giving the same vibe as Shirone and Everest thinking she gained another Rival, but Sona shook her head "I am not sure how I am feeling about Masaru at the moment, right now I think of him as a dear friend I made other than Rias so I wanted to make sure he is not walking the wrong path like Ravel''s brother"


    Akeno''s eye twitch for a instant thinking ''Master, it seems we seriously need to have a talk about your womanizing act... Even if you did not mean it, you need to at least be conscious of it!!!! You are creating trouble for us!'' "I see"


    "Ah your finally here Masaru-kun" Serafall who was talking with her Father and Mother noticed Masaru who just arrived, "Morning Serafall-sama, Good morning it''s a honour to meet Lord and Madam Sitri. My name is Masaru Belial" Masaru bowed respectfully, Lord Sitri looked at the boy as if he was trying to size him up "So this is the boy who saved our Daughter? It''s no wonder" Masaru was not aware of the thoughts Lord Sitri was having but Serafall and his wife knew.


    "It''s nice to meet you Masaru-kun, I heard a lot about you from Calfa-san" Masaru wondered for a moment just what his grandmother would talk about him "You know my grandmother?" Lady Sitri nodded her head with a smile "Yes, we normally meet up in a tea party and whenever she has a chance she would brag about her genius grandson" "Aiya Grandmother..... I apologize if it was a inconvenience" Masaru bowed his head but Lady Sitri simply giggled "It''s no inconvenience, in fact looking at the way you act I can naturally understand why she brags so much about you"


    Lord Sitri coughed "Sorry for the interruption but I want to confirm the condition of Ingvild Leviathan" Masaru nodded "It appears her condition has stabilized and does not show any signs of side effects, but like I requested of Serafall-sama I would like to make contact with other factions to study or gain some of their medical equipment for just in case. Right now my scanning magic revealed there should be nothing wrong, but the sleeping disease is something I am not entirely familiar with"


    Lord Sitri thought what the boy was reasonable, he felt his impression of the boy went even higher since he did not brag. Even if he could not guarantee the treatment he is even taking the first step himself to ask for ?ssistance to monitor it before confirming it is completely gone. "I will also ?ssist with it, although our hospital''s current technology can''t cure the disease but I will organize some of our researchers to help increase the progress of researching this disease" Masaru bowed deeper compared to his normal respectful bows to display how thankful he is. "On behalf of Ingvild I thank for your ?ssistance Lord Sitri"


    Lady Sitri smiled thinking ''No wonder poor Serafall has her guard against this boy because of Sona-chan... It''s rare to see such a deep care towards others whom he b?r?ly met, could this be what attracted some of the girls? Such a selfless kind boy'' She looked at Serafall who had a complicated face, even Lord Sitri felt a bit sad that he pushed Sona''s engagement too early otherwise he could have pushed her onto this boy ''Such a pity... The sheer amount of potential this boy hold is truly far above his father''s not to mention his character make it even more favorable''


    If Masaru were ever to know what the Mother and Father of Sona was thinking about him, he would vow to never appear in front of them any time soon again. The other main reason he was keeping distance from the big families was he did not know who is active in the DxD story and did not want to mess anything up, but what this naive boy did not know was his meeting with Shirone already sent the direction this world was about to take on a unfamiliar path. For him that is...

 Chapter 14

    "This is Ichika Seere, she is the daughter of Himari Seere who was the personal Maid of Ingvild" Serafall finally had a chance to talk after her father and Mother finished, behind her a was a young maid with twin style black hair and black eyes. From her features Masaru could deduce that she was of a Japanese Human, to think he would get a chance to see a true maid. "Pleased to meet you, I am Icika Seere, personal Maid to Ingvild Leviathan-sama. I wish to express my gratitude for fulfilling my deceased mother''s life long wish"


    Masaru smiled "It''s a honor to fulfill your mother''s wish, my name is Masaru Belial. Look forward working together with you for many years to come" Ichika smiled brightly "Yeah!" Serafall who saw this could not help but twitch her lips ''This.... womanizer! He flirting so naturally as if he does not realize it himself, can I really entrust So-tan to him?'' Masaru spoke for a while longer with the Sitri Head and his wife.


    "Apologies but I will have to leave, I still have many things to deal with now that the results came out" Lord Sitri said his good bye and left together with his wife, Serafall naturally left shortly afterwards as well even if she is willful and loved her family as a Devil King she had many responsibilities. "Shall we go meet Ingvild? It will be your first meeting her awake right?" Masaru walk in the direction towards the Hospital, "Ye-Yeah!" Seeing how she was nervious Masaru could not help but chuckle.


    Seeing how Masaru was laughing at her she could not help but feeling embarrassed but wanted to pout, "No need to be nervous, although saying that will make you even more nervous so well just go with the Flow" Ichika almost fell on the ground when she heard how he was treating her nervousness so lightly ''Please be mindful of how you speak of a girl!!!'' Is what she wished to say but she kept it in her heart since he status was that of a servant, thanks to her mother''s training she took her status and responsibility seriously.


    Just as Masaru was about to open the door he heard Akeno still in the middle of her sentence ".....Masaru is so unreasonable, I even seduced him but he does not respond to me... I even followed my mother''s advice to wear some naughty maid clothes when his grandparents and father was not home but it still failed" Masaru wanted to interrupted but felt conflicted and ashamed, even Ichika who blushed she looked at Masaru with contempt "To think a lady would go so far and you still won''t respond?"


    "ehehe... Honestly it''s not that I want to respond but it''s still too soon..." Masaru opened the door at the moment Akeno was just about to continue, when the girls saw him all of them blushed since they were not sure for how long he was there because they were talking about him. Shirone skipped forward "Welcome back Onii-sama" Masaru smiled helpless at these girls while ??r?ssing Shirone''s head.


    "Well since everyone is here, this is Ichika Seere. She is Ingvild''s personal maid, so treat her as a part of the family" Akeno looked at the girl then to Masaru "She is not a peerage member like Ingvild?" Masaru shook his head but before he could answer Ichika felt anxious "Ingvild-sama is in your peerage!? But I never head anything about this?" "Ah..." Masaru forgot to explain this part to the girl, so he took this time to explain how he "cured" Ingvild along with the condition he gave to Serafall to protect her, but what he did not expect was "Allow me to join as well, I can''t allow Ingvild-sama to face dangers alone I have to be at her side!"


    Akeno and Stepahni walked in front of the girl looking at her sternly enough to make her flinch, "We will personally test you first before you join the peerage... Ingvild was a special case but the way as you are now is a no no" Stephani nodded "Yes, we can''t have you take advantage of Masaru-sama''s kindness otherwise you too will have to face a great trial of being close to death if his sisters catch wind of this and I will be included if I did not stop you"


    "I--- But..." Ichika wanted to say something in returned but Akeno cut her off, "You can still be at Ingvild''s side all the time, it will only be on Rating Game moments you will be separated but the rest of the time will be fine... If you are serious about joining the peerage you need to readjust your loyalty, unlike Ingvild who only learnt about the Evil Pieces and how it works you already know"


    "I''m sorry that I worried you...." Ingvild naturally knew the story of her personal maid, it was sad but she felt that Himari would have been proud of her daughter who kept her promise to her even if it was only for a decade. "I know your mother trained you to be my personal maid, but I only want you to know if there is ever a time you wish to do something else you don''t have to worry about m--" Ichika shook her head smiling warmly "No, I am happy my mother trained me to be my lady''s personal maid. You are after all, someone she saw as her little sister. And my wish is to stand by your side like my mother did before and watch over you in her place"


    Ingvild pulled Ichika with the little strength she could muster in her body, Ichika who felt her pull moved her body towards her so she will not be burdened to pull her. "I''m glad Himari neesan managed to have such a lovely daughter like you, I''m sure she is truly proud of you as I am" Ichika choked on her tears while nodding as she listened to Ingvild''s words. "But Ichika, I know you wanted to join the peerage to fulfill your mother''s task, but like Akeno nee-san said you will have to put Masaru-sama as your first priority..."


    Ichika wanted to say something but Stephani who was in a similar situation was more presuasive than the others "Ingvild is not telling you to throw away your loyalty towards her, only that you will put Masaru first... If you can''t tolerate the thought of putting Ingvild in danger to save Masaru, then become strong enough to prevent it then there should be no trouble"


    "That''s enough" Masary sighed... The way how his team was gathering too fast with limited time of cooperation, getting to know each other, not to mention too short to develop loyalty. He could not allow his peerage to be short lived, he already made up his mind that the knight he intends to get from Vatican will be the last member he will take and from then on he will be training his peerage members while taking them out on missions to develop the stronger sense of comradie and also to change the way how Stephani was acting towards him.


    What he did not know was the training the girls underwent well for Akeno, Shirone, Stephani and Angelica it already resolved most of the issues he thought off and as for Everest it appears he will not have much trouble with her as he naturally fought her for a week. Ingvild is a special case so he can take his time with her while she recuperate he can allow his team to form a bond with her and such.


    Hearing Masaru''s order the girls stopped talking about having Ichika join the peerage, but Akeno and a few others like Ingvild knew this girl will push to enter someday. "Anyway, since the Sitri family resolved the problems regarding the people who wanted to sell Ingvild. We can finally go home"


    >/<


    "Ma-kun....." Diana was looking at Masaru with a slightly irritated look, they just managed to extinguished a fire in the back of his team''s courtyard which was Stepahni and now he brought another girl. "Hold on!" Masaru began to scream as Diana dragged him out on the reason being "For Training", mournful cries could be heard with explosions occuring form time to time again.


    Meanwhile Ingvild bowed towards everyone, "Uh---Uhm.... My name is Ingvild Leviathan, by fate I have become Masaru-sama''s Queen and will endeavor to work hard towards the expectations he have of me. So please take care of me from now on" Every word Ingvild said was from her heart but it was also advice she got from Akeno to prevent another Stephani situation, "Pleased to meet the members of the Belial Family, I''m Ichika Seere, I''m Ingvild-sama''s personal Maid"


    "Such cute girl" Calfa walked closer pulling Ingvild into a warm hug "I''m Masaru''s grandmother so you can call me Grandmother as well" Ingvild began to silently tear up in Calfa''s embrace, unlike the embrace with Masaru the embrace with Calfa penetrated her heart deeply since nothing can replace a mother''s love. "Oh my, there... there" It took a few minutes for Ingvild to calm down and only then Diehauser came closer "I''m Masaru''s father, Diehauser Belial" Ingvild who looked at Diehauser could not help but smile "He truly is your son...." She muttered softly which only Calfa heard.


    It was only after two hours after the everyone introduced themselves to Ingvild and Ichika, but the ladies were more vigilant towards Ichika after they heard from Stephani who thought it will be better they knew before hand. They did not deem her as a threat but instead were already planning her trial she will face before they approve of her, since she was a maid trained to be loyal to only one master made the trial she will face be several levels above Stephani''s... Well that is IF she does intend to join.


    Diana came back into the room and pulled Ingvild into a hug, "I''m happy to meet you Ingvild, I''m Masaru''s kaa-san. I don''t mind if you call me Kaa-san as well" "Ye-Yeah Ka----Kaa-sama" Diana spinned Ingvild in circles going "Kyaa kyaa" out of excitement for gaining another adoptive daughter, in the two hours she was beating Masaru up she naturally learned about everything about this girl from Masaru including his reason for making her his queen. From a Political view she believe he made the smartest move and from a personal view, if this girl''s personality was not the way it was it would have been troublesome.


    Damian just arrived after working the fields entered the room seeing that the number of girls in the manor increased he could not speak out loud "I know I told him to create a Harem team in my place but I did not think he would rush it this --- BWahhhaaaaa!" Before he could finish his words Calfa threw her shoe into his face, "You shut it! You old pervert!" She dragged Damian away to lecture him.


    Ingvild giggled "Who was that?" Diana smiled "That is Damian, Masaru''s Great Grandfather. His frank, bold and honest. But he is truly kind above all" Ingvild smiled "I can understand why I could feel such a large amount of warmth and kindness when Masaru remained at my side while I was sleeping" Diana''s interest was piqued "Oh, care to tell me more about that?" Thus Ingvild told her tale of how she met Masaru which sounded similar to a snow white movie, when Dominic and Diehauser heard this they turned to look at each other thinking ''From who did this boy inherent such a natural lady killing talent''


    "Urg..." Masaru limped into the room before collapsing on the couch, his body was sore. The amount of fierce beating he suffered under Diana was equivalent to a full day''s training, it was torturous. "You deserve that! For making us all worry about your future" Masaru said nothing and only nodded, just as Diana learnt about Ingvild from him, he learnt about what they did the week he was not at home. He never realized his own actions were giving his family such a high degree of stress so he once again resolved himself only to get the knight and after he will consolidate the bond with the members then before taking any more members.


    "Are you taking everyone with you to the Vatican?" Dominic thought it was too early to leave for the Vatican if Masaru intends to take Ingvild with him even if she had a personal maid, Masaru shook his head "No, I will only be taking Shirone and Everest with me. The rest will remain here and train" Diana nodded "I will personally train Akeno and Ingvild while your away" Masaru looked at Diana sternly "Ingvild''s body is stable but don''t push her too hard" Diana stick her tongue out "Naturally I won''t be hard on my daughters but your a different case"


    "How unfair!"


    >/<


    Ichika however was having the hardest time as she was continuously harassed by Shuri and Akeno who began to turn her maid uniform more naughty every other day, but she still fitted in but on the second day after their arrival she mysteriously disappeared and came back exhausted to her bones with a Refreshed Julia and Circe who felt reassured about a few things.


    "Are you sure?" Stephani felt a bit nervous about this plan but Diana smiled at her reassured, "Go, I will make sure no one will disturb your time but be sure to tell him... Remember he is leaving for Vatican and when he will be coming back is not confirmed" ''Although it will probably not be longer than a week but this girl sure is tough to push''


    Stephani finally accepted it moving towards Masaru who was currently swinging his sword to finish up his night practice since tomorrow morning will be the day of his flight, "Uh--uhm... Masaru-sama" Masaru stopped looking towards Stephani whose attitude was completely different from how he knew her. "Something the matter?" Stephani shook her head "Could we speak a bit alone?" Masaru nodded while walking with her towards the bench where his towel and water bottle was placed, wiping the sweat away he took his seat and Stephani next to him.


    "I wanted to talk to you for a while now... Ever since the day after I became your bishop" Stephani looked at the stars, "I always looked at the stars whenever me and my mother were relaxing outside. She was a strong mother but her kindness was her only weakness she had, we never knew why the family suddenly decided to kill me and my mother but I only remember it being a night like this looking at the stars. My father came ahead of the family to warn my mother...."


    Stephani began to tell her tale how she witnessed her father fight with his life on the line against his own family to protect his daughter and wife to run, how they had to move from one town to the next while even taking risks to be near other faction''s territory in hopes they could use the other faction as a deterrence from their ?ssailants. They kept running day after day until her mother came in contact with her brother who told her that it will be safe to hide with him, but never did it cross their mind that the brother was a traitor who set up a trap for them.


    "My mother died while killing her own brother to give me enough time to run away, ever since then I have been bullied by boys and men while I was running away while keeping the hatred in my heart swearing I will destroy the family who took everything from me... And then I finally met you, I really thought I was sleeping when I saw you saved me like a hero from the swordsmen who wanted to do more than just harm me.." Stephani''s tears began to flow while she was choking on it, Masaru gently ??r?ss her back. Not saying a word as he listened to her story.


    "I feared my own saviour... You were far stronger than those who bullied me... I thought you were the same as my mother''s brother who is nice in the open but shady in private.... I feared you that''s why I thought I should cling onto Akeno-sama acting like a lesbian in hopes you might lose interest in me..." Masaru who heard this almost wanted to scream ''Great holy Satan! Am i really being seen as a beast that wants to ravage girls!?'' He understood this girl but he still felt perplexed if the way he acted was wrong or something.


    "After staying with you and your family, I realized I mistook you for someone who you were not. I felt ashamed and had no idea how I should fix it. I could only carry on my act while thinking how I should fix it.... Well that was until Circe nee-sama and Julia nee-sama trained me" Masaru flinched "Ehe, I am sorry about their way of dealing with things. My family is a bit over protective of me because of my past" Stephani looked at Masaru thinking this boy was simply too kind, he never blamed her... even now he apologized to her while she should be the one to apologize to him. "That''s unfair.... Masaru-sama" Masaru did not hear clearly so he tilted his head but Stephani shook her head as if it was nothing important.

 Chapter 15

    This story goes back a week ago just as Masaru was secretly sent to the mountains, "Kaa-san where is Ma-kun!?" Akeno who could not sense Masaru felt a sense of dread if something were to happen to Masaru she was not sure how she would live from now on, Shuri felt a bit apologetic to her daughter for not telling her this plan Diehauser shared with them. "Akeno, is this the way the bishop of Masaru''s peerage should act? Is this how you are going to be as his number 1 wife?"


    Akeno who heard this turned to look at her mother with disbelief, she wanted to retort saying finding Masaru is more important but then suddenly something clicked. It was impossible for there not to be chaos in the manor if Masaru was truly gone meaning the ?du?ts of the manor knew of this, ''I will surely get you for playing this prank on us'' Akeno silent swore to get back at her mother, her father in-law and grandparents in-law. Shuri could only smile wryly as she expected her daughter to almost immediately figure it all out the moment she regains her calmness, "You will be coming with me, although I taught you things there is still some things I need to teach you"


    Akeno nodded while following her mother who took her daughter towards a makeshift Shinto Shrine, looking at the building she felt nostalgia about the time she once spent together with her father and mother. a Prickling pain could be felt within her heart when she thought about her father, "From here on, I will be training you hard for a week... No complaints... No Kaa-san... You will call me sensei and should you not satisfy my expectations of you... Then I will personally remove you from Masaru-kun''s peerage"


    Akeno wanted to rebuke saying she can''t do such a thing but the look in her mother''s eyes was serious, the sense of loss not understanding her mother''s sudden change of attitude shock her but the fear of not being able to be by the side of Masaru overwhelmed the sense of loss. ''No I can''t.... I can''t lose anyone anymore'' Akeno felt conflicted about her change of situation, Shuri who looked at her daughter felt sad but it was necessary. Just as Diehauser said their situation was a bit too easy going for a while now and they had not experienced real pressure, especially when Diehauser mentioned his son''s goal Shuri naturally understood if Akeno intends to stand by that boy''s side she can no longer take it slow.


    ''I know you''re stronger than you believe you are Akeno.... You are after all the daughter of me and Baraqiel''


    >/<


    "Onee-sama?" Stephani who woke up could no longer sense Akeno''s presence but before she could react Circe grasp her neck tightly enough to make Stephani choke. "Wh---Why? Did my family pay you?" Circe chuckled "I wonder if you truly are devoted to Masaru-kun? There was not a instance I saw you show loyalty to him, I don''t mean having a relationship with me but from what I saw it appears you are only with him to stick close to Akeno"


    "Tha-- That''s" Stephani wanted to deny but Julia who was nearby also had quite the cold eyes gazing at Stephani with enough intimidation to make the girl shiver, "I know Ma-kun won''t complain since your situation was a business deal at first... But since you changed your method of revenge shouldn''t you have considered of at least forming a closer relationship with him as his servant? We don''t expect you to be his lover but not only me but the others won''t allow any dangerous element to remain near him even if your potential is great"


    a Large magic circle formed underneath the feet of the three ladies teleporting them away, this was another secret order Diehauser arranged for these two to handle it personally as he too felt it was dangerous to keep things the way they were. But he could not entrust this task to Diana as she truly saw Masaru as her son so the moment she deem her unworthy she will kill her immediately unlike Circe and Julia.


    >/<


    Shirone tilted her head to the side, Calfa was not impatient and told her "Well your young so there is a lot of time to think about it... But Shirone, soon there will be a time you will have to choose between the three which is the most important for you" Calfa was not stupid, she knew this little kitty daughter of hers loved Masaru as the opposite s?x but if the way continue the way it goes this girl will mistake her love for the opposite gender as sibling love which is not incorrect nor correct.


    Before Shirone could ask about it another magic circle materialized in a instant beneath her feet and teleported her far away where Jacob was standing there waiting for her arrival, "WHat!? Where am I? Why have you brought me ?" Shirone raised her guard thinking she was under attack but when she saw Jacob who usually trains her, she felt confused about how things were spiraling out of control as she could not keep up with things.


    Jacob opened his eyes looking at Shirone who was his first student and a servant of his little brother Masaru, "Shirone... Tell me do you know what one of Masaru''s goals are?" Shirone felt irritated about the fact Jacob was not answering her questions but the question he asked was about Masaru so she took it seriously "It is to overtake his father, isn''t it?" Jacob nodded "That''s right, but will you be able to support him if things go the way they do? Will you be able to defeat me? Or how many hundreds of years you want to spend before you become strong enough to face me as a fellow Rook?"


    These questions began to smash Shirone''s heart one after the other, after thinking about it since it has been two years since they were training and she has definitely grown stronger but compared to Masaru who worked several times harder not to mention studying she began to realize why she was sent here. When Jacob noticed the girl realized a few things his smile grew larger "One week! Since Masaru intends to head towards the Vatican without our support, I will train you harder hard enough to make you feel like dying but I won''t allow you to... Are you ready for it" Shirone curled her b?r? hands into fists taking her battle stance "Yes!" "Good choice..."


    >/<


    Diehauser was drinking tea together with his Father Dominic and his mother Calfa, "I feel sorry that we are going to put the girls under sudden change of pressure" Calfa felt the most effected by this plan Diehauser made without consulting his son, Dominic however was in favor "That boy wants to go to the Vatican, that is not a holiday trip compared to the United Kingdom we went to the other day... This is the area where the Church''s influence is most concentrated at"


    Diehauser nodded "And the worst thing is, because of his vision of this specific girl who has great potential I doubt he will be willing to let go of the chance to gain her as his knight so in order to prepare them I have arranged for Shuri to train her daughter with her Clans secret Technique in isolation.... But I am more concerned about this Stephani" Calfa thought for a moment "But she is a good girl, she gets along with Shirone and Akeno"


    "That''s the problem... She gets along with those two and even display far greater loyalty to Akeno than Masaru, as a servant of Masaru such attitude can''t be permitted... And the fact Circe, Julia and Diana had been quite pissed about this fact wanted to teach her for a while now so it''s convenient..." Calfa realized the problem, she never truly noticed it as she thought Stephani was similar to Akeno and Shirone but she realized she should not compare them with each other.


    Dominic thought for a moment before turning to Diehauser "What about that Dark Elf Diana found?" Diehauser smiled "Apparently she is training the Dark Elf herself to prevent another situation like Stephani, it seems she is really enraged and even said she will have Masaru spoil her for a week because of all the stress she accumulated because of him" Damian who just entered the room began to laugh "The ladies in your peerage love Masaru more than they are loyal to you! What irony"


    Damian slapped Diehauser''s shoulder "Our family is blessed and that''s because of you, thank you for finding my great grandson" Diehauser nodded while Dominic chuckled "Let''s forget that Jacob, never in my life I would expect that guy to become protective over Masaru over such a short amount of time" Even Calfa was laughing "Yeah, the first day they met Masaru asked him to transform. Instead of fearing he called Jacob cute and wanted to touch his ears and tail was truly a classic"


    The three of them began to speak about the past how Masaru met Diehauser''s peerage one after the other and then they came back to the main topic, "So for this week it will not only be a trial for Masaru but for his team members as well... We will not always be able to be there for him, so I want to do what I can right now instead of regretting it later"


    >/<


    "Get up!" Shuri was looking at Akeno who was on her knees panting, it has been four days since the training has started and it was taking a toll on Akeno''s body. Everything was being pushed to the limit, her mana, her mind, her spirit even her body limit was pushed to the limit, it was difficult but because she did not want to lose Akeno slowly got up on her feet. Shuri nodded feeling proud "We can take a break for now" Hearing this Akeno immediately collapsed on the ground breathing heavily.


    "Mother, why are you training me harder than usual?" Shuri just finishedy brewing tea looked at her daughter "Tell me, what is Masaru-kun''s Goal?" Akeno thought for a moment "Isn''t it to surpass his father?" Shuri nodded "With how you all been training how long you think it will take before that dream is realized?" Akeno thought for a moment and realized they really have been slacking their training, "From what I saw only Masaru-kun was seriously training day and night, if things go like this even in a hundred years you all will not be able to realize his dream... a Devil and Fallen Angel''s life span are long indeed, but a dream too far stretched will soon either be forgotten or given up upon.... Not to mention that boy wants to go to the Vatican"


    "Is it really that dangerous?" Shuri nodded while handing Akeno her cup of tea, "It''s extremely dangerous, far more dangeorus compared to the situation where Masaru-kun saved us. And he wants to go there because he strongly believes in the vision he was given, so in order to prepare we agreed to train each of you with that in mind. Although we will continue this kind of training even when you all return... However that girl Stephani will be having a harsher time"


    "Why?" Akeno was confused about this, she know that Stephani was a bit clingy and her personality for accepting Akeno''s occasional sadistic teasing was a bit dull. In overall Akeno thought Stephani was a great team mate, "It''s because that girl is only close to you and Shirone" Akeno who heard this only realized there was a fire in the courtyard, ''I never thought about this before.... This is really a problem but...'' "Why will it be harsher for her?"


    Shuri looked into the skies with a sigh "Because the ones who are training her right now is Circe and Julia... And you know how much those two love Masaru as their Little brother" Akeno who heard this could only shudder, she had only on two occasions saw Julia being angry and when she was it meant she was beyond furious as she rarely displayed her anger. ''Good luck... Surviving Stephani''


    >/<


    The only reason Shirone was able to last this long as she was forced to learn how to absorb natural ki from her surrounding to supplement her own internal ki, there were occasions where there was signs of her losing control but it was always interrupted by Jacob which allowed her control over Ki to naturally increase.


    "This is a warm up? No wonder you said the pace we going is simply wasting time" Shirone who normally spoke short sentences felt frustrated, this kind of training was several times harder compared to the training she did two years ago. "Well Masaru has been doing this training everyday you know... When his father is not around" Shirone''s ears perked up "The reason why we held back training you and why Diehauser held back against his son was to allow your bodies to recuperate enough because of your history. Because of that we could not take chances, but now it is different... From this day forth this level of training will be minimal for you"


    "Please take care of me" Shirone sprinted towards Jacob and continued their next round of spar.


    >/<


    Stephani was completely beaten up with bruises all over her body but not a single bone or internal damage was inflicted, she was angry, really angry. These two ladies has been bullying her for the past four days venting their anger at her attitude towards Masaru, but she could not blame them at all. She even refused their offer when they said they can arrange someone else to be her master but she did not want to, it was not only because of Akeno but she herself knew she has been abusing Masaru''s kindness.


    She knew Masaru gave her several choices not only to become his peerage member, in the short amount of time she felt she finally found a family who cares about her but it seems her way of doing things had rubbed some sore spots of the ladies in the house. ''These two bloody bro-cons, I will kick their ?sses for this!'' She slowly stood up from the ground, it was painful, she wanted to cry but if she does they will force her to leave.


    "So what is your answer? You have been quiet for four days now... If you don''t answer... You will die, we won''t stop you nor hurt you if you wish to leave, but if you intend to stay a servant of Masaru you need to convince the two of us you are serious about it and worthy for it." Circe was serious, if it was for Masaru''s safety she don''t mind becoming a monster witch the humans she once lived together with called her. Even Julia who was quiet with her arms folded and eyes closed was giving a strong sense of intimidation.


    "Ptui! Yes! I wanted to use Masaru''s kindness to get my revenge on the family who wanted to kill me! Ever since Onee-sama gave me the best kind of revenge I feared! I feared without having a condition to protect myself he might simply use me as a toy! I knew he looked kindly at Onee-sama and Shirone so I clinged onto Onee-sama in hopes she will protect me if he ever has any strange thoughts of me" Stephani spitted out her anger, her fear, everything she felt that day she first met Masaru, she truly feared the boy who could take down enemies so easily which she had a tough time dealing with.


    Circe and Julia did not get angry at this, as fellow women they naturally understood such feelings would surface in the face of a absurdly strong man, especially being offered to join his peerage. "BUT!!! After the time I spent with him and the team I realized I was wrong but I felt ashamed.... I--- I could not face him so I sticked with Onee-sama while having thoughts one day I will speak with him.... But I''m scared... Scared if he hears this he might abandon me.... I know he won''t but I can''t help but fear the possibility"


    Stephani collapsed on the ground began crying, she was scared, it felt she could have died thousands of times these past four days with how hard Circe and Julia were fighting her while healing her. But thanks to the continues battle her body became accustomed to efficiently use her Power of Beast and Angels power which include holy attribute, Circe and Julia hugged Stephani apologizing to her while soothing her.


    The very next day Stephani''s attitude became more firm and lively when she was still being trained hard by Circe and Julia, but after screaming out her locked up feelings allowed her to truly become closer to two more Onee-samas. ''It''s still too difficult but one day I will tell him.... My gratitude for allowing me into his family''


    >/<


    "Diana-sama, could you tell me more about Masaru-sama?" Angelica had just finished taking a bath at the nearby lake spoke to Diana who was roasting meat over the flames, "Fufu, you wish to know about my prided son? Well where was I... Oh... There was once a time when he was training together Elizabeth Cimerius, now this girl is the Rook of Diehauser-sama''s team. She is a scientist..."


    Diana began to tell the tale of how Masaru outwitted the scientist by transforming her smoke bomb she wanted to throw at him into a stink bomb that exploded the moment she squeezed it a bit too tight after a provocations, Angelica who heard this was not disgusted by the cheap trick the boy did bit instead felt admiration of how he actually managed to trick a veteran.


    Diana kept talking about Masaru''s exploits to Angelica as if she was teaching a pupil of the black bible, ''To think I have been scouted to join such a man''s peerage, it will be interesting'' She thought, since her dream was to travel the world but her clan did not want to allow her to but thanks to Diana she can join a peerage of a young heir who will be traveling a lot in the future.


    >/<


    "Oh so that happened to you during that week?" Akeno looked at Stephani who felt embarrassed, but Everest looked at Akeno, "I would like to train under your mother" Akeno gave Everest a teasing smile, "Ara, so you want to learn all my tricks which I learnt from my mother?"


    "Hmpf!" Everest snorted looking the otherway, "I guess it was natural that everyone trained hard that week since Masaru-sama does intend to go to the Vatican after all" Angelic spoke with a wry smile never did she expect the hardship these girls experienced all of the sudden, but Ingvild felt scared but curious after hearing all sorts of stories from the girls. "Am.. I also going to have a trial?" Stephani looked at her "Yes... The moment they confirm your body is resilient enough... Good -- urgk!"


    Soon the topic became about how Akeno tried to seduce Masaru, "Honestly I want him to look at me more often and be open with his feelings, he probably feel it is too soon to start dating because we only know each other for quite a while... But even so Masaru is so unreasonable, I even seduced him but he does not respond to me... I even followed my mother''s advice to wear some naughty maid clothes when his grandparents and father was not home but it still failed!"

 Chapter 16

    "Here are hooded jackets handmade from my kind, it''s enchanted with presence erase magic. But remember this magic is not complete erase of presence but only makes it harder for your enemies to detect you" Jacob handed over three jackets to Masaru before giving him a tight hug "Please be careful out there little brother" Masaru tapped his back "When one runs with the wolves, one must howl with the pack" Jacob shook slightly because of what Masaru said which were the words he taught Masaru while training him in hunting.


    "Saru-kun!!!!" The late comer to say goodbye was Elizabeth Cimerius, Diehauser''s rook and also a scientist who works under Ajuka. Because of her hobby unless it''s an emergency or Rating Game match she almost never leave her research, except for rare cases like having a spar match with Masaru once. "Liz nee-san" Masaru smiled at Elizabeth whose clothes was a mess probably overslept from her research late at night.


    "Here is a bag of my trick or treat toys!" Elizabeth hands over a bag of miniature bombs of smoke, dung, chilly and variety of other kinds of disposable items which interested her because of the tricks Masaru kept playing on her when she was testing. "Thanks Nee-san" Masaru hugged her gently while Julia began to pout "You skipped your turn! It was suppose to be my hug! Ma-kun has to hug me twice!"


    "Although nee-san could not prepare anything for you, I do have a gift for when you come back" Julia hugs Masaru tightly, "Julia nee-san''s support and all the help you gave me is more than I deserve" Julia giggle "Ara, it appears your sweet tongue skill has leveled up... It seems the girls will be having a troubling time" Circe came forward handing over some potions, but he could feel coldness like poison among these potions. ''Circe nee-san should have labelled them at least... I hope''.


    "Edward, Julie, Axel, Awan, Janet and Sariel all send their regards and apologies for not being here to bid you good luck on your journey, as for me here is a pendant that once belonged to my mother who gave it to me and now I am giving it to you" Masaru felt deeply touched at the fact Diana was giving him her family heirloom, he hugged her extra tightly to cause even Diana to feel a bit surprised that Masaru was a bit more emotional today.


    It was not farewell but the first time he will be leaving the devil world on his own, Diehauser walked forward looking at his son. He had millions of words he wish to tell his son but everything came down to "Stay safe and come back home in one piece... Otherwise I will consider you thinking of surpassing me as a joke" Masaru who heard felt his blood boil almost like a rush pushing up from his lower body to his ?h?st, he looked at his father with confidence "I will be back"


    Calfa came over and hugged Shirone and Everest saying a few things to each of them before coming over to Masaru, she did not speak much and just hugged him it was only when she felt him in her embrace she whispered "Come home soon okay?" Masaru nodded, "Stay safe, I still want to see my great grandchildren- ooef!" Calfa elbowed her husband who just spoke nonsense looking at him sternly then at Masaru "Be sure not to become like your Grandfather you understand?" Masaru nodded at his grandmother


    "Hehe, Everyone already said the things I wanted to say so I won''t say anything else other than to safely bring your next Harem member -gwa!!" This time it was Diana who drove a punch into Damian''s abdomen, "Just bring everyone safe" Diana said with a smile while Masaru who saw this began to wonder if his peerage members who were trained by the ladies of the Belial family... ''They won''t do this to me would they?''


    After everyone said their good byes, Masaru, Everest and Shirone used teleportation magic to teleport in a blindspot where the camera''s don''t cover in the Parking lot of London Internation Airport. Since the blindspot was a solid wall with no way to enter inside from outside there was no need to cover it since they will spot the person going towards that spot at other locations, "You girls have your tickets and passports?" Masaru looked at Shirone and Everest who waved their passport and tickets for him to see.


    "So this is the human world?" Everest who was the majority of her life in the Dragon clan never really had the chance to go out into the human world so she was excited, even Shirone was a bit excited. "Yes, however you best act like a human or those people will discover us" Masaru lightly warned Everest, "I understand"


    When they reached the main entrance the electric doors slide apart to open the way inside, it was bustling actively with people walking in, out and about everywhere with their bags with only the minority stopping to take a looking at Everest and Shirone. From the outside view it appear like three friends or two siblings and a girlfriend, even the girls stop to look at Everest with Envy as they felt that Masaru was one of the top handsome boys they ever saw.


    Masaru, Shirone and Everest walked through the security checkpoint without the alarm going off since Masaru used space element magic isolation barrier to prevent the metal detectors from sound off, "Phew, now we have to wait for our flight" Masaru was sitting with Everest on his left and Shirone was on his right. "What is the plan when we land?"


    "First we will confirm our bookings at the hotel and spend the night there so we can rest, the next day we will visit a library where I will see if I can get a map or directions to every orphanage in Vatican. From there we will have no choice but to visit each Orphanage one by one" Everest look at Masaru whose plan was quite close to having no plan at all "Will this really work?" Masaru nodded "Yes, before he enter the orphanage it will be best we confirm that there is no Exorcist or Priests there... Any other we can either knock out or kill depending on the situation, the church is the only enemy we should not provoke since it is their territory there"


    While Masaru and the two girls were sitting on the benches near the desk entrance for the flight, he noticed a strange dark coloured man with a thick long black beard, his eyes resembled those of the dead and wore a thick oversized Jacket. Masaru checked his surroundings before he casted a life detection spell and noticed this man was not dead but alive, but his appearance was simply bizarre so he cast another magic to check if he was being controlled but suddenly his spell was reflected.


    ''Hmm... Whoever is controlling this human seems to not want it to be detected huh?'' Masaru pretended as if he did not do a thing but the dead eye man stared at him, but what Masaru felt was not the gaze of a human but it felt like something akin to a Demonic creature. ''This gaze... The feeling is similar to how father once told me what happens when Devils betray their masters and leave them, how they began to morph into disgusting creatures.... Best not provoke it unnecessary right now''


    Masaru chose to turn a blind eye to this situation for now as his trip to the Vatican can not end otherwise he will lose the chance as he had no other memory other than this, he did not need to tell Everest or Shirone as the two already felt the peculiarity of this man when his gaze swept towards Masaru. "Ignore him and pretend he does not exist, we can''t ruin our trip" Shirone and Everest nodded at the order of Masaru and believed he would handle the problem if something happens.


    It didn''t take long for the staff for the next flight arrived when everything was prepared and started to allow the passengers to start entering, during the entire process Masaru kept monitoring the dead eye man but what he felt strange was the man was looking towards a specific human women regularly. From his senses he knew this woman was a ordinary human with nothing special not even mana, ''What makes it target that women?''


    Shirone also noticed this and felt the women was familiar so she immediately began searching on the internet to find out, when she found this person she pulled Masaru''s sleeve showing the internet search result:


    [[Susan Ashwood the daughter of an author named Elizabeth Ashwood who wrote about Raven''s Gate, black magic and witchcraft. ]]


    But on the devil search result:


    Masaru wrote a small note for Akeno which ask her to investigate the Nexus Organization and their prophecy, he silently materialized a magic circle and transported the note to Akeno. "For now we will only monitor the situation, no need to get involved" Shirone nodded before she pulled out earphones starting to listen to rap music, Everest however silently fell asleep near the window but Masaru pulled out a book to read while he kept his focus on the dead eye man.


    As a devil he will naturally not get involved in the circumstances of Humans but the Devils also require the humans for many things like the Angels of Heaven need them, so if he judged the need to he will act.


    >/<


    "Hmmm?" Akeno who was helping out setting the table stopped when she noticed Masaru''s magic sigil appear in front of her spitting out a note, when she caught it she wondered why he want information about something she never even heard of but since it was her beloved master''s orders she went to Diehauser''s office.


    "Oh Akeno-chan, I ?ssume dinner is ready?" Diehauser was about to stand but he saw Akeno shook her head and handed over a note which Diehauser noticed it was the handwriting of Masaru''s. After reading the note he could not help but frown at the subject his son would like to know, "How the hell did you got caught in that kind of madmen group?"


    "Madmen?" Akeno first impression that this group was probably a group of mental people but Diehauser shook his head, "It''s hard to explain since we lost most of our archives during the last internal war, but apparently this group of people believe of creatures which only have destructive impulses that wish to dominate the human world and rule over it while destroying everything... Well if you read some human books most people believe it to be devils... But this group of people who call themselves Nexus, believe this creatures who call themselves Old Ones came before everything began even far before the start of that holy people..."


    "Even before the bible-- Urk!" Akeno felt a sudden shocking attack, she was vigilant but Diehauser laughed "Devils can''t speak of those things without suffering an attack from their system which their patron build. But yes, even before that which is why I call them madmen because there is no solid proof. Then again if Masaru asked for it then it means he found something related to it or came in contact with these people..." Diehauser sighed... He pulled out a compiled report that had all the information he had about them and handed it over to Akeno.


    "Before you report, read through the information first. Call for Diana to help you contact the sources, and update the information before you send it to Masaru" Diehauser knew that Masaru gave Akeno the task to learn how to act as his manager, so he thought of teaching her right now. "But before all that, let''s go eat first"


    >/<


    "What drink would you like sir?" One of the flight attendants came towards Masaru after she served drinks to the passengers in front row of him, Masaru looked at the choices "Orange Juice" Shirone look over before choosing her drink, "Give me another glass of Orange juice for her" Shirone lightly shook Everest awake. "Here''s your juice" "Thanks" Everest downed her drink and went back to sleep, Masaru felt a slight envy how this dragon girl can sleep so carefreely but his thoughts was shaken when the sound of gun shots erupted in the front near him.


    "Die for the Old One has ordered it!!!!" The Dead eye man suddenly jumped out of his seat while pulling out his gun aiming at the woman he was targeting from the start, he pulled the trigger but a brave passenger pushed him to stumble forward but the price for it was several other passengers were shot by stray bullets. "Damn" Masaru stood up silently from his seat while moving swiftly between the rows till he reached the back of the dead eye guy, with no hesitation he immediately chopped the back of the man''s neck to knock him out but the man still stood but this time he looked at Masaru instead.


    [Kill him boy! whatever is controlling this man is at least at the God level which you are far cry from being worthy to face him] Masaru nodded and did not doubt Grendel''s advice and slammed his palm into the man''s ?h?st while releasing a strong electric shock spell which roasted the man''s brains completely. After recieving the attack the man collapsed on the ground and the life detection spell showed indication that the man was now dead, but a creepy voice entered Masaru''s mind [[Kwehitre Kheee!!!!]] there was only a shadow which outlined the creatures figure but the voice was enough to terrify Masaru ''Fuck....''


    But suddenly the spell book within his body shot out a faint glow erasing the creature from his mind, it was only when the creature was gone Masaru began to gasp for breathe feeling he just escaped certain death. ''What the hell was that!?'' [I am not sure boy, but that creature was definitely at a Demi-God to God level creature.... Even I gotten the shivers just from it''s voice alone]


    "Sir are you alright?" One of the Flight attendants that was free while the others were attending the injured passengers came towards Masaru, "I''m fine, do you have some rope we can tie this man up?" The flight attentdant lady run towards the kitchen and came with a belt that seems like she ripped it off a hand bag, he did not ask any questions and only took it to use. He tied the man''s hands together while dragging him into a restroom, Masaru knew the man was dead but right now a dead man will attract attention which he did not need right now.


    ''It was a good thing we changed out appearances before we entered the flight, the moment we land we must disappear'' Masaru began thinking of how to escape, when he came back to the seat Shirone and Everest were both awake. He filled them into the details of what just happened including the fact they need to disappear immediately once the airplane land to avoid attention on that side.


    ''I hope Akeno can finish the investigation fast, I have a feeling this was not that last time I will see this creature or it''s puppets'' [If you ever face those puppets kill them unless you have at least a God at your side who can dispel that dark aura] ''What about the spell book? I Noticed it made move when the creature tried to take over my body'' [Oh that? Well I definitely don''t have a single idea boy, that is something you need to find out yourself]


    Masaru knew this dragon after he spilled some information about the spell book began to avoid topics related to the book itself, so it meant this book was at least alive in a similar way as Grendel. But how can he establish a connection with it to talk? ''Guess I can only take one day at a time huh?'' Masaru looked at Everest who went back to sleep and Shirone shifted herself in a position where she could rest her head on his ??p and began to sleep. ''This time it was safe, but next time I will make sure it''s safe for them before I will act again, that mind attack was a good reminder for me.... There is always something stronger''

 Chapter 17

    The next day early morning, just when the Airplane landed Ambulances and police vehicles surrounded the plane, it was a hassle for the medics to move the injured people out first because the passengers all wanted to get out of the plane as fast as possible, not to mention the police who had to control the people. Masaru and the girls followed the crowd and when they came outside while using the crowd as a cover they instantaneous increase in speed allowed them to disappear past the police''s checkpoint and then they followed those who already passed through to go towards the luggage pick up zone.


    "Won''t they become suspicious of us?" Shirone was bothered about the fact they will be flying back to London then teleport but Masaru shook his head "We only used the airplane to enter the country undetected so once we are done we can leave with teleportation magic" Shirone nodded thinking this way of infiltration is quite unique as not many people in the supernatural world would use such a means to enter the country unless they came for official business which made it easy for them.


    Everest yawns while they moved fast, the moment the three of them got hold of their bags they started to move fast avoiding check points and camera''s along the way. If the use of magic was not restricted it would have been easier but because they needed to avoid being detected by chance they had no other choice but to move especially through doors marked for Staff members only, it was only when they were outside at the parking lot they felt relieved.


    "I never expected to train in stealth operation in such a manner, but it was a good experience" Masaru could only chuckle feeling what they did was a hassle but there was no way he could risk the chance of being discovered too early, "Do you remember where the Hotel was?" Shirone nodded at Masaru''s question and went ahead while Everest and Masaru followed from behind, "I have been meaning to ask... But do you think Akeno will be able to get information about this creature? I can''t help but remember the story my father once told me about that multiple head dragon Trihexia"


    Masaru thought for a moment "I am not sure if my speculation is correct... But I believe the people mistook that beast as a being on the side of the devils since it only destructive impulse of wanting to destroy everything and anything, I am not certain but I feel what that man wanted to warn the people of man was not the dragon itself but the creatures who is behind that dragon... What if Trihexia is but a small part of that group of creatures I faced?"


    Everest felt a shiver run down her spine, as a dragon she held pride for being brave but the thought of Trihexia only being a part of the creature''s military strength would be too crazy and scary to think of. Masaru looked up thinking before saying "I am not certain why I thought about it, it was just because I remembered Trihexia had parts of many creatures on it which gave me the same feeling I felt when I faced that shadow. I could not make out it''s body because it was completely malformed like a lego puzzle build but each piece is different from the other..."


    "Stop... Don''t talk about it anymore, the more I hear the more I can''t help but feel dread at such thoughts" Masaru gently ??r?ss her hair, "Don''t worry, as long as I am alive I will not allow you or anyone close to me get hurt. So lets get stronger together okay?" a Faint blushed appear on Everest''s face she pouted "Ye-Yeah...." But then she thought ''Saying such things so earnestly is unfair''


    "We have arrived" Shirone announced while she stood in front of a three stories hotel that was not too big nor too small, from the looks of the stars next to it''s name it was a three star hotel. "Good work Shirone" Masaru gently ??r?ss her hair because of his habit for doing so when she done something good "Nyaa" Shirone felt proud and happy at the same time, she naturally heard the discussion between Masaru and Everest. But different from Everest, she believes as long as something is not invincible they can kill it. The only problem would be to grow strong enough to do just that.


    Masaru went in first booking their rooms under new identities, because they did not book beforehand the process was quite tedious but it was completed. They booked a single room with three beds since the two girls did not mind the set up, as for Masaru he chose this way for emergencies if they need to teleport fast to run, then every second they spend to get away could cost them their lives. Nothing Impure after all.


    Masaru took out the bag Elizabeth gave him and took out the four barrier stones he requested of her, it was not a protective barrier but only a barrier that prevented from Mana leaking out or from mages sensing their mana. He set it up in the four corners of the room before he could with relief materialize the communication magic circle, "Morning Master, it appears you have safely landed?"


    >/<


    Akeno who recieved Masaru''s call was currently training together with Ingvild against Diana in Close combat and physical body strengthening training, she immediately stopped including the other two as they listened on their conversation. "Morning Master, it appears you have safely landed?" Akeno naturally spoke to tease her master but his serious tone changed her mind "Sorry to bother you this early but have you investigated the matter I asked you about?"


    Akeno felt troubled at Masaru whose tone felt he stumbled upon something dangerous and troublesome.


    "You see, when I asked you to investigate I came across a man that was manipulated by a strange kind of energy. Even with my spell book I could not make out what this energy was and when I scan it gets reflected, so left it alone since I did not want to ruin my trip to Vatican after all... But during process I noticed this man was eyeing the women who was a part of the Nexus group so I had you investigate, never in my mind I would have known this man would suddenly start to attack the woman but thanks to some fool who tried to act a hero he caused other passengers to get hurt instead so I moved in to take care of him but nothing can knock it out physically. I could not test with magic since I was incognito but the strange thing was Grendel told me to kill him instead" Diana who heard what Masaru said felt troubled, an opponent you can knock out physically is troublesome.


    "Are you okay?" Diana was the one to ask since she knew the first kill was difficult to handle even for Devils, "ah, I''m fine. Honestly I did not even have time to consider the fact I killed him because the moment I killed him the strange energy that was in that man transferred over to me. I could not see what kind of creature it was but I could make out the form from it''s shadow, it was like a abomination stuck together of different creature parts. If it was not for my spell book that eliminated the creature that tried to control my body I would have been controlled at minimal or dead at worst"


    "What is the speculation you came up with?" This was something Akeno wanted to focus on since the main point will lead to this, "Because of my experience with this creature the first thing that came to my mind while I was trying to figure it out was Trihexia... 666... The dragon of Apocalypse... It matches your report in many ways... The fact it consist of several creatures in one, it''s destructive impulses... I believe that man was actually trying to warn not only Heaven but also the humans about the possible reappearance of the creatures behind Trihexia, if that is true I can''t help but wonder where Trihexia would be in the power ranking... If it is cannon fodder then we are in serious shit never mind trouble"


    This news caused the two girls and lady to shiver of fear as the tales of Trihexia was not actively told but it was famous enough that everyone knew about it even if they never read that black book, it was tantamount to the amount of fear they held for that creature. "So I want you to report this to Ajuka, he research has quite a lot to deal with Soul Related, Dimensional Gap and several other topics. Tell him I need his help to investigate this matter, if I come across another one of these puppets I will catch it." Diana could not but feel angry at Masaru''s recklessness "You can''t place yourself in danger! Think of a different plan"


    "Other than me who has the Spell book, only God tier and Satan Tier beings can face against the mind attack of these creatures... Do you understand mother? It''s not that I don''t want to, but I have to... Right now the talks between factions is too restrained while they were monitoring each other without realizing what is brewing beneath them" Diana sighed "But please make sure to put your own safety first, you promise?"


    "Yeah, I promise... Since I have to give mother some grandchildren and my grandparents want great grandchildren" Diana was shocked at her son who would actually dare to tease her, even Ingvild and Akeno were blushing at the surprise attack "Hehe, got you. Anyway be sure not to spread this information around, Ajuka must know but if you feel the need then only Sirzech will be fine. Reporting it to that Magical Girl and Military Devil Kings is simply going to complicate the matter more than necessary"


    "Understood" Akeno never thought her master would get involved in something far dangerous compared to the faction wars, "Well today we will be resting and only start out search operation tomorrow, the incident in the airplane will naturally attract some attention so we will be laying low for now. Take care Akeno, Mother... Be sure to send my regards to Ingvild, Angelica, Stephani and Ichika... And if possible, train hard. Because I am not certain how much man power the devils will be able to spare for this enemy but I believe we will be involved as the ones who discovered it first"


    After the call was shutdown Diana took charge, "The two of you will not reveal the information to the rest of your team. Leave that decision to Masaru, I will personally get in contact with Ajuka and Sirzech so while I am gone I want the two of you to train seriously... Because what Masaru said is true, usually those who discovers are more likely dragged to the front lines"


    "I am sure the two of you heard the discussion so even while we are on the mission we must not neglect our training" Shirone and Everest nodded, the both of them knew things turned serious and if Masaru''s speculation turned out to be true they will need to figure out the power scale of Trihexia among those creatures.


    ''If only I can get in contact with a being that lived for even longer than others---... This is troubling but I will first check with Ajuka if it''s possible to contact that one'' Masaru thought while increasing the restriction and gravity on his body to train himself even while he was standing still, he was not sure why but he felt this was not something that was mentioned in the dxd although he could not remember it but he knew from what he saw when he met Rias he could already see her power growth will be extremely slow if she keeps up with this meaning if such creatures popped out in front of them they would be instantly killed instead... Even Plot armour will be insufficient to protect them from Absolute strength.


    The next morning Masaru, Shirone and Everest woke up early to start their investigation. They opted to move together for the first few days since the plane incident drew more attention than they expected and the three of them were wearing the hooded jackets Jacob gave to Masaru to hide their mana and presence so it will seem like they were Mob characters in the back ground.


    "Good Morning Sir, how may I be of ?ssistance?" The receptionist in the library welcomed Masaru, "Morning, sorry that I am bothering you but do you have a map with all the orphanages marked on it?" The receptionist tiled her head wondering why this man wanted such information, seeing this Masaru swiftly added "My sister who was looking for the past two months was told to have been seen at a Orphanage in this country but they did not say which one, even though I could not confirm whether this is true or not I rather make sure of it myself..."


    The desperate face Masaru was displaying was quite real as the Receptionist did not doubt him for a moment and thus she printed a google map with all the orphanages marked on the map, Masaru paid for the printing including some tip for the lady''s ?ssistance before they left the library. "I am quite shocked at your acting, if I did not know you personally I too would have believed what you said" Everest was quite shocked at Masaru''s acting skills which was simply too flawless.


    "It''s not hard, I already prepared a story beforehand. The reason I was able to make the correct facial expression was because I filled my mind about last night''s discovery and the thought of Trihexia being only a cannon fodder was enought to fill me with fear" Everest who heard this crazy man''s way of doing things felt she was looking at a different man and not her master, Shirone who heard this felt she was enlightened on how to act from now on if she finds people troublesome.


    "Let''s move to the first two orphanages that are nearby to investigate" The two girls nodded at Masaru''s order and began to move, the first orphanage was quite small, a single house with a large yard and according to the Manager there is only four children here. But the problem laid at the second orphanage, when Masaru and them arrived the building appeared to have been raided, even the police isolated the area while investigating. From the looks of it the children were kidnapped while the ?du?ts were killed, this pattern was strange.


    "Let us go to the next Orphanage to double check something" Just like the second orphanage this one too was raided but it was raided a week ago, Masaru was not certain if this is a planned raid but felt it will be best to check out the remaining one Orphanage that was near the borders of the Vatican map. When they arrived it appears that this Orphanage was fine, however because of the two raids there was police nearby so Masaru and them could not go too close as they would be ?ssumed be to suspicious and using magic to frequently in enemy territory was dangerous.


    "I have confirmed a few things, let''s go back and discuss it" The three of them began moving back towards the hotel, "Onii-sama I''m hungry" Masaru looked at Shirone who was hungry but he knew this glutton has researched some restaurants and local food, "Let''s go eat lunch, Shirone where you want to go to?" Shirone''s eyes brighten, if her tails and ears were out she would have perked up with vigor.


    "Do you want to order your drinks so long?" Shirone ordered her drink followed by Everest and Masaru, when the waitress left Everest felt quite curious about the menu. "I have to agree with my Father, with devil magic reading different languages became easier than to study them for a long time" Masaru naturally knew this battle junkie yet pure girl prefer combat over studies although he planned to have that changed in the future... Somehow.


    "What food will you be ordering?" Masaru thought of choosing a meal Shirone chose since he could not make out what is delicious or not, it was his first time eating in a expensive yet fancy restaurant after all. But the number of items she pointed at made Masaru rethink a bit, he selected a large serving of salad with Lasagne. Everest was quite loyal to her d?s?r? and choice several servings of Ribs while Shirone chose a bit of everything except for the other things she already ate before.


    When the waitress came with the drink was about to take orders she felt shocked, the sheer amount the three people wanted to order was too much and if they dine and dash the restaurant will be losing too much money. As a compromise they gave Masaru 10% discount if he pays everything in full immediately, so he paid since it was not a problem for him. It was quite a sight to look at the other guests who were looking at Everest and Shirone with shock, they never imagined two such small girls could actually eat this much.


    Masaru could only chuckle thinking to himself these two gluttons were actually holding back! If they went all out this Restaurant might have some trouble feeding this dragon especially. While the two girls continued to eat Masaru started to sort out his thoughts


    ''Things are messy ever since the airplane incident and now the orphanage raids... We do not have enough information so I will have to send one of them to question possible witnesses while Me and the other one will be guarding the two remaining Orphanages from the shadows. It feels stupid but it is the only clue we got, so we have no choice but to hope whoever raided the orphanages might target the next one soon so we can then capture them and have them lead us to their hide out... Perhaps the girl is there, if not then she will be at the Orphanage the Police is watching over''


    Masaru looked at the window outside for some reason he thought ''I hope the incidents are not linked with the airplane...''

 Chapter 18

    ''Onii-sama is a bit more stressed lately... especially after we discovered the orphanages yesterday. He keep mumbling how he hope it is not as he thought but at times like this Onii-sama''s instincts are on the mark just like it has been when he already knew onee-sama will be doing something that night at the labratory'' Shirone was currently standing in front of the house near one of old raided hourses, the reason Masaru sent her here was to avoid the police who were investigating the recent raid.


    Soon the door open and a old lady who appears to be living on her own looked at Shirone with surprise wondering why a child would visit a old lady like her, Shirone already detected this lady was a ordinary human without any dark aura on her so it was safe to start so she used the hypnosis technique Akeno taught her and began to ask, "Auntie, do you know what happened to that Orphanage?" Despite being under the hypnosis fear was evident on her face, "I have not seen who it was but I know it was people with strange animals who raided that Orphanage, when I told it to the police they thought I have gone senile! But I knew what I saw, there was something one of them yelled something about a puny human should not dare to raise their hands towards a devil"


    After trying asking other questions Shirone realized this old lady did not know anything else so she cancelled her hypnosis and said her goodbyes, she moved on to the next house. It was quite strange how every single house apart from the old lady had no recollection of the incident as if it was wipe from their memories. ''This is strange... Even if they are amateurs they will not forgot the most obvious place to erase memories, why would they ignore the old lady?''


    Feeling curious Shirone went back to the house but this time she entered from the back yard to avoid being detected, but a strange pungent smell of rotten flesh lurking in the backyard yet there was no signs of it''s source. So Shirone went to the entrance once more and questioned the old lady under hypnosis but apparently the old lady''s dog died recently and because she struggled to dig a grave for the poor dog since she had no one who was willing to help her which was why the body was rotten before she managed to bury it. But the thing that bothered Shirone was the fact the smell did not smell like... animals but since the old lady was under hypnosis she took it as the truth and left this time towards Masaru.


    The old lady watched Shirone''s back with a stern expression and wordlessly entered her house.


    >/<


    Masaru was currently sitting at a near Cafe'' that was near the Orphanage where he can monitor from while reading his book, it has been half a day so far and there was no signs of movements. The strange thing was the fact the number of staff he saw moving out and in of the building did not match the life detection result from yesterday''s scan, in fact the number of children increased by two. ''Ever since we came here I felt this town is strange, the police are not making active movements and I have not detected any skilled human investigating, just from the event that happaned they have to at least enter this building once a day to confirm the situation but there is no one coming in.''


    Sitting in between a Rock and a Hard place, Masaru felt he could not make movements because of insufficient information. Suddenly Shirone arrived, she ordered a drink herself and started to give her report. Although there was no proof but Masaru felt the old lady was suspicious, there was the problem with Hypnosis which means if she was truly under hypnosis could it be she does not recognize the difference in smell? "Well let''s put that old lady on hold, I will be camping here tonight so later I want you to head over to Everest and support her" Shirone nodded while she got the drink the Waitress brought for her.


    Meanwhile Everest was feeling something strange was going on, there was no police but the amount of people coming and going from this small orphanage was simply too strange. She even secretly used her dragon aura to scan the surrounding of the orphanage but found nothing amiss at all, but the number one strange thing she realized was the friendly manager they met yesterday was quite aggressive towards the children yet every single ?du?t that visit did not say a thing about it. ''Just what is going on here?''


    Without Masaru''s order she will naturally not make a move, but watching all these strange things she could not help but feel repulsed towards these people as if they are not humans but something else that is looking at the children as if they are breeding cattles. It was later when Shirone arrived when everything around the Orphanage turned back to normal like how they first came here, when Shirone heard this she felt confused. Nothing made sense at all, the moment she arrived everything turned back to normal?


    Suddenly the two girls shivered when it felt like something was watching them from a distance, and when they looked in the direction the presence was felt they looked into the eyes of the Manager who gave them a sweet smile. But for them it felt like they were looking at a monster enjoying the sight of it''s preys playing around it territory. "This is strange... and scary" Shirone felt bothered, she naturally did not fear the manager to fight, but the way she acted reminded her of the old lady. It was simply too similar.


    "Should we contact Masaru?" Shirone who heard Everest''s opinion agreed to it, this was something out of their control so they needed his opinion and order.


    >/<


    "We have to carefully thread around from now on, I want you two to disappear from the Orphanage, change your appearance and monitor it from a different direction. Try to see if whatever that Manager is if she can recognize you base on your mana" Everest affirmed his orders and cut off the communication, ''If they can sense us according to our mana it will be problematic, because we are in the church territory the amount of movements we can make is limited and reinforcement is close to impossible since that will make the church discover us''


    In order to make a risky move Masaru disappear from the Cafe after paying for the drinks, he came close to the orphanage and used mana waves to scan the orphanage in order to experiment if they can detect mana as well since he could not write of the possibility of each orphanage having different kinds of possible enemies like warriors in one and mages in the other. The result was this Orphanage was clean, not even that black aura he experienced was detected either.


    Since he confirmed it should be fine he chose to make a reckless move and walked towards the undercover police vehicle, he discovered this car which was constantly looking at the Orphanage like he does without moving. If it was not the police then he might get even more detailed information if they were scouts, "Good morning, sorry to bother but do you know the direction for...." While he was talking he cast hypnosis on the two men, he even scanned their brain waves to make sure they are indeed hypnotized.


    "Tell me why are you monitoring the Orphanage?" The man had a blank look before answering "Our captain ordered us to monitor the orphanage for the next three days while he will monitor the other remaining orphanage personally" Masaru felt something was wrong with this statement as he remembered Everest said there was no police or anyone who appear to be skilled in the vicinity, "Why are you not investigating the other raid locations?" The man continued "Because the captain said she already finished the interrogation"


    ''Huh? Already finished the interrogation? But Shirone said the people appear to have no memories of what happened... how is everything connecting? It feels more like a messed up puzzle... The Orphanage, the old lady and now the Police Captain? Need more information'' Masaru asked more questions but could not get anymore information from this man so he cancelled the hypnosis and bid farewell after thanking them for the directions.


    Masaru contacted Everest, "How is the results?" Everest had a troubled expression "I am not sure how to take it, the manager still looked at us but the look she gave us is different. So it''s hard to say whether she detected us or only felt our gaze on her" Masaru thought for a moment and decided "Alright let''s end the investigation here and meet at the Hotel" "Alright, see you soon"


    >/<


    Later after noon in the Hotel, Masaru shared his findings with the girls while the girls shared theirs. Masaru took out the bag Elizabeth gave him and started to divide the consumables including the potion and poison he got form Circe. "The both of you will be working solo, you will only be monitoring the two Orphanages. No matter what you will not enter or go even close by. I will infiltrate that Old lady''s house tonight to investigate her first as she is the easier target"


    "Onii-sama, the people are strange" Shirone felt bothered about the fact certain people shared similarity movements and reactions which was simply creepy, "That''s why I want you two to only monitor the orphanages, the moment you feel something is wrong escape immediately. There is no time for Hero playing, with all honesty it''s dangerous as we don''t know what kind of enemy we might face but I am certain whoever is behind this has the girl I am looking for. Do the two of you understand?"


    Everest noded before taking her share and joined Shirone to get dressed, ''three suspects but only two suspicious locations...'' Masaru took a deep breathe before he took got dressed in black combat leather outfit with the hooded jacket over it, Hrunting is attached to his back and a pouch with the toys of Elizabeth was attached to his hip. ''Well no use thinking about it, I will find out what is going on before I lose my chance of getting a great knight at my disposal''


    >/<


    It was late night very close to midnight, Masaru followed Shirone''s direction she drew on the map to arrive at a old house. The first thing he noticed was the light was on in the room on the right first floor, it seems to be the old lady was still awake watching tv at this time of the night. Since this was the sign the front door was a no go, Masaru silently yet swiftly moved towards the backyard where he too smelled rotten pungent smell lurking around the yard. ''Why has no one complain about this smell?''


    He leaped over the wall, the backyard was quite well maintained, the grass was short and there was no signs of fungi or weeds. Because there was no place to hide if someone comes out, Masaru started to move fast through the yard towards the house wall, he stick close to the wall for a minute to make sure if he was not spotted before he began moving towards the door. He pointed his right index finger at the door as a dual layer magic circle materialized in front of it, the first layer was a unlocking spell while the second layer was silent area which prevents sounds from leaving within the radius of 1 metre.


    The door was unlocked so he slowly opened the door peeking inside to ensure no one was nearby before entering, he only turned his view towards the door for a moment when he closed it back when he turned back to look at his surrounding everything was different. The once clean kitchen was replaced with a dirty kitchen smeared with blood and rotten meat were scattered all over, but the most repulsive thing was veins similar to blood veins were all over the room pulsing as if it was alive.


    The other strange thing was the fact he could now sense several presences which he never felt from the outside even when he was at the door! Two of the presences felt Human so he thought one of them should be the old lady since it was in the direction of the room that had it''s light on while the other was towards the underground, the other three presences were dark and murky similar to the aura he once sensed from airplane.


    [Goodness boy! What are you trying to do!?] the sudden voice in his mind caused Masaru to flinch entering combat state but soon cursed this dragon ''You bastard! Pick a better time to talk!'' [Who cares, why the hell are you near those creatures again!? No this is even worse! You entered their domain!?] ''Well I was investigation a raid case and this old lady was suspicious, I did not expect her to be of those creatures...''


    Masaru moved silently to the stairs leading to the underground since the creatures he sensed were on the second floor, [These veins has that black aura flowing within it in a concentrated liquid form, so be sure not to accidentally pop one or your dead] ''Understood'' There was not enough space to step on with the veins grown all over the place, the rotten smell was growing feint and instead the smell or blood became more prominent.


    When they reached the underground floor what they noticed was several cages that were empty but traces of blood were all over the place as if whoever was doing this did not bother cleaning it up, or more like no one who entered ever came out alive after all.


    Shirone arrived at the Orphanage where Masaru was monitoring earlier today, there was no changes and it seems everyone in the orphanage was sleeping so she jumped onto one of the building roofs where she could hide while still have a perfect view watching over the area. But she spotted a car that appears to be parked a distance from the orphanage as if it was monitoring the orphanage, from the looks of it was two men. Since Shirone could not sense them from the distance and Masaru''s orders was not to get too close, she never realized the two officers she spotted were both actually killed. One was strangled from the back while the other was stabbed through the seat from the back to death.


    Everest returned to the Orphanage seeing that things were quite normal compared to what she experienced earlier today, there was no movement from the surroundings and she selected a place that was easy to monitor and also easy to escape from should something happen. Out of the three locations this place was suppose to be the most suspicious but tonight it was completely quiet with no signs of any activities at all.


    >/<


    [This place is giving me the creeps even though I am a weapon and a dragon at that] Masaru nodded, he too could not entire handle the feeling of being in this place. He once tried to scan the veins to see if he could use Worthless to alter it or perhaps if lucky destroy it, the worst part was the scanning result was too loaded with information he could not understand but for some reason his instinct told him even if he nullify one it will not do a thing towards the vein. It was similar to scanning a cheat character and see him having at least 1000+ cheat skills, even if you remove one it will only be but a drop compared to the ocean.


    There is some text written in blood on the walls, one of them said "Beware the Old Ones will come" or "Beware the Raven Gate is about to open". Masaru made sure to record these information, even if it seems to be written by madmen it might prove to be useful information, but the last message he noticed it said "Humans stand no chance alone against them". Two of the messages appear to be a warning while the last one felt like a combination of a warning and a prophecy, ''I better find some time to investigate this''


    Faintly the sound of rough breathing could be heard a bit further, Masaru believed this should be the human presence he detected so he moved closer. When he peeked into the last cage, the woman who was cuffed onto the wall was the last person he thought would be here... Fate truly is mysterious he thought

 Chapter 19

    "Never did I imagine to meet you here since the airplane incident" Masaru looked at the women, the very same one who was targeted by the dead eye man was captured, from the looks of it she suffered quite the torture but she was currently not responding as she was still out cold. Casting >Silent Area< Masaru broke the rusted lock with brute force, when he entered he immediately cast a healing spell to heal the wounds on the woman''s body.


    "urg... Am I going to be tortured again?" the lady felt strange as her mind has yet to clear up, but the voice she once heard on the airplane was enough to stimulate her awake in a flash "No, your safe... For now that is" Since she was blind she could not see the boy who spoke to her but she knew this voice, it was the same one who took care of the puppet who wanted to kill her. "Who are you?" Masaru helped the lady up, "I''m a traveler who simply got involved in this mess since the airplane..."


    "a Traveler that can take down a puppet b?r?handed is everything but ordinary... My name is Susan Ashwood, I came here to investigate the Orphanage raids however I never knew the raids of the Orphanage was being done by a different group" Susan began to share her information shocking Masaru "Different group!?"


    Susan nodded "When I was escorted by the police from the Plane incident I was suppose to have veteran police officers guarding me for at least a few days... But their Captain only sent Rookies, I once protested to her but she did not listen at all! In fact three days after the rookies arrived they were mysteriously killed and I was dragged to here"


    Masaru thought for a moment about this tale "So the Captain is linked to the old ones?" But Susan shook her head "No, the Captain is a freelance ?ssassin meaning he is the ally to the one who pays him the most. There is another group that is involved with the kidnapping case which the Captain also has a active hand in it as well" Masaru felt a dreadful feeling... He pulled Susan onto her feat but sudden several rushed foot steps could be heard from above rushing downwards, [Has spring finally arrive for me!? I actually have a chance to fight!!! Roar my maiden dragon soul! Blood will be flowing!]


    Masaru felt something was wrong with this dragon did it hit it''s head or was the inactive state of not having a fight caused him to become mental in such thrilling moments, Masaru pulled out Hrunting in the background Masaru could swear he was hearing someone playing {Piece of Heaven - Alex K Remix} which kind of started to let his blood boil the music truly suited with the moment right now. But Masaru did not have that long to think about it while he stood in front of the open cage door looking towards the hallway.


    The first creature to appear appear to have a gorilla body, on it''s right hand it had a scythe blade which seems to came from a mantis type of creature and it''s head looked similar to that of a pig just with two top and two bottom front row teeth sticking out. He could smell a pungent smell of blood and rotten meat from it but it''s body did not show any signs of decay, but it had several pusses that were dark almost black similar to the veins around the house. It was disgusting to look at it even Grendel who saw this felt repulse [Gawd! Why is my first kill something so disgusting!!!] Grendel wanted to cry, he really do. He did not mind creatures but not something this disgusting as his first in a very long time kill.


    Masaru did not pay him any head started to circulate his ki within his body along with his demonic energy, with the increase in overall stats Masaru took a first light step before disappearing in front of the women followed by a loud explosion at the position the creature was standing at. Masaru stood in the position where the creature was at while looking at the absurd level of regeneration this creature was showing, even Grendel felt something was not right. From that short exchange they could more or less guess this creature was about only a Mid-rank level, but it is still alive taking a hit from a high class devil like Masaru.


    What surprised Masaru as well was the fact when he cut on it''s left hand the part that was cut off simply dissolve in a black smoke while the injured arm began regenerating a new hand, during their exchange Masaru began scanning the creature but soon realized his worthless will not be working against these creatures. From his point of view when receiving information was like a cheat character with 100 fire magics that were different in naming but all the same, so even if he nullify the one there is still 99 to keep it moving. ''hmmm....''


    [It seems you noticed it as well...] ''That thing that is moving quite fast.... Let''s test it'' Masaru used the spell book to cast several layers of spells which increased his body resilience, speed, strength followed up a Limit break which allowed him to temporary exceed his limits. His perception of time slowed down several times lower making the creature in front of him appear to be moving at 1/4 the speed, but his attention was something close to a ball that was moving within the body of the creature.


    "Self made sword technique.... Flash Slash" Although calling it out had nothing to do with the technique itself, it only allowed Masaru to recall the muscle movement and execution of the technique since he could never use a killer technique during spars. a Flash of light went from the bottom to the top of the creature cutting it''s body in half including that ball thing they sensed, but Masaru misjudged his strength causing a crevice to form behind the creature. [It appears that thing you sense is probably it''s only fatal point... Interesting, there is no blood, even that thing disappeared]


    Masaru turned around seeing another creature managed to reached the underground floor after he messed up the stairs in his fight, this creature was standing on it''s four feet, it''s body was similar to that of a cat or feline beast, it''s hind legs were like a horse and it''s front legs had eagle claws. It''s head appears to be some sort of bat and it had a scorpion tale. [Oh... These creatures sure have style to re-introduce a new kind of chimera! Hurry boy, you still have time]


    Masaru nodded as he took his first step which almost embedded itself into the ground before he flew forward with a explosion, he immediately scanned and noticed this creature''s ball was not moving from it''s head at all which bothered him but he still slashed downwards ensuring he cut it in half. Unlike the previous creature that left a corpse this one after dropping on the ground in two halves it began to dissolve into black smoke. "Could it be different categories?" [hmm... Maybe this creature is something like a Mob while that other monkey mismash was probably evolving to the next level?] "It sounds reasonable"


    Masaru retraced his steps back to Susan who was scared out of her mind since she could not see like people, she naturally could hear far greater than others, ''This boy is strong! Could he be a gatekeeper?'' Susan did not dare ask Masaru this question, Masaru helped her up once more and this time he carried her on his back since she lost a lot of blood even if she was healed it was not a good idea for her to walk too much. The pathway to the ground floor was a mess, the hole the creature digged was already clogged up once more and Masaru felt his teleportation was being blocked by something, with no other way he used the spell book to split the middle of the blocked pathway open allowing him to }ground shrink{ straight onto the first still usable stair.


    When he cancelled the spell the ground began to collapse, even the house that was b?r?ly holding was now collapsing into the underground causing Masaru to move faster. What was strange the veins he saw at first within the house was gone and even the last remaining creature has fled, it seems the creature was smarter than the other two realizing it could not face off against Masaru. The old lady appeared to have died during his conflict with the two creatures, he had no time to inspect how as he already kicked the kitchen door open running out of the house.


    Loud crashing sounds began to echo within the neighborhood, Masaru did not stop his movement even once while running away until he felt he was far enough from the vicinity of the old house. "Do you have someone who can pick you?" Susan nodded on his back "Yes, just drop me off at any place where I can use a telephone" Masaru did not say anything else and began to move forward looking for the first business he could find open, he was still worried about Shirone and Everest so he contacted Everest.


    "Everest, Status update"


    "No signs of activity here"


    "Stay sharp"


    When Masaru found a open Motel, he dropped off Susan. at first the blind lady wanted to invite him to thank him for his help, but Masaru knew this woman would want to recruit him to their organization or make use of him but the moment they realize he was a devil it will get complicated so he simply left. "Shirone" Masaru this time called Shirone while running towards the place she was at. But there was no response at all, fear began to grip as the worse case scenario began to appear in his mind he began to increase the speed of his movement.


    On the move he took out one of Circe''s regeneration potion which he could only drink one of per two days, this potion allowed his internal injuries he gained from using all those enchantment on top of the Limit Break spell including recovery of his stamina. Just as he arrived the first thing he noticed was the two dead cops in the car and no signs of Shirone, even her leake demonic energy stopped on top of a building. "How the hell?"


    But the dragon had a different opinion, [It seems you guys made enemies with a skilled Magician] "Magician? Could it be the one who took Shirone is human!?" The dragon thought for a while as if he was trying to sense something before he concluded [Not only Human, but I feel a faint trace of Devils and Fallen angels as well... How bizarre] Suddenly Everest''s magic circle formed at Masaru''s ear with a sudden report.


    >/<


    "Masaru there is quite the large movement, there is a van that entered the grounds of the small Orphanage. a Group of men carrying a black bag the size of a child body has just entered the orphanage" Everest looked at the scene from a distance, she kept having a feeling something close to her was being taken inside. "Don''t move, I am coming!" Since it was her master and future husband''s orders she stood in her place monitoring the Orphanage, it did not take that long for Masaru who arrive at her side.


    Seeing Masaru''s facial expression she asked him what happened and the moment she heard it she realized that the bag could possibly have Shirone in it, "I have already contacted Akeno to send Reinforcements but I can''t take the chances to wait for them to arrive so the two of us are going to bust through with force" Everest''s smile curved as a strong ember in her eyes were lit up, as a battle junkie this would be the best news ever.


    Meanwhile the two who were investigating the surrounding before their ?ssaults, Shirone just woke up the moment the men who sneak attacked her from the roof threw her into a room full of children. "Heh, to think we would catch such a high class material for our Ritual.... It appears fate wants us to succeed" The Devil in the group spoke haughtily while the church priest simply snorted "If it was not for us priests who agreed with you all that a alliance between the three factions was something we did not d?s?r?, I would have killed you in God''s name!"


    "Hmpf! The two of you can bicker later, let''s lock the door" When she heard the door lock she opened her eyes looking at her surroundings, all the children they saw from the orphanage she was at were all brought here! ''How? Could it be during the time we did not monitor they moved the children?'' Shirone broke free of her cuffs since they did not think she had any other power than her Demonic Energy that was being restricted with the magic formations engraved on the walls all over the room, never would they realized this girl was a Senjutsu user.


    The clothes of the children were all white but ragged from old age, in between was a blonde girl that was breathing heavily while clutching her stomach. From the signs it appears she was stabbed with a knife, Shirone came over swiftly while taking the hand of the girl gathering Ki in the surroundings to boost the girl''s natural recovery. The girl whose hand was grasped by Shirone looked at Shirone with a smile, "To think such a cute girl like you would take my hand before I leave"


    "Quiet... I am helping you recover" Shirone scolded the girl but the girl shook her head, "I rather die than become a sacrifice for those priest scums" Shirone thought for a moment "But wasn''t there Devils as well?" The girl shook her head again, her eyes showed signs of deep hatred "The devils are only helping them gather v?r??n girls, and their best choice was children our age. They intend to do some ritual that requires a large amount of blood"


    It was only now Shirone felt strange energy within this girl''s body that made her Devil Constitution want to back away from her, it was as if she was too close to Holy element despite the fact she was using Ki which is probably why she was not immediately injured. The moment the girl''s wound were closed she stopped the supply of ki and backed away a bit from the girl, the girl naturally understood something was wrong. "What is your name?"


    Although she only realized it now but it this girl shared the features her master, Masaru mentioned that he wanted to find. "My name is Jeanne, yours?"


    "Shirone Belial" Jeanne who heard her last name could not help but show a surprise expression, "No wonder you just backed away, I honestly did not expect you to be a devil" Shirone looked at Jeanne and asked her the last question, "Do you perhaps have a sacred gear?" Jeanne was a bit confused about this question "Are you talking about this ability to create Holy swords? So it''s called Sacred gear huh? a Fitting name for it"


    Shirone took a deep breathe thinking she truly found the girl she was looking for, so she began to chat with her which was normally rare for Shirone but for the sake of her onii-sama''s pats she will fight on!


    >/<


    "Get Jacob and Edward to move their ?sses faster!" Diana shouted at the peerage members of Diehauser calling them only a few of them and each of them brought their Queen together since each of the Diehauser team members were all high class so each had their own peerage as well, Diana was the only one who did not have her own peerage.


    Since it was the enemy territory and it was a emergency situation Diana only called Circe, Jacob and Edward along with their queens as the rescue team to go and Support Masaru. Naturally Akeno was at her side as she refused to be left out, until she could confirm with her own eyes Masaru was fine she could not rest. "Why is that son not allowing us to relax once in a while, every time he goes somewhere something happens..."


    "Well Ma-kun does appear to be some sort of Magnet for trouble" Akeno nervously laughed thinking her master who could naturally attract females could attract trouble even more, "Well once we rescued them, you will be responsible from preventing him from leaving for the next few months..." Diana could only sigh, she felt the trip to Vatican would be troublesome but she never expected for Masaru to stumble upon two different kinds of enemies. One they had few information of because it connects to the Nexus group however the other group appears to be a mixture of humans and devils which they had no information of.


    "Diana-sama, everything has been prepared!" Jacob came running fast giving the report as they gathered their equipment, rations and other things required for in case they have to stay longer than a day. "Good, Let''s move out!"


    ==============


    Author Note:


    I dread the day my execution arrives...

 Chapter 20

    "Alright, you ready?" Masaru looked towards Everest who appeared to be impatient, she looked at Masaru and simply nodded. Since this was her first real life and death combat her dragon aura was materializing around her body unconsciously because of her excitement, even Masaru was covering his body in Touki to increase his base specs. "Let''s move"


    Masaru cover Hrunting with a thick layer of Demonic Energy and swing down the sword destroying the front sections of the orphanage, among the rubble were dead devils and some priests. The problem was the surrounding reinforcements heard the explosion and were rushing towards him from all direction, Everest however sneaked behind the scene down the stairs revealed when Masaru destroyed a part of the Orphanage.


    "It''s a devil! You stupid priests go shoot your little holy pew pew!" One of the devils who identified Masaru''s race immediately called out the priests following him from behind but did not forget to mock them as well. "Ptui! If it was not for our agreement I would have killed you right now" The leader of the Priest lead a small group of exorcist and priests ahead of the main group, Masaru who was standing in front of the destroyed Orphanage could only sigh thinking it will be a long night he will spent with this crazy dragon.


    [HUMANS! DEVILS! BWAHAHAHA COME OFFER YOUR BLOOD FOR THIS ONE!!! Unlike those disgusting creatures I welcome your sacrifices to become blood stains for my blade anytime of the year!!! Just thinking of it makes me feel I was reaping their Virginity! (First Death for enemies)] "Shit you finally snapped!?" Masaru sprinted towards the first group of holy priests and exorcist, dodging holy arrows shot from the priests and the holy enchanted swords of the exorcist was easy but irritating as he could feel his body was shivering from the presence of holy element unlike when he use the spell book.


    [Anyone would snap if their body was used to cut up disgusting creatures like that and then finally killing proper enemies... It''s like a man who had s?x with a whore and a v?r??n girl... It''s simply incomparable!!] "You even thought of an example just how sick are you!?" [Honestly, I think my love for blood and battle made me enter a excited state. I can''t help but scream I want more v?r??ns! (First Death for each enemy)]


    Since Masaru was only stalling for time so Everest could find Shirone, He did not immediately take the priests and exorcist down it was only when their reinforcements was nearby when Masaru became serious beheading the priests and exorcist immediately to welcome his next set of enemies. [Hoh? So it was humans and now we got devils! Does some deity want me to really lose my mind from tasting such a great variety of blood!?] ''I better make note of this change of attitude during combat, it''s truly a complete contrast to his calm side'' Masaru thought while combating against the devils.


    "Why are you attacking us!?" One of the team leaders of the Devils thought of distracting Masaru by talking with him, Masaru called out his spell book conjuring several magic circles of different elements launching bullets towards the devils. "You touched something which you should not have... So I will simply destroy your base here while taking it back" The devil was struck dumb at this man''s arrogance, "You want to destroy our base!? You forgot this is the Church territory!?"


    Masaru smirked as he impales the heart of a attacking Devil, "Ask that question again but this time to yourself... What race are you?" The devil who heard this was fuming with rage thinking this boy actually not shaken at all, but instead what the boy mentioned made him realized he too was in a unfavorable situation. "Call Dark Shadow! get him to deal with this brat!" The battle between the group of low to mid class devils and Masaru continued on.


    >/<


    "Someone is attacking the Orphanage..." Jeanne who was still chatting with Shirone felt Tremors from above, Shirone however smiled naturally since she could sense the Ki of her beloved onii-sama. Jeanne who saw this looked at Shirone "Shi-chan, could it be that brother of yours who was searching for me has arrived" Shirone nodded, "I am quite curious to meet this boy who would come all the way here for someone like me"


    BANG! the door leading to the room broke apart as a dead corpse of a once living Priest crashed in the ground scaring the nearby children, later foot steps could be heard approaching the door. "Shirone-chan!" Everest called out since she was not afraid of these weak enemies she did not mind to attract them all together so she could simply slap them to death, "Everest I am over here" Everest who heard Shirone''s voice rushed into the room and saw all the children inside, she spotted Shirone standing next to a blonde hair girl thinking about the reason they were here to begin with could be this girl.


    "Shi-chan, who is this girl?" Shirone smiled "She is Everest, she is a rook like me and also Masaru-sama''s peerage member" Jeanne made a OH face, "Shirone who is this girl?" Shirone turned towards Everest "She is the potential knight Master has been searching for, she is injured which is why I did not make any movements" Jeanne extend her hand towards Everest from her sitting position as she could not stand yet, Everest did not hesitate to shake her hand similar to Shirone she felt a bit irritation because of the holy element within the girl.


    "Nice to meet you Eve-chan" Jeanne smiled brightly "Nice to meet you at last, Jeanne. Shirone we have to move fast, Masaru-sama has already contacted Diana-sama to rescue us----" BBBBAAAAAANGGG!!! a Enormous tremor akin to a earth quake shook the ground fiercely, sensing the enormous energy signature as well as the familiar presence Shirone and Everest flinched as they knew.... Diana has arrived and it appears she is pissed


    >/<


    a Man wearing a black dark plated hooded outfit which had some looks similar to a Death knight in the games was standing in front of Masaru, his name is Dark Shadow. a Fallen Angel Devil Hybrid who travels around the world while completing ?ssassination and mercenary contracts but only recently joined this organization that was standing against the formation of a alliance between the three largest factions. "Never would I ever thought I would called to deal with a brat like you"


    Masaru smirked at the man who was looking at him condescendingly "You best be careful people who looked at me the way you do are all around me.... as corpses that is" Masaru provoked the man but Dark shadow did not move and simply felt amazed at this boy''s calmness to slaughter so many people, thanks to his experience in first kill in the airplane Masaru already began to naturally build up resistance towards gore and bloody sights like these.


    "It''s a pity that a boy like you who seem to have quite the potential to become someone truly great in this world would die under my blade... Truly regrettable, how can fate be so cru-- Urg" Before the man could complete his speech Masaru already used ground shrink to instantly appear in front of him and slashed at him, Dark shadow raised his right hand blocking the sword strike with his gauntlet but he was not prepared to face the raw power strike Masaru unleashed which blasted him into the outer walls that marked the territory of the Orphanage.


    "Talk less and fight..." Masaru sprinted towards Dark Shadow but more devils came in his path to stop him and create a openingly for Dark Shadow, Masaru naturally already prepared for such situation. Runes began to materialize on top of several coloured magic circles while Masaru was chanting on the move "Beachten Sie die vier Elemente, die die Natur st?rken ... Feuer, Wasser, Wind und Erde ... Manifestieren und schlagen Sie meine Feinde. Vier-Elemente-Streik"


    (Heed my call the four elements that empowers the nature. Fire, water, wind and earth. Manifest and strike my enemies. Four Element strike)


    Before the devils could even think of striking they were forced to back off under the ?ssaults of a repeated magic bullet attack of four different elements from different directions, thanks to this Masaru was unhindered in his path but Dark Shadow was already prepared to face him as the hybrid revealed his two pairs of Devil / Fallen angel wings. "Hmpf! You caught me off guard but you won''t be so lucky this time!"


    Dark shadow pulled out his dual daggers from their sheath while taking a defensive stance, Masaru began to play several scenarios of possible movements this man would make during their exchange and chose his actions based on the tactic he chose. "Erde formt sich zu einem Speer und durchbohrt meinen Feind ... Erde neelde" (Earth Needle) Sharp needles made out of earth emerged from underneath Dark Shadow making him break his stance and retreated giving Masaru the time to strike but it was blocked once again by Dark shadow.


    "I told you I will not fall for it again--- ugh! GWAAAAH!" When the blades connected Masaru immediately enchanted his legs with speed and strength before releasing the world of man top ten painful attack, Masaru kicked Dark shadow''s crotch extremely hard since it was a area not plated properly the leather could not even absorb the shock and raw attack output of the kick. Dark shadow could swore he heard his nuts exploded as blood were dripping from his pants, he crashed into the ground feeling a kind of pain he never experienced in his entire life. Compared to gaining bruises or injuries from blades and punches this kick was in a realm far above all those.


    He wanted to cry and scream, it was only thanks to his many years of experiencing pain that he could somehow endure it while standing up with great difficulty. "You bastard! That was completely dirty!!! Who uses such attacks on men!!" Masaru tilted his head "I only battle efficiently... Whether it;s dirty or not I don''t care... Since this is a battle to the death I will opted for the most efficient way to deal with you"


    "I''m going to kill you!!!" Dark shadow yelled as he began to move forward although it was noticeably slower compared to his initial speed, Masaru used ground shrink to appear behind him but Dark Shadow turned around in time but not fast enough to block Masaru from impaling his heart with his sword. "Gua!!" Dark Shadow coughed out blood while raising his dagger to strike Masaru in his attempt to mutual destruction, what Dark Shadow did not realize was there was a Devil approaching the two of them to interfere in hopes to save Dark Shadow which Masaru already took note of.


    "Die Brat!!" Dark shadow yelled while striking down but the sword and the boy suddenly disappeared from his view and was replaced by a devil who was a subordinate of the one who hired him, Masaru used warp space magic this time to appear behind the devil and used his palm together with the wind element magic }Gale{ to launch the devil who had his sword pointed straight in the direction of Dark Shadow and launched him to strike Dark Shadow in a different location while Dark Shadow striked him with the daggers.


    "You can die together with your ally instead" Masaru swing his sword in a crescent moon splattering the blood that was on it''s surface onto the ground, the remaining devils backed away when they saw Dark Shadow was killed which made them realize this boy was far more dangerous than they initially believed and that made them fear the boy. ''MONSTER!!!'' Was what all of them thought until their thoughts was disrupted by a massive explosion not far from here, BANG!!!! The ground quake as surrounding buildings began to collapse.


    "Shit... Diana kaa-san!" Masaru turned to look at Diana who was currently combating against elite exorcist led by Vasco Strada himself, Masaru was about to move till he noticed the Devils already made a run for it and Everest together with Shirone and a Familiar blonde hair girl emerged from the stairs that led to the underground. "Onii-sama!" Shirone jumped into Masaru''s embrace while he nodded towards Everest, he looked then at Jeanne "I am certain you have questions but there is not enough time... Do you wish to stay here and become prisoner to the Church once again or follow me?" Jeanne smirked "I will follow Shi-chan, whether I join you will depend on our talk later"


    Masaru nodded and led the three girls towards the direction Diana was at, soon they met up with a Devil. "Masaru-kun!" Masaru who saw the queen of Jacob smiled as he waved at her, before he could say anything she immediately materialized a communication magic circle "Target acquired!" and teleported Masaru and the three girls away from this location.


    >/<


    "Never would I imagine that I will find Ultimate Rank Devils appearing in this area... What is your objective" Vasco Strada, the church''s Ace was currently facing alone against Diana, Jacob and Edward. It was possible that Edward or Jacob could face him alone if they did not need to care about the surroundings but right now they were here only to rescue and leave.


    "I am only here to pick up my son who got entangled in a battle with some stray devils here" Diana answered since she did not think it will be any problem to reveal this, maybe they can even form a truce for now. "You think we are so easily deceived by you devils!?" One of the exorcist yelled out, while the rest were joining in. Diana looked at Jacob''s Queen who was a part of the guards Jacob was in charge of. "Go in the direction of Masaru, I sense he is coming. Once you got him report immediately, we will withdraw afterwards" "Yes Ma''m!"


    The queen immediately disappeared in the direction Masaru and the three girls were approaching, the exorcist wanted to give chase but were stopped by Diana and the rest. Even Vasco could realize this entire time they have only been defending and not once used a large scale magic, ''Could it be they really are here to only pick up a family member? I read the report about the raids on Orphanages was done by a group of stray devils and exiled priests... Could it be about this'' Before he could come to a conclusion he suddenly heard Diana shout.


    "Plan A!" Immediately all the mages of the team immediately cast a sharp ray of light in the direction of Vasco and his team, when the light dispersed Diana and the rest were already gone. Vasco could naturally stop them but he did not because these people never battled them seriously and even took note of their surroundings, the exorcist and priests began to scream out insults towards the Devils that fled but he knew if they were serious then there would have been a catastrophic result.


    >/<


    "Ma-kun!" Diana stomped towards Masaru and gave him a loud resounding slap in the face, she was furious. "You promised! If things became dangerous you would leave! WHY! Why are you so reckless!" No one spoke out for Masaru, in fact everyone except for the three girls who came back with Masaru felt that they too wanted to beat up Masaru for making them worried.


    Masaru said nothing till Diana stopped yelling awaiting his answer, so he began to explain the situation and how it turned into what it was. The information about the creatures he faced caused Diana''s face to cramp up since not every devil was proficient in detection magic especially one that can be used to scan the body so facing creatures with no way to determine where the "core" was would become a hassle.


    Diana hugged Masaru and cried while apologizing but Masaru held her firmly while rubbing her back, "You have the right to be angry Kaa-sama, I should have followed my instinct to escape immediately but I was in the end conceited and reckless.... I''m sorry" Masaru did not regret his actions but still felt apologetic to his adoptive mother who cared about him the most, even Diehauser was not notified about this situation just yet.


    When everyone managed to calm down, they decided to teleport towards the Belial Manor, Shirone and Everest took Jeanne for a bath with the rest of the girls while Diehauser, Dominic, Damian, Diana, and those who participated in the battle gathered together to talk.


    >/<


    "It was indeed reckless of you Masaru, so I hope you will consider that slap a lesson... You should know Diana would be the last one to ever act that way, so you should understand just how much you worried her" Diehauser spoke to his son about his reckless actions first, Dominic however thought for a moment "Masaru did you record the scenes you witness with the Memory recorder Elizabeth created?" Masaru nodded "I have, here it is" Masaru placed the small device that operated with demonic energy to display a projection a memory recorded in it.


    After watching the scenes Masaru experienced even Damian who was usually cheerful became serious, "I never saw such creatures before... Why have there been no sightings of such creatures?" Jacob thought for a moment and remembered something "I am not sure but Masaru, when you entered did it feel you enter a different dimension?" Masaru nodded "No wonder... If these creatures protect themselves with such isolation power then it is no wonder we never discovered them..."


    "I believe we need to send this information to all four the Devil Kings immediately, if these kind of creatures attack the human world in earnest or even the Underworld it will be a harsh battle if we are unprepared" Edward voiced his suggestion, Diana nodded "I will personally report to Falbium-sama myself since I have contacts in the military so I will be able to make some movements there to prepare"


    "I will inform the Bael Family, since we will require those old Devils to aid us in this battle" Jacob added, "I will then contact the heads of the other families on my part" Damian looked at the projection as if he was thinking about something which no one knew about. "Masaru, when will you be heading to Ajuka''s laboratory?" Masaru shook his head "Not at least for a week, I need to talk with Jeanne I brought from the Human world to confirm whether she wish to join the peerage or not. Once that is resolved, I still need to write and compile a report before I head to his laboratory since he will look for a report with my thoughts after looking at this memory"


    Diehauser nodded, "Keep the number of people you inform to a minimal and keep it only to the higher ranks, there is no need to spread chaos so the only people we will contact is the Bael Family Head, the four Devil Kings and the top rank Devil Families who hold the strongest military power"

 Chapter 22 - 21

    Once everyone disperse Masaru and Diehauser was alone in the room, Diehauser looked deeply at Masaru feeling variety of emotions but he was not sure if he should praise Masaru or scold him. Should he act as a father or as a Family member of the Belial Family, honestly he felt more proud than angry for his sons courage to not only face the dangers to learn about hidden enemies but he also went to save his own peerage member including the target he was after. "Honestly... I too want to scold you yet at the same time I am proud of you my son... Just don''t be too reckless next time okay?"


    Masaru smiled wryly feeling that even his father was troubled after hearing what he went through, "I will be working with Ajuka-sama for a while, so I doubt I will have chances to be reckless" Diehauser smiled nodding "I am certain that man will train you efficiently to deal with those creatures... He truly is a genius in researching after all... Despite being powerful"


    "Do you have the confidence to convince that girl to join your team?" Masaru looked at his father, for the first time he was uncertain. He only had minimal information about Jeanne after all, this recruitment mission was a complete chaos ever since he came across those strange creatures. ''Would she join me because of gratitude for saving her? If not what can I offer her to join my team?'' Masaru chuckled nervously "Honestly I do not have the confidence, despite knowing some information about her I have no idea what to offer her..."


    Diehauser nodded thinking it was about time Masaru faced a difficult situation when recruiting peerage members, ''The times he gained peerage members were truly by luck, unlike the others this one he saved but unlike devils she as a human can still choose to go back to the human world. Well she only has the choice because of Masaru''s personality, if it was a different devil it would not be strange if they forced her to join'' "Take it slow, leave her in the hands of your peerage members and allow her to rest today. Think about it tomorrow, you too should go rest."


    Masaru agreed to his father''s proposal as he did indeed feel tired, the continuous battles one after the other truly drained him and if he did not have the regeneration potion Circe gave him back then he might not have even last till now.


    >/<


    "Ara, so your Jeanne?" Akeno was currently taking a bath together with Angelica, Stephani and Ingvild, when the door slid open their attention was attracted to Shirone, Jeanne and Everest who were completely n?k?d. "Pleased to meet you! You must be Akeno-chan right? Then the blonde cute girl should be Stephani-chan, the busty silver hair will be Ange-chan and the cute innocent Ingvild-chan"


    "Pleased to meet you too" Ingvild despite feeling shy towards strangers she still greeted potential peerage members as she felt that since she was the queen she need to at least do this much till she get stronger, Jeanne smiled brightly thinking this girl who was the queen of that boy was truly cute! She went over quickly and hugged Ingvild from behind "Kyaa!", a lecherous smile form on Jeanne''s smile "Ara? Your br??st feel larger and more s?ns?t?v? than I imagined" "No--... Don''t"


    Before Jeanne could continue a shiver run down her spine when she felt a finger trace her back all the way to her bum, she never experienced such a manner of touching and when she turned to look behind her, she saw Akeno''s smile that made her feel like a puppy. Slowly Akeno''s hands moved towards Jeanne''s br??st starting softly while teasing the n?pp?? till they became hard, when she pinched it even Jeanne could not help but m??n loudly. "Ara, your br??st is quite s?ns?t?v?" "Kyaa...." Jeanne''s eyes became misty as she looked at Akeno with a complicated gaze.


    Angelica kept her distance from the girls as she was the most s?ns?t?v? one among them all, Everest did not even bother hiding and relaxed in the bath even if they start teasing her this dragon does not feel ashamed except for if Masaru would do it. Ingvild moved away next to Everest with tears forming at the corner of her eyes saying "I have been sullied, now I won''t be a bride anymore" Everest who heard this looked at Ingvild "Then have Master take responsibility for you, since he was the one who brought you here"


    Shirone similar to Angelica peacefully relaxed in the water, since her body was small the amount of times she was targeted was lower but it would change if she ever change into her neko-mode since Akeno especially loves to tease her ears and tail the most. "We are all girls here, tell us are you interested to join Masaru''s team?" Jeanne was still a bit dizzy but the question still snapped her out of it since Akeno entered her "manager" mode, "Well I am grateful for him who came to save me and all, but to join and become a devil all of the sudden? It''s hard to decide"


    Akeno nodded feeling relieved that this girl was seriously considering it, "But right now I don''t have a home to go back to, the church betrayed me and the only choice I have is to go back and struggle to survive or discard my humanity for a new life...." Jeanne looked into Akeno''s eyes "What does your Master have to offer for me?"


    "Nothing much, since the Belial family is still a Baron but there is talks about it getting a promotion to Count rank... So for now, I believe what Master would tell you is...." When Jeanne heard this she could not help but laugh feeling this offer was naive, way too naive yet she could not help but feel attracted towards it. "Your master truly is skillful in his offers.... I will wait for him before I make my choice" Akeno who saw the smile on the girl''s face, she was no longer worried since Masaru promised her that his peerage pick up will be banned for at least a few months which should give them time to form stronger bonds.


    >/<


    It has been two days since that night, instead of one Masaru extended his talks with Jeanne for two days instead. Within these two days he and his peerage came to know this girl''s personality, she enjoy giving everyone a nickname and even agreed that "Ma-kun- suites Masaru better. Masaru naturally did not know what happened during the bath time and at nights when the girls would gather to chat with one another, even he felt that he was getting surrounded by girls and still did not have a single friend (Similar gender)!


    On the second day Masaru took Jeanne out for a walk next to the farm fields, at first they began to talk randomly and honestly he was quite surprised at how girly this girl truly was compared to her natural talent as a swordswoman. That was his misconception of a swordswoman being manly instead of girly, thanks to Jeanne he fixed it before he might just get beaten for it.


    Apparently Jeanne never knew of her parents as she was in the orphanage for as long as she could remember, she was planning to become a waitress to repay the orphanage for their care they gave her. She did not make any friends because of her sacred gear that manifested when she was eight years old when a drunkard wanted to smack her, out of fear the sacred gear responded to her feelings and sliced off a few fingers scaring the drunkard away. Since then, no children actively approached her out of fear.


    She never imagined the nanny whom she trusted the most was the first one to sell her towards that group of stray devils and priests, when she met Shirone it was her first time meeting a devil which she was suppose to hate but instead she felt more comfortable and even thought becoming a devil might not be so bad after all. "I have asked Akeno this before, but since I know you came after me because of a vision... I want to know what can you offer me for my life, my loyalty?"


    Masaru smiled "My family is still small and almost everyone had to find jobs at other places instead of our own business, it was only recently we began starting our clothing and restaurant business after all. What I can offer you is my support and my word I would always have your back, and most of all I can offer you a warm home who will welcome you as a family member" Jeanne looked at him before saying bluntly "You trying to drag me into your Harem?"


    Masaru''s face turned beet red for a moment before he coughed a few times to calm himself down, He looked to the farm fields feeling a bit embarrassed since it was a girl that said such a thing so frankly. "Ahem! Although it looks like this from the outside but whether the girls in my team wish to be with me with marry someone outside, I will not stand in their way. What I wish is to build a team that can trust each other, stand up for each other, care for each other... Honestly, a team that is no different from a family" Jeanne who saw Masaru''s sincere smile looking at the field while speaking his heart out could only smile.


    ''Naive, selflessly naive yet kind... It''s no wonder the girls in the team still stay together, but then again I can also see why they are having trouble managing this troublesome master. I will give it a try.... to trust one last time. If you break it, I will cut off your manhood'' Jeanne thought and if Masaru were to know, he would even Dogeza for the safety of his crotch. "Very well, I am willing to join your peerage" Jeanne knelled in front of Masaru, she once received training as a knight especially manners.


    Masaru turned to face her as he took out his knight piece, "Jeanne, I hereby announce you my first knight... Use your sword to protect our family from our enemies... I look forward to many years together" Jeanne allowed the knight piece to enter her body, behind her back a pair of devil wings materialized as she smiled brightly. "I, Jeanne hereby swear as your knight. I shall use my sword at your will and be the guard of our family... Please take care of me from now on for many years to come... Master"


    After a while of chatting Jeanne laughed "To think you were naive, no wonder the entire is full of girls!" She felt it was funny the fact her master done something so stupid and now at this point he could only recruit girls, "Sigh... Well I don''t regret it, each girl is competent and has brilliant potential. I honestly can''t wait for the time we start participating in the Rating Game" Masaru raised his hand towards the fake sun as if to grasp it. "I want to see how far our team can go, in the Rating Game League"


    "Well being able to train and even fight unrestrained in a area against other teams sounds interesting, so you can count me in" Jeanne smiled, while the two of them continued to talk they started walking back into the Manor where the family already prepared a welcoming party for Jeanne.


    "So you finally going to relax this time Ma-kun?" Calfa pulled Masaru into her embrace, family did not tell her the entire detail behind Masaru''s adventure but she knew it was dangerous. "Yes, don''t worry grandmother. I remember I have a party I have to go to in a months time?" Calfa nodded "Yes, it will be your debut are the Heir of the Belial family, even if our Family is only a Baron we still need to make our appearance in the Noble society"


    "Heh, I can imagine trouble happening with Onii-sama going to a Noble Party" When everyone heard what Shirone said broke out in a laughter, at least they held trust that Masaru would not bring shame to the Belial family at all. "Luckily Shuri and I gotten some extra hands so the production of our designs will be faster from now on" Diehauser thought for a moment before breaking the silence "There will be families who will be trying to arrange marriage with Masaru once he debuts, it will be best we prepare for this especially you Masaru. I know some of the girls already chosen to live their wives together with you, but as a Noble, you are obligated to marry since you are the heir of the family"


    The room was eerily silent, it was after all not a uncommon topic about Heir or Heiresses become engage from a early age but because of Masaru''s late debut he might get flooded with proposal. So other than marrying Akeno and Shirone who already declared that they will stay together with him, from the Society''s view he will have to marry someone from a different family and not within the peerage. This was after all necessary for Belial to gain support and also rise in Status, Masaru smiled wryly at his father who felt a bit apologetic ''The life of a Noble is not a easy one''


    "Well I will consider it when the time comes, but for now I wish to enjoy our peace and quiet we finally earned... My two years and six months ever since I came Home, it has been hectic with training. Meeting excellent peerage members I can fully trust and the thrill of life and death battles I have endured so far.... So now I will taking it slowly, study under Ajuka. Train together with my team and finally when the time comes... I will be facing you in the future, father" Everyone especially the girls felt a bit touched at Masaru''s sincere words, he truly considered them important, never pushed for a relationship but each of them could not help but start to become conscious of him as an opposite s?x.


    After a bit of talks the family began to share plans they already drew up for Masaru''s team, Masaru will have to draw up his own plans but in two month''s time for the next two years all the team members of the Masaru team will split up and be trained properly before the team reach the age where they have to start doing things on their own. Diana looked towards Masaru "I intend to take Ingvild, Akeno and Ichika with me to the Military where I will continue their training and they will also work part time"


    Jacob finished swallowing his food added, "I will be taking Shirone and Angelica with me to train while they will work part time as part of the Royal Guards for the Bael family". Julia smiled while looking at Stephani for a moment "I will be taking Stephani with me", Edward felt left out so he decided on the spot "Since everyone is taking someone, I will take Jeanne and train her myself as a fellow Knight".


    Everest smiled wryly at Masaru "I will be going back to the dragon clan to request my father to train me from basics again" Masaru understood the pressure he, Shirone and Everest experienced from the creature on the airplane was truly dreadful so it will only be natural as a Dragon she did not want to lose to anyone.


    "I see, while I will be studying under Ajuka-sama I will be formulated a plan for my own company I intend to build. The company I intend to start will be a traveling agency where customers can call in, state what places they wish to visit and the company will then plan the entire trip including contacting other businesses to formulate a complete price. Well just a company you can call to plan your vacatio on your behalf without the hassle of researching prices and such" Masaru added "I have mentioned it to Ajuka-sama and he agreed to give me a plot of land on Agares, where I can then build the same branch Restaurant we have in the UK over there including a Branch for the clothing store for Grandmother and Shuri-san. And my Main branch for my Tourism Travel Agency will be based there"


    "That is quite the ambitions" Dominic nodded "The idea of starting a company in the Tourism is truly good since we do not have such companies in the Underworld yet, but if you intend to build it I suggest you wait till you have enough capital and man power to man a branch in Lilith the Capital City as well and not only in Agares" Masaru smiled "Thanks Grandfather, I will keep that in mind"


    Author Note:


    Just a note, I have rewritten Chapter 1 up to 19. I did some spell checks and fixed common errors I made like not sharing Stephani''s thoughts which caused people to misunderstand her actions for Yuri... Although she is Bi-Sexual in preferences which should not be too bad...


    These changes also includes some parts where the MC was perceived as a borderline Beta, so I went and play around there... Give the book a reread and if anything is wrong just drop a paragraph comment and I will check it immediately.


    Thanks!

 Chapter -1 - Masaru Belials Peerage: Basic Stats

    King: Masaru Belial


    Political Rank: Ultimate Class


    Divine Artifact: God''s Artefact (Grimoire)


    Sacred Gear: Still to be awakened


    Inherent Power: Worthless


    Preferred Combat Style: Swordsmanship, Hand to Hand Combat, Magic


    Equipment:


    Sacred Sword with spirituality


    Sword Name: Deadheart


    Spirit name: Drago


    Attributes: Demonic, Beast & Dragon Slaying


    Summon Beasts:


    Name: Akiva


    Species: Four pillar Snake


    Abilities: Four Pillar Barrier domain, Barrier magic


    Queen(Mutated): Ingvild Leviathan


    Political Rank: Mid Class


    Sacred Gear: Nereid Kyrie (Dragon & Sea Tamer) (Longinus)


    Inherent Power: Leviathan (Sea waters Control)


    Preferred combat style: Daggers, hand to hand, Magic


    ==============================


    Bishop: Akeno Himejima


    Political Rank: Mid Class


    Race: Hybrid (Human/Fallen Angel)


    Preferred Combat style: Magic


    ==============================


    Bishop(Mutated): Stephani Adramelech


    Political Rank: Mid Class


    Race: Hybrid (Human/Devil)


    Inherent Power: Power over Beast and Angel


    Sacred Gear: Twilight Healing


    Preferred Combat style: Spearmanship & Healing


    ==============================


    Political Rank: Mid Class


    Race: Human


    Sacred Gear: Blade Blacksmith (Holy Sword Version of Kiba''s)


    Preferred Combat style: Swordsmanship (Rapier)


    ==============================


    Rook: Shirone


    Political Rank: Mid Class


    Race: Nekoshou


    Inherent Power: Senjutsu, Youjutsu, Touki, Kasha, Sealing


    ==============================


    Rook(Mutated): Everest


    Political Rank: Mid Class


    Race: Dragon


    Inherent Power: Dragon Aura


    Preferred Combat style: Hand to Hand combat


    ==============================


    1x Pawn: Angelica


    Political Rank: Mid Class


    Inherent Power: Shadow, Nature Magic


    Preferred Combat style: Bow, daggers


    ==============================


    2x Pawn (Mutated): Yui Asaka (Bael)


    Political Rank: Mid Class


    Race: Human/Devil


    Inherent Power: Destruction


    Preferred Combat style: Magic


    (Extra Pawn Piece come in the future: Volume 4)


    1x Pawn (Mutated): Ichika Seere


    Political Rank: Mid Class


    Race: Human/Devil


    Inherent Power: Power of Space


    Preferred Combat style: Magic, B¨­jutsu (Staff Technique)


    ========================


    Take note


    the political Ranks are those Certificate and test crap devils do to "promote", some of the girls I have already marked as Mid Class although it will be future chapters... I have no intentions of forgetting to update this list so I will be updating it...


    Anyway I added the power levels of the MC and his peerage when Canon starts, I can imagine the complaints but I will be addressing a few of my points here and now:


    1- Training is mostly to gain combat experience


    2- Building up Stamina


    3- Healthy & Strong Body


    4- Training in Control over their strength (Example: 100 Strength but only hits 20 Attack power, they trained to hit 20 Strength for 20 Attack = 100% Control over their efficient usage of strength.)


    5- And cover their weaknesses like Everest, Strong and Defensive but can''t handle fast opponents.


    PS: The power level is at the start of Canon, meaning from then on the MC and his peerage will increase their power since they already have experience in Point 4 - 5, so they can put more focus on increasing their overall strength.


    Why so long? Because it took longer for Kurogane Ikki (F-Rank) Novel MC to have such accurate control over his body, I shortened the period for the MC and his peerage since they are supernaturals.


    drive.google.com/open?id=1v_iUjumul-uGlIyjA0hH2BM4YBtd_YM6

 Chapter -1 - Power Ranks

    Please note each Class have Ranks from Low, Mid, High, Peak in between.


    0 - Mortals


    1 - Low Class


    2 - Mid Class


    3 - High Class


    4 - Ultimate Class / Low God Class


    5 - Seraph Class / Satan Class / Mid God Class


    6 - Super Devil / High God Class


    7 - Peak God Class


    8 - Overpowered Class


    (Similar to say: Close to undefeatable, not invincible but practically powerful to the point they can''t easily be killed.)


    This is a simple description of my final Power Ranks created on 11/01/2020, Complete Noob!

 Chapter -2 - Rias Gremory Peerage: My Final Answer

King: Rias


    Queen: Sara Gesualdo


    (Dulio Gesualdo''s sister, became a fallen angel because of a devil)


    Bishop: Gasper


    Bishop: Asia


    Knight: Kiba


    Knight Xenovia


    Rook: Baldor Bun¨¦


    Rook: Rossweisse


    Pawn: Issei

 Chapter -3 - List of Familiars - Per MC/Heroine

    Owner: Masaru


    Name: Hati


    Species: Fenrir''s Son


    Abilities: God Slaying Claws & Fangs


    ==============


    Owner: Ingvild


    Name: Oji (Male) & Ojo (Female)


    Species: Royal Water Serpents


    Abilities: Water Magic (Male), Ice Magic (Female)


    ===============


    Name: Komori


    Species: Bat


    Name: Saki


    Species: Oni


    Name: Chisana kame


    Species: Black Turtle


    Abilities: Water Magic, Barrier Magic


    ================


    Owner: Stephani


    Species: Dream Imp


    Abilities: Illusion Magic


    Name: Seinaru


    Species: Holy Lion


    =================


    Owner: Jeanne


    Name: Skoll


    Species: Fenrir''s Son


    Abilities: God Slaying Claws & Fangs


    Owner: Shirone


    Name: Shiro


    Species: White Tiger


    =================


    Owner: Everest


    Name: Silly


    Species: Wyrm


    =================


    Owner: Angelica


    Species: Gale Eagle


    Name: Kaen


    Species: Fire Monkey


    ==================


    Owner: Yui


    Name: Salamander


    Species: Fire Spirit


    Name: Ariel


    Species: Water Spirit


    Owner: Ichika


    Name: Ritoruburakku


    Species: Wandering Taruntula (Space Element)


    ====================


    Author Note:


    I have only split up the information to make it easier, I will not be working on this page actively as I said before I rarely use Familiars and only did it because they were part of the story. I might bring them out occasionally. And since I already had this information up is another reason I had them split up.

 Chapter -4 - MCs Harem up to the latest chapter:

    =======


    Peerage Members:


    =======


    Ingvild Leviathan


    Akeno Himejima


    Stephani Adramelech


    Jeanne


    ????? - The Knight (TBC)


    Shirone (Koneko)


    Angelica


    Yui Asaka (Bael)


    Ichika Seere


    Sakura Tsukuba


    Ulrika Devegvar


    Roygun Belphegor


    Kuroka


    =======


    Non- Peerage Members:


    Sona Sitri


    ????


    Ophis


    Samsara

 Chapter 23 - Intermission: The Old Ones, Origin of the Five

    "Where to begin" Susan muttered glancing at Masaru who was sitting in front of her, ever since she had been saved by him once she felt indebted but never would she expected him to question her in regards to the Old Ones. This was simply too shocking.


    ''While other supernaturals chose to ignore our pleas despite knowing what we say is the truth, only he took me so seriously'' She thought while taking a sip of her tea, her eyes already been disabled for as long as she remembers and each day she would hear the whispers of the spirits all saying one thing.


    [The old ones will come]


    "Start from the beginning" Masaru said while clasping his hands together while looking at the blind woman seriously, "Even if you speak in broken parts, it''s fine. We can put them together as we discuss this, since I want to know everything you know"


    "Very well" Susan said as she nodded, "The old ones, we are not certain where it came from. Or even how many years ago humanity last fought against them and somehow managed to win, the only clue we have was that five special children with unimaginable powers led the humans to face against the old ones"


    "And they won" Susan placed her cup of tea on the table, "We the Nexus has been around for a long time, passing on knowledge of the old ones that will return in the future to prepare. For the safety of humanity"


    Her hands gripped the cup tighter, "Yet we can''t broadcast the knowledge we have, just as we the Nexus stand to protect the safety of Humanity. There is a group of humans who gave in to the temptations the Old Ones offered them, and became their agents. Even now we face off against them unseen by everyone who simply glance over it as Terrorist attacks, or simple crimes"


    "So that is why the Nexus consist of high status individuals that can influence countries or even the world huh?" Masaru said with an amused face, he was not surprised that they would do such things. Just that he did not expect them to be fighting for so long without the supernaturals becoming involved. ''It appears the Gods are really hiding something huh?''


    "We can only endure, even if we know that the two gates holding the old ones back are in the greater malling and in America, Peru." Susan sighed,


    "Two gates?" Masaru asked,


    "Yes, it''s magical gates that was sealed to prevent the old ones from entering our world. We can do nothing to help strengthening the seal, or anything towards it at all. We are but ordinary humans who bear the burdens far greater than we can handle. Thus we can only place our hopes in finding the five children" Susan said while biting her lips, even she felt ashamed to utter such words.


    Just who would feel good to hear, that the world depends on children to survive? And that was the reality of the situation.


    "These five children" Masaru said while leaning backwards, "Are they some sort of guardians?"


    "Sort of" Susan said vaguely, while smiling wryly "It''s more appropriate to call them gatekeepers, and the single line our ancestors left us was, in order to beat the old ones. The five must meet no matter what"


    "What happens when they meet?" Masaru asked,


    "This is something not mentioned at all, would their power increase? Would they create a miracle?" Susan spoke while her face appear to be glancing at the far distance beyond Masaru, despite being blind.


    "Our only clue and hope, rest on the fact that they must meet" Susan said with certainty.


    "Have you find any clues towards these five children?" Masaru asked,


    "Not at the moment" Susan answered with a wry smile, "You should know for us humans, there is many children with special abilities being born. But what is the criteria for a child to qualify as a Gatekeeper?"


    "It should be a power comparable to the gods" She said, although it was only her hypothesis.


    "Humans with powers comparable to gods?" Masaru asked with a surprised look,


    "It might not necessary mean as powerful as a god, but the technical uses of it could touch the borders of Godhood" Susan explained her hypothesis.


    "Do you know who is leading the agents of the old ones amongst humans?" Masaru asked,


    "No" Susan said while shaking her head, "We have been investigating for a long time, and yet we have not find a single trace. The only thing we have, is a feeling of a large looming shadow behind each agent."


    "What about the dimension pocket I found you within? If I did not have a feeling to investigate that old woman''s house you might have died in there" Masaru said,


    "That is the byproduct of the old one''s magic, we are not certain how it works or how it is given to the agents. But we did managed to see the process once" Susan said while picking up her cup of tea to take another sip to wet her lips and throat.


    "It''s to give up their humanity, and unleash whatever was inside them" Susan said while her body was shaking, "The monster, that was living within their bodies would then create the dimension pocket to live inside until it''s body adapts to the Earth"


    "That''s good news then" Masaru said with a sigh of relief, "That means, even the Old ones would need time to adapt"


    "That''s wrong" Susan shook her head,


    "Huh?"


    "The creatures need time to adapt because the current world is not influenced by the leader of the old ones" Susan explained, "Once he enters this world, this world would immediately show signs of change. And any creature from their dimension would be able to walk the earth freely"


    "That is why we are in such a tense situation" Susan said while lowering her head, "Only by gathering the five children do we have a chance to reverse our fate. Or we are doomed to die, regardless of race"

 Chapter 23 - 1

    It has been a month and half every since the Vatican incident, things were progressing smoothly as the team with Masaru at it''s centre was starting to take a proper shape after they started to have mock battle against other opponents such as the peerage members of Jacob, Circe and Julia''s teams each. The time for the Noble party as arrived!


    "You looking quite fancy and Handsome" Calfa was looking at the white tuxedo Masaru was wearing, his messy hair was combed neatly, his feet still felt uncomfortable with the black formal shoes he was wearing since he was quite used to wearing sneakers. Shuri walked around looking at him up and down before nodding "This is the perfect outfit for his first debut, but won''t he stand out?"


    "Even if he is an heir of a Baron Family that will soon be promoted to Viscount, he is still the son of Diehauser which allows him this much leeway to stand out. After all, this fool went and declare in front of the farmers he will beat his father although it was a daily argument between these two" Calfa still remember early this morning how Diehauser felt like provoking Masaru and their debate ended up being heard by nearby farmers, since Masaru was quite well liked by the people of the Belial territory such news would naturally spread out fast.


    "Ara, well I suppose there might be a noble or two who might not take a liking to such things" Shuri touched her right cheek with her right hand while leaning on it slightly looking troubled, Masaru smiled "Then I have a reason to challenge them to a rating game..." Seeing his battle junke smile Calfa smack him lightly behind the head "Make sure not to bring shame to our Family" Masaru chuckled "Yeah, grandmother"


    Soon the door opened revealing Akeno who wore a purple dress with her hair neatly tied in her usual ponytail style, the pattern on the kimono were plant vines with flowers. Her make up was lightly done which made her facial features to appear more m?tur?, underneath the dress she wore black lace garters she once used to tease Masaru with before. "Beautiful" Masaru spoke out his thoughts looking at Akeno who was wearing her traditional formal clothes as agreed between her and Shuri.


    Afterwards it was Shirone who similarly wore wore a pure a white dress with frills around the skirt, it was made comfortably enough for her to change into her Neko-mode without worries for in case something happens. Well the family of Belial believed even if Masaru does not go out to look for trouble, trouble will surely come find him so they took every possible scenario in mind.


    Everest came in wearing a red kimono with dragon patterns and embroidered with golden borders designed to compliment her majestic aura as a Dragon, but this battle junkie wore a tight black combat suit out of habit hence why she chose to wear a Kimono instead of a dress unlike the other girls.


    Ingvild wore a purple open shoulder dress that split apart at both her sides from the h?ps downwards as well as a black skirt, her hair was ironed straight. Around her neck she wore a pendant with her family''s sigil.


    Stephani chose to wear a plain light blue dress with a white belt around her h?ps, white lace garters under the advice of her onee-sama who gave her a tip on how to grab the attention of Masaru. Since Masaru told the girls to dress as they feel like this was the clothes she selected, Masaru thought it was quite different from her usual choice of clothes but it suited her... Well he think anything is beautiful if the girls wear it.


    Angelica wore a green dress with leaf patterns embroidered displaying her elven beauty, the dress split at the left side revealing her beautiful leg. Jeanne however chose to wear knight clothes to which Masaru gave up advising her on, the ?h?st was covered with knight plated cuirass and she wore a plated skirt with knee height plated boots.


    And finally Ichika was also joining as Ingvild''s personal Maid, so she wore her standing maid uniform. "Girls, Although I have studied about compliments but I felt using flattery is not my style" When the girl heard this they all rolled their eyes thinking ''Yes, flattery come out your mouth like air but on times like this your talent to flirt flies away'' Masaru did not notice their eye roll and smiled sincere "Each of you are beautifully dressed, honesty I am worried someone might actually try and poach you off me! I can''t help but feel stressed!" Hearing this the girls felt happy since he complimented them while showing how he cared for them and did not want to lose them.


    "Hmpf! If you dare lose a single one of these girls I will personally teach you a lesson" When the girls heard Calfa who took them all in as her grand daughters, caused the girls to giggle but felt warm. "oi! Is my grandson and granddaughters even ready yet!? The limousine is here!" Dominic called from the ground floor at the stairs, "Coming!" Masaru went ahead first since there was still finishing touches the girls had to complete.


    After a while everyone entered the limousine who drove off towards the Capital Lilith, normally they used Carriages to travel between family manors but in the Capital they use vehicles. "Masaru, I heard from Grandmother you have a talent for playing Piano and singing... But why have you never sing to us before" Akeno asked him, Masaru smiled bitterly "It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just that I did not had the oppurtunity or time to since we were quite busy after all" "How about now?"


    Masaru who became more proficient in weapon summoning magic could conjure any kind of object as long as he understood what it is made of, what he conjured was a small electronic keyboard. "Ahem* Forgive my rusty skills as it has been a while I last played" After testing the sound first, Masaru began to play a lively rhythm that had a addictive beat wanting one to dance while walking although they were in the limousine at the moment.


    "Ooo, want to but I can''t help it" Masaru''s voice felt a faint bit sharper compared to his usual depth sound, "I love the way it feels" The girls were slowly starting to move according to the rhythm. "This got me stuck between my fantasy and what is real"


    "I need it when I want it... I want it when I don''t" The music was heard from the outside people as the limousine that went by "Tell myself I''ll stop everyday knowing that I won''t", Masaru took a swift breathe as he continued to sing a song he remembered from his past life, since the girls only wanted to hear him sing he chose to sing a song he know of while his personal song he wrote he would sing it on a good occasion. Once Masaru''s song finally stopped the girls were still immersed in the beat, but soon they began to applause to Masaru who could only helplessly scratch the back of his head feeling a bit embarrassed.


    "To think our Master can sing this well, why haven''t you thought of becoming a idol?" Everest who was a dragon naturally appreciate songs more than humans do, Ingvild on the other hand covered her mouth out of surprise, she who loved to sing had a master who could sing as well. She never told anyone but one of her little wishes was to sing a song together with someone she liked, this was why she was quite shocked as she heard of it but thought Masaru did not like to sing. "Idol no no" Shirone cross her two index finger over each other showing her disapproval.


    "huh why?" Everest thought her master''s talent was quite something special so why hide it, "Because women will flock to master.... It''s hard as it is with his looks and personality" Everest who heard Shirone''s speculation felt a thunder slam her body thinking she almost brought calamity upon them, she turned with vigor towards Masaru "You are only allowed to sing for us and family! No idol! It''s banned as of this day forward"


    This sudden change made Masaru surprised while rolling his eyes at her, just how is he pulling girls. From what he remembered he never pulled girls over to him, but mister oblivious did not understand that it meant if he began to sing the girls who watched from the distance will come with a excuse of "signature" to get close to him. After while the limousine stopped and they arrived at the Hotel where the Party was arranged for the younger generations, Masaru climbed out first and then helped each girl out of the car as a gentlemen before retaking his place in the front walking up the stairs.


    "Good Evening, invitation card please?" Masaru took out his invitation card which included the names of his peerage members, when the staff member confirmed the people on the card was the people present he allowed Masaru to walk inside escorted by a different staff member that led him to the double doors on the left. There was still the higher ranked nobles we had to arrive, so the announcer simply introduced him loudly "Masaru Belial, heir of the Belial Family and his peerage"


    With Masaru taking the lead he greeted each of the lower ranking devils who were friendly, just as he came across a Viscount heir of a extra family that was not part of the 72 pillars "How about trading me with your peerage members" Masaru looked at him with dull eyes "Thank you for your offer but I have no intention to trade"


    The heir grew angry "You are but a baron---" But Masaru stopped him "It will soon be viscount..." Masaru placed his hand on the heir''s shoulder and began to squeeze it real hard enough to cause the heir feel a sharp pain from the strong grip of Masaru''s hand. "You know, I am the son of Diehauser... So if you think of trying my patience, I don''t mind challenging you to a Rating game and destroy you and your team tonight to make an example of you now do you?"


    It was only now the Heir realized the one he dared to provoke was none other than the genius of the Belial family who was rumoured to surpass his father, there was a recent rumour that just emerge within the captital about Masaru publicity vowed to defeat his father in a Rating Game. The Heir nervously laugh "No, it''s a mistake. I apologize sir Belial" Masaru nodded feeling pleased with the boy who learnt his lesson.


    This display was enough to put some of the nobles in check, so the rest of the greetings went smoothly. Soon other higher ranked nobles began to enter the hallway, soon Sona Sitri and Tsubaki entered the hall. Masaru tilted his head then spoke with Akeno "You know, I have been wondering but why is other people''s peerages less than mine" Akeno looked at her master being a fool "Because they are taking it slowly, unlike master who tends to make a choice on the spot" Masaru kept silent thinking ''Yeah, I do make fast choices... I am not sure why but I strongly believe in fated encounters after all...'' He smirked feeling a bit superior, although only for a little while.


    "Good Evening Sir Belial" Sona curtsied and Masaru bowed respectfully "Good Evening Miss Sitri, you look even more magnificent tonight" Sona''s face had a trace of redness as she felt happy but a bit embarrassed while Masaru''s peerage glared at his back causing Masaru to feel a shiver down his back as he could feel something but never realized how they are quite angry. ''What is with this feeling'' he thought not realizing how easily he flirted and flattered. Even Tsubaki raised her eye brows as her master tend to ignore such compliments, but from Masaru it felt like she could not ignore it, not even she herself could ignore it either.


    Sona stood nearby Masaru while she was chatting with Akeno while being introduced to Jeanne who was the newest member of Masaru''s team, "Isn''t Masaru collecting too fast? Since devils have a long lifespan collecting slower will prevent future boredom" Akeno shook her head "Master is someone who believes in fated encounters, it might feel like he decided on the spot but he naturally think of the future beforehand" The girls continued their chatting while Masaru felt a bit trouble.


    "hmpf! To think you would ignore me so openly" Masaru turned to look at the crimson haired princess he had plans of avoiding till she get married is now in front of him feeling pissed off at him, "Good evening Miss Gremory, You look as hot as your temper" Masaru smirked ''Heh''. Naturally Masaru made sure surrounding devils could not hear it but Rias felt she wanted to beat up this bastard but went towards Sona and the girls, behind her was a blonde hair, blue eyes, lean body with a baby face, his junior brother.


    "Long time no see Junior brother, you been studying diligently under master?" Masaru felt relieved there was someone he could chat with, "Yes I have but when are you coming to train, Master feel neglected" Masaru chuckled "That man''s face is as thick as the china wall, a little neglect will do nothing" Masaru noticed a dark brown long hair lady with modest br??st but long legs following Rias. "New peerage member?" Yuuto nodded "She is Sara, she is a fallen angel Rias-sama added as her Queen"


    Masaru who heard this was surprised ''Could it be the universe''s correctional force that is trying to keep the heroine team similar to the original?'' Masaru remembered someone "Where is that Vampire girl you once told me about?" Yuuto looked surprised but smiled bitterly as his senior brother was deliberately calling that boy a girl because of the way he dressed. "He was sealed inside a room and became a Hikikimori... Apparently Rias-sama could not control him as his sacred gear went out of control"


    Masaru looked at him with surprise "Did Sirzech not give her a chance to train that girl?" Yuuto shook his head "oi oi! There is a limit to how much useless she can act, I understand she is your master but as a King the way she is carrying on with it is wrong... As your Senior brother I suggest you try talking to that girl instead, I feel like depending on Rias will be problematic" Yuuto nodded as Masaru began to talk with him about other things.


    Once every noble accounted for has arrived, Sirzech appeared and gave a speech which is the usual talk about the future belong to the younger generation and that this party was to enrich the bonds between devils. Masaru stopped listening after that point, he turned around and saw the familiar twin drills fire chicken girl standing there and near her was a older man standing wearing a formal attire with similar hair and eye colour as she has.


    ''Well seems Kentucky Fried Chicken has sponsored the party, so I suppose we can expect chickens for dinner'' Masaru thought


    Once the speech was over and Sirzech left, the devils began forming their groups once more. Since Kiba was surrounded by girls but none went over to Masaru''s side, the reason for that was Riser who came over to him. "So you must be the Belial heir... Don''t get ???ky just because your father is the champion of rating games" Masaru smiled at him "At least I am not ???ky about being a chicken on fire, I heard KFC is willing to pay you to become their face"


    "You bastard" Riser felt angry, "You seem to have forgotten what my family''s powers was have you?" Riser who heard this froze for a second remembering Worthless, "Against me if all you have is your fire chicken mode, then your worthless... Just a waste of my time" Riser grasp Masaru''s collars, but Masaru smiled at him as attention gathered "You sure you want to challenge me? I know everything about you while you know little of me... Even your little sister will have difficulty to draw up plans to face me or my team.. So let go and spare yourself the embarrassment"


    Ravel naturally agreed with Masaru''s statement, there was too few information but there was proof that the four Devil Kings approved of him meaning his abilities was definitely strong. She tucked her brothers clothes to let Masaru go, Masaru gently wipe his collars before fixing it before looking condescendingly towards Riser. ''Fucker! If it was not for my sister I would have killed you right now'' Riser cursed inside his head but little did he know Masaru took the chance to scan his phoenix bloodline and flame to make a record of it.


    ''Heh, fools like these are easy to target. Provoke them to get closer and scan them... One scan and I can guarantee winning unless they train their bodies like my team does'' But another fool who decided to challenge Masaru to curry favor from the Phenex family came out. "Just because you are rumoured as a genius of the Belial family and your father is Diehauser... Your family is but a count" Masaru looked at him taking out a glove and toss it at the Noble heir who was stunned at this action, previous two people provoked him but he chose to challenge him to a duel.


    "You dare to sully my clan''s honour, I challenge you to a one on one duel" Masaru spoke calmly with not a ounce of aura nor fighting spirit nor killing intent surrounds him, it was as if he was simply speaking without any intents at all. Excitement broke while people could not stop having discussions about Masaru and this Heir, the devils even Riser & Ravel were shocked at Masaru''s decisive movements, he did not even say anything back and instead challenged the devil noble heir to a duel.


    "Will Masaru be fine?" Sona felt a bit worried, "Hmpf! It will be a good lesson if he gets beaten" Yuuto however looked at his master feeling angry "Honestly Rias-sama, I fear that man will end up getting really injured" Rias was still a bit miffed about Masaru''s earlier tease but still looked at Yuuto who spoke seriously "How strong is Masaru?" Yuuto shrugged "It''s been months I last saw Masaru train the sword, but back then if he infuse his sword with Demonic energy he could split a mountain in one slash, I believe he used more than half his demonic energy back then but I heard from Sensei the growth Masaru underwent these past few months was several times more compared to his two years of training"


    Akeno nodded "Masaru was able to contend against Everest with his body alone although he used Senjutsu as a support" Everest grinned "It''s been a while I saw master fight b?r?handed, this should be fun" Shirone "Who wants to bet how long that heir will last against master? I will bet one pudding he won''t last a minute" Ingvild felt like joining in "Uh--- UHm I will bet two minutes 1 chocolate bar" Akeno smiled "Fufu, so it''s like this huh... Then I will bet a single day Masaru date"


    Hearing Masaru''s peerage starting a betting among themselves caused Sona, Tsubaki, Rias, Sara and Yuuto to feel a cold sweat, did they believe this much in their master to the point they immediately considered the match over!? Even the heir grew angry when he saw Masaru''s act so he thought of a bet "How about a bet, if I win you will trade your servants with mine regardless of which I want" Masaru who heard this had a serious expression "My peerage members are family, they are not objects or possessions they can make their own choice...."


    "What are you scared to lose?" Masaru smiled "Very well I will accept it if you accept a single condition of mine" Ravel realized the air around Masaru changed, it was like a general who already started the battle of psychological attacks, "What is it?" Masaru''s smile grew sinister "Your head, if I win I will have your head"


    "Your mad!" The devil felt insulted, he could not control his calm at this madman who dared to come up with such a condition but Masaru was calm, "That is the price if you wish to make such a bet with me... That''s how precious each of them are to me, a life.... That precious they are" Akeno and the girls who were betting stopped and smiled warmly towards Masaru feeling they were blessed to have such a master, even Sona was feeling slightly jealous of how Masaru was viewing his peerage and even Rias''s impression went up a bit for this although she still think of him being a bastard at times.


    "Forget it! Shall we move to the arena at the back?" Masaru gestured for the devil to lead the way as he follows behind and behind him the rest of the people were following as none wanted to miss this opportunity to see if this Genius was worth his title.


    >/<


    "He has challenged a noble heir from a extra family who tried to use him as a stepping stone to curry favor of the Phenex family" Grayfia Reported to Sirzech who was sitting together with Serafall, Lord Gremory, Venelana Gremory, Lord Phenex, Lady Phenex, Falbium, Diehauser and Ajuka who rarely joins parties decided to attend.


    "He silently dealt with the first noble to eliminate the thoughts of surrounding nobles might have about his peerage, then he provoke Riser who provoked him first to scan his bloodline meaning Riser already lost there if he fought him one on one.... Now he challenge the third one to provoke him in order to display his might... Quite a good show of tolerance but not one to be bullied" Falbium thought this boy''s mind was quite strong, he did not let his emotions get the best of him and planned each move perfectly.


    "Diehauser, that son of yours I might need him someday to do something for me, consider that compensation for his insults earlier" Lord Phenex spoke, although he was not angry at all at such petty insults but he thought he could make use of this boy to teach his son a lesson not to become overconfident as the phenex power was not absolute. "That''s fine, that rascal should take responsibility for his actions" Diehauser spoke but anyone could see this man was proud of his son, he did not bring shame to his family name at all.


    "I see he has been looking after Ingvild, it''s a good thing I chose to leave her in his hands, she is even showing a general aura although it feel quite faint" Serafall felt quite surprise at Ingvild''s change this short amount of time, well no one could underestimate the training Diana gives Ingvild and Akeno after all. "So you left that Leviathan descendant in his hands huh? Maybe I should leave her in his hands as well" Ajuka spoke although he was not entirely serious about it yet, but Sirzech who knew who he was talking about "You mean that girl?" Ajuka nodded at Sirzech question.


    "Fufu, maybe with tonight''s battle it will ignite Ria-chan''s motivation to train seriously" Venelana spoke while looking at Rias was together with Sona and the girls, Lord Gremory kept quiet as he knew better than anyone it was impossible. "Diehauser, how do you evaluate Masaru''s combat level?" Sirzech looked at Diehauser with interest,


    "If we take everything that boy has in his disposal I would say he could escape from a mid ultimate rank with his spell book if he is fast enough while being able to contend against a peak high rank... Anything below high high class is simply fodder apologies for being blunt there... However, I have instructed Masaru and restricted his mana flow and body movements and included gravity sigils on his body thus bringing his overall combat power down to Low High class level at this moment if it''s only his pure physical abilities"


    The room was quiet, this news was quite absurd that such a monstrous talent actually exist. What Diehauser did not mention was the book''s true identity and the sacred gear still sleeping within Masaru. Even Ajuka kept silent there as such information would cause some devils to view Masaru as a threat and try to eliminate him.


    (AN: Why share this information? Because Diehauser wants to ensure Sirzech & Ajuka keep their support on him! It''s the world of the devils! Only those who are useful gets supported those who are useless gets discarded! I mean Sairaorg lost his supporters when he lost to Issei!)


    >/<


    In the back of the Hotel was a large open ground field fitted for duels since this hotel is where parties among nobles gather, they are naturally outfitted. Everyone were taking their seats while Masaru handed over his Jacket and tie to Akeno to hold, "Good Luck" Akeno gently kissed Masaru''s cheek caused the latter to feel surprised but his lips formed a smile. While he was walking towards the field he unbuttoned the sleeve around his wrists and rolled up his sleeveless before starting to stretch his body including warming up his wrists.


    The noble heir appeared to be wearing some sort of enchanted armour that protected only his vitals, it looks quite light and his sword was attached to his side. "Shameless!" One of the devils called out before the rest started laughing since there was no mentions of rules for the duel it was not that much of a shock that this heir would get dressed and armed this way, when he saw Masaru only removed his jacket and tie while rolling up his sleeves caused the heir to breathe unevenly out of rage.


    "This is why I stopped you brother... That is someone you need to understand before you face him, before the battle even started he has already won the psychological war" Ravel spoke seriously, although he was arrogant he still took his sister''s words seriously. Sona however felt worried she looked at Masaru''s peerage but they were simply too carefree, ''Why the hell am I stressing over his safety while his peerage are sitting there as if they are looking at a movie!?'' Even Rias felt a bit troubled but when she saw Yuuto sigh and shook his head looking completely relaxed she knew the one in trouble was not Masaru but the heir.


    The air around Masaru began to undergo a change as Masaru started to recall that threatening pressure he once felt facing that creature, although he grew stonger and resistance towards that kind of pressure he still felt despair when he faced it his first time. While remembering that very nature of the pressure he began to cycle his ki within his body while focusing on gathering and molding the natural ki around him before merging his inner and outer ki to simulate that pressure onto his fist, it was quite different but thanks to his hard training his control over Ki was quite good. He made sure to nullify the negative effects of the natural Ki has on his mind with worthless but he made sure that the Ki around his fist gathered the negative side of it as well, since he intends to have his strike deal more than just physical damage.


    a Elderly man dressed in a butler uniform stood in the middle of the arena "This is a battle between Yusei Nebirius and Masaru Belial" The Butler moved further away before declaring "Let the match begin!" The entire field erupted with a loud cheer especially from the male nobles who were looking forward to the match. "You still have chance to give up you know? I am quite considerate after all!" Yusei spoke loudly causing the devils to laugh at his shamelessness, Masaru remained quiet as he kept manipulating and balancing his inner ki and the natural ki around his fist.


    Shirone who was accustomed to Ki could sense something scary around the air of Masaru as if he was immersing himself in the negativity but hardly get influence by it, even Everest could sense that dreadful pressure and understood what Masaru was trying to do. ''Are you nuts!?'' Akeno noticed Shirone''s change "What''s wrong with Masaru?" Shirone shook and looked at Akeno, even Akeno was surprised to see a sliver of fear in Shirone''s eyes "Remember that creature who told you about in the airplane?" Akeno nodded, "Although Masaru is containing that pressure around his right fist, he is simulating that very pressure of the creature"


    "Why would he go so far?" Shirone could only smile bitterly "Because he is angry for Nebirius Family who turned my onee-sama into a wanted criminal even though they were the wrong ones" Akeno sighed "Don''t tell anyone about this okay?" Shirone nodded, she knew Akeno will have the entire team play dumb to avoid the situation from complicating.


    >/<


    "Such a strong control over Ki!" Falbium who could more or less sense the Ki around Masaru''s fist because of his years of Military experience could not help but shudder. Sirzech who saw this was a bit surprised "What''s wrong?"


    "That pressure of the Ki around that boy''s fist is eerily... It gives off a deformed creature vibe" When Diehauser heard what this man said he realized what his son was planning, ''Well get your revenge, that bloody family had it coming after all... Naberius... Let your father handle the politics for you''


    >/<


    "Since you won''t move then I will!" Yusei sprinted towards Masaru, but the moment Masaru''s face raised and his eyes locked with Yusei''s. Yusei''s entire body shiver uncontrollable, the sudden strike of fear so dreadful like his heart could stop was gnawing at his bone marrows all the way to the center of his heart. He wanted to scream for help but his body did not move, Masaru was still in control of his body but the killing intent and the ki nature changed when he started to tinker with negative KI.


    ''I best move real fast before I lose control'' Masaru could feel his control was excellent but because he similated a specific kind of state of his Ki his control was lesser, he silently cast ground shrink magic to instantly appear near Yusei, he punched with his low high class strength in full into the guarded abdomen of Yusei causing him to cave in to his punch. Masaru could swear he heard something snapped before Yusei and suddenly launched like a missile into the nearby spectator seats knocked out cold, but that dreadful KI invaded his mind which will forever give him nightmares till he gets a grandmaster of senjutsu to cure him.


    "Sweet hell....!" One of the Devil felt scared, "One punch!" Another devil''s legs were shaking out of fear, "He beaten a fully armoured high class devil with one punch!" Another was quite excited, this devil felt admiration to Masaru unlike those who were afraid as they held intent to steal those girls. The girls were quite shocked but all of their impression of Masaru who is handsome and so strong was naturally a choice for a future husband, but before Masaru could be surrounded by other devils Akeno and the rest of the girls ran onto the stage surrounding Masaru hugging him tightly.


    "huh? What''s wrong girls? Why are you all clinging to me?" Akeno looked at him sternly "Because you were reckless again, should I tell grandmother?" Masaru''s face went slightly pale as he shook his head "Please don''t!" Because Masaru was not in the mood to hear another lecture after all, Akeno nodded "Then don''t do such a reckless experiment during a mock battle or duel!" Masaru nodded but suddenly he felt someone shivering slightly, he looked down to his right seeing Shirone shaking, he gently ??r?ssing her head causing her to flinch but then the shake went gone. "It''s okay, your onii-sama is the strongest after all" Shirone nodded her head while sticking close to Masaru.


    "This is enough proof he indeed has beat Everest" Sona could not help but sigh, such a strong competitor in her generation meant she will have a difficult battle against him. Since it was true that tactics and strategies were useless against absolute strength, Yuuto however was shocked only to realize now what his sensei meant by he will never reach Masaru''s level the way he currently is. Masaru''s source of strength was his family and those girls surrounding him, ''I don''t have such people... I only have vengeance''


    "He reminds me of Sairaorg" Rias muttered to her self as she once remembered her cousins fight once ever since he started to train like real madman to fulfill his promise to his mother who was sleeping. Sona could only smile wryly "Rias, we will have to grow stronger so we won''t be left behind those of the same generation as us" Rias grinned broadly when she heard Sona, "My dream is to become the champion of the Rating Game so naturally I will become stronger"


    Masaru led his peerage swiftly outside to avoid being surrounded by ?ss kissers, he already sent a letter to Sona through Tsubaki and as for Rias well... he will do that later, Thus Masaru escape the venue after causing a problem!


    >/<


    "Since it was a official duel such things are a common occurrence after all..." Ajuka muttered softly before standing up to leave, his message was clear enough for everyone in the room. He will protect Masaru from anyone who target him about this duel. "I never saw Ajuka take such a strong interest to someone" Serafall could only smile wryly


    "Well Masaru did prove the existence of something he was searching for all his life, so he needs Masaru to help him with that" Sirzech knew his friend the most after all but then he looked at the heir of Naberius family, ''Well they got what they deserve... With this a sharp decline will follow for them after this'' The reason for it was because the family only had one Heir, so this situation will make the family to somehow rush to get another heir. Unless they could search for a strong senjutsu user who could remove the negative KI from within the boy''s body.


    Diehauser already bade his farewell following after his son, from the distance he could see Masaru''s face reflect a inner peace as if some weight went off his shoulders. ''He endured well, since we can''t help the older sister right now at least he found a reason to release his rage on the perfect target''


    ===========


    Author Note:


    Just to let you all know I have set up a proper Power Rank for the MC and everyone else... The problem is, that it is only from Volume 3! So please be patient, love ya all as a Author would


    Also for those who wonder why the MC is being quite aggressive is because he has Ajuka behind him, however he can''t go wild with anyone. So the MC chose the best target to get his revenge on the family who supported the Experiments and causing Kuroka to become a criminal while leaving the fire chicken for a later time

 Chapter 24 - 2

    Another 15 days went by and Masaru was currently traveling with a bag on his back hiking towards Ajuka''s laboratory, yesterday was the last night he spent together with his peerage members before they all went off to their respective training and part time working. Because Masaru taught all of his peerage members magic to imprint school knowledge into their mind so they would not forget, the idea of having them go to school (Middle school, not high school) had flown out of the window.


    However Masaru already told his peerage they will be attending high school together with him, except for Shirone who will be in middle school at that time. "Sjoe!" Masaru felt quite warmed up after traveling from his home all the way to Ajuka''s laboratory on foot as training, he noticed Yui was standing outside waiting for him. Her shocked face was truly priceless. "Why are you so sweaty!?"


    "Because I traveled by foot from my home" Yui looked at Masaru as if he was a madman but then she remembered her cousin who is also a training madman ''Is all boys at this age like this?'' She thought as she led him inside first towards the public showers, it took about half an hour to finish wash up and get dressed in clean clothes. "That''s much better" Yui nodded but she could not help but stare at the parts where the shirt was clinging to his lean muscular body, she unconsciously swallowed while leading the way towards Ajuka''s office.


    "Welcome, let''s get straight to the point. That report regard the creatures, that punch you executed at the noble''s party. Did the creature has such a aura?" Masaru thought for a bit to remember then he nodded but then shook his head, "Although I did try to imitate the aura, unlike mine which was 50 pure ki and 50 negative Ki. The creature was 100% negative and the pressure was several realms above what I simulated"


    Ajuka nodded then a smirk form on his face "You also used Worthless in that punch didn''t you?" Masaru flinched, he was surprised but then realized yes he was in front of a monster so it will make sense he noticed something that others did not, "In order to control the Negative Ki you have been scanning it several times to nullify the influence effects it has over your own mind which allowed you to naturally begin something the Japanese humans would call Yin Yang, if it wasn''t for the fact you could not go over that 50% negative without the KI itself became berserk you would have been able to simulate it at 100% in essence although not pressure because your still weaker than it"


    Masaru nodded, he could only take off his hat for this genius, he is simply a monster with his brains alone. "Thanks to you I have made some progress on several energy based research projects and your simulation I have recorded it as a sample for me to research until we find a puppet like you explained in the report"


    Ajuka removed his glasses while leaning back on his chair, "What i want you to do is to learn everything you about every subject you can. Use that memorizing magic of yours to ?ssist you complete the task, I already researched that spell of yours and honestly it''s quite a remarkable spell that actually has a side effect of f?r??b?? develop the brain. In order to counter this side effect from causing trauma I have already created some pills you can intake till the development completed"


    "Why would you do so much for me?" Masaru knew Ajuka was going further than just helping, Ajuka smiled warmly "I am only doing something I am meant to do... You don''t need to understand this, just complete the tasks I give you and learn everything you can within two years" "Yes Ajuka-sama"


    "Yui, you will be responsible for Masaru the first five months while he is in the laboratory except for when he goes out on missions" Yui saluted "Yeah Ajuka-sama" Masaru however thought ''Missions? Did not think I will be doing such a thing though'' Masaru followed Yui who started to explain the variety of departments.


    The Energy Department is responsible for all projects related to energy, whether it is mana or even Ki. They perform experiments together with other departments that was to test their prototype to see which energy is most sufficient or when the Energy department has to create or at least artificially create a new kind of energy if needed.


    The Technology department, the name is self explanatory since it was a department that dealt with the technology surrounding the devil territories and is one of the largest lab department that has even sub departments that further breaks down the tasks of each department like a production ?ssembly line. Elizabeth, Diehauser''s peerage member work in this department.


    The Medical department responsible for working together with other hospitals in dealing with experiments on find cures for diseases, replacement medicines when materials become scarce and anything related to the health care of all devils. Yui works in this department.


    The Evil piece department, this department is to research and understand the mysteries of the evil pieces as every time there is a new discovery made of the evil pieces. There are other departments but it is only to improve the products of the human worlds for the Devils use, so there was no explanation required there.


    "There is a cafeteria on the ground friend, the public shower you already know of and finally the Dormitory is linked to the first floor on the eastern side it has green doors. Hard to miss it" Yui concluded her tour "Any questions?" Masaru shook his head


    >/<


    In the Medical Department Masaru spent the three months researching the sleeping disease which Ingvild and Misla was suffering from, so far his worthless ability appear to have nullified the effects for Ingvild but he could not do it with Misla as he first required to stimulate her soul frst before he can use worthless to deal with the disease otherwise if he does it the other way around she might never wake up again. Unless he could find a way to remove it without any side effects.


    As for the technology department, Masaru made sure to study the latest phone, ??ptop, and other mobile technology since he intends to start a tourist company he will need to know of mobile technology he can use to do his work while he was on the move. Even Elizabeth his sister agreed to help him design some personalized tech which only he has to use as the equipment for his company which no one else has, but her condition was that he must plan a vacation for her on her birthday when the company opens.


    Yui who was against Masaru studying her found the boy was rather diligent especially the subjects he studied reminded her of her aunt that was still in a coma, deep within her heart she was hoping that Masaru would succeed so he could rescue her aunt who suffered injustice from the Bael family who was even looking for her as well. That group of pure blood fools would stop at nothing to kill her unless she can change her status such as become someone''s peerage, this way will be seen as cutting off ties to the family.


    Masaru however did only have the chance to study under Ajuka''s guidance three times in these three months, and all three times it was to enlighten Masaru''s understanding towards the Sleeping disease. The strange patterns in the disease resembled that of the creatures Masaru once fought, since he scanned those beast before so he was familiar with the chaotic elements that has no order even if he removes one it will still function.


    The Sleeping disease had similar characteristics, which means it''s a disease a devil contract when under heavy stress, emotional disorder, instability of the mind. There is many other conditions but it meant this disease originates not from the outside in the air but within each devils body, Masaru came up with a crazy hypothesis. He speculated that the devils or Satan himself was a descendant of the Ancient Creatures the only difference was the devils were intelligent, or it could be one of the creatures mated with a human and thus given birth to the devils?


    He could not prove since most of the records about the Ancient one was lost, but if that is true then the sleeping disease would make sense. Once the mentality weakens far enough, the ancient bloodline has a probability of being stimulating awake and thus causes the chaotic elements to clash against one another which activates the body''s self protection mechanism but inducing it to fall asleep while the chaotic element continue to clash thus reducing the life span of the devils.


    (AN: highschooldxd.fandom.com/wiki/Misla_Bael => Check the disease information)


    Ajuka who received this hypothesis did not get angry nor did he rebuke Masaru, instead his eyes grew wide in surprise as the information and some evidence although it was too few it already displayed Masaru was close to finding the origin of the Common disease and a possible way to cure it.


    >/<


    Today Masaru was following Yui to Ajuka''s office once more but this time there was a emergency, when Masaru entered Ajuka gestured for him to take a seat while he was still busy sorting out documentations. "I have read the report of the other departments and to be honest I did not expect you to start helping so actively in such a short amount of time, although I can''t approve your Medical hypothesis since it will cause a uproar if this is proven true. Then all the factions would unite using this as a reason to deal with us"


    Masaru nodded, he could understand since the supernatural world was tense with no true allies between each other they will only cooperate when both party benefits from it, no benefits meant no cooperation. "But then again, I heard from Elizabeth you intend to open a branch of your company in Lilith Capital?" Masaru nodded "Yes, My grandfather thought since there isn''t a company like that in the underworld I need to secure both points before I start, because once I start similar companies will sprout afterwards"


    "Well I have a useless building in the Capital, you can have it as a reward for everything you have done for us up til now. I have also sent a recommendation request to Sirzech to increase your Noble Rank to Earl, with all honest with your current Power you should actually have a Marquis or a Duke Rank but because your family is still small and most of your peerages are working outside instead of consolidating your strength, it will be difficult to increase your Noble rank beyond Marquis which is why I need you to push forward with your company and have all those people working at other locations return to your family and work in the companies you create"


    Masaru understood Ajuka was trying to help him increase his family''s noble rank as high while as fast as possible, it appears some people tried to make a move or could it be Ajuka was planning something for him he was not certain but he could at least trust Ajuka. "Now then before you leave for your mission draw up your business plan include the goals, blue prints as well as it''s name. Give it to Yui who will then sent it to your home for you" Masaru nodded


    "The mission that came for you is from the Bael territory. There has been signs of a incoming Demonic Beast Stampede, these stampede is simply a large group of variety of monsters moving together in the same direction. Don''t look down on these monsters because they are squeezed together so they themselves can''t stop easily meaning you will be dealing with something similar to a Zombie outbreak. Your task is to go to the Bael Territory and support them as my representative, they might look down on you but don''t take seriously and simply ignore it. Only count the number of people, their faces and report them to me so I can have a excuse not to make a move next time they ask for help"


    After accepting the mission Masaru went to his temporary office drawing up his business plans, but he also included a security company where companies could hire security guards from a trusted source. Masaru knew people like Jacob would have a hard time doing other work than being a security guard so it fit perfectly together with his tourism agency plan. He gave the plans to Yui who sent it over to Dominic, Masaru began to pack his bags and left immediately for the Bael Territory.


    >/<


    "HONEY!!!!" Dominic was calling with a loud voice causing Calfa to rush towards her husband, even Damian arrived, "What''s going on!?" Dominic gave the business plans Masaru sent to read over, after she gone over the plans and the two location Masaru gained as a reward. "How fast you think we can renovate these two buildings according to the plans?"


    Damian read the documents thinking about the contact he has, "Two days... Renovation can be done in two days but recalling all the peerage members to fill in as staff members, this is a risky plan --- huh?" Domonic smiled "Yes, it appears Ajuka-sama sign a contract with himself that he will cover the loss but I believe he would not have signed such a risky contract if he was not certain it would work"


    "I will then contact my old friends to help out with the Renovation" Damian left immediately, he felt hyped this was his family''s first underworld large company that his great grandson is about to start how could he not be happy.


    "Honey, I want you to call all my old peerage members tell them to resign and return. Since they are experienced in the entire devil country locations they will be our staff for the Tourist Agency" Dominic watch his wife leave in post haste while he went towards Diehauser''s office, "Son, it''s time" Diehauser wondered what was going on but the next word made him only choke "Tell your peerage members including their peerage members to quit their jobs, except for Diana. Have them return" Dominic hands over the business plans to Diehauser to read.


    "It appears Ajuka-sama will be helping us from the shadows, so it will be best if we move fast... I am not sure but from this movement I can guess he wants all to recollect our military strength and consolidate it while having a Source of Income for ourselves..." Diehauser nodded "He wants our family Noble rank to rise fast.... With Masaru''s high noble rank many will be naturally deterred and the number of enemies that may target him will decrease which makes it easier for Ajuka to handle only the stronger ones since the weaker ones will stand back... Since some of them are only targeting Masaru out of jealousy"


    Diehauser thought for a while "I will contact them however I think Jacob''s group will take a while since there is a demonic beast stampede occurring right now" Diehauser saw a note attached to the bottom of the last paper he almost overlooked "And it appears Masaru is heading that direction as well"


    >/<


    "Ajuka-sama why have you given such a large amount of support to Masaru''s company to the point of willing to risk if it fails?" Yui secretly read the notes, letter and contract Ajuka added to it, Ajuka looked at her with a blank look. "How many years do you think Masaru catapulted the research of Medical, Energy and Technology alone?" Hearing Ajuk''a question Yui did not answer cause she did not know, she was not in charge of that department.


    "He catapulted those three department 10 years ahead of time, now calculated the amount of resources according to our previous budgets consume for ten years for three departments?" Hearing this Yui felt a shiver of excitement running down her spine but also shock, a single boy did that? But how? he was here to study! "It was all thanks to that spell book he had, he could scan any object, energy and even spiritual beings... Not to mention his conceptional ways of mixing Norse Magic style with Demonic energy allowed the energy department to develop a new magic system for Devils who has low demonic powers compared to others... The sheer amount of things he provided is actually making the reward I gave him appear too few, which is why I am pushing his family to move fast according to Masaru''s business plans because honestly I find it flawless and something our current Devil world require, especially when Young devils are sent to the human world" ''But then again, having a stronger ally who can help me from the shadows will work as well since we Satans can''t openly make moves so easily'' He thought


    Yui realized just how absurd that boy was or actually that book! She turned and left the office not realizing the strange look on Ajuka''s face. "And I am helping him to prevent him from declining my request to have you in his peerage when the time comes... I fear I won''t be able to stop those elders of Bael Family from approaching you one day... To prepare for that day I need Masaru to be a heir of a Duke family and his wealth to be on par with the Gremories at least within the next five years"


    ===========


    Author Note:


    Just a heads up, Canon will start with Volume 4 *bows* Love ya all as a author would

 Chapter 25 - 3

    "Onii-sama!" Shirone dived into Masaru''s embrace, Angelica was having trouble how she should approach and greet Masaru since they were in public and she could not bring shame to her master. Masaru could not help but feel touched at Angelica''s change that was progressing, Masaru gently ??r?ss Shirone''s hair "How have you been Shirone? Angelica?"


    "Onii-sama, you need to speak with Jacob ojii-san. He is becomes a Demon when I call him ojii-san" Masaru looked down at the cat who was showing a cute upturned eyes towards him, ''Akeno and them influenced this cat girl a little to tease Jacob niisan haven''t they... She knows Jacob prefer to be called onii-san but to be called Ojii-san he will naturally become angry and throw a tantrum'' he coughed "What about trying to call him onii-san?" Shirone shook her head "No! Because he is not as handsome as onii-sama so he does not qualify"


    Masaru began to cough thinking this girl actually had such a ranking system in her mind, he turned to Angelica wiping the tears at the corner of his eyes way from the surprise he received from this mischievous cat. "Training has indeed become harder but nowadays it appears Jacob-sama become even more lively, he keep humming a tune singing only a few days only a few days which felt a bit creepy" Angelica added from her side.


    "How rude to call your sensei Ojii-san and not to mention creepy!" When Shirone and Angelica heard this they could not help but shiver thinking this guy can take a grudge and drag it longer than the nile river till he felt satisfied, Jacob felt more relieved after Diehauser told him to resign his post after the Demonic Beast Stampede has been dealt with since he was getting tired of these soldiers who are all "Pure Blood" nonsense like their on steroids.


    "Jacob nii-san!" Jacob who heard Masaru and the way he called him, Jacob could not help but tear up a little. These two girls were even more demon than he was calling him such evil names because he trains them harder for the reason he held great expectations of them. "Masaru-kun! It''s great to see you but why are you here?" Masaru hands over a letter written by Ajuka, Jacob took the letter reading it and could not help but chuckle "Just how in the world did you get Ajuka''s support?"


    Masaru shrugged "I have no idea, I honestly have been studying in his research facility for a while now. I did help improve a few things with the help of my spell book, but since it was not my own input I did not dare take credit for it." Jacob realized once again this little brother of his truly is selfless, even the spell book that could be considered his own power he does not take credit for it other than things he achieves with his hands. "Very well, Follow me. We will be heading towards the Military Barracks to announce your arrival"


    When they arrived at a quite large temporary built barrack that was near the northern wall, there was several kinds of teams gathered. ''It appears Bael called quite a few families for support since they do not want to take out their elite force like Ajuka-sama said'' Masaru thought as he looked at the quality of the devils around was on the high side but not enough. When Jacob led Masaru and the two girls inside he could hear shouting.


    "You want us to defend in this manner? Are you stupid or something!?" One of the generals leading a team was shouting at the current heir of the Bael Family, the person standing there was Magdaran Bael the current Heir of the Bael family however the one who suggested the idea was his butler who wanted to start piling up achievements for his master. Magdaran however had a stoic facial expression but Masaru could see this boy was not happy with his current situation or is he perhaps unhappy with being a heir, he could not understand but he did read a report that the current heir of the Bael family loved flowers.


    "You are hired by the Bael Family and should support our current Heir!....." The butler began to argue with the general while calling out several reasons for the current plan, the surrounding people no longer paid attention to the two while the current head of the Bael family who was there allowed the general to openly voice his opinion because he too felt this butler was a problem and will be replacing him soon.


    "Lord Bael, I have just received the representative of Ajuka-sama" Jacob spoke politely towards Lord Bael who looked at Masaru, his eyes squinted as he thought he just heard a joke. But then he read the letter from Ajuka he could not help but sigh thinking they did indeed exploit him in the past so this must be his retaliation, he looked at Masaru with a trace of contempt "So you are Masaru Belial, the heir of the rising Belial Family and a genius on top of it?" Masaru did not take to heart the current look the head of the Bael family gave him, Shirone and Angelica had stoic faces but they were still burning with rage within. ''Yep, this is what you can expect from them... These pure blood fools thinking their on top of the world... I will endure it for now...'' Masaru thought


    Masaru bowed respectfully "Pleased to meet you Lord Bael, I am indeed Masaru Belial and I have come to respond as Ajuka-sama''s Representative" One of the other generals look at Masaru with even more contempt "You are but a brat, what are you trying to achieve here?" Masaru smiled "Although I may appear young, I believe I do have the ability to back up Ajuka-sama claim to make me his representative" Hearing Ajuka''s name again the General''s face turned a slightly pale thinking about the hidden meaning behind those words.


    "You think because your the son of Belial family you can just walk in and join the fight? No wonder the family declined with a haughty father and a timid little puss? grandfather it''s natural they would have a attention seeking dog as their heir" a High class Devil General spoke out, but this time Masaru''s eyes turned towards him, the general flinched and became angry at the thought he was scared for a moment and pounced towards Masaru but before he could take a single step Masaru was in front of him already gripping his throat before slamming him into the ground.


    "Since you dare to speak ill of the Belial family I will have you be made an example of" Masaru started to beat up the devil while he was on the ground, no one dared to make a move. They were shocked! That a brat like him was this strong felt way too unnatural, the general Masaru was beating started to wail and scream for help even Jacob wanted to stop Masaru from making it worse but Lord Bael stopped him. "That boy has the rights as a Noble to either teach the opposite party a lesson or have a life and death combat for the sake of his house honor... So what he is doing is simply to mild for what that general said to him"


    Lord Bael look at the surrounding Generals who still felt that Masaru only used Surprise attack to gain the upper hand but still did not want to provoke this mad man, "I hope the rest of you will keep your mouths clean from now on, you can insult individuals but never the house itself... otherwise" Just as Masaru returned to Angelic and Shirone''s side did not notice until it was too late how Lord Bael launched a ball made out of destruction and annihilated the devil that insulted the Belial family. This action was enough to shut up even the two arguing, "You can now retire, I will have a different butler for Magdaran in the future" The butler''s face turned pale before walking away with steps heavier than rocks feeling that his life came to an end.


    ''To think the Bael Family head is this ruthless... I only held back not to slap their faces by killing him but instead the Head kill him?'' Masaru was a bit taken aback by this move, Jacob placed his hand on Masaru''s shoulder allowing the latter to calm down. "Now that everyone''s attention is here, what I propose is to come up with a plan that can deal with the stampede Efficiently and with minimal casualty rate. This stampede although it might appear to look worthless it does indeed posses power enough to trample the territory if it is not stopped perfectly"


    Masaru walked over looking at the map, from the looks of it they intend to break the stampede into three different directions with traps planted far in the north with their built route which will lead the Beasts to the North, West and East gates to even out for each section. "How many demonic beasts are we expecting?" Masaru thought of asking, one of the quiet Generals who did not participate much decided to answer his question "Right now it is estimated to be two million, it was difficult to count since they were densely packed... The only aerial monsters is the Giant Poison Raven that will be coming from the West, we have no idea for what reasons"


    Masaru looked at the number reports of how many troops were available, including their devil ranks. From what Masaru noticed the number of High class was the minority and Mid-class was the Majority, there was low class which was few that included Angelic and Shirone here. Masaru looked at the map once again and noticed they only have enough troops for two directions, they can support a bit of men for the third but it will not last long like this. ''If it is only to defend and hold out, I should be able to handle it with Angelica and Shirone as long as we can get hold of Circe neesan''s potions and Elizabeth nee-san''s bombs''


    Masaru turned to Lord Bael, "Lord Bael I have a proposal" Hearing this Lord Bael''s interest was piqued once again, he already had a good impression of this boy who never moved for his own d?s?r? but moved for the family like a true devil. "Let us all hear it", Masaru pointed at the map "From the report I noticed for the number of demonic beasts we only have enough troops to support two gates, so I think the people who placed the traps need to make the pathways to the East and North to be wider than the west so the majority of the monsters will head towards North and East like here, here and right there. I will take whatever men you can spare for the third gate and take my two peerage members to defend the west gate"


    "What you alone!?" One of the generals was truly shocked this was a crazy plan, "I have confidence to defend it for as long as four days, meaning the two armies have four days to finish their tasks and reinforce us" The quiet general looked at Masaru as he felt this boy''s confidence meant he could do it, "Are you certain?" Masaru nodded "I can only procure an amount of bombs from my sister which will aid in our defense from the ground demonic beasts while I and Angelica will focus on the Giant Poison Ravens" Masaru continued to list several reason for his proposal to the point Lord Bael gave his immediate approval.


    Since Masaru did not need to stay behind for the rest of the matter where the generals will divide their groups in the North and East team, it took a few hours with fast horses to reach to Western gates. Masaru had Angelica contact Elizabeth and Shirone contacted Circe while he himself went outside the walls started to dig trenches deep enough to hinder the movements of the demonic beasts, using the Spell book he laid several kinds of magic formations which trigger upon touch of a certain weight.


    When Elizabeth''s bombs were transported to the western gate with the help of Ajuka''s approval, Angelica began to explain how to use these bombs to the minority of devils. The devils that followed Masaru were all low class which he chose to take since the other devils will not bother giving work for these devils to do so he might as well take them and use them. Shirone however went out into the forest to scout the route the demonic beasts were planning to take to ensure everything was in place.


    [It sure is fate, I even get to drink some Demonic beast blood, but boy I suggest you be careful though] Masaru stopped laying a formation wondering why this dragon is saying this, [Normally when a stampede occurs is when a new territory lord is chosen and the previous one is either killed or defeated which I believe will be the latter based on the number of monsters they reported] ''What strength level does it have?'' [If it is a infant then it will be low high class, but if it is adolescent then it will be mid high class... Forget a ?du?t... That is minimal high rank - high class up, but don''t think their high rank is similar as you devils... I suggest if that Territory Lord appears you have to finish it off fast if you want your plan to suceed] ''Isn''t it natural I would?'' [Be sure to use me boy, this old dragon is going to sleep now]


    Masaru finished placing the last bit of formations which start from the middle of the route when the demonic beasts start to split towards each direction to prevent the stampede from stopping and moving in another direction, this way even with the death of beast in the front row they will carry moving along. "How is the route ahead?" Shirone showed a thumb up "Good" Masaru nodded while turning to Angelica who just finished their training course about the bombs


    "Well hello everyone, I am not a man who enjoys talking about for the household''s sake or for the devil''s... During times like this when facing against Demonic Beast Stampede, we are not fighting for the devils... nor for the Bael family... We are fighting to stop these beasts right HERE!" Hearing the explosive voice of Masaru causing the devils to flinch, their attention was completely caught. "That''s right! We are fighting to stop their stampede here!!! WHY!? Because if we don''t stop it what could happen if the beasts breakt through and move onto the commoners, your family!? Your lovers!? Your Children!? Your friends!?... If we don''t stop them here we can''t shout to honour of our family"


    Masaru thumb his ?h?st with his fist as he shout even louder "That is why! I don''t need your loyalty! I only need your faith in me, follow my commands to the letter and I swear upon the honour of my family''s name of Belial and as the son of Diehauser Belial will lead you all to a victory you can boast to your family for years to come!" a Massive cheer erupted from the Low class devils when they heard the name Diehauser Belial there was not a single devil who did not know of him, it was as if the low class gotten stimulant injections that they were overflowing with fighting spirits while following the orders Masaru was giving out.


    The ones throwing the bombs will be in the front rows under the command of Shirone while those who will be using poison laced arrows will be under the command of Angelica, Masaru walked over giving Shirone a special made fingerless gloves with plated metals sewn firmly to guard the knuckles. "Thank you onii-sama" Masaru ??r?ss Shirone''s head, when the devils saw this they did not feel envy at all, instead they admired their commander who was kind and strong.


    For Angelica Masaru handed over a fully automatic crossbow that has a turning cylinder and a cartridge filled with bolts, it was the similar style of a Gatling gun allowing the crossbow to shoot bolts in rapid successions and each bolt was coated with paralyzing poison since Masaru intend to use the stampede to kill the poison Ravens and magic for those who survive. "Thank you Master" Angelica''s ears had a faint trace of redness.


    A Day pass by and the defensive set up for the western wall was finally completed, what the people including Masaru and his team did not realize was that a spy of the Bael family was overseeing the situation of Masaru and already reported it to Lord Bael.


    >/<


    "Lord Bael, here is your reports" Lord bael took the document from his trusted intelligence officer, after reading through the reports he thought for a moment. "What is your view of the current situation?" The officer did not hesistate to give his view "With all due respect Lord Bael, the time the Northern wall and Eastern wall will be able to deal with the Demonic Beasts will take longer than four days unless they fix their uncooperative attitudes, I can only say that we will have to brace for a larger casualty rate than planned"


    Lord Bael nodded while the officer added "For the Western Side, I believe they have 80% chance of fending off the beasts without support from the Northern team or eastern team" Lord Bael looked at the officer with surprise because he knew the devils Masaru had under him were all low class and not to mention their total number of troops was not even a quarter of the Northern or Eastern Team size.


    "I noticed that the reports of that Spell Book which is Masaru''s sacred gear is even more rule breaking than we are led to believe, just from the magical traps he laid all over the place was enough to take out more than half the expected number of beasts down before they even reach the wall where they will be met by a volley of bombs being thrown a them. I believe Masaru would use Magic to eliminate the beasts that managed to get through the bombing"


    Lord Bael thought he should put an extra eye on this boy, if he could take control over this boy''s power then the Bael Family''s standing will rise even further for sure. But then he remembered those birds that will also arriving. "How do they plan to deal with the Raven?" The Officer heard his master''s question and answered "Behind the Bomb throwing men, is another row of Devils stationed behind them equipped with Bows and Arrows with paralyzing poison smeared on them"


    "Paralyze? Won''t it become a hassle to kill the birds?" The officer shook his head "The Giant Poison Raven has a strong poison resistance so it can''t easily get poisoned, however the paralyzing poison which Masaru plan to use is strong enough to bypass the resistance and attacks only the nerves of it''s body making it immobile so it was crash in the ground, so if the crash did not kill it the beast that is running over it will not to mention Masaru can handle immobile birds with ease"


    "I want you to spread the rumour about Masaru''s exploits to the Northern team and Western team, use their greed for achievements to indirect force them to work together... Also, should Masaru''s plans work write up a recommendation for Angelica and Shirone who worked together with Jacob for Mid Class promotion" The Officer looked at his master with confused eyes while Lord Bael smiled "Before I can try to reach out to control Masaru Belial, I need to first have him feel he owes me one" The officer understood that Masaru has entered this man''s sight, it will either be a subordinate or possibility of elimination.


    >/<


    "Alright, everyone get ready here they come!!!"Followed by Masaru''s loud scream a series of explosions and mournful roars echoed from the forest, but the vibration of the incoming stampede did not stop. Yet in front of the Stampede that was still far from reaching the attack zone, the Giant Poison ravens were approaching fast. Their bodies were similar to that of ravens from earth but not only were they several times larger but some of their feathers were tinted purple and they have several purple feathers on their forehead, the more the feathers on it''s head is the more poisonous they were. Luckily those in the front row were only three feathers which were infants and a six feather was in between them which was a giant poison raven about to become a ?du?t.


    "Archers get ready!" Angelica shouted in a authoritative tone, as the appointed Long Range team leader she dared not bring shame to her master who entrusted this task to her. With a swift motion the archers nocked their arrows with their eyes selecting their targets, "Stretch!" All the archers aimed and stretched their bows as far as possible and held. The moment the first wave of Poison Ravens arrived "Release!" While Angelica shouted she pointed her automatic Crossbow and soon the skies was blotted with arrows, since the front row Ravens had weaker resistance towards poison they fell first quite swiftly.


    This process kept repeating till some stronger Ravens who could resist the poison was being dealt with by Masaru who called out his spell book to start launching rapid successions of air bullets to pierce the wings of the Ravens, The first wave of Stampede beast has just arrived. The beasts running in the front were large mammal beasts with a hard thick hairless skin and two horns attached to the dies of it''s head and razor sharp teeth revealed each time their roar when some of their kins were killed off by the magical traps.


    "Bomb squad! Get ready!" Shirone already grasp her own bomb from a box behind her, each bomb thrower had a box filled with bombs behind them. If it was not for the requirement of a sliver of mana needed to be injected before it will go off after a period of time they would not have recklessly stored the bombs in a box like toys. "Throw!!!" Followed by Shirone''s orders everyone started throwing their bombs as far as possible, soon the entire area was lit up with fire explosions and noise loud enough that people could not even hear the voice of their comrades next to them.


    "Paralyze swamp!" Masaru pointed his hands towards the trenches he digged and transformed it into a swamp with paralyzing poison, but one should not look down on this swamp as the poison enters the body through the pores and there was four rows of trenches so reaching the end was difficult for the first few waves of Monsters. Being crushed under the foot of their own comrades, the first wave of monsters to reach the wall finally arrived and Masaru stood in the front to welcome them.


    Since the number of beasts being able to get through the traps, bombing and trenches was minimal it was relatively easy for Masaru to hold the fort with Hrunting in his hands. [BWAHAHAHAHA! GIVE ME BLOOD! Boy cut them faster! I can hear some addictive screams of dying demonic beasts!] "Geez, why is it during combat you turn into a mental patient!?" [Well it''s in my nature as the dragon Grendel, I can''t help but love this!] Masaru smiled as he spoke to the sword spirit, "I have found a perfect name for you...."


    The sword spirit dragon quiet down instantly, it was not sure how it should feel since it was called Grendel and it was a fragment soul of Grendel... "Drago Deadheart... That will be your name, you are no longer Grendel''s fragment but Drago Deadheart, and individual sword spirit who is my partner" Masaru did not hear the Dragon''s response but he could feel something warm through their spiritual connection, the dragon... No Drago felt like telling Masaru he was way into Corny names but he felt happy, he gained a name... He was not a copy of Grendel but he gained his own individuality.


    Masaru who cut down the last of the current Wave of beasts felt the sword in his hands was different, it felt far more sharp compared to before. But then he heard the Dragon laughing [Thank you boy.... It was thanks to you I could truly become a sacred Demonic Sword instead of Hrunting] Masaru tilt his head [Because you granted me a blade I have evolved and became the sword Deadheart, the Demonic Beast & Dragon Slaying sword]


    Masaru smiled feeling happy for the sword, he knew some swords which held spirituality had chances to evolve into different and stronger swords if given them an enlightenment which was several thousands of time harder than a intelligent being gaining a true enlightenment. Masaru was lucky with this case since it was his sword''s problem who could not decide whether it was a part of Grendel or it''s own individual apart from Grendel, "Well Drago. I Look forward surviving in this unreasonable world together with you for many years to come..." [Gwahahaha! Yes this world is unreasonable but your even more so! But sure, I look forward working together with you]


    >/<


    Thanks to Lord Bael''s move of spreading the rumour of Masaru''s exploits it forced the teams to cooperate, although they know the boy was strong but the fact they are being outdone by a child younger than them damaged their pride as ?du?t men and veteran warriors. They fought with even stronger vigor to finish off the beast, thanks to that Jacob Black and his peerage members were selected to reinforce Masaru''s gate.


    When Jacob arrived he noticed that things at the Western Gate was even more relaxed compared to the other two gates, he thought that the amount of beasts was surely small but when he reached the top of the walls he saw many devils were already working on collecting the corpses scaring this Werewolf out of his wits.


    "How did you managed this?" Jacob spoke to Angelica who was monitoring the battlefield, she began to explain how they fought and the strategies of keeping the battles a long range one and only Masaru fought Vanguard for two days before Shirone joined him the third and fourth day. Thanks to that their death rate was zero but more than half the troops were injured by Ravens who managed to bypass Masaru who was under the attack of several beasts, "You guys sure did great, if the other two gates were to see this they will be coughing out blood"


    "Is it that hard over there?" Angelica look at Jacob who shook his head "We were meant to be able to finish off faster but because of the late cooperative mood between teams who wanted more achievements than the other it only worked when the rumours of your side''s exploits forced them to work together not to lose to you all" Angelica felt that it was completely stupid, these fools would prioritize their own benefit even in a dangerous time like this, "I will have my team take over some of the menial tasks, where is Masaru by the way?"


    "Oh, Master is currently together with Shirone scouting the way ahead. Master feel that this stampede was caused because of a fight between two territory lords who fought over the territory" Jacob who head this looked at Angelica sternly "He speculated that?" Angelica nodded "I will leave the command of my team to you, I will head towards Masaru and back him up" Jacob did not wait for Angelica to confirm or say anything else as he starts to dash in the direction he could smell Masaru''s scent.


    Masaru was currently crouching on the ground touching the massive sized skin that was all over the forest, from the size of it, it should be around 20 meters long and a diameter of 1 metre. "Seems our territory lord that escaped the fight is a snake" Masaru began to check the skin but because it already turned white even if he take note of the pattern of the skin he could not determine what kind of snake it was, "Shirone, be on guard... This friend of our will certainly be hungry if he or she attacks us"


    What was strange the skin was abnormally thick, it was as if the snake shed of it''s skin to shrink in size which would be crazy to imagine in a human world but then again this is the underworld where such stuff is common sense. Sticking together the two of them moved silently while being vigilant, they don''t have any intent to definitely combat this beast, if it is too strong they will retreat instantly since they only need to confirm Masaru''s speculation and then they can have the elite take it down.


    Within the trembling bushes of the forests slithering movements were heading in the direction of Masaru, unlike Masaru''s speculation that the snake would be hungry but instead this snake felt curious. The reason for this was the snake escaped the Rampage of the Demonic Ape King who detected her recent attempt to ascend from Peak High grade to Ultimate grade, but it was interrupted when the Ape King ?ssaulted her.


    Because of the fight that broke out between the two most of the outer region beasts began to run away, naturally the snake used the cover of the beast while she was shedding her skin along they way due to the damage the Ape King caused to her body. She was only meant to shed several thin layers of skin but the damage the Ape king was more than she expected which was why her body shrink similar to her once peak high grade temporary dropped to peak mid grade till she recovered from her injuries.


    The reason the snake was curious about Masaru is because her blood was stimulated by the presence of the spell book within Masaru''s body, the bloodline of the snake could be traced backwards all the way to N¨¹wa who used her powers and intelligence to safeguard the humans from the beasts ?ssaults. Just as it was about to come out of it''s hiding to try and test the waters by approaching Masaru, the snake was confronted with Shirone who suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Because the current snake is but metre long and thin, Shirone had difficulity to catch the snake because it was it''s scales were slippery and it''s movement speed was fast. [To think a descendant of N¨¹wa is still living after all these years....] Masaru who heard Drago could not help but feel shocked, this tiny snake actually had the blood of a snake god in it, [It should not have ill intent otherwise I would have already told you] "Then why did you not?" [Because it''s curious about you... As for why I don''t know]


    Masaru was not stupid as he knew this partner of his never shared everything with him but he still trusted this sword partner of his who had his back and never betrayed him, "Shirone stand down" Shirone stopped chasing the snake around but what was peculiar was the reason Shirone who could not grasp the snake no matter what technique or power she used, was because of a thin layer barrier covering it''s body.


    Masaru knelt down and held his hand out, he did not speak nor make any other movements. He locked gaze with the Snakes eyes, he could sense her curiosity and strangely intelligent eyes. The snake did not immediately approach as it was still vigilant of Shirone, it only began to move closer inch by inch while watching Shirone. When it came in front of Masaru it brought her head to his palm trying to sense the familiar feeling it was getting, the snake did not know the familiar feeling it felt was the spell book, it thought it was familiar with Masaru.


    Masaru could feel the soft cold skin of the snake against his hand, he kept still till the snake began to slither around his wrist with it''s head in the air staring at Masaru for a moment before it lowered it''s head. [Seems this snake wants you to accept her as your familiar] ''Familiar? No wonder I felt these past few months I forgot something important!!! I forgot to arrange for the girls and me to sign some familiar contracts!!!''


    [I think you should take this snake as your Familiar, it might be weak in attacking but I can personally guarantee it''s defense] ''Defense?'' [This snake is the Four pillar snake, it is one of the descendant snakes of N¨¹wa herself and it gained her ability to use a four pillar barrier domain to protect itself... In other words, the snake in front of you is a natural born Barrier Expert] Masaru looked at the snake "You wish to become my familiar?" The snake looked into Masaru''s eyes "Ssshhh..." It slightly nodded it''s head.


    The Belial family crest magic circle formed beneath the snake and Masaru, soon a spiritual link between Masaru and the Snake was formed similar to the link he held with Deadheart. When the contract was concluded Drago decided to spoil Masaru''s mood [Oh I forgot to say the snake in front of you is the Territory lord who escaped bwahahahaahaha!] Masaru felt a shiver run down his spine thinking he was bold to stand so care freely in front of such a creature, ''FUCKER! You dare trick me!'' [Bwahahahaha I did not lie! It did hold a curious intent towards you... However right now it''s only a Peak Mid Rank Beast, it seems it got quite heavily injured in it''s fight with the other territory lord. Otherwise the barrier that was only covering it''s body would have been several times larger and stronger] ''I will find a way to beat your ?ss'' [hehe, come bite me]


    Masaru sighed as he looked at the small snake curled around his arm hibernating to recover, "Your name shall be Akiva, sleep well my little barrier princess" "Onii-sama, what snake is that?" Masaru began to explain what snake it was including the rank causing Shirone''s eyes to sparkle, "Onii-sama when can we sign our familiar contracts?" Masaru chuckle "I will arrange it for you all soon"


    "Masaru-kun! Shi-Chan!" a Familiar voice could be heard from a distance approaching fast, Shirone who caught a whiff of the familiar smell realized who was approaching fast. Jacob who was traveling fast finally caught up with Masaru "Phew! Seems the two of you are still fine." Masaru smiled "Well we were just about to return back to the western gate since there is no territory lord in this region, I guess it escaped in a different direction when it saw us annihilate the beast stampede" Jacob nodded thinking it was reasonable since Territory Lord beasts were known for their keen intelligence.


    Masaru and Shirone kept the existence of Akiva a secret until they left the Bael territory, luckily with Akiva entering hibernation mode it made it almost impossible to sense her presence. "So I take it the stampede is officially over?" Jacob nodded to Masaru''s question


    >/<


    "Lord Bael, we have found the daughter of the Bael Family''s Traitor... It appears one of the Devil Kings has been protecting her" Lord Bael looked at the officer "Send a messenger and have them bring her here for execution" The officer saluted "Your will be done"

 Chapter 26 - 4

    "To think Lord Bael and even the Ancestor Bael would sent recommendation letters for a Rank up" Jacob was sitting in a horse Carriage together with Shirone and Angelica, "But we have only worked for the family for a little more than a month and this beast stampede" Jacob could understand Angelica''s confusion "Well the Stampede is something that does not happen often which makes it quite a important event to rake in Achievements fast, but you two and Masaru led a group of Low class devils four times smaller in quantity compared to other groups and managed to defend the Western Gate without the need of reinforcements. And not to mention the two of you commanded your respective teams including the number of beasts you took down, it''s not impossible to get a recommendation but it will be delayed by the other devils till you achieved some more before it will go through"


    "Then isn''t this strange?" Shirone spoke feeling something was wrong, she could not help but feel something was wrong with this situation. "Your correct, I believe the reason for your promotion being processed fast after a single defense campaign is because of Masaru... It seems his abilities has piqued the interest of the Bael Family, whether it is a good thing or not... Well I will sort that out with Diehauser-sama, for the two of you I suggest you get Calfa to help you study and prepare for it before you get the invitation date"


    >/<


    "Ajuka-sama, I have good news and bad news" One of the ?ssistants of Ajuka came rushing in breathing heavily, Ajuka look at her wondering why she is so stressed so he gestured for her to continue. "Masaru has succeeded in defending the Western Gate of the Bael Territory against the Demonic Beast Stampede with only his two peerage members and a small group of low class four times smaller than the other teams in the Northern and Western Gates mid to high class devils."


    "Hoh? It appears he truly lived up to my expectations... But then again the beasts that appeared were?" The girl pull over a page to read "Most of the were Low class, second majority were mid class and minority were high class... however from our report from one of our intelligence officers it appears Masaru-sama has signed a familiar contract with a pseudo Territory lord beast which is a four pillar snake"


    Ajuka kept silent, thinking how he should proceed from now on. But the ?ssistant continued the report "The bad news is Yui''s existence has been discovered by the Bael Family, they have already dispatched a messenger to demand her" Ajuka could only sigh thinking the time came several years sooner than he actually thought they would discover her, "I want you to take some of the Four Leaf members and clear out my Research Facility, I don''t want a spy inside" The Four Leaf was a secret department of which no one but the ?ssistant and Ajuka know who the members of, "Also call Yui for me" "Understood Ajuka-sama"


    "You have called me Ajuka-sama" Yui entered the office closing the door, "Take a seat Yui". From the tense atmosphere Yui could feel something was wrong so she immediately took a seat, waiting for Ajuka to explain. "What do you think of Masaru as a Individual?" Yui''s eyes widen wondering why the hell is the atmosphere this heavy because of such a question, she thought for a moment remembering her short time she worked together with Masaru especially the manner how he kept being stubborn on studying the aspects of the Sleeping disease as well as topics relating to the soul.


    "His hardworking yet stubborn once he decides on something, his smart when it comes to magic related things and possess a strong curiosity towards many things. Despite being strong, I feel his kindness and protectiveness towards his family and peerage is both his weak and strong point..." Ajuka could not help but smile that Yui gave him a report of his character instead of her personal view, "I meant of your point of view, how do you see him? or better yet... If I were to ask you to join his peerage for example"


    ''To think it was this...'' Yui naturally understood Ajuka''s plans for her was to join Masaru''s peerage, she honestly does not have any qualms about it but she felt it was a bit too rushed after all. "Ajuka-sama, honestly I have a favourable impression of Masaru-sama and will not object joining his peerage but I feel it is still too soon" Ajuka nodded "It''s true that it is too soon however a family has made a move which I can''t guard for you against" Yui could only sigh "So they found out I was here?"


    "It''s my fault for not cleaning out my Research facility, it appears they had a spy inside here which I did not discover until I saw their letter. Don''t think wrong of me Yui but I am asking you to join Masaru''s peerage" Yui nodded "Understood" Ajuka could only bitterly smile "It''s for the sake of protecting you and also, I believe Masaru will look after you" ''What you need now is not just protection but family'' Ajuka already noticed the past few months Yui''s productiveness was dropping because of her increased stress and worries over her family that is targeting her. ''I believe Masaru will not object either, she is after all a bearer of Destruction power which will make her a good peerage member''


    ''But then again... His group has several with girls targeted by their families... What a strange twist of fate'' Ajuka calmly drink his tea, normally such events would not warrant his attention but because the importance of Masaru''s spell book has been raised he could not help but getting involved in and behind the scenes. He naturally held back helping since he already laid down the path for his family to rise to Duke level, then he can allow Masaru to handle politics on his own so while he was young he will get involved.... why? Because he is bored and need some entertainment apart from his research to spice up his life.


    >/<


    Dominic was currently drinking his tea while reading the reports of his restaurants he started in the UK, the financial statistic was rising steadily with a occasional drop every now and then. However the popularity of the clothes Shuri and Calfa design has become quite popular since it was completely different from the usual clothes not easily accessed, "Hmm...?" Dominic heard his phone vibrate which he rarely used but was connected with the Devi-Banking system which notifies him of payments made into their Belial Family''s account.


    What was displayed was a enormous amount of money that could rival the reward money of a single official Rating Game victory cash price, on the payment note it was written [Defense Reward money]. When he saw that he began to laugh while walking down stairs to brag to his Wife and Father about his grandson who accomplished a beautiful feat. "Dear, I just report from Masaru''s feat! He succeeded in defending the walls of the Bael territory"


    When Dominic entered the room he discovered Damian and Diehauser were in the room as well, "Yes, we have received the report however we also have a troubling matter attached to it" Diehauser spoke while handing over the letter to his father, after reading it Dominic looked at his father "Is such a fast promotion even possible?" Damian nodded "On the paper that campaign is enough to promote a devil to mid class, however it is because of the Devil Council that makes it hard on purpose that a devil need to accumulate numerous achievements before they are approved... Even Devil Kings can''t pressure the council but the Bael family is an entire matter all together"


    "It appears we will need to keep an eye on the Bael Family, according to the people that has been protecting my sister from the shadows there has been an awful lot of Bael Devils going in and out of her territory" Dominic who heard this from Diehauser felt perplexed, "Could it be the family which Masaru mentioned about his vision that time ago was actually the Bael family?" Diehauser shrugged "It''s possible, I can''t confirm but then again... The Bael Family is one of the main factions that is against interracial relationships after all"


    "What about Masaru?" Damian looked at the roof "We have to sent some shadow guards to protect him for now, until we can confirm whether Bael is a ally or enemy it will be best we be careful for the next few months... But from what I can see here is the Bael family''s attention is on Masaru who has that spell book which is absurd, they might consider using Shirone and Angelica''s promotion to have him owe them one"


    "Then won''t it be easier to simply decline it?" Damian looked at his foolish son "Why would he do that? Let the promotion continue, just as the Bael family try to use us we will use them to promote Masaru''s status faster so his status can protect him from fools. The Devils has enough enemies outside but they still have internal battles with one another which comes to the fact, with a strong status and backing will be helpful for him"


    >/<


    "Akeno-chan! Ingvild-chan! Ichika-chan a Report of Ma-kun has arrived!" Diana called out to Akeno and Ingvild who was playing a higher level form of Rating game with chess pieces as a form of entertainment and training, hearing Diana''s call the two of them stopped and ran towards her while Ichika came out of the kitchen carrying a tray with tea prepared for each of them. "It appears Ma-kun a managed to succeed in achieving something amazing at the Bael Family"


    Diana began to read out the report she got to Akeno, Ingvild and Ichika but the three of them felt a bit sour when they heard the promotion recommendation Shirone and Angelica received, "Diana-sama, don''t you think the Bael Family is making too obvious movements?" Since they were in the military base the girls had to call Diana as Diana-sama instead of Kaasan, Dian nodded "I am certain Ma-kun''s awesomeness has entered the sights of that Family, I am not certain but I feel like they are trying to move towards Ma-kun by using his peerage members"


    Ingvild thought for a moment and came to the same conclusion as the men at the Belial family came to, "Could it be the Bael family intends to control Masaru?" Diana''s eyes became stern, this possibility was something that slipped her mind but then again it was possible. "For now we will be moving carefully with things related to the Bael family from now on" Diana took her seat thinking ''The power of Masaru Belial is powerful but because of his young body although it is resilient thanks to the experiment incident and his evil piece he gained from Ajuka-sama... He can still not harness it all without losing control over it which is why his power level is still at high rank high class. This is why Diehauser placed restriction on his body to suppress his power to low high class for the next few years so he can learn to control it, we will need to keep an eye on this shadow of the Devil Race family''


    "Oh yeah, Ichika how is the choice you made about the question we asked you?" Diana looked at Ichika who placed the tray of tea down, "I have considered everything and decided to accept it" Diana nodded "Good!"


    >/<


    Masaru was sitting in the carriage looking at the messenger from the Bael Family, he did not feel comfortable with the man in front of him. Once this man intruded into his carriage under the pretext of heading towards the same destination he told Masaru he is going to collect a descendant of the Bael family that is working at the Ajuka Research facility. Naturally Masaru knew a bit of Yui''s circumstances and if it was not the Bael family he might have simply offed this man half way the journey and report a monster killed him.


    But the recommendation reward he received for Shirone and Angelica indirectly told him the Bael family''s eyes is now on him so the number of movements he can make from now on was limited, "I have heard many great tales of Masaru-sama''s adventure to the Vatican territory, could you tell me about it?" Masaru looked at the man ''You think I don''t know you are trying to investigate me further? ptui! I will not tell you anything useful'' Masaru out of spite began to talk about the food, the clothes, and everything else he, Shirone and Everest did between the times they did not have monitoring duties which caused the messenger''s face to cramped up ''You do realize I want to hear your battles not your dating adventure!'' The messenger thought


    Afterwards the messenger kept quiet and no longer asked anything or even talked, he knew Masaru had no intentions to tell him anything so he could only scoff in his heart thinking he will investigate it himself later. Akiva whom is curled around Masaru''s wrists has moved up his arms to hide within his sleeves, she has been quite docile since he signed a contract with her and she refused to go back to the wild to hunt her food so Masaru made sure to keep some corpses with him so he could feed her when she wakes up.


    A Few hours went by and they arrived at the familiar Research Facility, since the staff already knew Masaru they simply let him go pass while they inspected the messenger. Under the orders of Ajuka they were deliberate delaying the messenger under the pretext that they found a spy within the facility, Masaru who was a bit worried about Yui did not first go put down his bag but instead went up straight to Ajuka''s office.


    He gently knock on the door to Ajuka''s office, "Come in" Ajuka''s voice could be heard from within as Masaru stepped in he noticed Ajuka was drinking tea and Yui was in front of him, Ajuka gestured for Masaru to take his seat. Masaru started his report including the process of the defense earning Ajuka''s praise for making use of resources other people neglect because of their pride, but when the topic of the Bael family came Ajuka could not help but furrow his brows almost instantly figuring out the intent of the Bael family. Masaru also mentioned that the messenger f?r??b?? joined his carriage to arrive here.


    The arrival of the Messenger did not disturb Ajuka and for some reason Yui had a resolved face as if she already decided on something important, "Masaru what do you think of Yui?" Masaru looked at Ajuka for a while wondering what this monstrous genius''s intent was but soon gave up trying to figure it out, he honestly felt tired of politics. "She''s bright, responsible, smart. Someone I enjoy working with since I started working here" Ajuka nodded and then looked at Masaru "I will be honest, with Bael''s eyes on you even I can''t predict the path of your future. I have already spoken with Yui and I would like to ask you to allow her to join your peerage"


    Masaru was taken aback by this suggestion, but Ajuka being his superior and how much he owes Ajuka for all his help so far it made it difficult to decline so easily. "Although it might turn your relationship sour, but if you take her into your peerage then Bael will take a step back and even recognize Yui as being a descendant of the Bael family. This will guarantee Yui''s safety and in turn it will give you a solid relationship with that old Devil house. It will only be a bit complicated for the first few months since you will push them to acknowledge a half devil while they are in the pure blood faction"


    "I have already considered this after Ajuka-sama mentioned this to me, honestly I did consider asking to join you after a few more months since I did not want to rush it after all" Yui stood up and faced Masaru with a determined face "Please accept me in your peerage" Masaru looked at Ajuka and then sighed with a bitter smile "You both know I can''t reject ladies especially beautiful ones to join my peerage and Ajuka-sama is my benefactor so naturally I will accept this... Although my real reason is because I want to stick a thorn in the Bael''s bu??" Yui giggled while Ajuka felt relieved.


    Masaru took out a mutated Pawn piece and allowed it to enter her body thus turning her into his pawn for his peerage, "Although many circumstance forced us to move fast, but as the king I welcome you into my family. Please take care of me for many years to come" Yui smiled brightly "Take care of me as well for years to come"


    The messenger that just arrived at Ajuka''s office pushed open the door to see Masaru turning Yui into his peerage member, at first he felt rage like he wanted to yell at these people for using such a despicable move but the sight of Masaru who became a focal point for the Bael who wants to control and manipulate him he could not say anything. ''The only route I can advise Lord Bael is to recognize her as a Bael Descendant so we can use her lineage as a link to Masaru which will make it easier for us to control him..... But we will have to deal with the factions behind us who support the Pure Blood ideology''


    Just as Ajuka predicted, the messenger already formulated a plan on how to deal with this change of circumstances. "Ah apologies for the disturbance Ajuka-sama, I have come on behalf of the family to ensure if the miss is healthy since we lost contact with her for so many years" Yui could only curse this shameless bastard for his words but Ajuka felt completely amused since it was rare to give a family like the Bael a slap in the face.


    "I can understand the hardship of the Bael family for looking for their descendant for so long, even Diehauser can sympathize with you since he too took many years to look for his son. I am sorry I am so busy with many research topics that I honestly forgot to tell the Bael family about this" The messenger who heard Ajuka''s even more shameless reason felt like he could spit out blood, ''Holy shit! It has been 8 YEARS!!! How the hell did you end up so busy for so many years to forget to report!? Why not use your ?ssistants!'' The messenger thought but he knew Ajuka was simply spewing nonsense but there was no proof and Ajuka was a Devil King.


    "No need to worry, I am sure the family will understand. I am even more surprised to see the young lady has joined Masaru-sama''s peerage, I am almost certain the Bael Family will certainly support your peerage whenever you need"


    When Masaru heard what this messenger said he could only laugh in his heart ''No need, soon my companies will start instantly together. With the support of the Devil Kings I can promote it faster and generate income which will soon turn the Belial family who once gained income by sending peerage members to work in other devil family businesses to now generate it''s out source of income using their own peerage members to do so''


    "Since I have done what I came here to do, I will bid you all farewell" The messenger said his good byes and left faster than he came, Ajuka turned to Masaru "So you understand now, your position is delicate. Your facing devils who jealous of you, Bael Family that wants to control you and finally the spies of the other factions and races will surely put a mark on you as a potential threat" Masaru nodded, "Well you don''t have to worry too much about it, I will give you five years to prepare yourself. Don''t increase your magical abilities, focus on increasing your control over your magic and your physical abilities and increase your knowledge especially in politics for the next five years."

 Chapter 27 - 4.5 - Bonus Chapter

    AN: PLEASE NOTE IT''S NOT YURI!!!! >.> Just fan service....


    If Chapter 22 aka Chapter 21 turned you off then kindly skip this chapter as this will certainly make you feel frustrated screaming "Fuck why is the MC so young!!!!!" Since MC can''t make moves after all bwahahahaha at least till Volume 3


    You have been warned...


    ============================


    Masaru and Yui just arrived back at the Belial Manor, what entered their view was the Manor being renovated as well as expansion upwards and underground. Masaru did not know of the changes happening in the Territory but thanks to the money everyone earned from the Defense campaign the Belial had surplus funds to spend in upgrading some facilities as well as improving the current equipment they have been using to farm.


    The best part was They were officially promoted to Viscount Rank thanks to the Devil Kings and Bael who joined in, with the rise in Ranks it was easier to pull in Merchants and other Business partners to improve the expanded Belial Territory which was comparable to a Marquis Devil territory. Dominic and Damian felt like crying while telling their ancestors the progress of the Family''s rise, it could be said if the Bael family did not join in to support the Belial family the speed of things would not have progressed this fast which meant how important they view their relationship with Masaru since they realized they could not completely grasp control over Masaru but can use the give and take approach.


    Today was the start of the week long vacation Masaru and his peerage all arranged, it was also the day Masaru will be introducing Yui to the team. But before he could say anything the girls dragged Yui away while Masaru was dragged along with his father. "Honestly I am not sure what to say ever since I found you everything for the family was heading up north to the point it was scary" Diehauser spoke while the two of them were walking towards their territory Town that was slowly expanding with the influx of companies, "And now... You gained the support of the four Devil Kings but you only met three of them! Although I feel a bit complicated about the Bael Family but we need their support"


    Masaru kept quiet listening to his father''s thoughts, he could see his father felt more lively compared to that day he met him in the Hospital room for the first time. "I also heard from Father you added the Security Company idea which is well thought plan, with this we can also secretly slip in some intelligence agents towards families who hire our manpower to get information easier" Masaru naturally never thought about this approach as he honestly only thought of creating the perfect job for family like Jacob who was a bit of a muscle head.


    "Why did you think of starting a travel agency company?" Masaru who heard this question thought for a moment before smiling, "I actually thought of starting a Mall at first, and have each of the girls start their dream within it but then I realized that some of the girls don''t have their dreams figured out yet... Then I remembered Angelica who said she wanted to travel the world so I started the idea while having her being a tourist guide as a excuse to travel and complete her dream slowly, Ingvild wanted to sing and wish to visit the sea often, so with a international company I can sponsor her dream as a idol while she uses the company services as a Advertisement." Masaru smiled as he talked about a subject he once spoke to the girls about.


    "Akeno will probably want to do Priestess duties in Japan like her mother once did although I am not certain if that is her dream... Everest has taken interest in cooking, I can support her dream in cooking with having a travel agency company where I can sent her to learn from the best Hotels and Restaurants... Jeanne who is quite a knightly person will probably end up working as one of the heads in the Security company unless she develops a interest in something else like Everest has..."


    "So you are starting with two companies that can support everyone''s dreams while giving them work they can do till they realize a dream... That is so like you" Masaru and Diehauser arrived at the town, they entered the newly established coffee shop to order their coffe and took seat. "Being a Devil we do have a long life span, but I thought of starting these two companies to create a starting point for our families from which they can start their own dreams without the need to rely on other Devil Families"


    >/<


    "Eh? Uhm..." Akeno could see Yui being confused while the entire girl team was heading towards the recently built private hot spring, "No need to be tense, Masaru''s father asked us to take you with us since he wished to spend the day with his son alone. We too want to talk with you before Masaru introduces you to the family"


    "Ye-Yeah!" Yui nodded feeling a bit complicated as she joined the team in order to survive, she was not certain if she was worthy of being in the team of such quality and strong bond. Everyone took off their clothes taking only a towel with them as they first went to take a shower, only after they were clean they entered the hot spring.


    Everest looked at each girl''s body and could not help but comment "I recently began to wonder just what is Masaru-sama''s fetish... Most of us has big br??sts, but he also included those who are lean and a big firm bu??" The girls who heard this began to giggle, "Well you are the most suspicious one, when it''s only us you act bold but when Masaru-sama is here you will act completely like a maiden" Stephani could not help but throw a jab at the dragon girl, and Everest reacted quite maiden-like towards that comment "Wa-wait we are all girls so naturally I can speak freely... To--- to speak so perversely in front of Masaru-sama... a.."


    Akeno giggled and could not help but say "I am sure he won''t mind having a perverted dragon girl" Everest shook her head furiously. Angelica who usually quiet tried to go to the corner but was intercepted by Akeno "Today you will be joining us" Angelica was flustered at Akeno''s hand movements gently massaging her br??sts, she as a elf never had such a experience was quite s?ns?t?v? "I was wondering why, but it was true what Masaru-sama said... The body and beauty of a elf is trying a sin, just the feeling of it is quite addictive" Angelica who heard what Akeno said especially the part of Masaru could not help but feel shy but happy about the fact Masaru considered her a beauty, she was after all bothered about her darkish skin.


    Once Akeno saw Angelica feel more calm to stay close to them, she released the s?ns?t?v? elf girl. "Onee-sama, you haven''t played with me after so long!" Stephani came over to Akeno earning her a slap on her n?k?d but "Ahn!" She m??n?d, when the girls saw this they could not help but blush. It was not a secret that Stephani was actually a bisexuality who enjoyed the interaction with both girls and boy although the boy is only Masaru.


    "KYAAA!" Everest sharp scream reverberate to the surroundings, when the girls were looking they saw Shirone was busy pinching Everest''s large br??st, clear envy could be seen on the girl''s face "Why do you keep seducing my onii-sama with these big jugs! Even my onee-sama has them big!!" Shirone began to complain although it was not serious, but she still felt frustrated. Ingvild climb into the hot spring, due to her still in a monitor period the girls would not target her for teasing physically that is.


    "kukuku.... Seems you girls want to play with br??sts today" When the girls noticed Jeanne they began to scramble, if there was someone who can knock out a girl with just her fingers it was this swordswoman. She even stated that playing with a girl is no different from polishing a blade. Ichika was not here today as she was helping Calfa and Shuri prepare a Banquet for the family, but the last person to enter the hot spring was Yui Bael Asaka.


    "Everyone this is our newest member and also sister, Yui Bael Asaka, she is a pawn like Angelica" Akeno announced using Yui as a excuse to stop Jeanne''s rampage, "The big br??st Red head over there is Everest, she is a Rook. The one pinching her is Shirone also a Rook, The purple innocent girl is Ingvild, she is the Queen. The enemy of women blonde head over there is Jeanne, she is the knight. This little blonde cute girl here is Stephani, she is a bishop like me. And I am Akeno"


    "Pleased to meet you all" Yui respectfully stood up and bowed, but when she took a seat the girls saw she had something to say or ask. "What''s bothering you Yui?" Everest was the best candidate to ask since out of all the girls she is blunt as long as Masaru was not around, "uhm... I am wondering if I am even worthy of being in this team... I have joined this team to survive against my family''s attacks" Stephani who heard this tapped Yui''s shoulder trying to act like a senior "No need to worry, I joined Masaru''s team at first to take revenge on the family who tried to kill me"


    "Eh!?" Yui was shocked, she never knew there was a fellow sister who had a similar experience as she had, "Ma-kun saved me and my mom when our family tried to kill us" Akeno added more shock to Yui, even Jeanne could not help but blush "Masaru-sama saved me in the Vatican" Yui looked at Jeanne remembering a report Masaru gave to Ajuka about his trip in the Vatican, to think he went to save someone.


    It didn''t take long for the gloomy atmosphere to disappear, Yui felt even more close to the girls after each of them shared their first meeting with Masaru. There was gossip in between as well but it was best to be left unknown to males, after all... It''s a girl''s secret.


    >/<


    "I''m Home!" Masaru called out since he came back home alone, his father went to speak with some of the people in charge of the planning for the town to ensure everything was progressing as planned. "Ah Ma-kun your home" Calfa came over and gave her grandson a hug, "I''m home grandmother" Calfa smiled at her grandson "Honey don''t keep my grandson all to yourself! I also need to talk with him"


    "Hmpf! You can wait, I have missed my grandson for so long!" Dominic looked at his wife with a helpless smile ''I missed him too you know!? My precious grandson done so much for our family although some of it he never intended and it only happened this way but... aiya.... I can''t win against my wife when she is like this'' Dominic went back to the room and took a seat next to his father. "Me, my son and father are probably luckier than our grandson" Damian looked at his son "We only have one wife while he has multiple potential wives" Damian who heard this said nothing and nodded, the history of Belial Family has always been the men can fight anything but their women... Reasons were never included into the history as it is a black history...


    Meanwhile Masaru went together with his grandmother to help them Cook for the Banquet, thanks to him learning how to cook under Shuri during his free time while he trained he could be said to be at least decent. "Ma-kun can you chop the onions?" Shuri pass on the onions, Ichika was looking at Masaru with a complicated facial expression almost as if she was envying yet admiring him at the same time, a truly complicated feeling. Masaru naturally did not know of this, Calfa did discover this by chance but it was not so visible when Masaru is here.


    Late night approached and tables with candles were set at the back yard of the Manor since the manor was being renovated there was not much space to eat in, there was several rows of seats since each of Diehauser''s peerage member also brought their peerage members so it was quite a large Banquet. Once everyone was seated Dominic stood up since he was the head of the family, he was naturally required to make a speech.


    "I am certain some of you who have been with the Belial Family for a long long time, would know of the sufferings we have endured under the attacks of our fellow devils who could not allow the Belial Family to ascend to one of the top families. But fate had it''s plans for us and gave birth to our very own Champion of the Rating Games my son!" Everyone began to clap while looking at Diehauser who could only smile wryly at his father.


    "I still remember the day when Diehauser announced he will be taking part in the Rating Game to help the family, that day still remains in my heart because it was the same day my wife beat me up" Everyone began to laugh since the relationship between everyone was that of a close family, "Ever since then our path reestablish our family as a proper noble began to move upwards, then our wonder child appears. Who would have imagined Diehauser''s son Masaru could change our destiny as a declined household into a rising dragon, by miracle his talent and prowess gained the acknowledgement of the four Devil Kings including the Bael family to where we are today" Dominic could not help tear up, even some men and women were already crying, they felt pride and joy for the family they were loyal to was rising, time for suffering has come to an end.


    "Thanks to the restaurant dealings in the UK has been progressing quite well, there are even talks about branches in other countries. And not only that we also recently started Masaru''s Travel Agency and Security Company, our income is already increasing explosively since we are the first travel agency company people can call to hire us to plan their entire vacation for them!" Everyone began to clap hands once again even cheering, "So, to make end of this rambling of a old head like me... I would like to thank you all for sticking with the Belial Family for so long, it has been hard but we won. Yes we won a future not only for us but for our future generations as well! Let the feast begin!"


    Diehauser was holding his laughter looking at his son who was glaring at him, "What wrong? Why are you glaring at me?" Masaru tap his chin "I feel like you are thinking something bad about me" Diehauser coughed "What did I make a mistake in thinking your a boy but your a girl having intuition!?" The surrounding people began to laugh, but no one knew ''Heh, Belial''s Wonder child... If that title spreads pfftt''


    It was only a few years later Masaru realized what his father thought of, but it was simply too late to change the people''s point of view since he did after all brought several changes to their lives improving it.

 Chapter 28 - 5

    Another few months has come and gone, the missions of Masaru has increased as he was made to travel around the Devil Continent performing clean up (Monster Subjugation) before another stampede would form as the representative of Ajuka Beezlebub. Other than that Masaru continued his studies in the sleeping disease, his discoveries has not progressed that much further compared to his hypothesis he written, but he did however confirm that his hypothesis that the blood of the ancient one even if it''s low purity the awakening causes the energy within the body to become chaotic is the cause of the sleeping disease or the main cause for it. Thanks to that he could focus on his studies over soul subject which Ajuka supervised him to ensure he did not cause reversible damage to demonic beast test subjects, it could be said within a year or two he might have enough experience to try and stimulate Misla''s soul to awaken.


    As for the search of other possible links with the ancient one has been extremely difficult as there is no efficient magic nor power to search for these creatures who locked themselves in a strange dimensional space that is not linked with the Dimensional Gap itself, so the devils simply kept their vigilance while awaiting for the creatures next strike.


    Yui Asaka, Masaru''s newly appointed Pawn is still working in Ajuka''s Research Facility but she already applied to resign the company the moment she will accompany Masaru when he will be going to high school to at least experience a school life since they have been busy lately. The most shocking thing that happened the past few months would be the statement of the Bael Family who recognized Yui Asaka as their descendant although she was not allowed to participate for a spot in the line of inheriting the Bael Head position, she at least gained freedom to walk in the open without being targeted from their side.


    Because of the shocking statement the pure blood faction that was with the Bael family began to raise protest but it all mysteriously quiet down the very next day, other than that there was nothing quite shocking. Jacob and his peerage managed to leave the Bael family without the family even raising a ruckus or any forms of complaints, they even sent Jacob and his team off which totally scared the wits of this werewolf who was not used to this kind of change of treatment.


    "Ah, welcome back Masaru. Did you collect the intestines of the Demonic River tad Skales?" Yui who was manning the reception of the research facility welcomed Masaru who was carrying a large bag on his back, don''t be fooled by this bag as it is a spatial bag but some fool decided to make it appear large because they felt like it. Within this bag were corpses of the Demonic River tad Skales that has been mass breeding at one of the large lakes in the Gremory Territories because of the appearance of the Skale Broodmother that was a creature on the verge of becoming a territory lord level creature.


    "I brought the corpses as well, it will be better to leave the dismantling to those who requested the things because if I make a mistake I will never hear the end of it" Yui who heard what Masaru said could not help but giggle thinking it was true, those researchers truly loved to complain about materials but ever since Masaru started bringing complete corpses they began complaining the dismantling process is a chore.


    "Oh, please go see Ajuka-sama. Apparently a Letter has arrived and it was addressed for him but it was about you" Masaru''s eyes twitch wondering what was up with this, he handed the bag over to Yui before heading up the stairs towards Ajuka, the research facility has not change in overall other than the fact it expanded even more. Since the results of each department was coming out faster than before, the funds varies families were sponsoring the research came in more quantity as well.


    "Come in" Masaru had not even knocked the door yet but Ajuka already knew he was here so he simply went inside, this monstrous genius still had not change one bit in his looks and he even became used to bossing Masaru around to do all the meaningless tasks he was meant to do. Masaru naturally used it to train himself since some of these tasks would be helpful to him in the future "Welcome back, I am not going to waste time since I have to attend another meeting with those boring old devils. You have been invited to go to Capital Lillith, Falbium is waiting for your arrival at the Military Head Quarters"


    ''Military? Could it be able Diana kaa-san and the girls there?'' Ajuka could see this boy''s habit of trying to figure out the reason he is called or given task is still present, "No need to question the reason, that Falbium wants to meet you and probably test your combat ability" ''Although it was for something else as well but lets leave it for him to discover'' Masaru saluted but then he thought for a moment and could not help but ask "When should I leave?" Ajuka waved his hand as if to tell him to get lost which meant he had to leave immediately. ''Damn this boss of mine''s attitude has not change one bit as well!'' Masaru thought while walking out


    "Already heading out for another material job?" Yui noticed Masaru heading into the Locker room, when Masaru came out he was wearing green pants with a red belt held firmly around his waist and a silver chain attach to two points on his right side of the pants. Gray shirt with a Red jacket over, since it was a visit he combed his hair a little. "No, I will be heading to Capital Lilith. Devil King Falbium has requested my presence so I will be gone for a while. Be sure to take care of yourself and make sure Elizabeth neesan eats, I can see lately she has not been coming out of that lab of hers"


    "Be careful out there!" Yui waved while Masaru picked up his sword and attached it to his back while leaving, [Oh, so we finally meeting the last of the four Devil Kings at last huh?] This sword''s consciousness or perhaps it could be called it''s soul, well anyway it''s name is Drago and the sword itself is called Deadheart. "It appears so, maybe doing a relaxing task like this once in a while is quite fun"


    [kukuku, What about those material gathering tasks?] Masaru snorted "That boss of mine covered those Material Task under the name of Monster Subjugation which is a part of his official duties to send some of his men to deal with but instead shoved it on me" Drago laughed at Masaru''s bad luck for attracting troublesome things. [Makes me think the path ahead is full of trouble] "HELL No! Don''t you dare jinx my visit!!" Masaru began to worry whether there will be another problem sprouting when he visits the Military Head Quarters for the first time.


    >/<


    "It appears Ma-kun is on his way" Akeno who was busy handling documentations together with Ingvild since Diana was currently meeting with Falbium and the rest of the commanders, "Uh huh... But is this even the best time for him to arrive?" Akeno who heard Ingvild could not help but snort out of anger, "It''s a good time for him to come and shut up all those persistent fools all at once" Ichika placed a cup of tea in front of Akeno and Ingvild, "Akeno-sama and Ingvild-sama are natural beauties so it will only make sense the men would pursue you"


    "Oh hoh? But aren''t you also highly sought out for? Since you are not in any peerage your number should be higher than ours" Ichika who heard Akeno point out a problem she was facing indeed, it was only a day ago the latest proposal arrived in front of her. Even with her rejection the man still declared he will not give up on her and save her from the demon''s fangs to which Masaru was that said Demon, Ichika could not help but sigh. "They already labeled Masaru-sama as a Demon because of me, I can''t help but feel troubled about it"


    "Heh... The Demonic Wonder child of Belial huh? I wonder who came up with such a absurd name for him" Akeno began laughing when she first heard this name from within the Military, even Diana who usually protective over Masaru could not help but hysterically laugh while imagining the face Masaru would make if he were to know of this. "Ah, that report should go in the Asset control folder" Akeno pointed out a report Ingvild almost filed in the wrong folder.


    Masaru who was traveling in the forest materialized his family''s crest beneath his feet as he set the coordinates for Lilith Capital, within a breath time his surrounding that was once a forest changed to that of a modern city with devils walking on the side walks and cars moving on the roads. "As expected for the Capital City, they even made it similar to that of a Human city to make Pure Blood devils familiar with the Human settlement style and the Reincarnated Devils will not feel out of place" Masaru kept walking in the pathway that led towards the North Western edge of the Capital where the Military District was at, although they call it the Military District it was simply one of the main bases of the Elite Devils who guards over the major cities of the underworld.


    The surrounding walls of the Military base was at the height of four metres, it may appear to be defenseless but when Masaru pass through the security check and entered inside he saw several box-form machines lined up along the wall with several cylinder holes in 7 rows x 7 columns although the modern form of this weapon had a different form but this was a anti-aircraft weapon but designed to take down flying enemies. "Is these weapons even strong?" One of the nearby soldiers could not help but laugh, "These weapons are strong for dealing against flying small to medium size beasts or humanoid enemies up to mid High Class Rank"


    "Then what about the stronger enemies then?" The Solder looked at the identity card attached like a necklace of Masaru''s face could not help but cramp up his face, Masaru who saw this was confused ''When the hell did I offend this guy? I am certain I haven''t offended anyone these past few months'' The Soldier looked at him "Are you Masaru Belial? The Demonic Wonder child of Belial?" Masaru who heard that strange sounding title could not help but feel as if a thunder clap has striked his body "Who the hell spread such a disgusting title of me!?"


    The soldier who noticed Masaru was not happy with his title felt even more proud and decided to provoke him "It''s what us soldiers call you... There are many tales of your exploits but the most famous is about all your beautiful peerage members you are keeping for yourself! We men will not acknowledge you who are taking all the icing of the cake while leaving us the scrap left overs!!!" Masaru who heard this felt even more bewildered ''Fuck, what the hell is going on here!? I saw many beautiful women just now while walking through the capital city so where is the Justice at this man''s accusation!!!'' "What the hell!?"


    "Hmph! Since we already prepared your arrival, please follow me you demon" The soldier''s sudden change in attitude caused Masaru to truly feel complicated, angry but confused at the same time. [Gwahahahaha, to think the devils even feel jealous of your peerage that they became blinded towards other beautiful women... I kind of pity these fools who has narrow view of the world] Masaru who heard this dragon knew he was enjoying his predicament while calling the soldiers fools.


    "Before we allow you to meet Falbium-sama you have to first face off against our Ace! If we win you have to stay away from Akeno-Tan!" One of the soldiers stepped forward, he wore black combat outfit with a ponytail tied dark brown hair. "Oi Mordic! We agreed that he has to stay away from Invild-sama! Her cute and pure image must not be sullied by this Demonic Wonder Child!" The men behind him began to nod simultaneously agreeing with his statement. But another man stepped forward wearing similar clothes but he was bald, he was referred to as the One Punch imitation Captain "NO you are wrong Demo! We have to save Ichika-sama who has yet to fall for this Demon''s ploy!"


    Soon a argument broke out between the three fan club members even turning into a full out brawl, the innocent antagonist who was the cause or the reason for their current situation was left dumbfounded. "Fuck you all, I have done nothing to any of you and who the hell came out with this bloody title!" Masaru was pissed and joined into the brawl, the first Soldier tasted a fist on his right eye darkening the skin around the eye like a panda. The following nearby solder was kicked in the right side of his face when Masaru spin his body with a round house kick, it was only after Masaru taken down several soldiers the surrounding soldiers realized this punk was actually sneak attacking them while they were busy arguing.


    "Kill this shameless brat!" The first one yelled, "Crush his balls and turn him into a Eunuch!" When Masaru heard the second man his attacks became even more ferocious out of Rage "Who dare make me a eunuch!" Since it was a brawl all of them fought with nothing but with their physical body, Masaru held the upper hand for being stronger than the majority but he was still beaten up in the end since he was still outnumbered. "Fuck what is his body made of!?" One of the soldiers who injured his fist began stomping Masaru, "Damn it feels like I have been hitting stones for hours"


    It was only after a hour since the brawl broke out Falbium arrived with Diana together with a giant man whom Masaru did not know, when the soldiers saw their boss was here all of them scram away from Masaru who only had superficial injuries but was dirty from all the stomping. "Cough cough... It''s a honor to meet you at last Devil King Asmodeus, I would like to ask for your forgiveness of my current looks since I was getting to into my welcome party my comrades the soldiers has given me" The soldiers who heard this felt complicated as they wanted to beat him up some more but all of them thought ''We will let you off for today... Only for today''


    "Well I can certainly see the vigor of the soldiers has increased and even faces that looks refreshed! Well since it was your first visit I will let it slide" The soldiers felt relieved that they will not be getting a punishment "Welcome to the Devil''s Military Head Quarters! I am grateful you came faster than I expected and since the soldiers came up with a welcoming party you liked how can I not join in!" The eyes of the surrounding soldiers lit up thinking this Demonic bastard was about to get his ?ss kicked by a Devil King, "But because of my status I can''t participate but I can elect a representative"


    The soldiers all cheered loudly when the man who was following Falbium and Diana, Masaru could feel a threatening aura around the man. "His name is Nero Bun¨¦, his a commander similar to Diana. He requested to have a spar with you since Diana told us many tales of your exploits" Masaru who heard this cursed ''This shameless devil king wants to test my strength under a welcome party pretense!?'' The surrounding soldiers made way for the two who stood in the middle of the field facing each other, "Nero Bun¨¦, It''s a honour to meet the famed Demonic Wonder Child of Belial" a tick mark formed on Masaru''s head but he did not lose control as he knew this man was testing him.


    "Masaru Belial, I am not sure how or where this title started but I will be sure to sent my UTMOST gratitude to that person" Dominic, Masaru''s grandfather from far away shivered "Did I catch a cold?" while at a same time a soldier in the intelligence department shivered as well. "Hoho, your quite spunky... I hope you won''t go down too easily" Masaru lowered his body taking his battle stance when he heard Nero''s wish, "I would like to see it... The power of a High class devil that reach that state with effort instead of family ties and bloodline"


    The area was silent, no one dared to make a sound while looking at the two warriors facing one another. It was truly a remake of the story quite well known to humans and heaven as the battle between David the shorty and Goliath the giant, Masaru noticed he could not see any opening in the man''s defense despite standing normally. ''So this is a real warrior huh? It''s similar to father, Edward and Jacob but they would never face me seriously.... I can''t help but feel excited'' Nero could see a trace of excitement for the incoming thrilling battle flash in his eyes could not help but smile thinking he surely is one of those....


    "Ground Shrink" Masaru sprinted instantaneously behind the man but this time he used magic he never did before, since he could seriously come at this man with his all then that he shall. "Illusion Magic: Shadow Mirage" This illusion magic is a composite magic by transforming Masaru''s shadow into a look alike copy of himself, he then retreated backwards at the same moment the shadow was produced and conjured several magic circles within the demonic arts of the Yokai magic system "Youjutsu: Four snake bites" what appeared were magical spheres made of poisonous magical elements that launched towards the man.


    Nero smirked thinking this boy was quite smart, he instantly began his dragonification which his family was famous for transforming into a Humanoid Dragon which blocked the incoming poison attacks with his scales. "Not bad, if you could further improve your shadow replacement magic to copy even your presence and aura while erasing your own it might have worked..." Masaru who saw his initial strike was brushed off so easily did not feel disheartened, instead his unconsciously began to smile broadly.


    Masaru sprinted once again towards Nero while enhancing his body with touki, he also started to gather and molding the natural ki with his inner ki while elimination the negative influence with his worthless ability. This was the current limit multi tasking he could do during combat at the same time, the surrounding soldiers were cheering when explosive gales broke out when fist met fist. "NERO! NERO! NERO!" "Beat the crap out of that Demon!!! Save our girls!!!" "Well since you said ''our'' girls I will support the idea!"


    Masaru could feel the raw strength yet flawless technique Nero was countering his blows with minimal movements, since he knew his current technique was not on par he began to start copying the movements and attacks Nero was inflicting him while using the spell book to recover his injury using his Demonic energy and his stamina was being control by taking in Natural Ki to be refined before merging with his inner ki and distributed within his body to help himself recover his stamina slightly faster.


    Perhaps it was during combat he grew too excited he did not realize he was breaking through his multitask bottleneck he once had, even Nero felt this boy in front of him was monstrous talent, if Masaru had the same amount of strength as Nero then Nero would have been in trouble ''Seems he still need to train his body even harder, he will be able to reach my level quite soon''


    "What''s wrong? I can see you have a question about our fight" Nero who was still countering Masaru''s ?ssault with minimal movements could see this child was confused, "I am not certain about the power rankings... I have faced low-Ultimate Ranks before but they are severely weaker than you" Nero chuckled "Well that is a given... Some of them only placed in the high power ranking because of their family''s bloodline power but not of their true combat power..." Masaru realized that his fight with his father and his peerage they were still holding back by a large margin. "But then again... Those devils are placed in that rank because of Politics"


    From a distance where Falbium and Diana was standing could not help but feel shocked, "To think his learning while fighting... What a frightening child" Diana felt like puffing up her ?h?st with pride as she began to brag "It''s only natural the child I adopted as my son to be this amazing, according to Diehauser-sama he discovered Masaru''s love for combat which he was not aware of or trying to hide it... Because of that, Masaru''s training has always been through sparring instead of teaching him techniques Diehauser chose to forge him while Masaru built his own techniques and temper them but then again some of the techniques were derived from his father, Jacob and Edward after all..." Falbium smirked "It''s a good thing I invited him here, even Nero who was stoic like you in the past is smiling while fighting.... To think this boy has something special to bring changes to those who interacts with him"


    BOOM! Masaru suffered a heavy body blow from Nero was launched into the air and then kicked like a cannon into the ground by Nero who followed him into the air, the impact of his crash into the ground teared the earth around it apart forming a crater with Masaru in the centre of it. "Come, is that all you got boy?" Nero who landed on the ground looked at Masaru with a ferocious grin, his battle instincts has fully awakened and he still did not feel satisfied enough with the battle.

 Chapter 29 - 6

    Masaru who heard Nero''s call felt his blood was boiling he pushed himself up from the ground feeling refreshed, thanks to his father''s advice in the past for him to get used to sensing the energy force generated when fist collides including the kinetic energy behind each attack Masaru finally grasped the principles behind it. As he began to move forward a transparent energy aura enveloped his body meshing together with his Touki, this was the technique he just comprehended.


    It was a kinetic nullification aura which nullifies Kinetic energy behind physical attacks, however, the downside was if the force is stronger than Masaru''s worthless power (High vs Ultimate) then Masaru will not be able to block everything but instead lower the damage. Even Nero who was accustomed to sensing demonic energy could feel a change around Masaru''s body, ''Did you comprehend a new technique? or did he hide it? If it is the former this boy truly is a monstrous talent'' Masaru applied pressure on his next step while using the spellbook to enhance his body to protect it from internal shock, underneath his foot he manipulated the earth by making use of the metal elements within it while enchanting it with lighting magic to create a strong repulsive magnetic force for a instant that launched Masaru straight towards Nero.


    Boom! Along with the trail Nero has blasted away, a fissure within the field was created from the point Masaru punched him up to where he stopped, this was the first time Masaru was able to launch a proper attack on Nero since the start of their battle. His defence was simply to absurd like a dragon in that dragonification form of his, even magic had little effect unless Masaru uses a stronger spell but that would bring the surrounding into the crossfire which is something he could not do.


    Nero cough violent while wiping the trace of blood from his mouth, ''That attack alone is about peak High Rank close to low Ultimate Rank attack... What a fearsome boy'' He slowly rose up while staggering a bit at first, but before he could continue the battle was stopped by Falbium who appeared between them. "Well the battle is concluded, if you two go any further I will have to answer to those devils and the field is already ruined" Falbium turned to the soldiers who felt awe at Masaru''s power display which was something Falbium wanted, "Do you all understand? Even if Masaru had unsurpassed Magical abilities and his clan''s bloodline power, He never once neglected his physical abilities! So remember from tomorrow on the physical training will be increased by five fold!!!"


    The soldiers cheered as they did not entirely register the fact their training has become harder because of Masaru but felt excited that if they train their bodies to the limit they could reach this level in a few decades. Nero cancelled his dragon form while Masaru just arrived, "You really are the demonic wonder child as they say" Masaru''s smile cramped up before he helplessly sighed "Please stop with the title..." Nero simply laughed at him while slapping Masaru''s shoulder.


    "Since you all arranged this welcome party you will fix this field! And the use of Magic energy is restricted! Use your hands to clean it all up soon because we have a mission coming up!" It was like a thunder strike when the soldiers looked at the field that was beyond damaged because of the fight between Masaru and Nero, all of them could not help but curse ''This bastard!!! To think we would let him off for the day but we take it back!!! We will have our revenge!!!'' Falbium walked next to Masaru, "Sorry about what happened about the soldiers back there, I made sure none of this will leave the base" Masaru simply laughed it off, honestly he did not take these men seriously at all, "Well it''s fine, besides they are good soldiers being honest and upfront" ''I would have done something else instead if they were trying to move behind my back though or really get physical with the girls'' He thought


    "Diana kaasan" Since Masaru was a visitor he could speak casually to Diana who hugged him, "I missed you so much! Oh, it seems your muscles are developing quite splendidly. No wonder Akeno likes being hugged by you" Masaru blushed because she was talking about such things in front of other people, Falbium and Nero could not help but laugh. Falbium was currently wearing similar black combat outfit as the soldiers do but he had several medals attached with gold embroidered sleeves, his bald head was polished well enough to reflect the sun light. "To think you are the reason Diana mellowed down quite a bit"


    Masaru looked at Falbium who had a nostalgic gaze as he continues, "Back when Diana first started she was totally This is Sparta! on the soldiers and ended up being called the Demon Drill Sergeant, it did not even change when she promoted to a General but each and every one of us knew it was her way of caring for us... But then she changed... which was scary at first since we thought something even more ridiculous --- oef!" Before Falbium could continue Diana smacked him behind the head with a paper fan, "Falbium-sama although Ma-kun is not part of the military you still need to uphold your attitude while on Military grounds!"


    "Kuku" Falbium could only chuckle as they went into the head quarters, there was no waiting room but a reception close to the entrance with a hallway at each side. The right side was the general Military side while the left was marked with a "Staff Only Toilet" sign it was actually the pathway to the Intelligence department. They naturally went through the door on the right that had several office doors which dealt with requests made by Noble families when they require military dispatch and such, at the back of the hallway was the stairs on the right and the elevator on the left, the building had Seven floors and they went to the sixth floor where Diana''s office was located at and also the place where Akeno, Ingvild and Ichika was working at the moment.


    "The reason I called you here is that we might need to help with a defence Campaign as Ajuka''s representative..." Falbium began to describe the situation at the Northern borders of the Devil World where one of the Extra family territories was located at and also one of the main defence points of the Devil world against the Fallen Angels who live further in the North from the Devil country. "From the emergency call, it was reported that the army that is attacked is a mixed Race army that had human magicians, fallen angels and even Devils in their group. When I remember the report you once sent to us about those creatures I can''t help but feel that those things might pop up, so you who had experience in dealing with these creatures is essential to our defence operation"


    Masaru nodded "I will ?ssist at one condition" Falbium knew since he asked for help he could give leeway for a condition "If those things do appear I need to capture the creature or it''s puppet alive so Ajuka can research it..." Falbium nodded thinking this was only natural, he would have done this without Masaru even asking since it will be best to leave such things to that Monster of a Genius Researcher.


    >/<


    "Ma-kun!" Akeno leapt onto Masaru who caught her in a hug, "I missed you!" Falbium and Nero already left for the Seventh floor to plan the expedition. "I missed you as well, Akeno" Masaru tighten his hug a little causing Akeno to feel happier, "Welcome to the Military Masaru-sama" Ingvild came closer but did not dare ask for a hug as she felt embarrassed but Masaru did not betray her and pulled her in a hug causing this pure girl to blush.


    "Well since you girls have completed your work you can relax, we will soon be leaving the base for the expedition to the North" Diana spoke while taking over the last bit of paper work, Ichika who already sense Masaru just came out after she made tea for everyone at the right time as usual. "So the reason Masaru is here is?" Diana looked at Ingvild with a helpless smile "It''s insurance if those creatures Ma-kun once faced appear on the battlefield because we could secure a life sample to investigate these things we can only wait till one of them appear and capture them which is where Ma-kun comes in. With his experience, we will capture one if it appears if it does not appear then we can at least rule out that the mixed-race enemy is not linked to the creatures and only by coincidence appeared together in the Vatican"


    "Masaru, we have something you have to do for us" Akeno spoke with Masaru, he was relaxing with a nice warm cup of tea he turned to Masaru "What''s wrong?" Ingvild took a deep breath "We want you to make Ichika a part of your peerage member" Masaru placed down the cup on the table looking at the girls seriously. "Why?" Akeno answered this time "Right now it''s more difficult for Ichika to move around in the Military base because she is not a servant of any King, there are high-class nobles who are part of the Military trying to make her join them. I fear that a foolish devil would force her to join his peerage, even if we take revenge afterwards the fact she became a peerage member of someone else will not change... So I feel to prevent this from happening it would be best she joins your peerage since we are family after all"


    Masaru who heard this naturally understood the gravity of the situation but did not immediately move, he looked at Ichika who had a troubled facial expression. "How do you feel about it?" Ichika flinched looking at Masaru''s eyes she mistook the look of his eyes and thought he was angry, "I--- uh... I don''t want to be separated from Milady! But I don''t want to cause more trouble for everyone because of me..." Ichika began spouting random excuses which were quite, Akeno glared at Masaru for making Ichika feel pressured "huh? What?" Masaru looked at Akeno "You! Do you know she has been worried about troubling you about this!?" Masaru was taken aback "Huh? huh!?" Akeno then fiercely glared at Ichika causing the already troubled girl to flinch and forgot everything she just said. Masaru was a bit surprised at how Akeno became quite angry but then again the girls misunderstood his seriousness as anger, so he sighed with a bitter smile since the girls were only protecting their sister. ''Well I can see the girls are getting along just perfect'' he thought


    "Ichika, don''t think about Ingvild right now... What Masaru wants to hear are your feelings? What motivates you to want to join us?" Ichika who heard Akeno''s angered voice gripped her skirt tightly, tears were forming in her eyes while she was feeling frustrated why she must be scolded by a girl who has such luck to be in this family. "What right do you have to talk to me like that? You have everything I can''t even hope to have! Ever since my mother trained me and it was Ingvild-sama''s sake and I am proud and happy about it I really am! But I can''t help but envy you girls having such a close relationship! Being protected by a kind and handsome man like Masaru is naturally any girl who knows him would hope for! I hate feeling like an outsider who is only there as a servant! I hate it I can''t speak with Ingvild-sama as a friend despite her trying to have such a conversation with me, I still have to be mindful of my own status!"


    Masaru who heard this felt ''I have nothing to say but some of the reasons is quite troublesome since she could have talked about this a long time ago but... No wonder Akeno said it will be best for her huh?'' Once Ichika realized she yelled her inner heart she could not help but touch her mouth while tears was dropping, she wanted to run away but Ingvild already held her from behind. The familiar kind voice spoke to her "I never realized you have suffered so much for my sake, Ichika you are my friend and always will be. I''m sorry for letting you suffer" Ichika shook her head while crying "No, it''s not milady''s fault, it''s only childish tantrum please don''t take it to heart"


    "Are you sure? I was about to take out of pawn piece you know" Ichika who heard Masaru''s voice turned to look at him with vigour only to see him holding a mutated Pawn piece in his hands while looking at her with a teasing smile. "Ichika, you could have told me you wanted to join anytime. Honestly, I wanted to invite you but I did not want to feel like I was forcing you so I delayed it quite a bit... I''m sorry for letting you suffer" Ichika shook her head while walking towards Masaru who stood up trembling, Masaru gently placed his hand on her head while guiding the mutated pawn piece into her body. ''The reason I need you is because of your power over Space, otherwise I would have simply dealt with the situation differently'' He thought, it was not because he was cruel but because he was being practical about his peerage members.


    "You don''t have to mind about things like status anymore... Simply be yourself since you have been a part of our family the moment you came together with Ingvild" Ichika who heard this leaned on Masaru crying, she normally read fantasy romance books about Maids marrying the prince of noble which was one of her fantasies she locked in her heart, she never truly hated her jobs as a servant but she could not help but feel envy towards the girls surrounding Masaru as she looked at them from a distance. Yet finally, her little wish she held onto with no hopes of coming true actually came true.


    "I honestly wish you can flirt so naturally to the rest of us like you do now" Akeno looked with slight envy at this sight but it was only because she too wanted Masaru to flirt with her. "Hehe, I will work on that" Masaru knew his inability to flirt whenever he wishes to, already started to study secretly on how to but today he only said what he felt in his heart. "Good for you Ichika" Ingvild came from the side and hugged Ichika "Mila---" Before Ichika could call Ingvild ''Milady'' Ingvild covered her lips with her index finger shaking her head "Call me Ingvild from now on, you are not a servant but our family, fellow sister and friend"


    Masaru was already being third wheeled as the girls began to chat excitedly with one another, "Congrats Ma-kun but can you help me here" Diana naturally felt happy since she knew Ichika''s feelings and wanted to push her as well, she never expected Akeno to beat her to it. ''My boy is growing up! But mommy will be training her daughters properly'' She thought as she looked at Masaru who looked over the reports sorting them according to dates and then alphabetic.


    >/<


    In the far north of the Devil country where the border defensive line is located at, was a barren land completely b?r? with no trees nor plants for several hundreds of miles and only two mountains on either side. If it was land battle it would be the perfect defensive position but since it included air battles from flying enemies it was still able to hold the fort thanks to the anti-air ballista weapons to take care of the mobs, and on top of the walls were several weapons attached to deal with enemies coming from the land.


    "Welcome to the Seventh layer defence called Fort Violence!, it is the seventh defensive line and several thousand kilometres further inside the Devil territory is the Sixth Defensive line called Wrath. Our Devil territory is protected by seven defensive locations forming a large magical formation using the seven layers of Hell as the base for it, the deeper the enemy penetrates into the devil country the stronger the defence becomes" Falbium began to explain the set up of the military defensive plans, he was one to believe it will be best to create several checkpoints instead of one so when the enemy breach they can regroup at the next defensive wall.


    "No enemies has been sighted since last night Falbium-sama!" One of the scouts came to report to Falbium who was inspecting the fort, he nodded "Gather a group of able men and form two teams, scout the mountains while having three mean of each side follow the base of the mountains overlooking the terrain" "Yes sir" The scout disappeared, Masaru was once again reminded the world he lived in was dangerous and unreasonable, ''I will have to work hard to survive in this world''


    After the round of Inspection was completed Masaru excused himself to go back towards the top of the defensive walls, he stood on the edge of the wall overlooking the barren world trying to focus his mind. ''This will be my first time fighting a war against other races... It will not be compared to fighting beasts'' Masaru looked towards the two mountains taking in the surroundings to create a terrain map within his mind, since it will be chaotic to learn the terrain during battles he decided to take a look now while he could.


    "Oh, so you were here?" Nero whom Masaru fought against was looking for him, "Ah Nero-san, thanks for the hard work" Nero who heard this was surprised but suddenly laughed "What hard work, you sure know how to be sarcastic as well" He clapped Masaru''s shoulders while overseeing the terrain ahead, "Feeling nervous?" Masaru nodded "I have fought and killed people in small size battles but this time it will be my first time participating on this kind of large scale battles" Nero nodded "It''s not that much different from what you experienced other than the scale being larger and potential allies dying at your side at any given moment"


    "Masaru, as a friend and as a General. I want to advise you during this combat, save who you can but don'' be distracted by death you can''t prevent. One mistake can cost you your life, so if you ever fight in this terrain you will have to brace yourself and harden your heart. In battles sometimes it''s better to sacrifice the few for the greater, and everyone who is in the military already prepared themselves for it."


    Masaru nodded, it was easy to understand and easy to say yes but he himself knew since he did not experience this yet understood from Nero''s words that doing it that way would be hard since any person would be emotionally affected at the death of their allies, Nero could see his words have been heard and Masaru displayed a serious expression as if he was thinking about what he said. "Well I still have some tasks to complete, so I will be leaving you here" Nero bid farewell and went off to handle the logistic reports.


    "First time in war huh? I can imagine it according to what he explained... But for the sake of surviving in this world, I will experience it and temper my mind" Masaru looked at the skies ''For the sake of Survival'' although that survival was not only directed to himself those close to him.


    --------------


    Author Note:


    The chapter has been edited, If I missed something please just drop a Paragraph Comment and I will Fix it

 Chapter 30 - 6.1

    It was later that afternoon when a alarm was sounding off, trembling on the ground could be felt like a swarm of soldiers began moving out of their barracks armed even to their teeth rushing to take their positions. Some of the engineering staff who volunteered to join the battle went to take control over the Ballista weapons for Air support, the Magicians took their places on towers enchanted with shield and barrier magic to protect them from attacks.


    The walls were surrounded by a single line of Heavy knights holding their shields and archers stood behind them, on the ground, the vanguard soldiers stood in formation blocks near the entrance while even more Archers were placed where they will be shooting arrows as well. Falbium and most of the Elite warriors of the Military took their place on top of the Fort''s roof overseeing their entire terrain, they were the last line of defense so the moments they would move is only if an absolutely strong enemy arrives. Diana was naturally part of this team.


    Masaru, Akeno, Ingvild and Ichika wore vanguard soldiers outfit while covering their faces and joined the vanguard squad that is selected to pursue the enemy should they retreat while if the enemies breached the gate they will meet them first, this was the most dangerous position for them but also the most appropriate position should a creature Masaru would be able to push it back while the Elite Forces will then be able to respond.


    Falbium looked up into the skies towards the two mountains that were blotted by black shadow balls approaching the fort, when it came close enough the people could recognize the heads of the scouts that were sent into the mountains were launched towards the fort. Soon trembling sounds of thousands upon thousands stomping could be felt through the reverberating sound that was approaching, soon over the barren lands signs of a demonic beast stampede was approaching, from the mountains flying figures of devils and fallen angels were spotted flying towards the fort.


    The entire fort''s atmosphere felt tense, some soldiers were scared, some were excited all kinds of emotions were gathered inside. They never expected the enemies to control Demonic Beasts to attack the front while they themselves attack the flanks, Falbium''s voice reverberated throughout the fort. "DO NOT FEAR! The enemy are cowards who used beasts to fight on their behalf but we will not falter! HARDEN YOUR HEART! For we are the soldiers of the Devil Country! We will make them regret attacking us! GRIP YOUR WEAPONS TIGHTLY! For the time to protect your homeland! Your Family! Your Friends! Your Lovers! Your children and everyone dear to you!!! WE SHALL NOT LET THEM PASS!!!"


    """"""""""OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!""""""""""""""""


    The eruption of cheers was enough to even attract the attention the demonic beasts from afar who felt an instinct within their bodies said that these were not prey but enemies, "Nero take control of a platoon and lead them to face the enemies from the North Eastern Mountain! You take a platoon and move to meet the enemies on the Northwestern mountain!" Soon platoons began to divide from the main army who stayed at the main gate, one of the captains leading the Archer squad on the ground yelled "ARCHERS nock your arrows!!!"


    All of the archer group on the ground moved like one body and nocked their arrows onto their bows waiting for the next order, similar the archers on the wall nocked their arrows as well. From afar the Demonic Beasts were approaching fast, "Prepare the mortar weapons!" Falbium called out, soon soldiers used domesticated demonic beasts to pull forward several massive mortar weapons. "Load the barrels!" Two of the engineers began moving to load the weapon.


    The reason why the defensive weapons of the seventh fort were still more outdated compared to the Sixth till first was to prevent the enemies from discovering their trump cards hidden within each fort, this fort has two trump cards hidden within it as well.


    "Archers stretch!!" Upon this command, all the Archers began to stretch while holding their position taking aim at the sky while predicting the position the arrows will land, meanwhile the Mortar team were already aiming ahead of time. "Mortar team fire!" a Loud explosion erupted from the barrels of the cylinders as explosive bombs were sent flying towards the approaching horde of beasts, the beasts did not understand what the black small things were that was approaching but their bestial instincts made them want to change directions but because they were too densely packed several hundreds of beasts fell after the first round of explosive bombs sent from the Mortar teams.


    While the Mortar teams were cleaning the barrel and loading the next bullet, "RELEASE!!!" a Volley of poison smeared arrows was the next weapon to blot the skies flying towards the beasts. Poor beasts did not even have time to relax after the first ?ssault of explosions were now killed off by poisoned arrows, the beasts who did not fall immediately still died after a few seconds the poison invaded its nerve system. Just as the attacks of the first round of Arrows was complete another round of explosive bombs came free falling at them after they heard a loud explosion sound coming from the fort, somehow the beasts began to recognize that each time the explosion goes off bombs will fall on them although they did not understand what bombs were they at least began to recognize the pattern.


    "Falbium-sama it appears the movement of the demonic beasts has became unorganized, we will be wasting ammunition if we continue the pattern of attacks" One of the advisors spoke to Falbium, "Hold the mortar fire, have the archers focus on the far back range of the beasts and send in the vanguards to meet up with the beasts. We can''t have the demonic beast get close to our walls" The advisor saluted "Yes sir"


    Masaru who was getting impatient noticed the gates were opening while one of the leaders shouted "Our time to shine has come ladies! Stick in a formation, don''t move ahead of your comrade next to you... This is a war not a fairy tale for heroes! Move out!" Following the squad, Masaru took off his face cover since he did not want to be hindered if he needs to move ahead, Akeno, Ichika and Ingvild did the same shocking the surrounding soldiers but strangely it ignited their fighting spirits to a realm Masaru was unable to comprehend since these fools are part of the fan clubs of these three girls after all.... ''Fans sure are fearsome in their own ways...'' He thought


    >/<


    While on the eastern side of the mountains Nero was leading his platoon to face off against the invaders, "FOR THE DEVILS!" He yelled while initiating his dragonification ability, the enemies they were facing off against was low-class levels so they did not survive easily under the ?ssault of this Devil dragon and his squad but the sheer number of enemies was nothing to laugh at. Soon several kinds of elemental magics were sent flying towards the enemies, it was the timely support from the Magicians on the Eastern Tower supporting them. "Kill them all!" Hearing Nero''s orders the soldiers could not help but feel their blood pumping "OOOOHHHH!!!!" "Die bitches die!"


    "You lowly scums who betrayed the original Satans!" One of the enemy devils yelled out as he attacked Nero who caught his sword, Nero glared at him fiercely "It was the original Satans who did not want to stop until the last of our Devil race will become extinct that we chose to fight!!" Nero killed the devil with a single punch while throwing its body towards the back of the enemies rear guards, "Spear formation! Let''s divide the enemies formation and kill them" The soldiers formed a spear pattern with Nero as the front point killing the devils while pushing throw to the back.


    The battle grows fiercer and the first death casualty arrived for Nero''s platoon but it did not stop them from piercing right through the formation, what Nero found strange was the fact this size army they were facing did not have a commander leading them. It was like these were only the fodders to wear them down, it was only now he realized the enemy was going to attack in waves to wear them down before the main attack. "Alright ripple formation, Start the Massacre!" Nero called out his command, the spear formation transformed into a dual-line formation splitting up as they began to kill the enemies with Nero in the centre to take command if any enemy appears during this massacre.


    >/<


    "Hmm... The attacks are a bit too soft, this is not what I was expecting at all" Falbium spoke as he looked at the three battle situation, they did have casualties but the fierceness of the attacks from the enemy was too passive. Like they were discarding leftovers to get eaten up before the main dish arrives. "What is the report on the monster movements?" One of the scouts that went along with the vanguards to meet up with the beasts just arrived, "It appears the enemy only took control of the Territory Lord beast to make the rest of the beasts move according to their wishes"


    Falbium was about to order someone to kill it but "Falbium-sama, Masaru Belial the Demonic Wonder Child of Belial has already moved ahead of the Vanguard team to face against the Territory Lord" Falbium stopped but a smile still formed on his face "I see, then let''s leave it to them. Take a squad of the Elites here and flank the enemies, find out their base camp location at all cost!" "Yes, Falbium-sama!" Falbium sighed "If I was not under the pressure of the thought that an enemy might attack the fort when I leave I would have gone ahead and killed all these fools"


    "Leave it to Ma-kun, after all... This is his ideal training ground" Diana who kept her eyes on Masaru the whole time could see her son was smiling


    >/<


    [I feel like I''m having an ?r??sm because of excitement!] "Fuck shut up you perverted crazy dragon!" Masaru cursed the dragon but he himself was currently feeling the pressure several times more compared to the beast stampede tide he faced at the Belial Family because what the devils did not notice was the enemies moved between the demonic beasts the moment the bombing stopped. Clang! Masaru blocked an enemy sword while kicking the approaching demonic beast with his ki enhanced legs crushing its head, }Earth Needle{ a massive amount of sharp needle made of earth erupted from the enemy devil.s feet erupting all the way back like a wave poking the beasts and enemies in the 100-metre direction to death.


    "Fufufu, scream for me" Akeno was flying in the air while releasing her holy lightning magic upon the devils and fallen angels who tried to hide between the demonic beasts a bit further away from Masaru, "GYAAA" Akeno licked her lips as she muttered "Not enough... You can still go on right?" This was the first time the enemies came across a sadistic woman who will be torturing them to death.


    "Akeno-chan, we need to move faster otherwise Masaru-sama is going to face that beast alone!" Ingvild who is normally pure and kind but when she enters combat mode under the training of Diana she kills swiftly and efficiently because of her kind nature Diana taught her techniques that kills fast and won''t let the enemy be tortured like Akeno is doing it. When a beast rushed towards her she immediately cast water magic to turn the surrounding grounds into mud which made it difficult for the surrounding beasts and enemies to keep their balance properly but what they did not expect was the next move. Similar to Masaru''s Earth needle, with her as the centre water needles emerged from the muddy waters penetrating the enemies in a hundred-meter radius to death instantly.


    "But you finish them off too fast! You need to learn the choice of punishing the fools who think we are easy targets" Excitement flashed in Akeno''s eyes as it was her first time she could go all out having her fun without the need to restrain it, Ichika was near the two of them since she was more of a defensive support type using her Space power to create barriers or teleportation she was the one responsible to support Akeno and Ingvild should something dangerous approach them. ''I will ask Circe-sama to teach me some attacking magic using the space element once we head home'' Ichika thought while moving together with Akeno and Ingvild.


    "ROAARRRRR!!!!" The Territory lord that Masaru and Drago felt was the reason the enemies could control the Demonic Beasts finally came out, but it was weaker than a true territory lord beast. Its appearance was that of a panther with yellow streaks from which lightning erupts whenever it begins to rush towards its prey. [I believe you can leave the girls to handle this beast, you best focus on the one controlling him] Masaru looked at the Fallen Angel that was currently controlling the territory beast f?r??b??, from the looks of it the method to control the beast is what caused it to be so weaker compared to other territory lord beasts.


    "Akeno, Ingvild, Ichika... I am leaving the mobs and the Territory lord to you girls" Akeno, Ingvild and Ichika smiled before giving a determined yet strong answer "YES!" Masaru exposed his four pairs of devil wings for the first time, ''huh? I thought it will be less?'' [Well let''s just say you are blessed and move on] Masaru knew Drago was keeping him focused on the fallen Angel.


    "To think we will have such a high ranking descendant grace us with his presence!" The fallen Angel did not feel a threat at all, according to the information they collected of Masaru was his recorded details of when he was in the hospital before he left with his father. The reports of everything else was tightly under the command of the four devil kings, there were the rumours that they also collected but who would believe a brat at such a young age would reach high-rank high-class power in such a short amount of time. Not to mention how ridiculous the rumours of his spellbook sounded, they did not take it seriously thinking the devil house was only exaggerating to get support.


    Masaru flapped his wings flying off fast towards the Fallen Angel, he put in his strength and gave it strong swing downwards towards the Fallen Angel who pulled out his sword to block. But the poor fool underestimated Masaru''s strength was caught off guard by the absurd amount of strength this boy in front of him was displaying, while the fallen angel was blasted into the ground he yelled out "WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!?" BOOM! Masaru did not wait for the dust to clear but instead penetrated through the cloud of dust reaching the fallen Angel who just stood up, but this time the Fallen Angel changed his gears to max fighting with everything he got. The exchange of blades gave a strong enough force to blast the dust away, this was a high-class battle after all.


    Meanwhile, Akeno manipulated her lighting magic to materialize a rope which she used despite it being difficult for quite the while to capture the Territory Lord Beast which was a puppet that followed the commands of the Fallen Angel who was being kept company by Masaru. "Fufu, don''t break too soon" Soon the sound of whips could be heard along with a mournful yet excited roar, the once puppet was regaining its senses with each time Akeno was striking it to stimulate the monster''s instinct to feel p???sur?.


    Ingvild this time did not kill the devils but only passively kept them under control while Ichika prevented them from leaving till Akeno was with her task to awaken the territory lord from its state and then escape using Ichika''s space magic back to the Vanguard side and have them retreat. The territory Lord did not betray Akeno''s expectation as the p???sur? of pain thoroughly stimulated it far enough for it to f?r??b?? break the control link it had with the Fallen Angel. Seeing this Akeno flew at a fast speed towards Ingvild and Ichika, the three of them disappeared all of the sudden shocking the surrounding devils and fallen angels. But the biggest shock to them was the territory lord that was no longer under their control. "RUN!" "I don''t want to die!" The beast pounce on its first victim while he was crying "Help me!!!" But the rest of his once allies all thought ''Just become its food and let us run for it!''


    When the fallen angel felt the connection he shared with the beast was severed, he realized the first wave of attacks has failed their purpose. He knew if he goes back what would await him will be torture at the best or execution at worst which both of things he did not want, his eyes became bloodshot as his attacks became wild and erratic his rage was slowly started to corrode his judgement and techniques. Masaru realized his girls were gone which meant they already completed their task in breaking the control over the demonic territory lord beast, with this the stampede will recede back since there is nothing pushing the demonic beasts forward anymore.


    "It''s because of you!!" The fallen angel screamed as his attacks that once held technique turned into slashes with nothing but brute force, "If only you did not exist!" Masaru was quite calmer now compared when they first exchanging sword blows as he was quite an expert in redirecting attacks that has nothing but the force behind it thanks to his week-long fight against that Dragon Girl.


    But while they were fighting the panther who already made its subordinates retreat back to their home came moving slowly towards the two men who were fighting one another, it lowered its body with its eyes locked on Masaru even the Fallen Angel who spotted it could not entirely conceal it''s excitement just as the Panther was about to pouch a streak of a light ripped a hole in Masaru''s sleeve penetrating the panther through its throat. It did not have the chance to even yelp, it could only collapse lifelessly while Masaru increased the frequency of his attacks.


    "Fuck!" Just as the fallen angel was about to make a move to escape Masaru moved swiftly to his back and impaled his heart with his sword from the back, "Guah!" The Fallen angel spit out a small amount of blood coughing, "To think I would meet my end here..." Masaru who heard this felt this man was a idiot "It''s because your group of people want things to be the same as it was in the past... This is karma, life is about a long journey, evolving, adapting.... The way of old can only live for so long and those who cling to the past are bound to be removed from the current of time... To survive in this world, one needs to adapt to the changes and learn from it"


    "What a load of crap are.... you.... spouting" The body of the fallen angel went limp and Akiva who killed the panther just returned curling around Masaru''s arm, "You little rascal tore a hole in my favourite shirt!" Masaru wanted to scold his familiar but he noticed she already went into another hibernation, there were signs of her reaching low High-class power strength once again. "Haaa...." Masaru removed his sword from the corpse wiping the blood off its surface. [What a lovely day this is... Is this how people feel when they smoke weed? I honestly feel like I can fly in the clouds] "If you want I can throw you and we can see just how far you will fly"


    >/<


    "Falbium-sama the enemies at the back who was controlling the Territory Lord beast has been defeated, the Territory Lord beast was also slain." The scout responsible for monitoring the main battlefield came back just as Masaru rejoined the Vanguard, then the scouts from the eastern and Western returned "Enemies are retreating"


    "Good Work, take care of the Injured, Let the men rest and those who were not active will take guard duty" Falbium began to give out his orders, he looked at the horizon waiting for the scouts who are searching for the enemies base camp had yet to return.


    --------------


    Author Note:


    The chapter has been edited, If I missed something please just drop a Paragraph Comment and I will Fix it

 Chapter 31 - 6.2

    "You devils are traitors to our force!" One of the Fallen Angels were screaming at the Devils were in the strategy meeting, the first wave of attacks could only be considered a complete failure as their plans were to weaken the northern fortress of the Devil Countries to incite the Fallen Angels to take this chance of weakness to attack the Devils restarting the great war at least between Devils and Fallen Angels.


    But then they never considered the irregular existence called Masaru Belial whom they once heard of since the attack to kill his mother was linked to them after all, but never would they expect this boy whom they ignored turned out to be a bigger thorn in their sides than Falbium whom they were monitoring very closely since they have prepared several Ultimate Rank warriors to keep him at bay once he leaves the fort.


    "What you expect of us!? Ever since the Belial family declined the families who turned their back on them were our sources of information!! We never expected the Belial Family to rise up so swiftly with the aid of the Devil Kings since we could not get close to the Belial Family naturally the number of information we could get is low... Not to mention even you all did not believe the Rumours we shared with you all" Kelvin who was one of the two Ultimate Rank Devils sent to support this endeavour was furious, "Not to mention it was YOUR men who failed the attack which resulted in our losses!"


    "You---!" Just as the Fallen Angel was about to start an insulting argument with Kelvin the commander of this operation raised his hand causing the room to be utmost silent, if the Devils they were facing were to know the Commander of this operation was a Human of the Hero Faction then they would feel the world would collapse, Fallen Angels and Devils were following the orders of a Human.


    His name was William Wallace, his ancestor was also called William Wallace who was a Scottish knight hero who became one of the main leaders during the First War of Scottish Independence. It was thanks to the swordsmanship that rivals even that of the Pendragon Family that his status within this organization was high since they intend to use him to fend off the Pendragons in a future expedition campaign.


    "The fault lies with me" Hearing this the fallen angels and devils were taken aback at this, they all knew this man''s pride was something not to be messed with otherwise he will turn into a Berserk knight that simply fights until everything around him is dead. "I should have considered someone strong moving, so for the next ?ssault, we will have an ultimate Rank of both sides join at the back lines to wait for the boy again and kill him... For now, regroup your men, heal the wounded. We will launch our next wave at sunrise"


    >/<


    "Alright, let us plan for the night ?ssault. Since their first wave failed miserably they will not be attacking this night to regroup and consider a new plan" Falbium was pointing at the map, the scouts with elite members this time came back intact and alive since the enemies were to focus on retreating and they finally found several base camps all over the place but the main camp was most likely the largest camp even further back.


    "Since it our chance to take the initiative to attack, I suggest of forming several squads to hit the surrounding camps the moment one of the squads attacks the main camp with a large scale magic" Falbium moved pieces in their place to display the strategy, Masaru who looked at the plan raised his hand when Falbium nodded did Masaru speak "I would like to participate in this ?ssault, although we have not encountered any of the creatures today but going with the night ?ssault will allow me to search for the area to see if they do have or not" Falbium thought for a moment then nodded "But you will have to take your peerage members with you" ''I can have the girls die but not you'' He thought but never voiced it.


    It was after an hour that all the members for the Night ?ssaults were selected, right now Masaru was getting dressed in a pitch-black outfit with the hooded Jacket he still kept which he got from Jacob before his Vatican trip. "We will be attacking two camps that is in the centre and then head to the main camp to scout, we are not there to fight a battle so only fight when you have to. Akeno and Ingvild I need you two to keep close to Ichika, should you detect an enemy you can''t win against teleport away immediately. I will be fine since I have the spellbook I can cast teleportation for myself"


    "Fufu, to think I will get a chance to release a large scale magic" Akeno''s eyes were all sparkling thinking of what magic she had to release, Ingvild who had a higher level of talent towards Water magic compared to the Sitri Family will be using a large scale water magic which by luck the places they are attacking has a large lake nearby which can supplement her scale of attack with the use of her Sacred Gear. "Akeno-chan, remember no more torturing!" Ingvild stood in front of Akeno with her left hand on her hip and her right-hand index finger pointing at Akeno with a pouting face.


    This display caused Masaru who saw this to receive an invisible jab on his nose causing it to bleed, Ichika reacted faster than Masaru could and wiped the blood away with a tissue. This fast pace efficient movements of a maid scared the shit out of Masaru wondering how these women actually knew what happened before even he realized it! "Since we are armed and done, let''s move out" Masaru took the lead flying towards the meeting point for the night ?ssault team, there were already seven other teams which will be responsible for the other camps.


    "Alright everyone is here, let''s go over the plans once more" The leader of all the teams began to explain the movements of each team, the start of the Operation will be left to Masaru''s discretion since his team is responsible for two camps while leading the attack on the main camp. Once the plans were finalized everyone moved out, Masaru already called out his spellbook to make use of it''s cheating functions to cast silent step, team enhance speed, chameleon camouflage spells on everyone while their movement increased in speed, their steps became silent and their presence merged with the surroundings as they move.


    The camps were silent, with minimal scouts walking and no one had any thoughts of flying the skies otherwise they might have seen Masaru and his team moving towards the camp at a fast pace. Once they reached the camp, they immediately took their place near the Lake hiding. "Alright, I am going to the other camp. I will notify you, once notified, Ingvild must immediately control this lake water and submerge the camp in it and then Akeno will release her Holy Lightning strike. Make the attack fast so preferably start to gather your mana, Ichika isolate this small surrounding to prevent their mana from leaking out and cancel it once it is time to attack" The three girls nodded while Masaru turned around and started running towards the opposite direction where the other camp was at.


    Masaru jumped onto the largest tree overlooking the camp as he starts to plan his attack, it needs to be fast and efficient in killing. After thinking for a moment Masaru cast a thin layer of wind barrier that was not easily detectable since it''s function was to block air currents from passing through, next Masaru used the magic spell }Air Flow{ he started to increase the concentration of Nitrogen within the camp while keeping enough oxygen from the people realising what was going on. Due to the increase in Concentration liquid form of nitrogen began to dampen the tents and surroundings, it took several minutes for Masaru to prepare this stage.


    With the low concentration of oxygen, Masaru was able to immediately filter it away from the camp, He contacted Ingvild to start her attack while he prepared teleportation magic. "Now I just need to light her up" Suddenly because of the non-existence of Oxygen the surrounding people began to grab torches but Masaru was already gone when he saw this when the first person started a fire it was the last thing the man saw. From the entire surroundings even as far as the Fort was about to hear the earth-shattering explosion that cleanly wiped the camp off the map in an instant if it was not for the fact the camps were several hundreds of kilometres away from each other then they too would have swept up in this explosion.


    When the night ?ssaults them heard their "signal" they all could not help but shiver thinking what kind of destructive power that boy held, naturally it was their own misunderstanding of Masaru''s powers which was not really that great but he applied human knowledge in a battle between supernatural forces. These fools have forgotten how dreadful the curiosity and knowledge of the humans were since the signal was given they naturally started their ?ssaults, faced with surprise attacks the enemies could not respond favourably since that massive explosion was after all one of the scariest things they ever experienced.


    Meanwhile, Ichika who released the Isolation Barrier allowing Ingvild who already activated her sacred gear along with her leviathan bloodline she was able to move the entire lake like a tsunami sweeping the entire camp but its destructive power was minimized since the plan was coming up next. Akeno bit her lip while trying to contain her excitement of what was coming next, she raised her hand in the air as dark clouds began to manifest in an instant because of the amount of mana she managed to gather in silence. "Holy Lightning!" Several thunder strikes slammed into the ground, the current of the electricity enhanced with holy element moved too fast for the camp to respond to the attack, painful screams reverberate the surroundings while they were cooked well done.


    Masaru just arrived at the location seeing the attack has succeeded he pulled the girls with him heading towards the main camp as fast as they could.


    >/<


    "What the hell is going on!?"


    "Is it ophis!? Did someone anger her!?"


    The main camp was filled with people running like headless chickens because of that explosion could be classified as an attack only those at the peak Ultimate Rank could execute, Even William the commander was shaken by that explosion but he swiftly calmed down as the commander he had to take control over the situation. "Calm yourselves you fools! If the enemy attacks how are we going to respond!?"


    Hearing the voice of their commander allowed the mix race army to calm down but they still feared the dread of that explosion, "Where is Kelvin!?" Soon the Devil appeared "Yes sir"


    "Take your men and reinforce the camps on the west" William turned to the fallen angel "You reinforce from the eastern and then you both meet up in the middle, do you understand?" The two of them nodded before disappearing, just as the two were gone far enough another round of explosions shook within the main camp. Because of that large explosion, some of the men retreated further away fearing it might become a similar explosion but William took the first step forward going personally towards the ?ssailants who dared to attack their main camp.


    When he arrived at the temporary warehouse that contained their food he was not angered or bothered since they could easily resupply food, but the fact someone arrived and attacked the main camp will definitely become dirt on his reputation. "Take some men and begin to patrol our surroundings!" What they never expected was Masaru already sent Akeno and the girls back while he kept moving around the enemy camp wearing their uniform while using body transformation magic to appear to be more m?tur? with dark brown hair and average-looking face.


    ''kuku, honestly this excitement I feel right now moving within the enemy camp attacking them while they do not even notice me feels amazing'' Masaru thought as he ran the opposite direction William went since he believed he should move the opposite way than the path the enemies will believe he will move. While the enemies were moving towards the southern side of the camp expecting to meet up with their enemies, Masaru was keeping a low profile till William felt that the attacking squad was probably gone.


    But in reality, Masaru was once again doing what he did at the main camp, covering more than half the southern region of the main camp with a wind barrier he immediately began to use Air Flow to change the properties of the air since there were no enemies within his explosion range. ''With the explosion, they will be probably going to cough up blood'' What Masaru did not realize was that the commander tent was within the range of his explosion, With the preparation was completed Masaru cast several layers of barrier with the Space Isolation barrier as his last defence.


    "Let''s go out with another bang" Masaru spoke for the first time since he arrived in the camp sending a fireball covered in a barrier into the prepared field and teleported away.


    >/<


    "Alright it seems the night ?ssault has probably ended, break-in groups to rest and the others will patrol with a rotati---" BOOM!!! Another earth-shattering explosion shook the entire camp apart, those who were away from the concentrated explosion but still near were not spared at all. The blast of the wind was something anyone below mid-High Class strength could not resist causing the majority of the mixed-race army to fly away along with the gale with no easy means to resist.


    William who was one of the few who could resist felt a cold sweat run down his spine as he looked at the mushroom cloud forming. It was only now he realized what kind of weapons his enemies were using and it was something he would never imagine them using since it was Human Technology after all, why use Human Technology if you can reproduce it with magic although it will not be so flashy but it will be more efficient in killing. "Madmen! Their fu?k?n? madmen!" This was the first time he lost his calmness, this night attack totally shook he understand of Devils from the core. To think the devils he thought was looking down on Humans were actually using human attack methods.


    But alas, it''s a shame that this fool did not understand this was simply a nitrogen explosion on a magically enhanced scale which could only be reproduced by a truly powerful grand magician or someone like Masaru who had a Spellbook which supported him in the places he lacked at. All the surrounding camps that were raided managed to fend off their attacks but still retreated to the main camp after they saw a second explosion to shake their bones all the way to the marrow with fear.


    >/<


    Masaru just arrived at the meeting point where the rest of the ?ssault teams were at, Akeno, Ingvild and Ichika ran over to Masaru inspecting if he was fine before giving him a group hug. "Sorry I had to send you girls away ahead of me, it was just the explosion might is far higher than I expected when I first used it so I knew I had to send you ahead" The Girls nodded but the team leader looked at him with slight fear.


    "You sure know how to send a signal, I almost pissed my pants after that explosion" The surrounding men began to laugh because they too almost pissed their pants, that explosion was simply too godlike. "Well, Honestly I used human knowledge which they call Chemistry, especially about the air we breathe and live in... I created a bomb that already exists in the Human World using magic to make it even more powerful" The Leader who heard this could not help but shiver, Humans have such terrifying things in their hands? How the hell will they cope if those things could be mass-produced?


    "You have done well, especially your team Masaru, Akeno, Ingvild and Ichika. I heard your team managed to annihilate two entire camps leaving none alive while leading the ?ssault on the enemies main camp... I will notify the council of your achievements" Everyone who heard Falbium voice out Masaru and his team''s achievements caused them to clap for the heroes, it was at this point of time the view of the soldiers towards Masaru began to change for the better. He alone managed to wipe a camp, his peerage members did a similar task while they still went and dealt a heavy blow on their enemies to take revenge on those who died during the first battle encounter.


    --------------


    Author Note:


    The chapter has been edited, If I missed something please just drop a Paragraph Comment and I will Fix it

 Chapter 32 - 6.3

    The following day there were no attacks from the mix race army, well they had no time to attack since their camps were completely destroyed and the nitrogen explosion that Masaru caused the first and Second time had severely damaged their fighting spirit. Since it was quite a rare chance to relax, Akeno went off to ?ssist healing the injured using water element magic which she normally doesn''t use, Ingvild and Ichika went off to help with the administration to deal with the incoming reports.


    "I never expected you take such actions when you volunteered for the night ?ssaults" Diana was currently drinking her tea since it was her long-awaited tea time, Masaru was relaxing together with her since he was told to go rest because the people misunderstood the principles of the explosion as they thought he exhausted his energy for those two explosions. "Hehe, honestly it was really al down to luck that I remembered a few school subjects I studied from the books Father bought for me to self study"


    "Honestly your actions was a good warning for those devils, now they are taking counter measures against such destructive powers that lie in the hand of humans. They will probably infiltrate the nation''s government to gather the technology and research data, well... I can only say your explosion really did set off their fear" Diana could not help but laugh thinking Falbium who had to struggle keeping his calm, it was natural since after all there is few magics that release an explosive sound that travels that far after all. But the truth was because of the barren lands that are normally silent, the noise could travel further.


    "Well, with this Bael Family will still support me but eliminate any thoughts of controlling me which will work in my favour" Masaru spoke while thinking about the letter he received from the Bael family, "Ajuka is going to bug you about that stunts" Masaru laughed when he heard Diana point out something he could imagine, that monstrous genius will definitely take notice of something interesting and flashy. Well that is the fun side of Ajuka after all.


    "The down side of it will be the attention of the factions and enemies will be investigating you thoroughly... You will have to remain low key, I think you should talk with Elizabeth about that body transformation device that feeds off your energy while keeping a different look for when you go out" Diana thought about it, Masaru''s actions were a bit too flashy. Even Masaru himself realized his current actions was against his ways of survival, he will have to exit the stage silently and wait till the storm blew over.


    "HEY, Masaru! To think you were holding back while fighting me!" Nero entered the room with vigour, his words sounded like he was displeased but his face was smiling. "Hehe, honestly I was fighting seriously it is just such large scale attacks would have injured our audiences" Nero took his seat next to Masaru slapping his back several times "Good good! You went and scared those bastards to shit themselves while waking up! They deserve it!"


    Although death was natural in war who would not feel happy slapping the faces of your enemies for the trouble they cause, especially if it was a face slap hard enough to leave them stunned. "Has Falbium-sama already contacted the council?" Hearing Diana question Nero turned serious nodding, "Falbium-sama argued with those fools since their actions were similar to the Bael family" Diana''s face cramped a bit thinking of Bael''s first actions, "They intend to ride the flow by promoting Akeno, Ingvild and Ichika who is Masaru peerage members under the pretence of their achievements... Sigh... But they want to raise Masaru''s status while increasing his responsibility, they wish to control him through this method using politics"


    Masaru who thought for a moment shrugged "Well there is nothing we can do, politics is something I am not entirely familiar with and honestly I find it troublesome. Since they are giving the girls a chance to promote this fast why not use it" Diana became serious "You best be careful, there have been reports of high ranking devils disappearing one after the other. Some of the higher-ups speculated that they joined this mixed Race army becoming traitors, meaning we have to be careful even of the council as you never know if one of them are traitors using you to deal a blow to the Devils"


    "By promoting me faster will definitely cause some of them to fear me and demand me to be either controlled, sealed or killed... Seems I will have to ask Ajuka to slow down the pace and I will go low key for a while, I can''t have our enemies turn me into a target and divert the attention away from them" Masaru thought for a while realizing his actions had both pros and cons so he began to rethink his movements from now on. "I believe that will be for the best Ma-kun, with the support of Bael and the four Devil Kings you should be fine as long as you lay low from now on."


    "Well I agree with you Masaru, those politics can make my head spin making me feel my strength is worthless against it. But you can count on me to have your back when battles happen" Masaru smiled and bump fists with Nero "I will do the same... We are comrades in arms after all"


    >/<


    "Lord Bael-sama, the power Masaru exhibit is too dangerous! We must take action and eliminate him while he is still immature!" One of the Elders of the Bael Family began to voice their fear, they fear the power of Masaru Belial who could cause such a destructive explosion despite being only a high-high class and on the political influence power ranking he was about to breakthrough to low Ultimate Rank once his achievements increased.


    This political power ranking system is created by the council to rank each devil in the country based on ranks from Low up till Ultimate Rank based on their individual powers, influence, value to the devils and many other factors are included into this ranking system. This has caused a massive misunderstanding within the commoner people and some nobles which began to believe that Ultimate Rank meant the Devil will be untouchable but there are devils high in the ranks but were extremely weak with only strong bloodline abilities. Which was why the more experienced Devils don''t casually rank their opponents according to this system, although they also use Low up till Ultimate to rank their powers in an overall but not many uses this method.


    With all honesty ever since Masaru got to learn of the reason behind this Power Ranking he already lost interest in it. "And what if we fail the ?ssassination, don''t forget the four devil kings already have their eyes on us because of the movements we made to make use of Yui Asaka" One of the other elders mentioned this point, "But what should we do? We have been supporting the devil race from the shadows for a very long time and now we have a dangerous existence that is more fearsome than that little mixed-race enemy of ours" Another elder that supported the idea of suppressing Masaru spoke his thoughts.


    The ancestor of the Bael family was silent throughout the entire debate, but when he took a breath this action was enough to silence the entire hall "Then do you say we have to eliminate Sirzech and Ajuka along with Rizevim Livan Lucifer? These three are an even greater threat than that boy?" This question thoroughly destroyed their thoughts of eliminating the boy as those three were called Super Devils for a reason, "Besides that boy will never harm the interest of the Devils except for fools who targets his family! So we can continue to support him while we will soon make use of his power to ?ssist us as well!"


    With this, the situation within the Bael was concluded for now...


    >/<


    "What do you think about this?" Dominic who read the report looked at Diehauser, "I agree with Masaru and Diana''s choice. His actions was simply too flashy and attention grabbing, laying low will be the best course of action" Damian could only sigh thinking his great grandson is truly a wonder-child of the Belial family, "Well I guess our movements need to slow down a bit as well because if Masaru goes low key the attention will gather on us"


    >/<


    "To think he would go this flashy" Sirzech was reading the report, simply the idea of applying human knowledge using magic to reproduce it at a higher level was simply something only a genius could do. ''With the ways of the Council they will be monitoring Masaru strictly, he should be fine as long as he does not make such big movements for a while''


    "Should I report this to Ajuka-sama?" Hearing Grayfia''s suggestion Sirzech shook his head, "No, instead contact the Gremory Head, Astaroth Head, Sitri head and Glasya-Labolas Head to sent their recommendation letters to agree with the Council''s proposal to promote those three girls Akeno, Ingvild and Ichika"


    "Will this fast promotions be beneficial?" Sirzech nodded "It will give the council the illusion that everything is still under their control but in fact, we are using to safeguard Masaru, unlike the other geniuses in the younger generation like Sairaorg, Sona, the heir of Agares... He shines too brightly attracting too much attention so a high status is required for him to relax within the Devil Territory"


    "Well I am sure Masaru himself has already noticed his actions caught too much attention so he and his family will be going to lay low altogether, in the meantime we should have him come visit us again and maybe have him train Rias a bit" Grayfia who heard her husband''s suggestion felt surprised since that girl does not train earnestly because the servants and the family of the Gremory were too busy complimenting her talent causing her to be her spoiled arrogant personality. "Facing against someone of the same generation but is simply beyond powerful might truly give her a wake-up call, as her onii-sama, it''s my responsibility to ensure her future growth and safety" Grayfia looked at him with a stoic face ''This bloody siscon''


    >/<


    "Ajuka!" a Haughty woman voice reverberate throughout the research facility as she was stomping her way through to his office, no one dared to stop this lady or more like no one can! Ajuka who just finished to read the report of Masaru''s exploit thought he should pull this little box of surprises when he comes back and learns more things about this.


    "Ah Tiamat, what brings you here today?" Ajuka raised his head looking at the women glaring at him, "Is it true this half disciple of yours took Everest into his peerage?" Ajuka ???ked his head to the side thinking then he remembered that daughter of Tannin, but why is Tiamat so concerned about her. "Yes, apparently this was arranged by Tannin and Diehauser after all" Tiamat slammed her hand on the table cursing.


    "Those two bastards! I will deal with them later, anyway because of Everest who announced she has been taken the entire Dragon Valley is in an uproar to the point Tannin had to lock her in his house!" Ajuka who heard this wondered why would they go this far, "Unlike you devils, we dragons take pride in our chosen mates and when a female dragon chooses a mate outside the valley he has to visit and participate in a Dragon Might ritual by facing off against her siblings and if there isn''t sibling then the father will be substitute... Only by displaying a battle that the elders acknowledged would the mate be allowed to form a bond with the female dragon"


    Ajuka put down his report looking at Tiamat, "Isn''t this a load of Bull you just made up?" Tiamat felt a bit embarrassed that her lie was so easily seen through but she still snapped "So what!? Some of us from the Dragon Valley demand his visitation as we want to confirm ourselves whether he is worthy of Everest or not" Ajuka could not help but sigh "You know removing or changing the evil piece within the body is possible, but there is chances of it inflicting a unrecoverable wound on the soul"


    "Just have him come already!" Tiamat stormed out of the Research facility, "She truly is like a certain siscon... You truly have good fortune with women that come with a difficult trial for each of them...." Ajuka could not help but smile, he already considers Masaru his disciple although not official so he usually find the things he does interesting.


    >/<


    "Well luckily your power ranking on the Political side you are 3rd on the peak High Class ranking" Diana read out the current ranking of Masaru, "But since you already decided to lay low, I don''t have to worry about the Political Ranking where you are standing out like a sore thumb despite being only a High Rank High Class Devil"


    Masaru shivered at the moment Tiamat spoke with Ajuka, ''Why have I been getting this feeling lately? It''s like a disaster is heading my way but I have no idea what''. "Break time is over"


    Three days have passed since that day, the forces led by William Wallace attacked the fort twice but failed their ?ssaults since Masaru did not pitch up their plans for making use of the Ultimate rank warriors did not bear fruit, because of their low number of leftover soldiers they decided to cancel the campaign and retry at a later stage earning an overwhelming victory for the Devil''s defensive battle.


    The story of Masaru was spread around the capital and then began to move to other location like water ripples, the title of Wonder Child of Belial has been cemented in the minds of the devils. These rumours forced the council to keep with their initial plan to promote Akeno, Ingvild and Ichika to mid-class Devils because they can''t make movements on a famous genius which had the support of the four devil kings.


    Since his task was completed upon returning to the Capital Masaru only stayed a few days to spend time with each of the girls and the Soldiers who accepted him despite feeling envious of his peerage being full of beautiful girls. He went back to Ajuka''s Research facility, what happened?


    Masaru began to share his theory of Explosion is an Art not a weapon to Ajuka who find this point of view to be quite amusing...


    --------------


    Author Note:


    The chapter has been edited, If I missed something please just drop a Paragraph Comment and I will Fix it

 Chapter 33 - V2C7

    "I know you b?r?ly came back from a big battle and all, but it appears you have trouble this time or should I say one of your peerage members is in trouble" Masaru who took his seat, Yui just inside placing a cup of tea in front of them both before taking her seat since Ajuka called her here for some reason. "Everest is quite famous in the Dragon Valley, especially with Tiamat"


    Masaru who heard the name Tiamat naturally understood more or less what was going on, could it be they feel discontented with him making her his peerage? Ajuka continued "There is many who wanted to wed her and because of her defeat in your hands it shocked them, but since you have not paid a visit to the Dragon Valley even once they are demanding you to go visit them... Naturally, you will face a trial of combat when you go" Masaru swallowed "If you consider Everest important, then you must leave for Dragon Valley"


    "Yui, you will be leaving together as Masaru''s support. Although there will not be any immediate danger the presence of a peerage member will be necessary, and the other peerage members of Masaru is busy" Masaru who heard Ajuka''s arrangement could only agree since the girls are visiting Rias today or were it tomorrow? He could not remember but he knew just as he was busy so were they. "Yes, Ajuka-sama" Yui looked at Masaru smile "Since I have received a rare short vacation time, please take care of me" Masaru could only chuckle at this, even he knew the researchers rarely take time off.


    "Now with everything been said and done, you two can get ready and leave for the Dragon Valley. Enjoy your trip" Ajuka spoke while looking at the report while Masaru and Yui left the office to prepare for their trip, "I forgot to ask him about that Watervapor bomb... Well I will ask him later since it was only an idea I could use Watervapor bombs to replace fireworks on new years after all"


    "Ah, it''s been a while since you came to visit the technology department" Elizabeth was working on her last month notice before she will be leaving to work at the Laboratory in the Belial Territory, the object she was currently working on was a thin fingerless glove that was made from threads composed of finely crushed dragons scales, blood of the black turtle, hair of a thunder tiger using alchemy to transform the ingredients into threads while maintaining their individual characteristics in a single thread. "Hello Elizabeth neesan, I''m here to visit since we will be leaving shortly"


    "You were making a different kind of armours lately" Masaru who was inspecting the gloves made of such rare ingredients was definitely interested in this, although he had the spellbook he never started to dabble in alchemy using it making he feel he was not fully utilizing this power he has control over but another problem was the fact his sacred gear still has not shown any active signs of waking up at all.


    "Those gloves are what I made for you, I heard that the dragon valley requested you to visit them and knowing those dragons you will probably end up in a battle match with at least one of them because of your status" Elizabeth hands over the two fingerless gloves that was black on the bottom and silver on the top which was the natural colour of the dragon and turtle with a purple thunder embroidered on the black surface of the palms. "This gloves will work perfectly with your senjutsu, as long as you don''t face a strong Ultimate Rank scale you should be able to handle attacks with your hands a bit more compared to your b?r? hands" Masaru slipped on the gloves, the hands felt quite comfortable and when he operated his touki he noticed the density of the aura was several times thicker than before around his hands. "Thank you Elizabeth nee-san!" Masaru hugged Elizabeth firmly, he felt blessed having such incredible family members after all.


    "I did not make anything for Yui-chan to welcome him into our family but I will be sure to make something when you come back!" Elizabeth spoke in a machine-gun style feeling embarrassed but Yui walked over touching her hand, "Elizabeth, you supporting me and welcoming me into the family as Masaru''s Pawn is already more than enough" Elizabeth''s smile became more natural and warm, ''As I thought, the peerage members around Masaru is influenced by him'' She thought while seeing Yui feeling relaxed to speak casually ever since she joined Masaru''s peerage.


    "We will be gone for a few days I suppose, please give these letters to the girls and father" Elizabeth thought that Masaru could simply send them via magic but Masaru shook his head, "Deliver them for me please nee-san" He never spoke of his reason for doing so but Elizabeth did not question it and accepted the letters, chatting a few minutes longer about her plans to do in the laboratory Masaru and Yui left the Research Facility since most of the other colleagues they knew were too busy with experiments so they decided to come to visit them again when they come back.


    According to the map of Mephisto Pheles''s territory within the devil world he was closely located in the southwestern region where fruits that certain dragons love to eat flourish, it was the dragon fruit that showed Masaru where the location was where the Dragons were living in the underworld. ''To think I will be meeting dragons other than Everest, do all dragons have the ability to transform into human form thought?'' Masaru began to amuse himself with such pointless thoughts while they began travelling towards the destination by flight.


    ''Well since it will be our first time travelling together, I will also use this time to evaluate Yui''s fighting style... Being a king of a peerage have too many things to deal with, makes me understand how much I have been relying on the girls to help me plan our formation training while researching Rating Games of top players for references... It''s difficult to do all of this alone'' Masaru flapped his wings harder to shorten the time required to arrive at the Dragon Valley if Yui never trained her abilities like she had she would not have been able to keep a close distance to Masaru and instead lost sight of him.


    When Masaru and Yui were close enough they could see hundreds of dragons flying around the skies, the houses they built were more modern than people thought of them, only that the houses were built larger or smaller depending on the size of the dragon living inside it. The Dragon valley was divided in several villages to which each species live among their own, the housing style was also different from Western styles to Eastern-style according to each dragon species. And in the middle is the famed Dragon City which is where their variety of dragons come to live and work in or when they come to leave the Village in search of a Mate if they did not find one in the villages.


    The village where Tannin lived was close to the borders where one of the defending Forts which he was responsible for defending his king''s territory while being a commander of the soldiers stationed in that fort, this was where Masaru and Yui were heading towards. When they pass by the flying dragons some of them could not help but stare curiously at these two devils that are flying by, one of the guards responsible for the safety appeared in front of the two. He had a western dragon feature while being closer to a humanoid figure, wearing silver armour with a badge attached to the left side of his armour which is probably the proof that he was indeed a sort of police force.


    "Halt, can I know the reason you are flying over the Dragon City without prior notice?" Masaru bowed respectfully despite being in mid-air he could still perform such actions due to him using wind magic to create a platform for him to stand on made out of condensed air, "Apologies for our disrupting actions, however, we have received an invitation from Tannin-sama who wants us to arrive at his Manor as soon as possible. Because of this, we could not notify your superior ahead of time of our passing by, I am terribly sorry"


    "Oh, you''re a guest of Tannin-sama? I can understand however I still need to know who you are" This guard felt admiration towards this boy who knew how to display respect and knowing when to apologize, being a dragon they appreciate sincere actions more than being worshipped. "This one is called Masaru Belial, and she is Yui Bael Asaka who is my pawn" Hearing the familiar name the guard finally realized who this boy is and he could not help but helplessly smile, "I see now, You may fly over Dragon City but keep it at a slow pace otherwise the guards will think your an invader and attack you"


    "Thank you!" Masaru was about to leave when he heard the guard say "Good Luck boy... That woman is scary" Masaru did not understand which woman the Guard was talking about, maybe he was only misunderstanding something but he did not have the time to waste so he and Yui continued their flight towards the Manor. Tannin''s Manor was built on the slope of the mountains, from a distance you can see the first floor of the house wall is almost completely made out of windows to display the surroundings, from the looks of it the manor appears to be built even within the mountain itself. If Masaru were to describe it the way he saw, it was like an oversized Mothership that crashed into the mountain with half of it inside the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain is where the entrance for the house was, currently there were only two guards staying guard at the entrance on the orders of Tannin to welcome Masaru whom he already has been notified will be arriving shortly. "Halt! Who goes there?" Masaru walked out of the shadows appearing in front of the two purplish dragons that have smaller sized golden horns at both sides it''s head, they each held a two-handed axe standing on the ground at their left and right side.


    "My name is Masaru Belial, this is Yui Bael Asaka my pawn. I have come to answer the summons of Tannin-sama" When the guards heard that the man whom they felt sorry for yet held some respect for him to dare come despite that scary dragon waiting for them, they thought they could at least acknowledge his courage. "We have been expecting you Masaru-sama, the Wonder Child of Belial. Please proceed through the door, you will find an elevator. Please select Floor 21 which is the first floor of Tannin-sama''s house"


    "Thank you" Masaru tilted his head to show his respect to the hard-working guards before entering through the hall, it was truly like a marble cave that was smooth with no rough edges or bumps. It was truly amazing how they thought of this manner to make a pathway in the mountains, ''It truly displays the natural marble beauty in a different way like this'' Masaru gently touched the marble feeling how smooth it truly was, at the end of the path was the modern Elevator. There was no need to wait since the moment Masaru pressed the call bu??on the doors opened immediately when inside he selected floor 21 as the guard''s advice. Little did he know the Guards actually saved him as the initial orders were floor 20 where a grumpy dragon was waiting for him, but Tannin was on the 21st floor.


    When the doors open Masaru was led in a room decorated similar to western-style furniture but the floors were made of Tatami, seeing the shoe racks at the side Masaru pulled off his shoes while taking out the slippers marked as Guests even his name and Yui''s name was attached with a stick on it. "Perfect fit...." Masaru felt intimidated at this thought, this meant that the other party has investigated him to the point of even knowing his sizes. Naturally most would ignore this fact, but Masaru knew by coming here he will be negotiating thus he also needed to be wary of how much the other party knew of him.


    When Masaru came to the lounge room furnished with dark brown leather couches, a black wood coffee table in the middle and a fireplace nearby. a Large humanoid purple dragon with golden thick bull horns at either side of his head was sitting, he appears to be the leader or king of the dragons who were guards at the entrance. "Welcome to my Manor, Demonic Wonder Child of Belial... Or should I call you Masaru Belial, Everest''s master" Masaru who heard this felt that the dragon held no ill intentions nor any rage, in fact, he felt a bit warmth. "It''s an honour you know of me Tannin-sama"


    Tannin could only look at Masaru up close, it has been a while since he last met this boy although it was from a distance it was the first time he meets him upfront. He could sense the air around the boy was far different compared to the past, he felt he was looking at a sharp sword that was tempered but still had potential to grow. "Take a seat, I am sure you are confused about the manner you were summoned but this is, in fact, your own fault as well" Masaru took his seat, one of the servants working in the manor just arrived with a pot of tea and a container with sugar cubes for them to help themselves to.


    Tannin continues, "The one who invited you was not me but Tiamat and one of my sons Bova, you should understand that Everest who is my daughter is extremely famous and sought after for since many dragons wish to have close ties to me. But I don''t intend to have my daughter marry for political reasons which is why I allowed her to act the way she did to deter marriage proposals with her brute force, but as a father I naturally wanted her to fall in love and hope to see grandchildren since it is any parents tiny wish after all" Since Yui was not the focus of the talk she made tea for herself, Masaru and Tannin while handing the cup of tea to the dragon, "Ah Thank you" Tannin took a sip of tea to wet his throat looking at Masaru with interest.


    "It was at that time your father visited me telling me how he wanted to find some peerage members for you, because you were growing stronger at a fast pace and you will soon garner the attention of surrounding nobles he wanted to fill the spots in your peerage as fast as possible to prevent nobles from sending people from their sides" Tannin took another sip of his tea, "It was at that time I remembered my daughter refused to marry, so I decided to make a bet with her. To have her face you for a week, although it was only a verbal bet she took it seriously which came to the week you fought Everest in the mountain for a month"


    "Honestly I was shocked, a devil was facing a dragon physically... You should know most devils take pride in their bloodline power to the point they neglect psychical training, so to see you face off Everest physically was probably the reason she refused to transform fully into a dragon, if she did then you would not have been able to face her with only your strength" Masaru nodded, this was one of the reasons he never claimed to have defeated Everest since he always wondered why she never transformed into a dragon. Tannin who saw his understanding look nodded "That''s right, the moment she realized you stopped using your magic she refrained from using her dragon form."


    Tannin looked at the cup that was empty for a moment placing it down but Yui was fast refilling the cup causing Tannin to feel slightly ashamed that his guests were actually making his tea but he still gratefully took the cup, "Now to come to the point of why you are here, it''s simple. There will be a dragon Tournament in three days, you will not be participating but instead, we will hold an exhibition match between you and Bova. Bova himself wants to confirm something and I need to display your power to the dragons so they will quiet down, the fame of Everest is a bit troublesome after all. So that''s why I would like you to accept this request of mine"


    "Understood, I will participate in this battle. But I have been told several times to be wary of a woman, who is that?" Tannin laughed thinking his men truly felt pity for Masaru, it was truly amusing but he could already guess that Masaru''s attitude and personality were favourable for them to actually do this especially the fact Masaru was in front of him already proved this boy''s demeanour was excellent. "Well that would be Tiamat, but for now you don''t have to worry too much about her, she is..." Tannin sighed "Well she is quite overprotective of Everest, I can''t tell you the reason for it. I will leave that to Everest to tell you herself when the time is right for her" Masaru gulped ''Tiamat again... She must be scary since there are few people that can make Ajuka make fast decisions as he made by sending me here immediately''


    "Well, for now, Miss Yui can you follow the servant who will lead you to Everest''s Room. I will be taking Masaru to meet with Tiamat" Yui nodded towards Tannin before gazing at Masaru who had a cramped smile, she wanted to laugh but held it in while following the servant. Who would have thought that in the future Masaru would sympathize with a heavenly dragon who also suffered under that dragon''s claw... Although for separate reasons naturally


    --------------


    Author Note:


    The chapter has been edited, If I missed something please just drop a Paragraph Comment and I will Fix it


    Just a heads up:


    A new story will be introduced tomorrow at this time, I will only have two books on my hands so I can switch between them during the day to prevent myself from getting stuck, sometimes when I write I just feel there is a wall in front of me, and when I wrote the prologue of the new story I felt I could continue this book again! Anyway, hope you will look forward to it as much as I do

 Chapter 34 - V2C7.1

    "So you are Masaru, that brat Belial''s son huh?" In front of Masaru was a beautiful woman with straight and long beautiful pale blue hair, dark blue eyes, and a cold atmosphere that radiates from her beauty wearing a navy blue skirt. Masaru could feel her awfully powerful dragon aura that she was unrestrained manner pulsing from her body unlike Tannin that was containing his dragon aura within his body next to him, "It''s an honour to meet one of the Dragon Kings, Tiamat-sama" Masaru bowed slightly forward and then looked her straight in the eyes, although for some it felt disrespectful but Tiamat felt quite surprised that this boy would dare face her gaze head on despite being under her pressure.


    "That''s enough Tiamat, there is a limit to how unreasonable you can be with him" Tannin felt a headache dealing with this dragon who acts on a whim from time to time, and when it was things related to Everest she tends to go a tad bit overboard. "Hmph! It''s because your such a softy that Everest ended up being a peerage member of someone weak" Masaru felt a bit irritated to be looked down upon, he is weak compared to them which is natural, he was only 12 years old! Compared to their hundreds of thousands of years. Since he was Everest''s King he could naturally not sully her reputation for choosing him as her king, he released the seals placed on his demonic energy including his senjutsu and released his full strength to dispel the pressure in the room completely.


    Masaru naturally knew if Tiamat was serious he would have already been dealt with, but this move he made to dispel the pressure shocked Tiamat and Tannin since they did not encounter such a manner to discard pressure to efficiently. Even Tiamat who originally thought this boy could only handle pressure realized that he indeed had a reputation for having potential to surpass Diehauser, which would make sense that he could at least do this much. Masaru took a deep breathe, "You can look down on me as much as you like, but if you doubt Everest''s decision then as her King and Family I will naturally stand up even if it is against you"


    "Ho-oh? Don''t get too ???ky!" An even stronger pressure was released causing Masaru to fall to his knees but he refused to kneel, he felt as a King he needs to appear majestic like a strong wall to safely guard those important to him. He knew Tiamat was only teaching him a lesson because his words were improper but he still felt frustrated, yes his weak, but given the time he can reach their levels. But it does not change the fact he was being humiliated by kneeling in front of her. Somewhere deep within his body, he could not allow his dignity as Everest''s King to be questioned.


    THROB! a loud heartbeat that reverberates from within Masaru''s ?h?st could be heard even by Tiamat and a Tannin who looked at the boy who slowly began to stand straight, with each movement Masaru made to stand up his heart began to beat furiously. Within him he could hear a faint feeling asking him [Do you wish to stand proud as a king?] it was not worded but more like impressions he felt flowing into his mind, [If you d?s?r? my power to keep your pride, then roar! Roar like a true king of the jungle] Just as Masaru stood up straight he was just about to Roar but Tiamat and Tannin both knew something was wrong so they immediately moved to knock him out.


    It was a shame since these two dragons action has prevented the awakening of Masaru''s sacred gear that was stimulated by Tiamat''s Dragon King Pressure especially how she challenged Masaru''s pride and dignity, Tannin glared at Tiamat "You better hope this boy is fine or you will have more than just four devil kings to worry about" Tiamat snorted "Hmph! If this much can destroy him then he is no worth it."


    "I wonder how Everest will look at you once she hears of this" Hearing this Tiamat''s face turned paler than her white skin, she could ignore everything but her dear little Eve, Tannin could only sigh "I understand you feeling worried about Everest because of her past but your actions were slightly overboard" Tiamat began to protest in a cute way "Bu-But he challenged me head-on! If he kept quiet and listened to me then this would not have happened"


    "The reason he stood up was because he felt that you were questioning Everest''s Judgement ability, he can handle insults on himself but he is a bit short tempered at times like this when it comes to his peerage and family" Tiamat who heard this snorted "I will let him off today, but that strange power that was waking up inside him.... Even I felt threatened by it" Tannin nodded "I will contact Ajuka to hear his input on this since he usually monitors Masaru''s condition"


    "Huh? Why?" Tannin looked at Tiamat, "If you truly love Everest then never share what I am about to tell you because if people were to know of this then she will be in danger like his other peerage members" Tiamat nodded and Tannin continued "This boy''s spellbook is actually some God Artifact which bounded with his soul, Diehauser, Ajuka and Me have no idea which mythology it comes from and did not dare show too much interest to avoid people from picking this up. But while he has a god artifact he also had a Sacred Gear within his body as well. I believe your pressure stimulated the sacred gear which responded to Masaru''s pride for feeling humiliated to kneel like that"


    "This boy better be grateful for me since I did do him a favour" Tannin used his dragon aura to inspect the body of Masaru and saw nothing should be wrong, feeling relieved he could not help chuckle thinking this boy truly has a strange fate with women. "Well for now lets have him rest first, we can continue the talks tomorrow without any pressure" Tiamat skipped happily ignoring Tannin since she was actually in a rush to prevent Tannin from telling Everest what happened, but then again after such a strong sense of Pride Masaru displayed Tannin decided not to tell the girls of this event to allow him to keep his dignity. "Sorry you had to deal with that crazy dragon but she means well of Everest, I am certain when Everest tells you, you will then come to understand the fear Tiamat holds after all" Tannin spoken with no confirmation whether Masaru heard this in his sleep or not.


    >/<


    "To think it was this sacred gear, but there was no knowledge of this creature being turned into one... Or was it because of the country which Mythology it originates from that is the cause of information not being circulated" The lady was touching the white orb that has been her neighbour ever since they appeared in this world, she always felt this orb was a little too prideful to share hosts with her but thanks to the other vessel prepared for it, it finally quieted down until just now.


    "Well when he unlocked me at my second level I will be sure to teach that little lizard a proper lesson, after all no one will get away from humiliating that boy under my watch" She spoke with a slight sliver of anger that leaked out of her body before she immediately calmed down her senses, she looked at the white orb pulsing off a strong ray of light was a bit too dangerous for him to awaken it just yet. "Rest a bit more, otherwise our lives will be short-lived if you awaken at this stage"


    >/<


    Everest and Yui did not know the exact details but the fact Masaru was sleeping in the guest room gave them an idea something did happen, "Tiamat obaasan, you did something to Masaru didn''t you?" Tiamat looks at Everest as if she has been wronged "What you mean I did nothing! Yes, I did nothing wrong at all" Everest came closer "That second part... So you did do something!"


    "EH!?" Tiamat can put a strong front to anyone in the world except for Everest, this girl was her reverse scale and sweet spot. After being pestered several times Tiamat told them while happening, Everest who knew why she acted the way she did was not harsh on her. "Hai... Tiamat obaasan" Everest hugs Tiamat tightly "Thank you for caring about me, but if you trust me I want you to trust even if it''s a little in Masaru who I chose" Tiamat nodded while holding Everest firmly "I will give that brat a chance, but I won''t say sorry! He should have chosen proper words after all"


    Everest could only helplessly giggle thinking her aunt will never have the short end of the stick, it was similar to how she helped a dragon with treasures she accumulated under the promise he would pay her back several times to increase his power to fight off against his White Rival. ''Well, I will comfort Masaru when he wakes up, as I thought he really is the right choice'' Everest was not angry of either Tiamat and Masaru, one was caring about her Future while the other stood up for her reputation and dignity.


    Yui simply thought her master was a complete fool, who the hell challenges a Dragon King with meager strength it''s simply asking to be smacked around! ''I will lecture him before he goes and tick off the wrong kind of person and gets himself killed!'' She thought as she made a mental note of this incident.


    >/<


    The next day Masaru woke up just on time to have breakfast with everyone when he met Tiamat he immediately apologized to her earnestly causing the dragon king to flinch since she did not expect him to be this fast. The breakfast was only with Tiamat, Everest, Yui, Masaru and Tiamat, the eldest and second son were all out on an expedition to explore the uncharted regions in the southern side of the Underworld. Bova, however, was currently sleeping over at a friend''s house where he usually trains together at, "How are you feeling?"


    "I''m feeling quite refreshed, I apologize for worrying you" Masaru responded to Tannin, "I have contacted Ajuka, he said he will inspect your body again when you arrive at the Research facility, I can only speculate but I believe your sacred gear was on the verge of awakening under a berserk state which was why both me and Tiamat knocked you out" Masaru nodded thinking he felt the voice appeared to be warm within his mind but it held a trace of anger, he was not certain but he feels this sacred gear held a story of its own as well. ''Heh, my days will only get busier'' He thought, "I am grateful for your swift response" Masaru thanked Tannin and Tiamat.


    "Anyway the preliminary of the tournament will be held today so relax a bit, your exhibition match will be held tomorrow before the tournament officially begins" Everest who heard this could not help but feel excited "Then I can take Masaru and Yui out to explore Dragon city!?" Tannin knew his daughter wanted to show Masaru around the country she was born in, just like he does she loves this country very much. "I will be honoured to have you as my guide Miss Eve" Everest who heard Masaru''s acting could not help but blush, this was not the usual Masaru which was why she got caught off guard before she lightly smacked him to hide her embarrassment.


    Tiamat who saw the interaction could only helplessly sigh in her mind thinking Everest is indeed growing up, she then looked at Masaru who could naturally talk with Dragons without hiding anything was quite compatible with dragons. He knows to be respectful towards others but holds enough dignity and pride not to be trampled on, ''Guess Eve did make a good choice'' She thought, If there was no Everest then she would never have been actively visiting this country and instead stayed at her Dragon Roost.


    Later that day Masaru followed Everest who was walking in the front together with Yui since Yui was mostly indoors to avoid the Bael in the past was now allowed to travel in the open, naturally, she was excited as Everest began to explain each shop and their commodities they sell. The funny thing to realize was that 70% of the things Devils use so does the dragons, the only difference would be the dragons who could not transform into a human need to buy the special acid-based soap which burns off any parasites or small creatures that tend to latch on the dragon scales.


    Even the clothing styles were different as there were sections for those who could transform into humans, while on the right side where clothes mostly for some of the male dragons to cover their ding dongs. There are also other armours similar to what Tannin wears available, it was quite refreshing to see new things compared from the usual.


    "So how about eating at a restaurant I recommend?" Hearing Everest excited suggestion Masaru agreed to her naturally, he truly felt more relaxed walking in this dragon city seeing new things. Probably because Everest was incognito the dragons did not pay them much attention which was why their trip so far was quite relaxed, the restaurant they entered was called Kentucky Fried Dragon. It was a branch of the KFC in the human world.


    "Table for three please" The waitress who heard Everest''s request nodded taking three menus before leading them towards the middle section at the window allowing them to look at the people walking up and down the pathways, just as Everest took off her jacket her striking red hair which makes people recognize her almost in an instant came in the view causing the once noisy restaurant to be eerily quiet.


    "E-Everest-sama!?" The waitress almost felt her soul escape her body from fright as she never expected to serve the daughter of Tannin who was considered the hero of Dragons. "Relax, I am here together with these two as guests. No need to be so formal" The Waitress shook her head but when she took another look at the boy whose hair and eye colour reminded her of someone, "Are you... Perhaps the wonder child of Belial?"


    ''To think that cursed title reached even here!'' Masaru felt like crying feeling hopeless that people could not give him a proper or more cool sounding title, right now his name sounds something similar to that of a Saint which was too embarrassing! "Cough* I am indeed Masaru Belial," Masaru said his name in full in hopes the waitress would remember it, but it was in vain.


    "OH! So this is the wonder child huh!?"


    "He looks handsome but on the weaker side? If only he had some muscles"


    "At least his ?ss is nice and tight," One of the dragons thought of playing a prank but one of his friends took it too seriously "Fuck I''m not your friend anymore..."


    Seeing how the restaurant became noisier because of him Masaru could only scratch the back of his head feeling helpless, "Since you chose us as your first restaurant experience today''s meal is on the house" The manager who came downstairs to see why it became so noisy all of the sudden but when he noticed the boy he could already guess what was going on. The story of Masaru and Everest battling for a week only to join hands is a famous story among dragons after all.


    "Thank you sir" Masaru thank the Manager who left after talking a bit, "Your so lucky, you get a free meal while I the daughter of Tannin has to pay" Everest thought of teasing Masaru but her face turned red the moment Masaru touched her cheek as a means to pay back for what she just caused, "Isn''t it natural the man you chose to join is amazing?" "Eh!? Huh? EH!?" Seeing Everest''s flustered reaction made Masaru feel a bit calmer, "Masaru-sama, flirting in public is forbidden" Yui pinched Masaru''s side causing him to yelp in pain, he began to rub "Why is it you girls know where it is painful to twist?" Yui looked at the Menu "Because we are your peerage after all"


    After spending the rest of the afternoon walking around the City Masaru, Everest and Yui went back to the Manor. Inside the lounge room, he could hear Tannin and Bova were talking although the latter appear to be quite irritated, turning left into the Lounge Room Masaru spotted a dragon that was similar to Tannin although his smaller dragon form was shorter compared to his father. "Ah, Everest, Masaru and Yui, did you have fun in the city?" Everest ran and hugged her father smiling brightly completely ignoring her shocked brother.


    "Eve-chan, you not going to greet your little brother?" Bova looked at Everest with shock but Everest looked at him then stick her tongue out, how could she not be angry since it was this brother of hers that causes trouble for her Masaru. Seeing that Everest is ignoring him he could only look at the other two guests, he instantly recognize Masaru because of his hair and eye colour resembling his father closely. "So you are Masaru Belial?" Masaru extends his hand "Masaru Belial, and you are?" Bova was taken aback but grasp Masaru''s hand firmly "Bova Tannin"


    "Nice to meet you" Masaru could feel Bova was applying strength into his grip and he responded similarly, Bova who noticed Masaru was contending him fairly felt quite surprised. "I look forward to tomorrow match if you can beat me I will step back and acknowledge your relationship with my sister" Everest who wanted to protest was stopped by her father who took her and Yui away to meet up with Tiamat. "I will be sure to respond to your expectations," Masaru said


    --------------


    Author Note:


    The chapter has been edited, If I missed something please just drop a Paragraph Comment and I will Fix it


    Started a new book, I will only write this book and this new one so that if I get stuck on one I can continue on the other till I can continue back on the first one...


    >>How to Survive in the World of Campione with Fragmented Memories<<


    It''s a 2 Harem member novel, it will only get in touch with the important things of Cannon since the MC will be moving around the world meeting other Demon Kings, Heretic Gods and fanatics...


    >>>PLEASE NOTE VOLUME 3 OF THIS NOVEL WILL START FROM 13/12/2019<<<

 Chapter 35 - V2C7.2

    "Welcome my fellow Dragons to the dragon valley''s 1453rd Warrior tournament where all our younger generation pits themselves against each other to display their might and fight to meet our expectations we hold from them in the future! However this time we are holding an exhibition match today! Yes, the rumours you have heard is indeed true, Masaru Belial, the King whom Everest chose to become a Rook for has indeed come all the way here to Dragon Valley to display his might to us all, to prove he is indeed worthy of Everest''s choice! Whether it will be up to our standard or not remains to be seen after all! I hereby declare the opening of the Warrior Tournament!"


    The coliseum was several kilometres diameter as enough space for fights between dragons, this warrior tournament was originally a seasonal ritual for the young dragons which was held in order to display their strength and ability to young female dragons in hope to gain a mate or fight over one. It was only later that it turned into a Festival event every season since the number of younger dragons being born was lowered after the great war that affected even the Dragons in it, so it was only known within the dragons that this festival was still a ritual they held for new young dragons to fight for their love.


    "Now we are about to start the exhibition match! Entering the stage from the Eastern gate is the third son of Tannin, Refusing to accept himself being compared to his brothers he has been fighting varies monsters in order to grow stronger! He might be the youngest of the three sons of Tannin, he is the most hot-blooded on of them all!!!! Let us welcome him BOVA TANNIN!!!"


    The eastern gate began to slide apart revealing a 10-meter tall dragon having similar looks to that of Tannin entering the arena stage, while the western gates began to slide open as well.


    "At the western gate we have our very first non-dragon participant to participate in the warrior tournament, being the son of Diehauser Belial who is the champion of Rating games many people has high hopes for this boy who kept surprising the devil world with his exploits in the Bael Stampede defense campaign! The Northern Borders Defense Campaign! But for us dragons the most famous would obviously be the romantic tale of the week long survival battle between him and Everest!"


    The entire stadium erupted with strong vigorous cheers, although the survival came was not that romantic but because the rumours became more exaggeration it turned into a Romantic Fairy Tale for Dragons who actually have lovers of other races, the concept of an interracial relationship was not frowned upon but not entirely accepted by the old dragons either. It was because of this story the old dragons pulled back their opinions allowing dragons to feel free to love who they wish to.


    "He is known as the Demonic Wonder Child of Belial by the military that guards our nation! Give it up for Masaru Belial!"


    Masaru who just exit the door was already counting how many hits he owes that dragon, yet he kept his eyes focused on Bova who was in front of him at a great distance. With each step he took he started to invigorate his body with natural ki to optimize his combat state to its peak, he did not carry Deadheart on him today since it was not a dragon-slaying fight. ''This will be my second time fighting a dragon head-on, but since they want me to display a mighty form I can go a little hot on this battle as long as I don''t pull a stunt like that water vapour bomb'' He thought while warming up his body with stretches.


    "Now then since both contestants are in the arena, I hereby declare the start of the Exhibition match!"


    BoOM! Explosion within the flamethrower was seen from the distance, "Damn that boy is roasted" One of the Dragons commented but then he saw how the flames were actually being divided while something was penetrating through the fire in a incredible speed, "What the hell!?"


    Masaru whom people thought would get roasted was still perfectly fine, soon he will reach near Bova but instead right at the edge before he would penetrate through the dragon breath he cast a large scale "Deep Freeze" the sudden contact between extreme heat and extreme cold caused a explosion to occur near Bova stunning him for a moment, the surroundings of Bova and Masaru became misty which gave Masaru the slight edge.


    "Water Incarnation: Frigid armour" This was the first time Masaru used incarnation kind of spell, this spell turned his body into water liquid temporary which gives him invulnerability state in a place where water is bountiful. He splashed like water into the ground streaming all the way to behind Bova, Just as Bova took a deep breathe to blow away the misty with a roar he was interrupted by Masaru whom he did not detect behind him and got kicked on his back.


    BOOM! The force behind the ki and magic enchanted kick gave enough air explosive force to blow the mist away while Bova flew several tens of Meters away before landing on his feet, Bova could feel his back had a stinging sensation as Masaru concentrated his entire kick on a single point of contact in order to penetrate the defence of a dragon. ''Heh, this kid is interesting'' Bova felt the excitement, he wondered what kind of surprises this boy would give him but close combat was the last thing he expected.


    Masaru smirked when he saw Bova flying towards him and he himself began to sprint towards Bova, but out of his expectation Bova shrinked his size and met Masaru''s fist with his own fist. BOoM! Boom! BOOOM! The fight between Masaru and Bova became a hit and get hit fight, if Bova had similar strength to Everest then Masaru would never dare to take on the fist of a dragon-like he was doing right now.


    Blood began to spill from the side of their lips but Bova who was not proficient with Magic had to use Dragon aura to heal himself while Masaru used his spellbook, but something had been bothering Bova since the start of the fight everywhere Masaru''s fist hit he feels a paralyzing feeling like an electric current running through his body. It was Masaru''s gloves that allowed him to finally be able to penetrate the defence of a dragon with his b?r? hands without the need of Magic or Ki enchantment, ''To think the gloves Elizabeth neesan gave me is such a cheating item, I can handle the attacks with ease for a while thanks to its defence but the enhancement of my strength to attack is just as much''


    "Go Bova!!!!"


    "That kid is not bad, facing a dragon-like that hahaha hahaha"


    "Go, Kid!"


    "Why the hell is that kid, not a dragon!?"


    The arena was getting heated up seeing an up-close fight, Dragons never get heated up when Devils have such fights but a Devil against a dragon? With the way the current Devil Younger generation is? Tannin who could see the dragons have started to accept Masaru even if it''s a little, this display was more than enough worthy to show them that Masaru respects their strength and to show his respect was none other than to fight head-on with no tricks.


    "Guah!" Bova managed to get a solid hit into Masaru''s abdomen causing Masaru to spit out a mouthful of blood before he was blasted away by the sheer force of the attack alone, like a broken doll he twists and turns before crashing into the ground at a distance. "Cough cough" He felt he could carry on, ever since he experienced Tiamat''s pressure he was reminded that he needs to get stronger to survive, where else is he going to get an opportunity like this again.


    "GRAAAAA!" Masaru roared to motivate his fighting spirit, even more, he could feel his touki that was declining regained its vigour began to invigorate his body. With the first step Masaru launched himself towards Bova as if he was skating on the ground, Bova raised his fist and brought it to meet Masaru head-on but Masaru cast Ground element magic ground shrink to change his trajectory in a curve style appearing to dodge the strike while heading straight into Bova''s abdomen launching a fist strike of his own.


    Even the dragons from the area could hear Bova''s scales around his abdomen breaking under the force of that strike, most of them were completely shocked while those who were more experienced felt a trace of fear for that attack. If Masaru did not f?r??b?? pull back at the last moment, his fist might have penetrated right through Bova''s body which was scary since a Dragon pride themselves on their dragon scales.


    Bova cough out a mouthful of blood collapsing onto one of his knees, "That-- *cough*--- strike sure was heavy... I felt it in my heart" Masaru smiled while helping Bova up.


    "The match is over! The winner is Masaru Belial!!!!"


    Under the loud cheers of the dragons, Masaru was walking while helping Bova. He looked at the dragons with a smile as he said "Dragons are prideful, but they are strong and pure. When I fought you, all I had in mind was to show you the history behind my power. It was quite fun to battle after all" Bova who heard this could not help but smile thinking ''History behind your power huh? Even with that great power you still work hard and train huh? We are similar after all, for being compared to our fathers...''


    >/<


    "To think you spend several days staying with us at the Dragon Valley, I thought you would not be able to handle the dragons!" Tannin laughed remembering the few days Masaru was being called for drinks and meals during the Festival, naturally Masaru would have been in trouble had he not used magic to help him cope with the drinks and meals earning praise from the dragons calling him a Dragon in Devil skin since he could eat and drink just as much as a dragon.


    "Honestly if I did not have the spellbook to ?ssist me then I would have died from overeating!" Masaru still felt comfortable living among the dragons, no need to worry about people trying to scam you or people with ulterior motives against you. There are dragons like that but on the minority number because most of them would choose to leave the Dragon Valley instead. "Well it''s good, the dragons have accepted your stance with Everest so you understand your situation right?"


    Masaru nodded, he understood ever since his grandfather told him about the peerage problem he was made conscious about the fact some of the girls did hold favourable feelings to him. He did not immediately respond to these feelings as he wanted to cultivate it, but on the other side, he was a bit cowardly. It was only after experienced that near-death battle in the Vatican he realized it would be regretful to leave their relationship ambiguous, which was why he was slowly getting more intimate with each of them.


    But the situation with Everest was different, with his display of Might the dragons had subconsciously acknowledged Masaru as Everest''s Mate if he were not to take her as his wife it would create problems on several things. "I have prepared for it the moment I stepped on the arena after all" Masaru spoke, his heart that was racing with excitement during the combat was now calm and beating strong. Tannin nodded "Well I won''t get too involved in your matters however you can rest ?ssured that Me and Mephisto Pheles will support you from the shadows, I suggest you get your peerage members to sign familiar contracts soon because when your all a bit older Mephisto-sama will arrange Magicians to sign contract with each of you in the future"


    "Otou-sama can I enter?" Everest was knocking the door outside, "Yes you can" Tannin felt his daughter grew up splendidly after becoming part of Masaru''s team, Everest came in and immediately took a seat next to Masaru. "Father, since Masaru has completed the task you made me agree to... Then you too will uphold your promise to me?"


    Tannin sighed and nodded, "I will allow you to undertake the Dragon Trial" Tanning continued to explain to Masaru who was confused, "In order to further her training Everest has requested to undergo the Dragon Trials, but because of the previous situation with the dragons being unhappy about you two. I made a deal with Everest to help me bring you here before Tiamat does to battle Bova as you did already, we just never thought Tiamat would move this fast." Masaru could only laugh bitterly, "Well it''s fine but is the dragon trials dangerous?" Tannin nodded seriously "It is very dangerous and very few selected dragons are allowed to undergo this trial, but Everest should be fine. I can guarantee she will be stronger than before after completing the trial"


    Just as Masaru was about to continue a magic circle with Ajuka''s crest on it appear in front of him with a letter, after getting the okay from Tannin Masaru took the letter and opened it.


    [Don''t bother coming to the Research facility, once you finished your holiday contact Edward since he is looking for you. Be sure to remember to tell me how you created those Water vapour Bombs with magic though, yours truly, Ajuka] ''Wonder if Ajuka forgot Basic Chemistry because of his high leveled works?'' Masaru wondered


    --------------


    Author Note:


    The chapter has been edited, If I missed something please just drop a Paragraph Comment and I will Fix it

 Chapter 36 - V2C8

    "Have you sent a mission for Masaru?" a young crimson hair man with a silver-haired maid was currently in Ajuka''s office to meet in secret for the impending mission, "Yes, I already contacted Edward of Diehauser''s peerage to have him take care of Masaru since we will be working together with Jacob Black, Julia, Circe and Diehauser of their team and Falbium for the upcoming mission after all... I will definitely not allow Masaru to be here"


    "To think Ajuka Beezlebub my closest friend would take a liking to a boy this much, just what has he done to interest you this much?" Ajuka smiled at Sirzech, "Because he has something that can complete most of my research, and he does remind me of myself in my younger days" Sirzech thought about what Ajuka mentioned and he could naturally agree some parts of Masaru does resemble his friend in the past, "That Water vapour Bomb magic is truly amusing... Using human knowledge to scare them" Ajuka laughed heartily for the first time remembering the faces of the council at the mention of that bomb.


    "Well it is honestly thanks to Masaru''s little flashy bomb we caught one of those traitors with evidence after all, it''s not easy to get it against a council member" Sirzech said with a smile, Grayfia went out to make some tea for the two gentlemen, "Honestly I would not mind if he could go even flashier so the traitors in the devil noble society will grow more restless, because it''s easier to fish in troubled waters"


    Ajuka coughed looking at Sirzech with a playfully stern look, "Don''t put my disciple in any more dangerous situations, I allowed your request to have him partake in the Bael Territory Defense, the Northern Border Defense and now this Dragon Valley to resolve matters while diverting the attention of those old devils away from you but even that will have a limit" Sirzech could only scratch his cheek feeling embarrassed, "The Dragon Valley was something Masaru would have to do but that sudden revolt of the dragons was a bit worryingly which was why I got Tannin to request for Masaru, honestly did not expect Tiamat to get involved in all of this"


    "I wonder what the devil world would think if they are soon to realize just how cunning and ruthless this siscon actually is" Ajuka could only feel helpless, this man would use any means necessary to achieve his dreams but he will do it in such a manner that it will not cost unnecessary lives otherwise Ajuka would have stopped him before he made use of Masaru.


    "Well, we are just waiting for Falbium''s call and then we will move" Sirzech relaxed thinking of his next movements to clean out the traitors before he will move to the next step in reaching out to Michael of Heaven and Azazel of the Fallen angels, for the sake of the Devil''s future he must succeed.


    >/<


    A few days later, in the town of Kobe, Japan. Edward was leading Masaru and Jeanne on a stray devil hunt, although Masaru and Jeanne have experience in fighting it was still necessary to teach them the basics of what will be required of Masaru once he takes over the management of the town while studying in Kuoh Academy. The other members of the peerage under the guidance of Diana has been taken to the mystical forest to sign familiar contracts, leaving only Jeanne who was still catching up on the basics.


    "Why are we hunting stray devils? If they wish to leave the peerage can''t they leave?" Jeanne asked one of the most obvious questions, Edward smiled bitterly. "For better or for worse, the evil pieces are essentially a slave contract to understand it easier. When one joins the peerage they must live and die for their king, this is the common sense of a peerage, but then again this depends on the King, like Masaru who gives you all freedom to pursue your dreams without restrictions is uncommon but there is many of them like the Gremory Family and the Sitri Family."


    Edward checked the radar to ensure they are on the correct path towards the stray devil before continuing "Then, you get the common kind of masters that abuses their peerage members, demands the ridiculous amount of effort from their peerage, well they are treated as real slaves. And you should know under such circumstances most stray devils simply choose to run away from their master, there has only been one known case where the peerage member killed their master since it''s common that the master is stronger than his peerage members otherwise how will he control them."


    "Now stray devils, the way how to detect them is easy. Once they betray their master, as punishment for their betrayal the evil piece will cause a mutation to their body transforming them into unsightly beasts which leaks out a special aura that the Evil Piece system picks up, the team investigate the master and the reason behind the betrayal and another team is ordered to dispose of them like we are doing right now." He looked at Jeanne to answer her question "It''s easy for a long live Race to remove the piece at the cost of their lifespan but if a human does remove it they will die... Which is why I said the evil pieces is similar to a slave system, you girls should feel fortunate that Masaru is who he is"


    Jeanne who learnt the cold hard truth about being a devil could not help but feel her spine go cold but when she felt the warm hand of Masaru touch her back it warmth up her body, when she saw the look in Masaru''s eyes being complicated she knew he was wondering whether she regrets her choice but she pinched his cheek "OUCH!" Masaru pulled back feeling that pinch was quite painful looking at Jeanne who pointed at him with an angry look, "I don''t regret joining your peerage! I doubt I will ever regret it! Because it''s...." Jeanne did not continue, instead turned around following after Edward thinking ''I''m happy because it''s you''


    Soon they arrived at an old abandoned house, the surrounding humans were made to fall in a deep sleep with Masaru''s magic. Edward went around the back while Masaru and Jeanne were moving to enter the house from the front, there was a strong putrid smell lurking around the door. Feeling disgusted at this smell Masaru covered his hand with a thin layer of barrier magic to prevent his skin from making contact with the handle, he gripped it then turned it before pushing it open and the smell that was kept inside came out like a wave finally set free causing Masaru and Jeane to feel nausea until Masaru used Air Filteration magic to remove the unpleasant smell within a few meter radius of them as they started to go inside the house.


    The walls covered in thick moss were showing signs of decay to the point it was a miracle it was still even standing, there is a rotten mixture of garbage''s all over the house especially the food already had decayed for a long time. There are signs of blood splattered here and there. On the left of the was the lounge room which was a complete mess, the couches were snapped in half and the leather has signs of being gnawed at, there were even traces of yellow-brownish slime around the bite areas, On the right was the dining room filled with broken wooden furniture.


    "Okay let''s search the second floor" Jeanne nodded at Masaru''s plan since Edward is entering from the back door he can check the ground floor from the back to front and they will inspect the first floor, [I have been feeling lonely these days you know] Masaru who pulled out Deadheart could hear Drago''s voice that was completely lazy in contrast to it''s excited state when he is baptized in blood. ''Do you sense anything?'' [No, I don''t sense anything but I can tell whatever stunk this entire house is up stairs]


    When Masaru''s first step touched the stairs it gave off a creaking sound, Masaru stopped waiting to see if there are any movements upstairs but there was none so he started taking one step at a time while keeping his vigilance up. Jeanne herself felt this house was simply too creepy if she had a choice she would rather just flatten this entire building than to enter it. Masaru however who had experience in entering the creepy house since the Vatican fared slightly better.


    What they never knew was the entire house was locked down, Edward could not even get inside and the stray devil they were searching for was upstairs like Drago said. The moment they were on the first floor Masaru could not immediately recognize this strange familiar sensation as if he was in a different dimension than the human world, he only shrugged it off thinking he is probably feeling uncomfortable with how familiar this situation appears to be.


    The first floor only had three rooms, the first room they inspected was the bathroom that had a broken toilet yet the shower bath was still intact and it was clean, unlike the other rooms. When Masaru and Jeanne left the Bathroom a shadow behind the broken toilet grew larger and larger till it stopped, from the form it appears to be a humanoid creature with three pairs of arms and it''s leg forms were similar to how it looks like when a monkey stands.


    "This house is giving me the creeps" Jeanne spoke while following Masaru at his side, Masaru naturally felt something was wrong in the bathroom thanks to his spellbook reacting to something but since he could find nothing he could only come back later when he inspected the last two rooms. The next room was a bedroom that was completely empty with only a single piece of paper and pen, seeing this scene Masaru remembered the ghost story about the pen spirit but he was in no mood to play it so they left the room.


    When they left right above the pen and paper a girl that was hanging on a rope around her neck appeared, her face was blue due to the lack of oxygen and her eyes were bulging out. Just as the door closes the rope loosen around the roof allowing the girl to silently land on the floor, slowly yet silently following behind it''s two new visitors. Masaru and Jeanne entered the third room that was an office with a bookcase installed against the wall filled with books all over, with a single table and stair in front of the dirty window.


    Jeanne went over to the Table and noticed there was a diary being kept neatly inside one of the cupboards of the table took it out while taking a seat, she started to read.


    05/11


    a new visitor has arrived in the house, apparently, it was my mother''s acquaintance who will be living with us for a while. But the strange thing was its shadow had six arms and its legs were different from his body, could he be a monster in human skin? I warned my mother several times but she laughed it off.


    07/11


    This time a girl came, she too will be living with us and also going to school with me. She has a rope tied around her neck, every time I tried to remove it since I could hear her wheezing while she tries to breathe she would glare at me. The manner of her glare makes it look like her eyes is about to pop out, could it be all my mom''s friends are monsters?


    12/11


    Mother has changed, ever since her face had strange black veins emerging from her face she became less and less concerned with me. Tonight before I went to bed I noticed the girl''s room was open but inside there was only a pen and paper, feeling curious I went inside and tested the pen spirit ghost story and it turned out to be true... But just as I finished it, I felt it gotten colder and heavy feet stepping on my shoulders yet when I looked there was no one else... I have to leave this house


    13/11


    Mother has left to house for a business trip, the house began to grow creepier... This room is the only safe haven for me...


    14/11


    a Strange lady entered the house to stay the night, her skin was showing strange signs of puss growing on her hands and face like she was changing into a monster... I have to escape!!


    15/11


    It''s too late, they realized I knew they were monsters I can''t leave this room!


    That was the last entry of the dairy, Jeanne felt either this child was mental or this house was completely spooky. Masaru, however, discovered a secret door behind the bookcase, but he never imagined to see a decayed corpse of a child inside the secret room. Jeanne who saw this felt her body suddenly grew colder, yes they are devils, yes there are monsters. But even for her, this situation was simply too scary, it was only then they began to hear scratching sounds approaching the office as well as a grinding sound as if someone was pulling something while approaching.


    >/<


    "Why have you betrayed me!?" Masaomi Yaegaki felt rage boil within his heart as he gazed at his once comrades who were working together with Devils to attack him and his Lover Cleria Belial. Just as they were about to get surrounded several of Diehauser''s peerage members that were not part of the other mission Diehauser was busy with appeared, they only knocked out a few devils and disappeared taking Cleria, Masaomi and these devils with them.


    "DAMN! We have been had! Search the perimeter!" Touji Shidou gave out orders to the exorcist to make their moves to search but nothing they did came to fruition, he was not sure who those devils were but they were certainly not their partners in this operation. Touji did not know who help Masaomi, but he knew he will not be seeing his ex-subordinate anytime soon.


    >/<


    "Julia! Get over here now! Masaru and Jeanne is locked inside an abandoned house where the Stray Devil was located at, but the moment they entered the house I could not enter it!" Edward felt like going nuts but he could not move because he remembered the report Masaru gave them about the different dimension since Masaru himself was not certain if the exit will be destroyed together with the door Edward could not take chances but pray that the two kids will be saved. ''Diana oneesama is going to kill me for this''


    >/<


    Jeanne who read the diary felt those two creatures were approaching but where is the third one that visited for the night!? "Calm down, take a battle stance and get ready to fight even if we destroy this house... I feel whatever is behind that door is dangerous" Masaru took his stance while staring at the door, they could see two shadows moving around the door but not daring to open it. ''Are they vigilant? Or is it they can''t enter?'' Even Masaru did not dare walk over to open the door, only an idiot would.


    When Masaru began to look around the office room to search for a way to escape from this room he noticed Black veins hidden well behind the bookcase, seeing this Masaru could feel that fear he felt once at the Airplane resurfaced. "Jeanne... Stay vigilant at all times, kill anything and everything got it?" Jeanne who heard Masaru speaking with an authoritative voice that was different from usual, "It seems those creatures I met once in the Vatican has appeared in Japan... This is going to be troubling"


    "You mean those ancient one creatures you fought before you saved me?" Masaru nodded, he could more or less guess that Edward never managed to get inside this house since he could not sense him at all which meant they have indeed entered the different dimension. "Well right now we are in a different dimension where these creatures live, it is probably why we can''t sense Edward''s presence at this moment. We have no choice but to fight our way through to the front door to escape"


    "Can''t we simply bust through the window?" Masaru shook his head while thinking about the battle he had against the creature underground, "I am not sure if there is a sort of rule, but from my experience, the only way to leave is to leave from the same place you entered. Luckily you can wreck the house as much as you like it will not affect the space but I don''t know what would happen if the house door is to break so keep the damage minimal"


    Masaru walked closer to the door when he noticed the shadows were gone from the door, the thing that worried him the most was the fact he could not detect these creatures with magic. Slowly he opened the door while peeking through the opening, seeing it was clear he took Jeanne''s Hand while moving silently as possible. Just as they were about to pass the empty bedroom the six-arm shadow suddenly emerge from the corner chasing Masaru and Jeanne into the empty bedroom closing the door.


    Jeanne however began to channel her holy element magic to enhance her sword while looking sternly at the pen and paper, if the words of the diary were to be trusted then the girl with a rope was somewhere within this room. If it wasn''t because Jeanne being the inheritor of Joan of Arc''s soul her devil constitution would have already caved into the holy element, seeing Jeanne''s reaction Masaru gripped his sword firmly while channelling his Ki within his body.


    "What wrong?" Jeanne who heard Masaru''s question began to tell him about the Dairy, it was only then that Masaru understood. ''So this is why you could not detect them?'' [Naturally, even I am shocked to see such bloody strange creatures... They appear to be weaker than the ones you faced in the Vatican but it appears these two creatures specializes in stealth, so be on your guard] Just as Masaru walked over towards the Pen and paper, he saw a trace of wet ink emerging from the paper.


    Look above you...


    --------------


    Author Note:


    The chapter has been edited, If I missed something please just drop a Paragraph Comment and I will Fix it

 Chapter 37 - V2C8.1

    "Diehauser-sama, it appears the vision of Masaru-sama has just happened. We secured Cleria-sama with her lover as well as the Devils who joined hands with the Exorcist to kill them" The one who was reporting was Sariel, a Fallen Angel whom Diehauser has recruited and the only one whom Masaru did not have much chance to talk with. "Shit!, Make sure to watch over them. We just managed to capture this big fish. We will be arriving shortly, sent Janet and Julie to follow Julia towards Edward. According to Edward it seems Masaru has been trapped in a house that a stray devil was in and all the signs points at these creatures Masaru faced in the Vatican"


    "I will arrange for them to move immediately" Sariel closed the call walking towards the two of the four pawns in the peerage, "Janet, Julie follows Julia and ?ssist Edward. Masaru seems to have met with trouble and it is possible to be those strange creatures" Janet and Julie did not ask questions and disappeared before Sariel could say anything else because Masaru was the little brother of these two ladies everything else is simply useless in their view at this moment.


    >/<


    Masaru who saw the note immediate froze still not daring to make a movement, he stared at the space of the room calculating the square meter of the room in order to know if he attacks the roof with a big attack could it implicate the house. Jeanne however was unlucky because she was a distance away even if she looks ahead she could see the girl wearing a white robe crawling on the roof like a crawling spider, her skin appear to be pale white but the face was bluish with her eyes showing signs of popping out.


    If Jeanne was not experienced in facing monsters she might have screamed by now, she even noticed the girl made contact with her eyes and she could no longer move her body. It was as if something entangled her from within her body, she wanted to explode the holy magic but it did not move like how she wanted to. She wanted to call out to Masaru but the words did not come out.


    Once the calculation was complete Masaru silently cast a weapon enchantment spell using the spellbook as a medium since it was holy attribute, at the same time he circulated his Ki at full drive mode. With a swift twist turn, Masaru unleashed a heaven splitting slash at the creature who did not expect him to be so resolute to destroy the house killing it in one blow, Jeanne who was being suppressed felt her control over her body was slowly coming back. "What was that!?" Masaru searches the surrounding while he cast barrier magic to prevent the rubbles from collapsing on him and Jeanne.


    "That was weaker than I expected..." Masaru looked around [It appears I found something for you] ''What is it?'' [Cast a Detection spell for undead] Masaru who did as he was told could suddenly feel the presence of the other creature that was standing still because of the sudden destruction to the house, [It appears these creatures specialize in stealth and Mind or soul related powers, that girl of yours was being held down by shackles which were why she could not warn you] ''Why did you not warn me?'' [Because you already knew and you were even thinking of a plan to strike, the only reason you managed to kill it... Well, it is in my speculation but from the last facial expression of that creature, it did not expect you to destroy the house] ''So we can conclude my theory of the door is most likely true?'' [Yes, the other creature is hesitating at the moment so I suggest you take the girl and sprint without attacking, I feel that other creature''s power is stronger than the girl that died]


    Masaru pulled Jeanne into his embrace shocking the knight girl, "Sorry but for now I need you to cooperate with me, we are escaping" Picking her up in a princess style Masaru kicked the door open, he could see the shadow creature was at the bathroom, so he took the chance to run straight for the rails that prevent people from falling off the floor, he jumped over it directly landing on the steps near the ground floor running full power towards the main door.


    "KweGraaaa!!!" The roar of the shadow beast could be heard as it snapped out of its stupor rushing madly after Masaru, but by the time it reached the ground floor Masaru was already out of the dimension through the door....


    >/<


    "FIRE!!!" Seeing Masaru and Jeanne just came out of the house Julia, Janet and Julie immediately launched attacks sending the entire house to the afterlife. Masaru who just escape from that house could not help but collapse on the ground, that roar of the shadow beast truly was fearsome. It was strong enough to shake his soul, it was only because of the spellbook protecting him and Jeanne that they did not die from that sudden attack.


    "Ma-kun!(Masaru-kun" Julia and Julie came running towards Masaru, Janet wanted to go as well but she went towards Jeanne who was only knocked unconscious. "Are you alright?" Masaru who heard Julia''s concerned question could only smile helplessly "That was dangerous in a different sense...." While Julia was using magic to scan Masaru''s condition Julie began to ask him questions but Masaru started to explain it all at once.


    "It was that dimension again... the same one I faced in the Vatican but the creatures inside were different, unlike the creatures in the Vatican that had super regeneration and required you to only cut the moving core. These creatures were physically weak as long as your attack is imbued with holy magic, but what makes them more dangerous is the ability to attack the mind and soul, just as we escaped from the last creature I knew I could not take one just one of its Roars almost damaged our souls however it was thanks to the spellbook we are saved..."


    "What about the stray devil?" Masaru looked at Julia, "I am not sure what state it is in, but it''s dead for sure" Edward came running while tears were running from his eyes, he started to inspect Jeanne first then Masaru before thanking heavens earning him a divine punishment in his mind for thinking about that subject that is taboo for devils. "Thank goodness your alright" Masaru felt happy that Edward cared for them and felt responsible but Masaru tapped his shoulder "This is not your fault like I said in my report we don''t have a method to scan these dimensions so it''s like gambling. At least I managed to gain more information about these creatures"


    >/<


    "Why have you been targeted?" Diehauser was speaking with Cleria, after the event where her life was targeted by devils, Diehauser was only able to prepare a safe house for her because of Masaru''s vision. "I stumbled upon a dark secret... This includes the Rating game" Cleria who was supposed to die and seal the information of the King Piece from the Devil World survived thanks to her cousin''s "visions", she began to tell the information about the king piece but the knowledge she had was too limited but it was more than enough to cause an uproar.


    "No wonder Masaru said that whatever you found is important enough to make the old devils target you" Diehauser looked at Sariel who just finished his interrogation, "Did you compile the list of Devil Family''s involved in this?" Sariel nodded but his face was cramped, "I have, but the troubling matter is the fact the Bael Family is involved in this as well" Just hearing that was enough to make Diehauser have a headache but shortly a magic circle materialized from Julia who was calling Diehauser to report "Masaru and Jeanne is safe, it was as expected those creatures... We are on our way right now" Diehauser felt that there were too many things happening all at once "Come to the safe house"


    After a while Masaru arrived, when he saw Masaomi and Cleria he already knew what was going on, he looked at his father "Father leave this situation to me as well as the creatures, this is something the Belial Family can''t handle so I will speak with Ajuka to hear from him what we should do" Diehauser nodded at his sons suggestion since it truly was a matter too big for the Belial Family to handle "Sorry Julia neesan but can you teleport us to Ajuka''s Research facility?"


    >/<


    Ajuka who was enjoying his tea stopped drinking when a pulse of magical energy emitted from his floor slowly forming the crest of the Belial Family so he waited and soon Julia and Masaru appeared. Looking at his disciple''s face he could guess the news was not going to be good. He immediately activated the isolation formation of his office to prevent anyone to listening in on their discussion, Masaru first began to report his second encounter with the creatures and the information of a new kind of creature greatly intrigued Ajuka''s interest especially the fact that the dimension is for some reason heavily relying on the physical structure of the real world to maintain it''s space.


    But the information about these creatures walking around in the human world troubled him greatly, especially the fact that some humans appear to be helping them. But since they could not do something about it immediately they shelved it for later, then Masaru began sharing the information Cleria discovered about the King Pieces and the relevant families that sent ?ssassins to her to conceal this information. He already knew a bit about those top rating game people having those pieces but because of the lack of evidence and his position he could not make a move, however, Masaru felt angry.


    "I have a plan if your willing to hear it out" Ajuka was quite interested in this boy''s idea, it will surely be flashy, "After researching for several months here I came across an interesting subject about stray devils, since the piece causes mutation upon betrayal I thought what would happen if the core piece that maintain the functions of the Evil piece is nullified. The fun fact is when the evil piece that usually generates and feed the body it''s special kind of energy suddenly stop, a strange corrosion start to encroach the evil piece before poisoning the body, naturally if this poison is treated within two weeks the host will survive at the cost of several thousand years of life span. But any more than that then the chances of survival goes slimmer with each passing day"


    "This is really a scary plan, you do realize if other people notice this then you will be executed?" Hearing Ajuka''s reasonable point Masaru smiled "It''s can''t be traced or more like the targets we will be using this on can''t have themselves investigated, since they are using King Pieces that is suppose to be banned in the first place" Hearing Masaru''s reason Ajuka could not help but praise this boy as a genius but sinister scary genius, he too believed losing several thousand years of lifespan is a bit heavy a cost but they have to get those pieces back. ''Well they can only blame themselves for having those pieces in their bodies''


    "The plan will be this, we can have you the creator of the Rating Game have a banquet party with all the top players including my father and everyone else. I will move in between as a Staff member and nullify their pieces, the next step is to wait for at least three days while keeping an eye on hospitals that might take in any of them where you will appear. Speak of how you wish to ensure their health and will send them to the best hospital to heal them, naturally, you will force them to accept them. Having all the king piece wielders in one place you can record the extraction process in the presence of several household heads as witnesses... With this, those involved have no ground whatsoever to stand on"


    "Brilliant, the plan is quite detailed and easy to execute. Not to mention having other teams attend the banquet will prevent them from pointing fingers at me, it will be at the moment I visit them at their respective hospitals that will signal them that I know" Masaru nodded "That''s right, before you move to their hospitals send in men that is strong ahead to the hospital to guard them as we can''t have them die on us" Ajuka could not help but laugh "Kukuku, I never imagined that I would be collecting the king pieces in such a manner, I can have Sirzech involved in this since he is looking for chances to suppress those old devils as much as he can"


    Julia who listened quietly could not help but tap Masaru behind his head causing the boy to turn and look at her "Masaru, make sure you never tell anyone even your peerage about Worthless being able to do such a dangerous thing" Masaru naturally understood her point and reassured her that he will not mention it and it will be something he will definitely not use actively because even he feels fear if such a thing were to happen to him. Once Masaru and Ajuka finalized their plans, Masaru and Julia left the Research facility and a Happy whistling Ajuka.


    >/<


    "I see, I will naturally join the party" Diehauser nodded after hearing the plans, although he felt it was a bit too sinister but for the sake of capturing them all together in one location he can accept this much. "Cleria obaasan, you will have to hide in this house for a few weeks together with Masaomi" Cleria who only recently learnt that Masaru was the one who arranged her to be saved including her lover, she truly felt she owe this wonder child a big debt of gratitude. Even Masaomi felt his nephew-in-law was amazing.


    "Yeah, but remember to visit us you hear me?" Cleria snuggled Masaru firmly on her ??p refusing to let him go, that attack on them was quite a scary experience because of the fact Devils were weak to Holy element. "Cleria obaasan, why not make Masaomi your Queen?" Hearing Masaru''s suggestion even Masaomi felt surprised as they never thought of this way, by having Masaomi reincarnate into a devil they will be truly able to live together for thousands of years. Cleria stood up swinging Masaru like a plushie "Thank you Ma-kun! You really are our family''s wonder child!" Masaru who heard that title could not help but cramp up thinking ''The title is alright while I am a child, but what if I become an ?du?t? Will the people still call me Wonder Child as an Adult?''


    These past two days the Belial Family spent their family time in the Safe House while Masaomi who just reincarnated as Cleria''s Queen was introduced to the family, naturally everyone was not one bit bothered about his past and even felt respect for this man who was willing to sacrifice his life regardless of his belief or status for the sake of love. Damian even ordered the servants to record this event that will be a romance history of the family for many years to come as a lesson, only by willingly facing Death for the sake of your love can it truly be called True Love.


    --------------


    Author Note:


    The chapter has been edited, If I missed something please just drop a Paragraph Comment and I will Fix it

 Chapter 38 - V2C8.2

    "Do you understand who the people are you have to target?" Ajuka was carrying a stack of papers while giving out orders for the staff members to clear out the large open room on the ground floor at the back of the Research Facility that is rarely being used, naturally Masaru was helping out while wearing staff clothing under the orders of Ajuka to get "used" to being a staff but actually it was to make up for the lack of manpower to help with these kinds of task. "Yes, I have already memorized it but Ajuka-sensei, did you set up the magic sense disrupt device?"


    It has been four days ever since Masaru saved his aunt Cleria and the plans he with Ajuka made to deal with all the king pieces in one fell swoop has started, Ajuka simply told Masaru that he will be his student from now on and did not accept any complaints. Well, Masaru did not care, being a disciple of this Monster Genius will he in the future become such a monster that he can survive in any worlds? "Yes, I have already had the men lay down a formation underneath this wooden floor that will make it difficult even for a high Ultimate Rank to detect magic uses. However, you have to be careful as well since this plan is a double-edged sword, just as they can''t sense we too can''t, which is why I have already contacted Sirzech to send his peerage over to move along with Mine in the shadows"


    Masaru nodded since this kind of formation was something they did not research actively in the past the development was only to disrupt everyone instead of selective. Naturally this formation will be perfected in the years to come should they have to set up a plan like this to deal with several people at once undetected, "Then I suppose my peerage members---" Ajuka looked at him "I''m sorry but they have to stick at the Safe House to guard Cleria since Diehauser and his entire peerage needs to be here in order to make it less suspicious"


    "Understood" Masaru picked up a box as wide as an ?du?t body, "Also Masaru, once you finished your task here as your sensei I order you to stay out of it okay? Because the moment I move from Hospital to Hospital will politically get in this mess as well, your reputation is already delicate as it is" Masaru stopped then looked at Ajuka, "I can agree with that, however, I want the rights to visit the Bael Family. Since we can''t touch them, I at least want to have a talk with them." Ajuka looked thoughtfully at his disciple "You want to do something to them?" Masaru shook his head "No since I kind of owe them a debt I will use this to write it off plus demand something from them. Because we can''t make big movements against them, I can at least exploit a few things out of them for making a move on Aunt Cleria" Masaru smiled sinisterly


    "Well that is fine, but be sure not to go overboard, they are after all the shadows of the Devil ad their existence is necessary"


    >/<


    Later that night the banquet started no one was suspicious about this Banquet since Ajuka used this moment to personally start a tournament under his name with a prize for the winner, while he was giving speeches Masaru began to move to scan each body he came across and only tampered with those he sensed the king piece from since he himself had a king piece he had more than enough time to study the properties to give the most favourable result to their plans.


    The Banquet may appear to be anti-climatic since there was not much that happened other than the few people who knew of a smiling Staff member that "served" drinks to majority of the people alone which earned the admiration of the devils thinking he was working really hard for their sake, but little did they know that tomorrow the biggest shock in the Devil society would be struck one after the other. The next day statement of several top rank Rating Game peerage leaders were spotted at the hospital with a dangerous disease, the entire devil world common people praised Ajuka to the skies when it was reported that Ajuka was visiting each of the tops ranked players.


    But things were not quite in the background, the families and relevant people involved in this scandal were all swiftly being replaced from the shadows. It was only once Ajuka had all the players at the Hospital that was under Serafall''s control did each family start to announce their new head as for the families that did not survive, Sirzech made sure to promote another family to take their place. The power scale started to tip towards the four devil kings ever since most of the traitors they knew of were cleaned out, however, the power the council hold was still too strong to go against since the Bael Family who was also involved was a family they could not carelessly touch.


    On the fourth day Ajuka contacted Masaru to tell him he could now make his move, and here we are. Masaru was sitting in the carriage alone, at first his peerage wanted to come along with him but he refused. Just for their safety he had to undertake this mission alone, to exploit this giant and get a favor out of them is what he really needed for his current situation. If everything goes well, then his family can once again pick up their pace once again since the expansion and branch plans they held back needed to go soon or they will lose initiative.


    "Welcome to the Bael Family, We have been expecting your visit Young Master Belial" The butler who is responsible for the current head of the Bael Family was sent to welcome Masaru, because of the gap between their status it was only natural that the Bael family would not welcome him as the Gremory had. "I appreciate the welcome" Masaru smiled warmly speaking respectful enough for the butler, the butler thought something was wrong since they were expecting him to be angry because of the scandal but here he is being friendly and even respectful! ''Could it be he doesn''t know? No! Lord Bael mentioned one of our men got captured so they know, but why is he being so friendly? It makes no sense unless...''


    Masaru followed the Butler towards the guest room prepared in the Bael Family Manor, when they enter three people were inside the room. There was a resemblance between the three but the younger boy appear to look slightly more different perhaps he got it from his mother? He does give off a strong presence and Masaru could detect his KI was quite vigorous. "Welcome to the Bael Family, Masaru Belial. We have not met face to face before but I am the current head of the Bael Family. This is our Ancestor who has been watching over our family for many many years, and here is our recent appointed Heir of the Bael Family, Sairaorg"


    This was the second news that shook the Devil world after the sick news of the players, a devil who did not inherit the power of Destruction managed to train nothing but his body to the point he defeated his brother and took the place as Heir. The people were naturally wondering why this boy who suffered a fate worse than death under the Bael Family would choose the become a part of this family, not to mention the story of his mother being in a coma with the common sleeping disease that slowly kills its host is quite known although they have no knowledge of where his mother is being held.


    "It''s a honor to meet the Lord and Ancestor Bael" Masaru bowed respectfully towards the two ?du?t men, but for Sairaorg he extend his hands and the latter gripped his hand as well. a Trace of Surprise flashed in Sairaorg''s eyes as a almost impossible to detect smile form on his lips when he locked gazes with Masaru, ''He trains his body like me'' the both of them looked at each other like they have been friends for years yet this was the very first time they met. "My name is Masaru Belial, heir to the Belial Family. It''s good to meet you at last Sairaorg-sama" Sairaorg shook his hand firmly "And I''m Sairaorg Bael, heir to the Bael Family. You can drop the sama and just call me Sairaorg, it''s a p???sur? to meet you the wonder child of Belial" Masaru choked a bit "That title..." Saraorg who saw this laughed heartily.


    Since this was an informal meeting the two older devils were not privy about such exchanges, when all of them took a seat on the couch Lord Bael''s eyes turn sharp "May I know why the young master of the Belial family has come to visit us?" Masaru leaned back on his chair, his eyes too became serious, "Honestly I want to complain you know, to your family that is. Members of your family target my aunt to safeguard a useless secret, yet here I am I can''t easily make a move of your family... for now that is"


    "Is that a threat?" Masaru who heard the ancestor shook his head, "Wrong, this is an advice. The devil world is changing and soon the ways of old will soon wither under the currents of time because the survival of the Devil race is required to adapt to these changes, and with changes, it could also affect family household powers who do not follow the trend. And a family household that made enemies with too many people could easily become a target in such times" Masaru began to tell a little tale, Ancestor Bael could not help but release a sliver of pressure upon Masaru who felt it but was not disturbed, "If that is not a threat then I don''t know what is"


    "Well I am using this to complain to you after all, I am grateful for the Bael who supported me but you should understand my character as well especially in regards to my family. You should have been prepared to face a threat like this, however I will not make any movements now or in the future as I will be counting this as returning the favour I owe the Bael Family for their support" When Lord Bael heard this he knew the plans this little brat set up, it was a smart move indeed to write off their grievance off in such a manner with neither party starting a battle but Masaru will walk out with the most benefit.


    "So I am here to offer something to your family, two things in fact" Lord Bael and the Ancestor was already formulating plans on how to turn this around, Sairaorg who was listening to this exchange did not actively get involved since he only recently became the heir but the most important was because he has no plans on staying in the family for too long after all. "My Family will join to support Sairaorg in his endeavour in the Rating Games and Dreams" This shocked the three as they could not understand how this is offering something to the family, but the next one was enough to make them realize.


    "Here is the list of possible traitors within your families which the four devil kings and the ?ssassin that came from your house have spilled, I am sure you might have already known about them but I suggest you move now before the weed grows too resilient and kill your crops... Because if I was them, I will not care a bit about Sairaorg who is simply too strong to secretly kill off since the presence of a strong devil can easily be detected within a family like this" Masaru leaned forward "But the situation changes when the target is the brother who inherits the power of Destruction, his weak! He does not train and prefer to take care of flowers after all" No one refuted it because it was the truth, "Since your family are supporting Sairaorg it means the path he chose is a position different from the Family head, which means only in name Sairaorg is your Heir but the brother is the real heir... Which target to eliminate to give a blow to the Bael Family other than that child"


    "What do you want for giving us this?" Lord Bael could see these two things does balance the scale between Belial and Bael however there is no such thing as Free, "Simple, I only need you to act as my supporter like you have up till now. I have no need for real support, I only need to temporary borrow your power as a shield to allow my family to continue their plans for our future. Should the Bael have trouble and require help, I will naturally come to ?ssist" Lord Bael thought for a moment realizing that nothing really has changed between the past and now, the relationship between Masaru Belial and the Bael was the same. The only difference was that the Bael Family could only "Request" his ?ssistance and not "Demand" it.


    ''Well since he promised to help us, we can still make use of this'' Lord Bael thought for a moment, Ancestor Bael looked at Masaru meaningful "You made quite a good move brat, and for the things you gave us including your word to ?ssist us I will write off the threat you gave us before. But just like how your family is your reverse scale so is the Bael Family to me, don''t threaten the Family again" Masaru naturally understood this, he only used the threat to tilt the initiative in his favor during the negotiation as he needed to ensure the other side does not tilt it towards them, "I apologize for my conduct there" The Ancestor said nothing.


    After an hour of chatting while setting up a few business propositions with the Bael family did Masaru leave, it was true like Ajuka said the Bael family was needed as there needs to be someone who can control the shadows while the Devil Kings controlled the light of the Devils. ''Phew... That old monster is scary, just the pressure he gave me felt like he could erase me in a blink of an eye... But luckily with this, they can no longer control me so easily while I am making use of our relationship with them to increase our expansion pace'' Masaru could not help but laugh, for once he was in control of his own fate, for the sake of surviving in this unreasonable world.

 Chapter 39 - V2C9

    Another several months flew over the Devil Country, after the fast movements of the Bael Family and the Devil Kings most of the traitors in the background was removed. Well the known traitors, the Belial family that was quite famous for their Decline and now their sudden uprise has finally regained almost all of their past prestige and glory as well as the fastest rising Family who regained their Duke Rank along with expansion of their territory. It was only mainly thanks to the Bael Family who was a shield against other Devil Families who wanted to impede the Belial Family''s fast pace progress that it was made possible.


    But last month the progress of the Belial Family has begun to slow down somewhat as imitating businesses around the Devil world, Travel Agencies were starting to erect. Some of them could not survive long due to the strong foundation the Masaru Travel & Security Agency held for being the first, and not to mention the Wonder Child was quite famous along with his beautiful peerage members.


    The girls of Masaru''s peerage members have been catching up in their school subjects to study since the time to go to the Human world to study in High school was fast approaching leaving Masaru alone for several months studying together with Ajuka who began to train him in earnest to inherit his knowledge and skills mostly related to his research, it was thanks to Masaru''s spellbook that managed to start to record all these magic and alchemy techniques which requires demonic energy to work so he could review most of the things at night before sleeping. Ajuka did consider teaching his student his own magic and combat skills but chose not to, this boy kept surprising him one after the other so he will leave this for the boy to discover himself so he could surprise him even more instead. Even Ajuka felt envious that the spellbook was simply too convenient after all.


    If there was good news to share in these few months then it will be the Marriage of Diehauser Belial and Diana Marbas, even Masaru thought it took these two old school a long time to marry. With this Masaru became the son of Diana in reality, although she always took him as her son anyway. Cleria and Masaomi have officially retired from Managing Kuoh Town since they found the lifestyle in the Belial Family territory to be more meaningful, so they were given a town to manage in the territory as their source of income. Other than that? Honestly, there was nothing else that was exciting unless training could be counted.


    "Ma-kun!!! Get moving! The party is going to start in a few hours but you have to meet up before then!" Diana called out to Masaru who was currently getting dressed in a silver formal attire, his body has grown larger and his muscles became more defined but because of his father''s side of the family being on the lean side, he did not buff up like Sairaorg. His silver hair was neatly combed with gel to the left away from his handsome face and grey eyes. "I''m coming, mom!!!"


    Just as he was about to walk down the stairs the first one to appear in his view was wearing a black dress, her black hair hanging loosely almost touching her ankles, purple eyes and standard but beautiful Japanese features but let''s not mention her large br??st standing out even behind the dress. Her name is Akeno Himejima, one of the girls Masaru saved. Like Masaru, she is almost 14 years old and is his bishop.


    The small yet cute lovable loli girl with her white hair neatly combed wearing a cute white dress that fitted her small and sweet figure, was Koneko. "urk!" Masaru felt her kick his shin, "What was that for? "Just felt I should". Ayway she is the youngest peerage member and the mascot, although it will be best never to talk about her short stature not to mention the subject around the body above.


    Standing near Akeno with her blonde hair hanging loosely yet curly, her blue amber eyes making her stand out but appear just as beautiful like any girl was Stephani, she too has shown some growth similar to Akeno. ''Could it be Akeno rubbed them? She rubbed them hasn''t she?'' Masaru felt slightly jealous about that thought but he naturally did not go that far with the girls just yet, there was several rules after all.


    a Wild girl with flaming red hair stood behind them wearing a different red dress that was slightly more revealing than the other dresses, ''This girl...'' Masaru smiled helplessly at this Dragon girl, she looks weak from the outside having soft skin, no muscles but a nice tight ?ss and her large bust which makes her stand out ever since he met her four years ago. She is Masaru''s rook and daughter of Tannin. Everest Tannin.


    Near Everest was Angelica, the pawn of the team and dark elf with Silver hair tied in a ponytail. Unlike her lean femine body without an ounce of muscles stood out like a sculpture, similar to the dragon she really grew up to be on the large side. She was wearing a silver dress tonight unlike the times she tends to wear her favourite colour which is green to parties, so this change was quite refreshing but still suited her style nonetheless.


    Next, we have our beloved Queen of the team, she who had suffered from a sleeping disease has finally been confirmed to have been recovered after all this time of body inspects, testings, etc. Her purple hair was ironed straight behind her back and she chose to wear a purple dress which Akeno wanted to wear tonight but found that black dress to seduce Masaru later tonight, the past few months Ingvild has trained hard especially in her physical training to the point she could accompany Shirone in a warm up match by giving it her all for 10 minutes at best. Which was a good sign of progress.


    Behind the Queen was the ex-maid Ichika Seere, and now Pawn similar to Angelic in the team, with looks similar to that of Grayfia which was not confirmed yet if they are distant relative yet. she is still working as a Maid but tonight she was wearing a light blue dress. She originally wanted to tie her silver hair but it was stopped by the girls and Masaru could only thank the girls for winning that battle which was hard-fought. Among the girls was one of the newest Pawns to join the team was Yui Asaka, with a lean body and modest womanly charm, shoulder-length curly brown hair, Violet eyes were wearing a light purple dress to which she was naturally not used to since she was a researcher through and through.


    "Are you guys trying to start an apocalypse in the party or something? You all are simply too beautiful that I will not be surprised that even the gods will turn to look at you" Masaru complimented them, "Honestly I wish I could create clones of myself to escort each of you tonight" Akeno giggled "Fufu, then perhaps you can take each of us out on a date?" The other girls did not say a thing, some even blushed but the idea of having a date was welcoming for them. "I will arrange a few days for that" Akeno''s jaw almost dropped to the ground before she cover it up with a fan in her hand.


    (Note: Just so you know I came up with a Hypothesis about the System of heaven that injures the devils when they pray to god but when they say God Thor or God Odin will it still strike? The answer will be no. So I once again realized the function of this so called system, it only deals damage when something is said while having the intent of the Bible God which makes it move but if one holds no such intents but instead think of other gods you can avoid getting zapped)


    Soon the girls and Masaru got in the Belial family privately owned Limousine, inside the seats were comfortable and the temperature was just perfect. They chatted about their plans to visit the school, since only Akeno, Everest, Jeanne, Ichika, Stephani, Angelica and Yui were turning 14 this year only they will be going to the Senior high school section while the rest will be going to the Junior High school, luckily Ingvild will enter the Senior High school after the following year and Shirone will be the year after her.


    Tonight''s party was arranged to introduce the younger generation to one another once again, but with the newest Heirs that joined the circle such as the heir of Astaroth Family, Agares Family and Bael Family. If Masaru was not interested to meet the new heir of the Astaroth Family who was a relative of Ajuka his sensei, he already met the Bael Family Heir but his focus was the Heirs of Astaroth and Agares to determine whether he could reach out to them for cooperation.


    "I understand you want to reach out to him because of your sensei, but I haven''t heard any good rumours about that heir" Akeno spoke when she heard Masaru''s plan to meet them, Stephani nodded "I heard he collects Nuns only, and the method he employed for some of them could be considered garbage" Shirone looked at Jeanne "Won''t he aim for Jeanne because of her being an inheritor?" Jeanne shook her head "I''m not a nun!" Everyone began to laugh.


    "While it''s true, I need to meet him myself. What if he is using such a method to get something or lose something he does not want? There are selfish devils who would sacrifice others for their happiness, after all, this is something we can''t change and because his targets are not devils the higher-ups can''t say anything... We are not allies with the church yet" Masaru explained to Akeno''s worries, but he himself is vigilant as well. Which is why he will see it for himself.


    Soon they arrived near the entrance of the party location, there was a long red carpet laid from the sidewalk all the way till the entrance door. At either side Reporters were especially crowded the moment the Belial crest was spotted when Masaru stepped out he stood at the door taking the hand of each of his peerage members leading them out one by one. Some reporters thought he was simply showing off his beautiful girls but the others who knew Masaru ever since he first became known as the Wonder child that he was a gentleman, just as Masaru began to walk one of the Reporters began asking questions.


    "Masaru-sama, what is your goal for the incoming Rating Game for the younger generation?"


    Masaru smiled and answered "I will naturally take the top, since the day I promised my father I will surpass him I will take on each and every foe on seriously... However, it is my foes who will need to come at me with the intent to kill because I will not hesitate to crush them if they come at me with half-hearted attitudes"


    "Do you have intentions to destroy your competitors before they officially debut in their rating game?"


    Masaru laughed "The devil world is cruel after all, to reach the top it can''t be reached without having stepping stones to step on... We all have to fight for what we seek, nothing is going to fall from the skies... In order to reach the top, I trust in my hard work and training than my bloodline power... What is the use of bloodline power if that is all your good for? a Devil who trained nothing but his body has already proved to us that even low class devils can reach the top with nothing but their body, the question, however, lies in their resolve to train their body beyond their limit"


    After that Masaru answered a few more questions before leading Akeno and the girls into the party hall, what Masaru did not expect was Sairaorg who grinned at him at the entrance. "To think you would use me in your speech, you owe me on" Masaru gave him a smile while slapping Sairaorg''s shoulder, "Make sure not to be too harsh on me..." Masaru naturally knew Sairaorg meant to have a battle with him since the two of them would occasionally spar one another from time to time when they can.


    "But to think you will issue a declaration of war on every participant of the Rating Game including the younger generation... You got balls" Masaru laughed Sairaorg worried statement off, "The pressure is needed, by maintaining a good balance of pressure it will aid our growth. Since after all, knowing there are stronger opponents out there will spur your fighting spirit on after all... You like it too right? The thought of fighting those devils who have been to cosy in their top spots" Sairaorg was flabbergasted at this friend of his but soon laughed heartily, "Yes yes! The idea of facing off against them for the sake of our dreams it sure does make one''s blood boil with anticipation"


    Soon they reached Sairaorg Peerage members who waited for their King, they introduce each other while chatting. The sight of Masaru and Sairaorg friendship has influenced the two peerages to get to know each other more since they will be meeting one another more often in the future. The party hall this time was several times larger compared to the others, including the participants were even more numerous as the number of peerage members each high-class devil held was more than before.


    Masaru and Sairaorg split up there starting to greet each of the devils, Masaru however had to take all the girls together with him since they are going to tie a bond with him in the future so it was necessary to introduce them to each of the noble family heirs. "Long time no see Masaru" Sona smiled while pushing her glasses back in its place, she was wearing a beautiful one piece dress that exposed little skin as usual which was slightly regretful for Masaru. Behind her was Tsubaki who grew up taller and her feminine side became more prominent, unlike her stoic face that rarely smiles.


    "I would prefer to see a beautiful smile when you greet me, So-Tan" Masaru teased Sona causing the girl to blush, over the past few months Masaru visited Sona''s family while making visits to Misla to treat her however he could not get her to wake up but at least he was able to prevent the chaotic elements within her body to continue their rampage as he nullified her ancient one bloodline that was thin already destroying it in the process. The only thing that was needed was something to stimulate her soul, but the spells the spellbook contained were too powerful and he still haven''t finished creating a lower grade soul force technique since his understanding of the soul was still scratching the surface.


    "Wha- Don''t... Don''t call me by that name!" Sona blushed while Masaru could only think she is quite cute this way, "Didn''t you tell me it''s okay?" Sona shook her head and glared at Masaru "PRI-VA-TE" Akeno who usually enjoys joining in at such instances came forward whispering in Sona''s ear "So you want to be alone in the bedroom with Master?" Masaru could swear he heard a explosion goes off in Sona''s head while Tusbaki came forward to support her master, "Nice to meet you Masaru-sama, but please keep the teasing to a minimal. It is a party after all"


    "Oh yeah... Sorry got to into it than I expected" Masaru smiled awkwardly but thankfully their discussion was not heard by others thanks to the loud noise of chattering around them, shortly a crimson-haired princess appeared with Sara her queen and Yuuto Kiba behind her. "Good evening Miss Gremory, it''s a p???sur? to meet you after so long" Rias gave Masaru a look feeling this boy surely have changed "Hmpf! Don''t think I don''t know you went and teased my best friend. You better be careful that I don''t teach you a lesson myself" Masaru chuckled raising his hands up to display his surrender.


    "Well I will let you off because of Akeno and the girls" Rias blushed slightly while greeting Sona and the girls, well at times when the girls were not busy with training or work they would normally visit Rias which was something Masaru allowed since he felt the girls need to make more friends of their own. "Good Evening Senior Brother" Yuuto came greeting Masaru respectfully but Masaru gave him a chop on the head "Urk!" "I told you honorifics is not needed! How is your training coming along?" Yuuto rubbed his head a bit before answering "I am progressing" Masaru naturally felt this brat progressed too slow, he could only sigh since even if he says something to this junior of his he will not take it seriously. ''Well it''s his problem, I can only do so much'' Masaru chose to stop worrying about Yuuto''s problem and let him handle it himself.


    Leaving the girls behind Masaru walked over to meet the Heiress of the Agares Family, her name is Seekvaira. She is a beautiful young woman in her teens, with long green-tint blonde hair and pink eyes wearing glasses. Unlike some girls, she is part of the minority like Sona who wears Noble attires that shows little skin. When Seekvaira saw Masaru approaching her eyes turned sharp, she had difficulty dealing with Noble Devil boys who form Harems with their peerage. "Good Evening, it''s an honour to meet the Heiress of Agares Family. My name is Masaru Belial"


    "So it''s the wonder child of Belial huh? It''s an honour to meet you as well, I''m Seekvaira Agares, current Heiress to the Agares Family" She curtsied towards Masaru and soon the two of them entered a casual discussion, "Your peerage are full of girls, do you have any intentions to have a male in it?" Hearing Seekvaira Masaru had a helpless face which shocked Seekvaira as she did not expect to see this, she thought he was similar to Riser who created a Harem with his peerage. "Honestly it ended up like this, it was several years ago my Grandfather also pointed this out and gave me a path to follow. Bringing in a male member right now will complicate the harmony which is why I went all out with the set up"


    Seekvaira felt more comfortable when she heard this, she naturally investigated Masaru before this after all but hearing it in person gave her reassurance. ''So he is someone worthy of befriending'' Seekvaira even proposed a business deal between the Belial and Agares Family to which Masaru naturally agreed as he too felt this heiress was worth having a cooperative relationship with. But will there ever be a devil party without party poopers?


    Zephyrdor Glasya-Labolas along with Doidra Astaroth and their peerage were approaching Masaru and Seekvaira, "So the two v?r??ns have become friends! How delightful! When are you both trading your v?r??nities?" Zephyrdor spoke tauntingly towards Seekvaira and Masaru, the former was about to lash out to him but was stopped by Masaru who walked in front of him with a smile. "I want to ask, have I ever offended you?" Zephyrdor who heard this flinched then complained "Just because your peerage is full of hot women but you did not dare touch them you act so ???ky!? How about giving them to me for a night and I will teach them the p???sur? of being women"


    "I have no interest in those girls, I only have interest in Nuns" Doidra turned and left together with Zephyrdor, he originally wanted to talk with the renowned Wonder child but he was disappointing by what he saw, what it was no one would know. Masaru was about to make a move but a flash of red come from his right and the next moment the sound of bone cracking followed by a air explosion, Zephyrdor was punched by a Angry Everest marking him into the wall. The peerage members wanted to move but Masaru''s peerage already surrounded them while releasing a strong pressure on them, it took a moment for Zephyrdor to shake his head to regain his sense before he yelled. ''You do realize I wanted to hit him myself'' Masaru thought


    "Who hit me!?" Everest walked over him, her dragon aura was leaking out violently as she took each step. "I have. And what you going to do about it huh?" Seeing Everest Tannin Zephyrdor was shocked out of his mind, he could not help but curse himself for looking for trouble with this girl. He forgot about her while he was fantasizing about having his way with Masaru''s peerage, "I heard you were going to teach us about how to be a woman?" Zephyrdor yelped as he jumped back avoiding Everest''s stomp that was aimed at his family jewels. "I am different from my master, he is kind and rarely lashes out. But me? I will beat you up and leave the troublesome work to my father" Masaru who heard this thought ''No, I am no way kind. I only rarely move when politics get involved in certain events but my family is a Duke so I can at least beat up this scum''


    "Sorry! I''m sorry! It was a mistake" Zephyrdor apologize before scrambling onto his feet leaving the venue along with his peerage members, Sairaorg could only laugh but he felt excited to catch a glimpse of Masaru''s peerage. ''So he really was serious about entering the official Rating Game at an early stage huh?'' Seekvaira, however, looked at Masaru with scorn but Masaru shook his head looking at her, "I was really about to make my move, even I am shocked at how fast my peerage members move" Seekvaira looked at his members "Do you have any control over them?"


    "Yes I do, but like me who has a short temper when things are related to my family and peerage. They too seem to have been influenced by this from me, but then again I think that Zephyrdor was kind of too overboard there even if he is of the Glasya-Labolas family who is relative to Falbium-sama, if Everest did not make a move I would have done this myself just now. I can say this was an appropriate discipline, well if you excuse me" Masaru bowed and left while taking away his girls to where Sona is.


    "You girls went and cause trouble for me" Masaru spoke faking his seriousness to Akeno and Ingvild who was in charge when he was not nearby, "We made a move before Master did since after all if master move then it will surely be flashy" Akeno stated to which every girl nodded their heads. "Hell, what do you all think of me? God of Destruction? There is already a god like that so there is no more needed" Masaru protested at the way his peerage was viewing him but the girls only giggled it off, because Masaru would have destroyed the future descendants of the Zephurdor if Everest did not move after all.


    "Not only you but your peerage sure know how to cause trouble!" Sona began to scold Masaru while Rias was snickering thinking it was only right this bastard get scolded, "But then again Zephyrdor has been a problem for a while now so this will not be too much of a problem" Masaru stood proud "My peerage members are talented girls who take after me their master" The girls began to boo at him.


    The party continued but Masaru found out two things tonight, was that Agares is his ally but Doidra''s demeanour was strange. He could not put a finger on it, but he felt something was simply off about Doidra especially his obsession with Nuns has become even more prominent compared to the rumours. ''I will keep my distance from him, I am not sure what or why but that guy makes me feel like he is simply trouble''. The surrounding nobles all kept their distance from Masaru''s peerage ever since the power display, but the girls all swarmed around them asking for advises and gossips which proved the girls were not aggressive nor madwomen but were only furious about the words Zephyrdor uttered.


    "Sairaorg-sama, his peerage is truly abnormal" Kuisha Abaddon, Sairaorg''s Queen spoke after witnessing that swift attack and flawless teamwork it could only be achieved with close bonds and familiarity with one another. "It''s good, only having such strong opponents will it make it more meaningful for my journey to reach my dreams" Sairaorg felt excited, he was a bit disappointed at the younger devils that were simply too weak since they only thought about their bloodline power but refused to train but thankfully there was a strong opponent and dear friend for him.


    "Rias-sama, we will have to find strong peerage members soon if we are going to have a rating game amongst our younger generation group" Sara who was Rias''s queen spoke out, Rias nodded "Yes, I never expected Masaru''s peerage to be this strong since most of our information only have detailed explanation of Masaru and some basic information about his peerage since his performance outshines them after all" Yuuto thought deeply he needs to train harder if he wishes to realize Rias''s dream and his revenge.


    "Sona-sama...." Tsubaki spoke with Sona who had a helpless smile, "He and his peerage are monster''s after all, but when it comes to tactics I am still stronger than him after all" Sona still felt confident she can come up with a counter-attack plan against Masaru and his team as long as she gets the correct peerage members. This was proven when Masaru and she kept playing Chess but their current score was 16 Masaru 44 Sona, Masaru was naturally improving at a fast rate but Sona was a natural genius in Strategies and Tactics so even if he improves he still loses in the end. For now, that is...


    >/<


    "Do you think that incident is going to cause trouble for Masa-tan?" Serafall who was grateful towards Masaru''s endeavour by visiting the hospital regularly held a strong favourable impression of this boy, she even accepted him being close to Sona her sister but whether she approve a relationship is still yet to remain unknown since the two are still but just friends.


    "No, the family will send him a gift including to Tannin and other families since some of the girls in his peerage are from big families after all" Falbium spoke as if this matter was simply a small case.


    "With the pressure of both Masaru and Sairaorg, the families will start to push their heirs to train or their reputation will simply fall" Sirzech spoke happily, ever since he managed to clean the Devil Country of traitors most of his reforms were no longer being suppressed. "As Masaru said, the devil world for the nobles and kings of peerages is cruel... Only the strong will rise while the rest will be food, but it will be naturally our jobs to make sure the food will not become food for our enemies naturally" He spoke lightly about this matter since he already began to formulate a plan for the future generation''s growth from this point forward. "Your Disciple''s peerage is just as crazy as he is"


    Ajuka looked at Sirzech, "You should know those devils will apply restrictions on their powers to make it more ''fair'' for the lazy bunch who does not train" Sirzech who heard this laughed helplessly "True...."


    --------------


    The chapter has been edited, If I missed something please just drop a Paragraph Comment and I will Fix it

 Chapter 40 - Intermission: Stephani

    This story goes back to before Masaru saved Stephani...


    "Long Long time ago, when the world was much crueler than it is now. Lived a young girl who was the daughter of a commoner, she was happy living together with her mother..." a Beautiful middle-age women with blonde hair tied in a ponytail style was reading a book to her daughter since it was a peaceful day and there was nothing else for them to do, they were waiting for the father to come visit them today in secret.


    The story the mother was telling her daughter was about a little girl born from a common family being pulled through a struggle because of Nobles who wanted her for her beauty and powers she gained from a goddess, in order to keep her family safe she endured the struggles until she saw her family was about to be eaten by a demonic beast. The nobles who wanted to keep her were no longer at her sides, there was no one she could ask for help.


    "The girl cried calling to the goddess that blessed her with healing power for a miracle to save her family, but when she saw the beast eat one of the residents living in the village approaching her family she fell in despair. She could feel the fear of losing her family was approaching with each step the beast took, but the goddess did not forsake her as a Hero appeared right at the moment her family was about to be eaten and slain the beast" the little girl who listened to her mother, could not help but want to cry happily thinking it was good the girl''s family was saved.


    "Mommy, will a hero come to save us as well?" The little girl knew her existence has placed her mother and father in a difficult position, interracial relationships were taboo for some devil families after all. The mother smiled warmly "Everything will be fine dear, but remember if there is a man who is willing to protect you regardless of the family chasing you is too powerful for him to take them on. Don''t discard him, for he will be your hero" The little girl understood some things but others she could not entirely understand.


    >/<


    "Brad, you have disappointed me my son" Elder of the Adramelech family spoke to his son, it was only recently discovered that his son made a human woman pregnant which was a taboo for the family during this stage. "Why have you hidden it from us? You should know we support the Bael Clan in their ideology of pure blood, if it were to be known we have a half blood as a descendant we will become laughing stocks! We can''t have any obstacles in our path to replacing one of the dead 72 pillar families and making Adramelec Family which is currently a Extra Family into a Pillar Family instead!"


    "I''m sorry father, but the one you all wish to kill is my daughter... I will not aid or follow a family that kills innocents just because of the family''s pride! Just because of her lineage she is targeted? Screw off! Your no father of mine" Brad spit out his anger at his father who chose the Devil Family whom he serves as a Branch family instead of his own immediate family, the elder looked at his son with pity thinking that another talented pure blood devil of the Adramelech Family needs to be sacrificed for the sake of their family''s future.


    "Kill him" The elder turned and left his son who started to have a mortal combat with family members whom he once called comrades.


    >/<


    The days passed by but the father did not appear at all, this was placing stress on the mother who worried that the family might have discovered the existence of Stephani which should absolutely not be made known. It has been several years since their first night fling that they managed to hide Stephani from the eyes of those devils while hiding in the territories where the Church was, because of Stephani''s power called Power of Angels and Beast that allows her to take on the form of a Angel temporary they could hide her devil presence from Exorcist that sometimes walk past their home.


    But alas, their happy days could not last long the moment the father appeared at the door the Happy Daughter and Mother was instead given a shock that they will never forget, the father was injured to the point it was a miracle he was even still alive. "Love, Stephani... You must run! They know of you and their coming" "But!" "GO!!! I want to hug you and talk but they are coming fast and I can''t last long, so take the time I fend them off and run!"


    The mother could only cry while picking up her daughter who was still confused, she could see her daddy was hurt but everything was moving too fast for her to keep up with it all. Luckily they have prepared the items for situations like this so the Mother only took the necessary things and ran through the back door leading down a dark alleyway escaping.


    "Brad! You betrayed the family and even made the scourge escape! You should have died loyally to the family!" One of the elders who led a small group to ?ssassinate Stephani was surprised to see the half-dead Traitor was in front of them, "You shall not pass.... unless you walk over my dead body" The Elder smiled sinisterly while pulling out his sword "That I will do with p???sur?" soon conflict broke out, because the father of Stephani made the battle incredibly flashy the Exorcist took notice of this and came.


    "Why won''t you just die already!!!" The elder felt like he could go mad, this traitor was simply resilient like a ???kroach, but Brad smiled "Heh, if you ever love your family the way I do, then you too will have the chance to experience the power that love can bring out of your body" The battle grew fiercer and just as the church exorcist arrived Brad''s body gave in as he could no longer hold on thus giving the chance for the elder to kill him.


    >/<


    "Mommy! Mommy!" The girl kept calling her mother who was running fast through several alleyways, "Shush darling, everything will be okay" The mother tried to calm down her daughter but the little girl knew the peaceful days she had was coming to an end, it was not long after the mother was contacted by her brother using a secret mobile number only selective few know of. "Sis, I heard what happened! You can come to my house to take refuge, I will be able to protect you there" Perhaps it was because the mother believed her family member too much that she did not realize the strangeness of the call that came too timely with the attack.


    Arriving at the house from the back, the mother opened the backyard gate carefully before heading inside with her daughter behind her. But what awaited them was the Elder and his team looking at her with smug faces, her face became pale when she realized she had been betrayed by her only family member she trusted. She immediately spoke in fairy tongue sending of several magical attacks towards the enemies which surprised them, even her husband did not know that she was a descendant between a human and a fairy thus her powers she inherent. "Dear I want you to run as we talked about"


    The girl cried while shaking her head but the mother could not allow her to continue so she slapped Stephani, Stephani was too shocked at the fact her mother slapped her which made her unable to continue crying. "Listen to me, Mommy will be fine. But you have to run while mommy keeps these men busy, we will meet at the place we agreed on okay?" Stephani reluctantly nodded before running off, little did she know her mother resolved herself to face the elders to her death for the sake of her daughter. "I hope your hero saves you.... I''m sorry about lying... My beloved daughter" Was the last sentence she uttered as the battle started in it''s earnest.


    Ever since then Stephani has been moving from one Homeless centre to the next, because of her beautiful looks she was almost r?p?d several times by men and boys alike which caused her distrust in males to form. The distrust towards males did not grow since she made some male friends who were friendly, it was a year later she became aware of her powers and started to use it to survive but perhaps because she did not understand how much she should have held back to remain low key, she was caught by wandering Pendragon knights who were just about to go out and have some fun to vent their frustration on the last Sword Tournament where they were crushed by Arthur Pendragon.


    Once their eyes met Stephani ran towards the alleyway near the truck pick up zone for the Shop where she stood her ground and began her battle against the swordsmen to survive. Because of her inexperience in battles she could not last that long against these swordsmen who beat her down, even now within her heart she began to sob calling for it.... ''Hero-sama''... Just as she was about to be ?ssaulted she noticed a handsome boy fighting off the swordsmen, she felt happy but sad at the same time when she remembered her family... ''You came too late...'' She lost consciousness at that moment.


    --------------


    Author Note:


    The chapter has been edited, If I missed something please just drop a Paragraph Comment and I will Fix it

 Chapter 41 - Intermission: Operation - Date

    "Aiya! I never expected you to call me personally so soon and even requesting it to only be me" Sirzech who appeared on a projection in front of Masaru who was sitting in his office that was prepared for him by the family, "Well since the topic I called you for is quite s?ns?t?v?, it will be best that it is only the two of us" Sirzech''s playful face became serious, "What happened this time? Did you cause a flood in Egypt? Collapse the great wall of china? or destroyed half a mexico''s weed plantation by accident while fighting the mixed-race army?"


    "It''s not that serious but please don''t mention those events again!" Masaru had a headache, those events did occur during the times Masaru and his peerage were sent out to deal with bases located in the human world that was under the command of the mix race army also known as Khaos Brigade although not known to the Devils just yet. During their siege mission to take down a Fort built in Egypt Ingvild went a bit overboard and instead of only dipping the fort with water so Akeno could shock the majority of the enemies, she by some miracle called forth a tsunami that was broadcasted around the world as a historical disaster with zero casualties.


    The great wall of china was Masaru''s accident since he was fighting against a high-class power rank enemy, their fight was near the wall and when he managed to corner the enemy against the wall he dodges and well everything can be imagined. As for the weed plantation? No need to talk about it, it was all over the news as the greatest scandal yet... "Haaaa... What I need of you is to contact that toy researcher of yours" Sirzech who heard this relaxed sitting back, Masaru who saw this wanted to curse him ''It''s not like I want to cause trouble all the time!'' He thought "Why him?"


    "I need you to tell his friend to come incognito to this location, I will be going on a date after all" Hearing this Sirzech pondered for a moment, "I can do it, but what if you are discovered? you should know that being seen with the enemy will cause a uproar" Masaru nodded "That is why I am asking him to come alone, no one will follow me and Akeno, should someone discover us I can only say ''How the hell was I supposed to detect someone who is stronger and way more experience than me, I am lucky to still be alive!'' Kind of story, even if they don''t want to believe it, they will have to... Otherwise, they will be admitting that they are scared of me which will damage their pride"


    "To think you will come up with such an excuse" Sirzech laughed, "It will work because your young but Masaru-kun sometimes I wonder if you are a child or an ?du?t?" Masaru smiled "I only m?tur?d faster than kids because of my history which you should be familiar with better than anyone" Sirzech could only helplessly sigh thinking that event was truly tragic but he could only applaud and praise Masaru for having a strong mind to be able to live through it without developing a trauma.


    >/<


    "With that said, I will be taking each of you on a date as promised" Masaru announced his intent to take each of the girls in his peerage on a date to which he had planned out, he had also chosen who to take out first since he required to share some information and plans for the future. "Eh!? Ma-kun you taking us out on a date each?" Akeno was quite excited about this since she had waited for a long time for this, she even ran out of the room to get some advice from her mother Shuri. "Onii-sama, will you be taking me to that place?" The place Shirone was referring to was one of the Theme Parks in Germany she spotted that is quite well known for their games and sweets, "Yes" Masaru already planned to take her there the moment he noticed her yearning look at a food review magazine she was reading.


    "D-d-d-DATE?" Everest''s face burnt up to the point of almost fainting, this poor bold dragon girl still had trouble on certain topics where it came to the relationship between man and women but her not fainting is an improvement! Yui smiled warmly while ??r?ssing Everest''s back to calm her down, "I suppose you also arranged who to take first?" Masaru nodded, "I had to plan it according to everyone''s schedule after all" Everest and Yui left the room while the latter planned to calm down the former.


    "Date huh? Can we visiting those fabled love hotels in Japan?" Hearing Jeanne''s request Masaru almost doubled over his coffee table as he stood up from his couch, he wanted to shout a good job but it was too soon. "Cough cough cough! No, unfortunately, we will have to wait another two or three years to be able to visit those attractions" Jeanne who heard this tilt her head to the side acting regretful "Such a shame..." Masaru wanted to agree with her, ''It is, but right now it''s good... My heart can''t handle the fact you girls at times tend to get out of hand'' He thought.


    Masaru looked at Ingvild who was the most peaceful one in the room, "Well I have a surprise for you" He spoke at her ear before walking pass if one were to look closely Ingvild had a faint trace of red on her ears. With the date announcement, the Belial Family were more lively than usual, Diana who is quite supportive of this even began to help the girls pick out while Shuri could only smile warmly at her Daughter talking machine gun about each dress as she tries them all on. Even Calfa and Cleria who also joined in to help felt the vigour of the girls was unstoppable going through all the clothes she and Shuri created.


    But at the men side, it was completely chilling, All of them were wearing casual clothes with three-quarter pants and sandals while BBQ''ing meat at the back yard of the house. "What have you done this time?" Damian was turning the meat sensing Masaru approaching, "Well let''s just say the girls gotten good news so it will be hectic from today onwards for a while" Dominic who could hear what the girls were talking about since it was quite loud known what happened, "Well it''s about bloody time too, to think you would take this long to make a move on them"


    "Well it''s only a date, I intend to not rush the relationship since I only recently accepted it after all... I don''t want to appear to be forcing the girls" Masaru spoke as he took a seat on one of the benches next to Masaomi, "How are things going with Aunt?" Masaomi could only scratch his cheek, "Well she is going to kill me if I tell you all, but Cleria is pregnant with my child" Dominic jumped up "WHAT!?" Even Diehauser and Damian looked at him with shock, Masaru felt surprised but he was calm since he knew that this man and his aunt loved each other from the memories he has of their situation. "Congratulations Uncle"


    "Hold on why are you not surprised!?" Dominic looked at Masaru who shrugged, "Well I am surprised but I did expect it will be happening one day after all Aunt Cleria and Uncle Masaomi love each other very much" Damian calmed down almost dropping the piece of meat he was holding before putting it back over the fire to BBQ it some more, Diehauser looked at Masaru with suspicions "You are not hiding a grandchild from me are you"


    Masaru who just took a sip of juice which he took from the table to fill a glass himself almost choked, he coughed violently to the point his face became beet red, even Masaomi, Dominic and Damian laughed their ?sses off for this boy. "I am almost 14 years old father! It''s way too soon!!!! I only started to consider dating..." Masaru felt scared, not for his father but if the girls were to hear this who knows what kind of seduction tricks they will pull off following Akeno''s example.


    That day the family were hyper and thankfully Diehauser did not mention the grandchildren topic in front of the girls, however, the surprise statement of Cleria''s pregnancy was enough to bring the house to another level of liveliness.


    >/<


    Masaru was wearing a casual black shirt with tribal markings on it with a light green letter writing on the front and back which read "Bloodline", black jeans and silver sneakers. He was currently waiting at the meeting spot he arranged today with a lovely girl, "Well I am a bit earlier than expected should ---" "Ma-kun!" Akeno who was wearing a one-piece casual dress with leather knee height boots was especially beautiful today, Masaru who saw her different look could not help but be stunned at the sight.


    Even the men walking past could not help but feel an itch in their heart that they want to go beat up the boy who scored such a beautiful girl, "You look cute today compared to your usual s?xy attire" Akeno who heard it could not help but smile like a beautiful sunflower linking arms with Masaru, "So let us go first to stop, one of the famous clothing stores I noticed opened a branch I am sure you might find some clothes to your liking there" Masaru and Akeno went towards the store, what store was it? Cosplay. But... "Ma-Ma-kun..."


    What was in front of Akeno was an M-outfit, this was something Shuri suggested to Masaru when he came to seek advice from the mother. It was also that day he learnt the truth behind Akeno, to say he was shocked was an understatement but he accepted it nonetheless although he will not be able to satisfy both her sides. But thanks to his luck Shuri gave him the best advice he could hope for!


    Akeno licked her lip unconsciously before looking at Masaru with a shy appearance which was completely different from how she normally is, she took Masaru''s hand "You want it?" Akeno shyly nodded, Masaru pulled her in a hug tilting her head upwards to look him in the eyes. "You don''t have to hide it from me, although I might ask you to wait till we are older okay?" Akeno nodded once more, Masaru wanted to kiss her lips at this moment but the feeling of having a first kiss in front of the S&M section did put it off so he opted to kiss her forehead earning him a bright smile.


    While he was walking to check some other items Akeno went to buy a large amount of outfits which Masaru mostly did not know of other than the outfit he proposed to her, once their shopping was complete Masaru led her to the next store which was a jewelry shop, this was the most difficult shop to choose a item from. As a man, you believe any jewel will look amazing on someone you love, but Masaru was searching for something special, something that fits her but also represents his feelings.


    It took a moment before he found a small silver ring with a tiny star shaped diamond on it, when he bought it Akeno mistook it for an engagement ring but he told her not yet. "I want us to be engage the day your family is whole, if we were to get married I want everyone to be there" Masaru spoke his d?s?r? while paying for the ring, he did not notice Akeno wiping her tears away to hide it from him.


    Later that day Akeno and Masaru went into a Restaurant he booked, it was quite expensive and the furniture was extravagant like a noble house. The table they booked was on the second floor, they took their seats. "Would you like anything to drink?" Akeno looked at the moment "Could you give us this drink?" The drink Akeno selected was a couple drink with two straws interlinked with one another in a big glass filled with Strawberry Milkshake since it was Akeno''s Date Masaru naturally agreed to her request.


    "I have a surprise for you" Masaru spoke suddenly causing Akeno who was reading the Menu to look at him, but what attracted her eyes was a familiar middle age man wearing casual clothes, but his beard, his face and eyes... She would never mistake this man for anyone else before she even spoke her body was already moving away from the table running towards the man jumping into his embrace. "Akeno....." Akeno began to cry holding the man tighter than before as if she feared he would disappear. "Father!!"


    Masaru already booked the entire floor for them so there was no need to fear other people looking at this scene, "Father! Father!!!" Akeno kept calling while Pulling the man''s clothes, the man held her firmly in his embrace "I''m sorry Akeno, my daughter.... I''ve missed you" Masaru did not interfere here and looked at the window, it was only after a while Akeno calmed down before taking a seat next to Masaru and Baraqiel took a seat in front of him.


    "So you are Masaru Belial?" Masaru nodded, "I''m sorry I could only allow you to meet your daughter this time as the situation is not yet safe enough for Shuri to come as well" Baraqiel looked at Masaru sternly "Is Shuri safe?" Masaru pointed at Akeno who answered Baraqiel instead "Mother is safe and happy, it was thanks to Masaru who saved us and kept us in his home without restricting us" Baraqiel looked at Masaru "Yet he made you his peerage member"


    Akeno knew her father was only voicing his concerns as her father so she decided to explain in Masaru''s place, "At first it was arranged so that Masaru could have an official reason to keep me and Mother safe, but I later came to love Masaru who was kind and caring. Not once have he ever forced me to do anything, even when us girls displayed our feelings for him he did not rush the relationship with either of us but instead treated us equally with kindness and love. It was only yesterday he gave in to take us girls on a date"


    Baraqiel could not help but say "Are you even a Man? Making a girl being so proactive and you passive?" Masaru smiled helplessly, "Think about it from my point of view, we were 10 years old at that time. Liking someone and loving them is two separate things which was why I took my relationship slowly with each of the girls, it was to give both sides time to consider do I only like this person or love them... Yes, they are my peerage members that will stick with me till death do us part but I will never force a relationship with me upon them" Hearing this explanation Baraqiel could feel relaxed, "When will I be able to meet with Shuri?"


    "When you and Azazel clean out that traitor infested base of yours" Baraqiel looked at Masaru not understanding, "Who do you think was responsible for attacking Shuri and Akeno?" Baraqiel felt like the question was stupid "Isn''t it the Himejima family?" Masaru shook his head "How would they know which day you will be gone for a mission? Unless you tell me that you can''t detect presences while you were living your daily life with your family"


    "This..." Baraqiel finally caught up, with this a few things began to make sense. "All I can say is, whether he is involved or not. The Fallen Angels that attacked together with the Himejima family said they were here to kill Akeno and Shuri under the orders of Kokkabiel" Baraqiel who heard a name felt it was impossible, he and Azazel have been comrades in arms with Kokkabiel after all, Masaru could more or less guess Kokkabiel has a close relationship with Baraqiel since he did not say anything immediately


    "It''s difficult to swallow isn''t it?" Baraqiel nodded at Masaru''s question, "So because we have no evidence I can''t take chances with my Mother in-law''s safety, so until either the peace talks that Azazel and Sirzech is planning for happens or I can get guarantee your side is clear of traitors I won''t allow her to come to you or you to her... Since we are technically still enemies at the moment, so I hope you can understand the situation I am in... Even now taking the risk to have you and Akeno meet"


    "How will you explain it if you are caught?" Masaru smirked at Baraqiel''s question, "Simple, I will tell them you caught us off guard during our date and I threatened to kill Akeno to have you to leave" Baraqiel burst out laughing, he could imagine a lot of excuses but this shameless excuse truly was funny. "Very well, I don''t care what you say just promise me you will protect the two of them" Masaru grab the extended hand of Baraqiel giving it a firm shake "You can count on your son-in-law, father-in-law" Baraqiel''s face cramped up "I still have not acknowledged you yet... Brat!"


    --------------


    Author Note:


    The chapter has been edited, If I missed something please just drop a Paragraph Comment and I will Fix it

 Chapter 42 - V2C10

    Because Masaru and the rest of the girls busy with their respective things, Akeno, Igvild, Ichika, Shirone and Angelica was sitting at the back of the Limousine alone with Diana. Because of their young age, their Mid Rank Examination was postponed till today, the council originally wanted to find an excuse to cancel it but ever since that King Piece scandal everything within the council changed.


    "Don''t look so glum, you girls will soon be promoted to Mid Rank Devils meaning you will have a higher status!" Diana was trying to console the girls who felt a bit down because Masaru was not here with them, apparently, Ajuka received a report of a possible Ancient One creature has been detected in Petria, South Africa. Because the distance is quite far to travel which is why Masaru is not here at this moment, "Or should I tell Masaru to cancel his gifts?" The girls hearing this all showed a variety of reactions, Diana who noticed this nodded feeling that her trick worked.


    "I know you girls want Masaru to be here, but you will have to put up with it for now. I will ensure that Masaru will be here to attend your High-Class promotion, speaking of High class are you girls going independent from Masaru when the time comes?" Ingvild was the first time to shake her head, "I will not be moving from his peerage, I will decline the evil pieces" Shirone nodded indicating she too will not be left independent.


    Angelica thought for a moment, "Since we will be marrying him in the future... Although I wonder when since he is a bit of a lovable coward when it comes to things like this. But I intend to form a peerage of my own to travel around the worlds since I will be married to him in the future, I will always be his pawn in Rating games" Diana who heard this nodded, each person has their preferences but all of them were considering Masaru first. Akeno and Ichika were the only two who did not have a decision about that yet and Diana did not push them for it, at least this topic turned the gloomy atmosphere into a more comfortable atmosphere.


    The test centre for the Mid Rank Examination was held in the Astaroth lands, it is originally a high-rank devil school institution but today they are using it for the promotion examination. "Will we be fine with the examination?" Ingvild felt a bit worried about the thought of failing because she still could not believe the materials they were made to study, ''Why would they ask questions about Serafall-sama''s magical girl tv show!?'' Is what she thought at that time. Diana smiled bitterly "You will be fine, you girls already wrote your essays, the written test might be a little challenging but you girls are smart so there will be no problem. As for practicals? Don''t worry about it at all"


    "HUH?" Seeing Ingvild trouble face made Diana want to tease her a bit but held back, "Remember the training you girls have been received under the guidance of me and the rest of Diehauser''s peerage?" The girls nodded "That kind of training is something even High-Class devils can''t even hope to receive, not to mention many would give up half way... Which is why I said don''t worry about practicals... Just go with the flow, if you break anything just put it on Masaru''s tab then he can work it off by working for Ajuka some more"


    "NO!!! Then he will have less time to spend with us" Ichika this time reacted causing the ex-maid to blush, but the surrounding girls did not laugh but had serious looks all nodding. "Yes, we already b?r?ly have time with Masaru-sama who is travelling to a variety of places and only a few girls at a time can travel with him which makes it hard to endure. So NO! We can''t lose the time we will be spending together with him in high school" Akeno ?sserted, Diana who heard this giggled ''These girls truly are precious... I will look over them, my family that is''


    Shortly they arrived at the institution that had quite the resemblance to standard University layouts, three stories wide building painted in white with the school name written large and in bold above the entrance doors. "Well then Good Luck Girls I will be waiting for you here" Diana went inside with the girls but then left to chat with some acquaintances from the Military, walking towards the Reception area where a girl was awaiting their arrival. "Identity please?" Akeno and the rest presented their ID cards Diehauser arranged for them specifically, when the receptionist saw the identity of the ladies she looked several times from Card to the girls before asking "Are you, girls, perhaps Wonder Child''s peerage?"


    Akeno and the girls wanted to burst out laughing as they knew Masaru is fighting even now to get rid of this title, but Akeno held control over her d?s?r? to laugh nodding her head. The Receptionist''s eyes began to gleam with excitement "Could you perhaps help me arrange a time I could meet him over a cup of tea?" Hearing this all the girls at the same time felt the d?s?r? to laugh was gone but instead a d?s?r? to beat up the girl in front of them, even Akeno had an illusionary black aura around her body as she smiles "Can you process our things please?"


    The Receptionist was scared silly at this sudden change and processed their application at lightning speed ''Why!? Why are they suddenly so angry at me? The black-haired girl even had killing intent!?'' Meanwhile Akeno and the girls were talking, "Akeno-chan you should have zapped her once" Ingvild who rarely gets angry felt angry at that girl who thinks getting a date with Masaru in front of them while they have a difficult time to arrange a date will concede? Akeno laughed but it was quite scary for passerby''s her face was smiling but the eyes had a dangerous glint, "Only girls we approve is allowed to be near Ma-kun, otherwise our time with him will become even shorter"


    The girls all nodded while they entered the class room which was quite empty, their respective seating numbers were 1 - 5 since their applications were approved a long time ago but only postponed.


    "Hey who are those beautiful girls?"


    "I sure like that Black hair big bust girl, I dig her"


    "Ptui! I like that little girl with white hair, she looks delicious"


    "Dear satan please call the FBI! AH! We don''t even have one" The Devil felt defeated with no way to deal with this lolicon that was dangerous. Akeno and them naturally heard it but did not pay any attention to it, there was however a selective few who recognized these girls and they all looked at the perverted fools with pity ''Speak out your thoughts is fine, but I pity you fools if any of you touch any of those girls then even you families will gladly offer you up to avoid their king''s wrath''


    Soon the instructor came in the classroom when it was time for the exam to start, he starts to walk up and down between the desks placing the exam paper upside down on each desk someone was sitting at "Alright, this written test will be for one hour. No Peeking, if you need the toilet then go now because once it starts you can''t leave the room unless you are finished or willing to concede the test"


    Nobody stood up to which the Instructor nodded, "Very well, it is 09:55 so the test will end at 11:00. You may begin" Soon everyone turned the exam papers, Ingvild reading the questions felt like her expectations of the Devil World has been thrown in chaos. ''Why, just what is the use of knowing magical girl''s characters, voice actors...'' While Shirone who was answering a question came across one she could not help but slam her head on the table scaring everyone, ''What is the probability the next peerage member of the Wonder Child is a Female? A- 100% B-50% C- It will be a Male''


    Thanks to studying under the guidance of Diana the girls finished the test within 30 minutes and left for the cafeteria where the meeting point is for the practical test. "Pfft! To think they would enter questions about Masaru-sama" Ichika was laughing together with Shirone who slammed her head on the table to stop herself from laughing, this was truly unexpected. To think they will add such questions in the test. Ingvild looked at Akeno and them "What is the point of those questions? I feel stupid for taking this test seriously" Diana approached them since she was waiting for them to finish the written exam, "Well it is only to test your common knowledge of the Devil World according to the Rumours that circulate, the true test is the practicals... But don''t be serious about it, please don''t" Diana said that last part more seriously.


    "Geez!" Ingvild pouted, "If that was the case we could have gone to the sea yesterday"


    Shortly the rest of the participants came from the class rooms, ever since the girls left the classroom the instructor who knew of the perverted acts gave the other participants a warning and told them just who those girls were which completely changed the way the boys viewed the girls. "Alright, for those who managed to complete the written Test congratulations, we will now be moving onto the sports field for the Practical test."


    Everyone was led to a massive track field where the school sports and activities take place since they can''t use the same numbers for the written examination everyone was called forward to pull a new number ball. Akeno was 10, Shirone was 24, Ingvild was 1, Ichika got 19 and Angelica was 30, "Alright everyone got their numbers! Then let us begin with number 1 and 2 as well as 3 and 4 please come forward"


    The devil that was number three had an average look, it appears he was a reincarnated devil from the Human side. He was wearing formal black pants and black shoes, but a sleeveless shirt. His opponent was a reincarnated Mermaid that was currently in its human form to undertake the examination, he had quite handsome features due to his mermaid lineage, his body, however, was quite bulky with muscles.


    Akeno who saw this shook her head "I prefer Master, after all, his lean muscles that are not too bulky but so well defined that I could trace it for hours and never get bored of it" Ichika took out a napkin to wipe the slight drool that appeared on Akeno''s lip for an instant before Akeno could wipe it away herself, she look at Ichika "Your way too professional as a Maid" Ichika puffed her ?h?st with pride "My mother made me train to wipe a drop of water within a second it appears to the bone so naturally I am a professional maid" Akeno who saw this thought ''Is such a skill for a maid really required? It appears the path to become a real maid is a tough one''


    The battle between the two devils was considered Mediocre for the girls which irritated the male participants as they did want to show their cool side to beautiful girls even if they could not touch them, but neither side could be blamed since the girls were too used to training against Ulitmate Ranked people while participating in high-rank battles that the sight of mid-rank battles appear to be too slow, inefficient and boring. But the battle the girls were looking at was Ingvild.


    Ingvild who stood in front of her opponent appear to be timid as she was nervous, ''What is considered a pass? Must I use a large scale attack or use technique with minimal moves as possible?'' Ingvild felt in a dilemma trying to figure out how she should move with this, her opponent which was a male that appears to look like he was in his 14th year but was, in fact, several decades-old was quite irritated at this girl which appears to be nonchalant about this practicals. ''Is this girl thinking I will give up just because she is a girl? She looks so weak, is she the queen of the wonder child? Or did he feel sorry for her when he made her his queen''


    Ingvild was quite sharp when things are related to Masaru, whether she hears or knows it, her instincts will cry out when someone near her has unpleasant thoughts about him. And right now the man in front of her that was approaching her was giving such a feeling, the opponent no longer regarded her a threat because of misunderstanding her stance as being afraid. "Such a delightful girl, if you give up I will not hurt you. I might even treat you better than that guy who is not even here to support you"


    "He''s dead" Akeno stated, "He''s dead nyaa" Shirone nodded, "He''s dead if Ingvild-sama does not do this properly". When the surrounding people heard this they looked at Ingvild and her opponent seriously, just as the opponent leaned closer to flirt with her he was smacked by her right hand which was trained by Diana herself with enough force for the poor sod to fly across the training field before crash rolling a bit further away. The slap movement was flawless with no ounce of wasted movements, Akeno and the girls cast illusion magic to materialize boards with each of them "10" on it.


    It was only later Ingvild realized what happened that she ran to check the man was still alive did she sigh a relief walking away as if everything else did not matter, the people who saw this thought ''Is it okay to leave him there?'' ''Did she just went to check if his alive? Scary'' ''Better not mess with those girls'' Everyone collectively agreed not to piss off these girls. The rest of the practicals went as planned while the battles of the girls were too anti-climatic, the instructors arranged for the participants who lost against the girls to restart their practicals the next day as they can''t evaluate them because the girls were simply too monstrous.


    When the tests were over the girls left the facility together with Diana who arranged them to eat at a Hotel, the girls were naturally not that hyped about it since it was only them after all. "How was the exam?" Diana thought of asking, Akeno smirked "Too easy, Ingvild smacked a man hard enough to send him for several months in the hospital" Diana who heard this looked at Ingvild with a glare but Ingvild puffed her cheeks "That man deserved it, he insulted Masaru-sama" Diana who heard this smiled warmly nodding while ??r?ssing Ingvild''s head "Good Girl, did you make sure to slap him the way I taught you?" Ingvild nodded her head leaving the rest of the girls shocked at Diana''s way of changes is truly masterful.


    When they entered the Hotel what awaited them was Masaru with five extra-large plushies behind him, the girls did not even care about the plushies but instead went to tackle Masaru. "hehe, sorry for being late. The expedition in South Africa was quite a time consuming after all, so how was it? Did you all pass?" Everyone stood up and took their seats at the booked table, the girls began retelling the experience especially the slap, Masaru felt happy but he still reprimanded Ingvild to learn to hold back her attacks they are simply mid ranks after all.


    "So the school will be starting next month?" Diana asked when the drinks they ordered arrived, Masaru nodded "Yes, the registration for everyone has been completed. Rias and Sona along with their peerage will also be studying at this school" Diana looked at Masaru, "Didn''t you choose this school because of them?" Masaru shook his head "I never knew they were going there, I chose that school since their first-year senior high school has a trip to Kyoto which is required for me since I need a meeting with the Yokai. But at the same time, I don''t want to skip my school just for a short trip, which was why I chose it"


    "Why are you looking for the Yokai?" Hearing Diana''s question Masaru answered "It''s for Shirone, she is experienced in Senjutsu to the point I can ?ssume she is a master at this point. But her natural talent in Youjutsu is just as good, it will not be favourable if we don''t find a method to teach and train her in this department since Kuroka neesama never thought us this before, probably because of me I suppose"


    "That''s wrong, neesama would not hide it because of you" Shirone was quieted down when Masaru ??r?ss her head, "It''s because I was there and I was young too, we were struggling to survive so we seek strength. I who had a half-devil half-human body at that time would have not been able to handle the youjutsu of the nekoshou so for me not to get curious over this power Kuroka Neesama only taught Senjutsu mainly since the both of us could train together after all" Shirone nodded reluctantly.


    "I see, well I guess it will be fine to continue as you planned but remember you will not be in charge of the town you were supposed to take over during your high school years. Instead one of our members will manage it in your place while you will only be responsible for the devil business when people summon you all and such but some will be taken over but that member when you get a request to hunt strays" This is another thing that only a few knew about since it was confidential, Masaru and his peerage similar to Sairaorg and his peerage were part of a small secret group specialized in combat that will be hunting down strays and small scale battles so the Devil Kings and higher-ups can focus on the bigger battle scales or more important things.


    "Yeah, but anyway I am proud of you girls. I am sorry I could not be there from the start but I will surely make it up for you all" The girls smiled brightly, once again they thought their master was truly the best even when he was far away he still remembered their test and even rushed to finish early to surprise them.


    ==========================


    Well with this Volume 2 is officially finished, well on the main chapters that are... There will be one extra chapter before Volume 3 will be kicking off... And what better way is it to finish off Volume 2 than having a pure and beautiful girl smack it with a BANG!


    It has been less than a month!, yes less than a month I start writing and honestly I wondered where I got the ideas... I wanted to at first write the Dxd Fanfiction using a System but a system that was similar to the Fanfiction called Hail the Kings, but I would have used Guild Wars as the system. The idea was good but then I realized the main quests of this game is too long and will require several chapters if written "decently" to complete only one main quest... So I scratched it off it''s simply impossible for me to keep having motivation while writing something ridiculously long and it''s just one quest!


    After that I started to think, what about combining two book stories to compliment each other. DxD speaks of events but most of it surrounds Japan, and the other countries are b?r?ly mentioned, so I pulled another book that was a world scale series however this book b?r?ly has japan in it. So by combining the books I was stuck, The setting for the mythologies, Devils, Heavens and you name it was already more or less defined in DxD so how am I supposed to add these enemies from the added book in this whole messy pies... It seriously was messy and the answer I came up with was the spell book.


    But then I realized the very nature of the spell book is simply too overpowered if I have it that way, so I had to use my Author powers to place several restrictions on it for our Reader''s safety and here I am... Writing a dual Fanfiction in hopes to entertain my readers...


    Although it''s short but I look forward to our journey forward!


    --------------


    Author Note:


    The chapter has been edited, If I missed something please just drop a Paragraph Comment and I will Fix it

 Chapter 43 - V2C1Extra

    It''s time for a reverse back to when Masaru and Jeanne followed Edward to experience hunting stray devils, Diana together with Akeno (Bishop), Stephani (Bishop), Angelica (Pawn), Shirone (Rook), Everest (Rook), Ingvild (Queen), Ichika (Pawn), Yui (Pawn). Diana looked at the girls while thinking of Jeanne the Knight at Masaru''s side doing stray devil hunt ''1 Knight and 5 Pawn pieces left... I honestly wonder just how is that boy of mine going to use those remaining pieces, from the looks of it he is holding back recruitment for these girls''


    When they pass through the entrance via teleportation they appeared inside a mystical forest that gave off the impression that there were stars amongst the flora that was flourishing in it''s a most natural state, even the quality of the air was several times better compared to the outside world. Even the sounds of a variety of mythical creatures could be heard from a distance away from the girls who just arrived in this forest world that was called the Pet Forest, but the name Pet does not mean the creatures inside are harmless at all. So beware


    Diana led the girls from the front while explaining to them, "I am sure you girls have already been taught about Familiars right? But I will just repeat it for in case. Familiars whom we devil sign contracts with are considered as a basic requirement for Devils. The reason for this is the fact they can ?ssist their masters in various tasks, be used for information gathering and relaying messages, as well as perform any other odd jobs that their masters could think of." Diana pushed a leaf aside as they walk deeper into the forest, "Familiars can naturally be used in combat as well, so the application in using Familiars is required which is why we are here."


    "Ah, so the ladies of the Belial has arrived!" Middle age men wearing similar to Ash Ketchum of Pokemon appeared in front of the view of the girls since they were not fans of pokemon and did not watch it they did not find this sight particularly strange at all. "Evening Zatouji, tonight it will be these girls" Zatouji was the man''s name, he looked at Diana when he heard her confirm these were indeed the girls to sign familiar contracts, "I see, no wonder you book several days instead of normal few hours huh?" ''Whoever is their master must be lucky to have such a large amount of beautiful girls, guess I at least got some materials''


    "Alright ladies, I am sure you heard this before but this is the Pet Forest! Normally devils can only be inside for several hours unless special cases like today where it was booked for several days to ensure each of you find your chosen partner, but please do take note to take care of your mental fatigue and Devil Energy drain you will experience each time you sign a familiar contract since the amount of familiars each devil can handle for a first time contract varies quite much." Zatouji explains some basics for the girls while he was leading them towards the west first, there was quite amount of newborn monsters that can be made familiars of a few days ago and the parents had already left for the day.


    "Also don''t rush to sign a contract, sometimes the contract will fail if there is no compatibility between the familiar and Master after all the familiar feeds off energy from their master to grow and if the element energy is not suited it will naturally refuse to sign a contract thus causing it a failure due to compatibility" Zatoji stopped when he noticed a little tiger cub that was enough to shock his bones, ''Why is this fella here? If his parents come even Diana-sama will have trouble fending them off''


    The strangest thing was the fact the white tiger caught a familiar scent on every girl in Masaru''s peerage, it could not determine if the scent was the girls own or it could be their parents maybe? But the tiger felt extra familiar with Shirone since they stem from the same racial family which is the Feline family although the one was a mythical beast and the other was a Yokai, Nekoshou. "To think this little one will come out on its own to look for the little miss, your luck is terrifying to say the least" Zatouji spoke as he watches Shirone lower herself looking into the tiger cub''s eyes, whether they were communicating or not but Shirone nodded her head before a Magic circle with the Belial family crest formed beneath the two of them, a soft meow could be heard from the tiger cub before the two magic circles turned into particles. The particles under the tiger cub went towards its head displaying a crest on its forehead for a moment before disappearing, the particles under Shirone entered her body as she could feel a connection towards this tiger cub deep within her.


    Shirone staggered a bit as she slowly stood up, Zatouji began nodding "That is the limit for you, you will have to get stronger and then maybe you can sign another familiar contract. But Honestly, just by having this tiger I don''t think you need anything else otherwise I can only feel sorry for your enemies" Diana helped Shirone stabilize her footing first before handing over a potion Masaru created to temporary ?ssist the regeneration of Magical energy in a faster pace.


    Once Shirone was ?ssisted they continued to delve deeper into the forest, the girls were quite amused to see a variety of creatures in the forest. Some of them appear to be cute like a furball cat that was like a ball of fur with two legs, there were even small creatures with the resemblance to Raccoons that were digging under the ground at quite the fast speed. Just as they kept walking a little monster beast jumped onto Stephani''s shoulder causing the latter to scream loud enough to shock everyone including the beasts to stand still for a breath time, Zatouji who is used to this kind of situation looked at the little imp that was standing still on Stephani''s shoulder with an affectionate look in its eyes.


    "Ah, the Dream Imp huh?" Zatouji looked at the little creature that had the face of a griffon, little larger ears similar to that of an elephant, bull horns that looked like copper with black stripes, it''s body full of fur and limbs resembling that of a cat with a pair of tiny wings and a tail that normally appears on a su??ubus. "That is a dream Imp, although it does not resemble an imp that much but the habits it has is what gave it, it''s named. They are incredibly mischievous by nature but never take on their preys head-on, because of their strong natural talent in Illusion Magic they will lure their prey with this magic till the prey finally succumbs and falls asleep for it to kill it. Hench it is called Dream Imp, for you to get that I can only say as expected of an Adramelech descendant, that is their signature familiar"


    "Adramelech? You knew?" Stephani asked Zatouji feeling a bit reluctant at first but she loved this little ugly child who is a bit naughty for scaring her but it will make an excellent familiar for her, "Well The eyes and Hair along with that beast is something only that family will have after all" Zatouji explained, the moment Stephani completed her contract it appeared she was better off compared to Shirone, "If you girls are wondering why this girl is fine signing a contract compared to our Nekoshou girl, then it lies in the quality of the beast. The higher the potential, the higher the cost will be"


    Hearing this explanation made some things more understandable, along the way there was no other beast that could capture the interest of the girls till they reached the largest lake in the Pet Forest which was dubbed the Water Serpent Lake. The reason Zatouji led them here was because of the Leviathan descendant, it has been many years he last led a Leviathan Descendant and felt it truly was the fate for him to lead a descendant of this family once more which excited him to see it. The Water Serpent Ritual... "Now this is the Water Serpent Lake, Little missy I want you to walk over the lake till you reach the middle of it"


    "huh? Isn''t it dangerous?" Diana looked at Zatouji who shrugged, "For anyone it will be dangerous but for that girl it will not be, in fact, this is the location where the last Leviathan Descendant made a familiar contract after all" Diana kept quiet but silently began to prepare herself to move at any given time should she feel Ingvild is in danger, Ingvild looked at the lake then at Zatouji "Won''t I have to swim there?" Zatouji could not help but ???k his brows up looking at this girl for not knowing something basic about the Leviathan clan but then realized she was the last descendant.


    "Use your family''s power to walk on the surface, whatever happens don''t display fear to whatever arises from the lake or it will fail" Ingvild could not understand why Zatouji was only giving selective information but she knew this man could be trusted based on everyone who referred him as a guide for the Pet World, she took off her shoes and took the first step on the water. She felt a strangely familiar feeling with this water as if it has been a part of her body long ago, she immersed in the feeling without realizing that she was already walking towards the middle of the lake.


    "Why is she walking in a Daze towards the middle of the lake!? It''s dangerous after all!" Diana wanted to move but Zatouji stopped her "If you care about that girl''s safety then stay here, right now the ritual that made the Leviathan Family chose their next heir has started" Diana looked at him "But the leviathan family is gone, she is the queen of Masaru" Zatouji nodded "Yes I know, you can think of this as being a Ritual to measure the potential of the Leviathan Descendant. You see each time a descendant of that family is born they will be brought here to walk on the water, this water is mysterious and holds a strong connection towards the family and inside it lives the water serpents who has the purest bloodline linked towards the Mythical Beast Leviathan the Sea God"


    "The manner of how they test the strength of their descendants link to the leviathan bloodline will depend on the number of Serpents emerging from the waters, this is not about being the pure devil or not but about compatibility with the water serpents. However, they test their descendant potential in the number of serpents willing to become familiar. The highest number in the past was only two ?du?t Water serpents and this was about a little more than a thousand years ago. So you can see how difficult it is to please these water serpents, should any person that does not have the leviathan bloodline in their veins it will anger the water serpents which is why I stopped you... The girl will be safe even if she fails" Diana who heard this reluctantly pulled back while watching Ingvild who was walking over the waters, each of her steps sent out a gentle wave of ripples.


    It didn''t take long for the lake to be almost full with water serpents, even some Adult size Water serpents emerged causing the excited Zatouji to take his hat off. The scene that he once witnessed a thousand years ago replayed within his mind, there too was a beautiful purple hair woman, dancing in the lake like Ingvild did now which shocked the entire Leviathan Clan to the core. Because of the manner how the Water serpents began to swim along with her dance allowing her to pass each of them one by one touching the water serpents as she passes by.


    It was only after half an Hour Ingvild stopped dancing and stood still in the middle of the lake, she never realized what she did as she only immersed in this comfortable feeling. Every single serpent bowed their heads towards her causing Zatouji to take a step back out of shock, Diana who saw this looked at him fiercely demanding an explanation, Zatouji wipe his sweat off his forehead as he explained. "You see, this is something that happened in the past as well but not on such a scale. When the serpent bows it means its not worthy of being her familiar, you should understand a dragon''s pride is something not to be underestimated and these serpents to bow their heads means her potential is simply something I can''t even compare anything related to the Leviathan clan... EH!? What the hell are these two doing here!?" ''This group is full of monsters! Why the hell are they pulling out such creatures out one at a time''


    Ingvild did not hear this but she instinctively understood these serpents paid her respect but felt their not worthy to serve her, soon the serpents began to split apart revealing two water serpents much young but different from other water serpents in looks. As the two water serpents went pass the rest the heads of water serpents bowed even lower towards these two compared to the rest, Ingvild felt a happy aura enveloping her which came from these two so she too walked towards the two little serpents. When they finally stopped in front of everyone, the two serpents nudged their heads onto her hands. The moment their heads touched her hands a different contract was initiated compared to the usually familiar contract.


    "I will say this now, this girl will not be able to sign any more contracts with any other familiar" Zatouji place the hat on his head as he continues, "If you compare the water serpents to a Noble rank, then those two water serpents would be a prince and princess... To think the Dual Water & Ice Royal Water Serpents would appear... Just what kind of monstrous children am I dealing with here" Diana smiled "You dare call these girls monsters?" Zatouji looked at her sternly "If they are not monstrous talent, then geniuses are common and common are idiots... That how far the difference is... Just two of the girls formed contracts with mythical beasts that can grow without training to the level of Satan Class... Do you understand what I am saying? Growing up, no training just eat and sleep and they will reach that level of power"


    Diana felt shocked but happy at the same time that the safety of the girls went up several times with this, once the contract was completed Ingvild came back unlike the other girls she too was fine but like Zatouji mentioned she will not be able to sign a contract with any other beast because those two water serpents will kill it since their pride will not allow any other beast near their chosen master.


    "Since we are done here, we can start by heading north before we head to the eastern side of the forest. Honestly the forest is several hundred times larger than what we are walking, but the kinds of familiars I believe is suited for each of you girls is where I will lead you first" Zatouji did not bluff, thanks to his many years of experience he could already write a list of candidate familiars for each girl upon seeing them once. Along the way, Akeno signed a familiar contract with a small bat, and a tiny humanoid creature with a single horn on its head which was a small Oni, its appearance was similar to a caveman with fur on his lower body but its green upper body was b?r?.


    "This is the Fire area of the Pet Forest, it is close by one of Tiamat-sama''s roost she sometimes comes to relax" Zatouji explained the area they arrived appeared to be much hotter compared to the previous area, the ground was hard and dry while the number of trees in the surroundings was quite few but some of them were larger than normal-sized trees.


    Angelica sensed fast movement within two of the trees near them, she was not sure what manner of beast it was, but since she was an elf having a familiar that could move this fast would be ideal for her especially if she needs a partner to support her if they fight in the densely packed forest. She looked towards Akeno who noticed she wanted to make her move towards Akeno before leaping into the tree thanks to elven characteristics being close to nature her ability to climb trees was catching up with the shadow of the beast she spotted.


    The closer she got the clearer she could see a pair of pink n?k?d bu??s with the rest of the body covered in blood-red fur, on top of its head was strands of golden hair giving off a feeling like it was wearing a crown. It was a Fire Monkey that was rare in this side of the area as they were mostly more active in the southwestern side of the pet forest because this Volcano is the residence of stronger fire-type beasts. "To think it will be something like this" Angelica felt strange having the thought before of having this monkey as her familiar but she carried it out, she similar to Masaru believed in fated meetings after all.


    When Angelica came down with the Monkey Zatouji rubbed his chin looking at this combo and nodded, "For an Elf, a monkey who is close to nature in a way does appear to be a good choice, but girl... I heard Elves like things are beautiful, this monkey might pass off as being cute while being young but when it grows it will be anything but cute or beautiful" Angelica smiled while the Fire monkey looked at him with displeasure, "Unlike my families and friends, I choose efficiency overlooks. My dream is to travel the world and there are many great dangers in the world since that is the case what is the use having something beautiful but is useless in combat... which is why I chose to sign it with this monkey"


    "Anyone wants to try their luck walking up the volcano to sign a contract with a fire type creature?" Zatouji asked the girls, Yui looked at him "Isn''t the fire creatures aggressive?" Zatouji nodded meaningfully, "If it was outside the pet world I would agree, however, the fire creatures in this region may appear to be aggressive but they are what the humans call battle enthusiastic creatures that prefer to fight to see whether you are worthy for them to follow" Yui who heard this nodded while walking alone up the slope, normally humans would stay clear of volcanos but Devils with their powers could take these risks easily.


    Other than some fire warthogs, flame wolves, and other creatures there was not a special one that could grasp Yui''s attention, the higher she went the hotter it became forcing her to use water elemental magic together with Wind elemental magic to counter the heat. Shortly signs of Fire Earth dragons were sighted from a distance far away, these are earth dragons without wings but instead of being an earth element dragon it was a Fire Earth element which allows this dragon to spew out lava as it''s dragon breathes.


    Soon she reached a height where small red light ball floating around, she could sense fire magical elements within this balls of light and when she tries to touch one of them they move away as if little mischievous kids playing tag with her. The more she tried to touch the more she could hear the faint giggles that were almost inaudible to hear, she was honestly not sure what she was doing but she kept chasing them while they giggled till a brighter ball appeared in front of her without warning scaring her a bit.


    Soon the light began to fade revealing a Salamander that was currently floating in the air, it had a blood-red body with yellow spots here and there on its body that releases flames now and then. It was staring at Yui intently as if trying to find some answers to its curiosity it held towards this girl who would play with them, Yui started the contract magic and strangely enough, the salamander did not reject her at all. Once the contract was established Yui could more or less now guess what race it was and surprisingly it was of the spirit race, the fire element spirit.


    When Yui came down with the fire spirit chose to relax on her shoulder attracted everyone''s curious gazes, even the salamander raise its upper body with its chin pointing upwards like a proud little mascot feeling happy with the gazes it was receiving but the gaze of Zatouji prompted it to spew out a fireball to warn him to not gaze at it so intently. "Fire Element Spirit and a high ranking one at that, well this much I can accept... If you pulled out the Fire Elemental Spirit King Salamander itself out I would quit working as I might end up dying from shocks" Zatouji spoke as he started to lead the girls towards the North.


    Stopping at a nearby empty cave Zatouji turned, "We will be camping here tonight, unlike the large lake from the west, the north is colder compared to other regions and very rare Water Type beasts lurk in this region since the amount of food is scarce. Meaning we will need to be at full strength to move through the region and finish it in one day, we can''t stay the night there as we might freeze to death"


    >/<


    Next morning the girls, Diana and Zatouji got dressed in thicker clothes. The familiar their signed contracts were sent back into the forest since they can summon their familiars at any given time when needed. But before they were able to leave the ever so perfect maid Ichika spotted a spider that was hidden deeply within the cave, if she did not sense the faint traces of space fluctuations form the spider she might have overlooked this spider, since this spider had similar attribute as she had and she honestly did not want to waste time looking for a different familiar chose to initiate the contract and by luck this spider was asleep.


    Perhaps it sensed space energy which it was familiar with that caused the contract to succeed in its sleep, but when it felt the link with Ichika it woke up gazing at Ichika who was looking at it. The Spider was dark grey in overall with black tribal markings around its bu?? from where it cast its space element magic from. When Ichika came out with the spider the girls naturally took several meters away out of shock seeing this small spider the size of a hand sleeping on Ichika''s shoulder. Zatouji who saw this was quite surprised, "It has been seven hundred years I last saw this little creature"


    "It''s called Wandering Tarantula, it was named by a Reincarnated devil who was the first one to discover it. It''s a space elemental creature that sometimes phases from place to place with its space magic, it even can survive in the Dimensional Gap. Misy your family is Seere correct?" Ichika who heard Zatouji''s question nodded at him, "That makes a bit sense that you could detect that one, it might not be powerful as mythical beasts but it sure is rare as one"


    The time they spent was short in the northern region, only Yui who managed to sign a contract with a Water Spirit. But Zatouji went mad again when he saw Akeno who signed a contract with a Black Turtle, it could be considered the trip to the north was quite fruitful. When they went towards the east were the forest is not so densely pack like it is in the centre of the Pet Forest, was where Angelica managed to sign another contract with a Gale eagle that was pure white eagle with faint tints of pale green at the borders of each of its feathers.


    Stephani however managed to find a rare Holy Lion which was a beast only devils with similar characteristics like her devil family who can transform and use holy element magic without being injured could sign a contract with, the strange thing was the fact this lion was simply an albino Lion unless one could sense magic there will be almost no way to determine the difference between the two.


    Two days have passed and currently, the team was heading to the South Eastern side where the earthen elemental beast thrive, finding a familiar with Everest was the most difficult thing Zatouji ever encountered as every familiar he suggested did not succeed at all. So his last option was to introduce something that was on the brink of extinction, the reason it was on the brink is because of its proud nature to not submit to any creatures weaker than it and it''s a refusal to breed with other species.


    The surroundings of the south-east was truly a rocky terrain with several small mountains between the larger mountains, the creatures made caves in almost every mountain. It truly was a paradise for Earth Elemental beast, living within this terrain was a dragon that was common in Norse mythology for having poison breathe however this dragon mutated due it''s father''s characteristic it gained thus becoming an Earth/Poison elemental dragon. "If you can''t get that dragon to approve of you, then you simply won''t be able to sign a familiar contract with any creature in this forest" Zatouji spoke with certainty, Everest was already annoyed at the fact her previous contracts failed and this time she will be sure to succeed even if she had to "teach" the dragon some manners.


    >/<


    "Oh, You girls succeeded in your familiar contracts?" Diehauser who was currently helping his mother cooking dinner today sensed the girls and Diana just arrived back at home, but Everest was the one who smiled brightly as if a illusory light was shining from her body at how happy she was. "Did something good happen for her?" Diana looked at Diehauser who asked something complicated, she smiled bitterly "It was good for her but unfortunate for someone else" Diehauser who heard this was confused but noticed it was not best to ask.


    >/<


    "WHAT THE HELL!!! I refuse to guide those monsters in this forest ever again" Zatouji was shivering while remembering the sight of the Dragon girl dragging a Wyrm dragon several times larger than her beating it up to the point the dragon threw away it''s own pride and wagged it''s tail like a dog to live. "Fuck! Is that even still a dragon or a dog?" ''They''re scary... That girl if she is angry is scary...''


    --------------


    The chapter has been edited, If I missed something please just drop a Paragraph Comment and I will Fix it

 Chapter 44 - Intermission: Everest

    Time rewind back with Masaru spending a day together with Everest on their time off, today was the day Everest took the courage to share a secret with Masaru although it might not be important for the devils but towards the Heaven who can turn their enemy at any given moment, it was a secret that could get her targeted as the Heavens fear the idea of every single dragon rallied under one banner which happened once before.


    "You called me here, what''s wrong Everest?" Masaru spoke softly while gently ??r?ssing the back of Everest, this pure girl sometimes becomes clumsy but he still feels proud she joined his peerage as she truly held amazing potential, Everest took a deep breath. "I wish to tell you about my past... It may be insignificant but father told me to never reveal it to anyone but someone I can trust my back with..." Masaru kept silent while listening seriously to Everest, he already heard about Stephani''s past which was truly tragic but then again he too needs to know more about Everest.


    "My mother, is the sister of Ddraig Y Goch" Hearing this Masaru was shocked, isn''t that the dragon sealed in the Longinus called Boosted Gear? How in the world! "This goes way before Uncle Ddraig gotten himself killed like a idiot, back then Father was on a journey searching for Dragon Fruits in hopes to save the dragon community that was slowly declining due to the fact the humans took over the Human World, and the supernaturals did not want any of other supernaturals to show themselves to the mortals so even the Dragons were forced to leave but where they could go was something father had a real hard time to deal with"


    Tanning, the Dragon King. Was travelling to do something he believed a Dragon King should do for his kind, unlike the other dragons who had their own interest and did not care for others, he deeply cared for Dragons and if it were to just go extinct what would the future say about the dragons? Would they still appear Mighty and feared? Or would they record how they were cowards just living each day closer to death? So Tannin went around many places searching for food and it was on this journey he met the sister of Ddraig, Everest Y Goch. Yes, Tannin gave his daughter his dead wife''s name in order to uphold her honour and proof she lived.


    When they met they fell in love, Everest loved Tannin who cared for his kind more than others and she who was labelled as the Saint of the Dragon God was kinder than any dragon, Everest was part of a group of dragons who worshipped the two dragon gods like how humans worshipped the God of the bible, each time a Saint dies a new one is elected to take the place however there was only one requirement of the saint which is not easy to fulfil, it''s pure kindness, so pure that almost nothing could invoke any other emotions like envy, ?ust, anger... It was like a doll that was pure and held no impurity of the worldly d?s?r?s at all.


    The village did not prevent the two from marrying since Tannin wants to save his kind they welcomed him as a hero of dragons, things were becoming better till Tannin met with Mephisto whom he shared his view with. It was a long talk before Mephisto agreed to make Tannin his queen and have all the dragons live in the area where the Dragon Fruit grows profusely in his territory, things were going up for the dragons almost like they have woken up from a nightmare.


    Everest was close friends with Tiamat for a very long time, this cold dragon would always complain to Everest about Ddraig who took her treasures from her but never paying her back but Everest calmly listened to her complaints and even said she would pay it back to which Tiamat declined to say the sister should not pay for the brother''s mistake. Tiamat enjoyed talking with Everest, she could complain every time and Everest would not ignore her nor denounce her but instead listened to her seriously.


    That was why Tannin could see Tiamat visit regularly while he was building villages and towns for his kind to live him, even Tiamat would at times pitch in help because Everest asked her to. Tannin however, did not dare ask Tiamat, but he was surprised how this cold dragon would actually be so kind to his wife, but then again Everest''s kind personality made it quite easy for people want to gather around her and protect her. Thanks to the extra help the progress was going faster and faster till the news of another war between the three races broke out, Tannin had to leave his lands to attend this battle as Mephisto''s Queen.


    It could be said that this war was one of the most tragic wars Tannin ever attended, the original Satans did not even flinch when millions of their kinds died and called it the low levels their honour to die for them the Satans. Tannin was angry at this display making him wonder if he could really entrust his kind to live in these lands under those men, but Mephisto reassured him that all will be well. But suddenly two old acquaintances appeared in the middle of the battlefield they were fighting taking every race''s army down due to the aftershock of their battles. It was the two heavenly dragons, The Red Dragon Emperor Ddraig Y Goch and the White Dragon Emperor Albion Gwiber.


    Under the pressure of the two dragons, the three races formed a temporary truce to take on the two dragons and it cost the lives of many Satans and the God of the bible to kill them and seal them into what is called Sacred Gears, the Longinus class. Everest who just became a mother a few days after was gently ??r?ssing her dragon egg till she heard her brother was killed was shaken for the first time, because of her purity emotions the moment she first experienced true rage like an inverse scale of a dragon was touched, she could not control it since she did not know of it. Lost in her rage the surrounding dragons too lost their rage and they attacked the heavens first, some even went to the Devil countries slaying many innocents along their path because they could feel the pain of their saint who lost her only blood-related family.


    Tannin who heard of this moved to stop the dragons from Rampages in the Devil Country, thanks to Mephisto they could stop them on time sending them back home with great difficulty, but soon news of his wife was killed in the hands of Heaven reached his ears. If it was not for the fact he made a promise to his wife to always look after the dragons he would have gone to attack them... But something more important stopped him, he who was gone for so long after the war saw Everest''s last memento she left him.


    Dragons don''t show signs of pregnancy like humans do, the moment the Egg is out will they know they were pregnant and the duration it takes for the egg to come out takes easily between 3 - 7 years depending on each dragon. It was at that day Tannin locked his anger in his heart embracing the dragon egg gently because the heavens fear the existence called Dragon Saint it was on a regular interval that Tannin would spot angels coming quite daringly close to the devil territory before leaving.


    But the news of Everest''s child still reached the people Everest once belonged to, they started to call out for her to be named as a Saint but Tannin defied them all saying this daughter was the daughter of Tiamat, naturally, Tiamat heard of this as well. And the fact she did not attack Heaven herself was also attributed because of the Dragon Egg so she began staying almost permanently near the egg watching over it, it was the last blood of her dearest friend and she swore she would protect this child even if the Dragon Gods come for her.


    The villagers began to protest till Tannin killed the antagonist who pushed the dragons to protest in front of everyone, seeing how serious their once hero was they all shudder thinking if they push too far they would lose their only home, where would they go then? So they simply forgot about this and carried on with their lives for the sake of their survival. It was thanks to this that Heaven stopped sending angels to monitor the dragons from a distance, so Tannin made sure after talking with Tiamat that whatever gender the child may be, he or she will never be named a Saint. It was only a decade she hatched though, which was why she is precious to Tiamat as the Dragon King was really worried it took her so long to come out.


    "That''s why my existence is known to everyone, but I can''t take the mantle my mother once held... Because the moment I do, I will become a target to eliminate because the people fear when Dragons gather in one army..." Everest spoke while looking at the skies, Masaru gently ??r?sses her hair allowing this dragon girl to feel peaceful resting her head on his shoulder. "You don''t have to worry about anything, I will not allow you to get hurt. I will somehow get some information about the killer of your mother and bring him down"


    "You should not... We can''t have another war" Hearing Everest earnest plea Masaru sighed looking into the skies, killing high-rank people lead to war even if their scums... Just how unreasonable is the world? It''s difficult... To survive in this world with Fragment memories

 Chapter 45 - V3C1

    One year has passed, life in Kobe Academy was the ultimate boring period of his life and if he did not have the girls with him, he probably would have gone mad. Students hated him for his relationship with the girls but thanks to his iron claws the boys all went quiet after the first few months of training, nothing eventful happened other than the fact Masaru was looking forward to his first year in Kuoh Academy to see how life would entertain him when he meets his childhood friend Sona and the ever spoiled friend Rias.


    "So this is the home we will be living in from now on?" Akeno was looking at the house Diehauser arranged for them to live in Kuoh Town, from the outside it was a standard three stories house that was on the bigger side. "Well I did arranged with father to buy a house in the town and only renovate inside while leaving the outside as it was, at least they repainted the outside to keep it similar to what it was at least" Masaru looked at the house while inspecting the front lawn, the side pathway on the left leaving to the back yard. On the right was a single garage that will be used for a storage room since they will not be getting a car just yet.


    ''I could add a few additional security measures here, but I will have to study the trap magic formations a bit so I could modify the trigger requirement.'' Masaru thought as he went to the backyard that was a complete mess, this shocked Masaru beyond anything he could ever imagine. "Who the hell does not clean their backyards!" He yelled out of anger, he never expected the people they hired to remodel the house turned out to be lazy bums who forgot to clean the backyard. Ingvild arrived at the backyard to look at the mess while holding her mouth, she too was quite shocked. "Masaru-kun, it''s not that bad. We can clean up the backyard together"


    Masaru who heard Ingvild could only think this girl is seriously too kind, it''s a shame she was not born a human or she would have been made a Saintess or something. "Well I suppose so, I will still lodge a complaint and increase the stock prices they purchase from us on the next order" Masaru felt irritated at this sight, after all, he paid for it to be clean!.


    The ground floor standing from the entrance is a hallway, the first door on the right was the lounge room furnished with comfortable black leather couches, a large thick mattress, Fireplace including tv sets, at the back of the lounge room is the open plan Dining room furnished with rosewood table and chairs varnished with a dark tint. The large kitchen was at the back left side, Masaru made use to equip it with a mixture of Western and Eastern Appliances for the girls who make different kinds of food so it was better to have a bit of everything that could fit inside somehow. In the front left door right across the lounge was the guest room furnished with brown leather couches and a coffee table, nothing else since it was simply a room for visiting guests.


    At the back further in the hallway where the space is a bid broader, there is a spiral staircase leading to the second up to third floor and the underground floor, the underground floor was simply an open field with several training rooms equipped with training equipment and enchanted to handle repeated attacks is what the renovator said. There is also a shower room to wash off the sweat.


    On the second floor was where the rooms and large bathroom is located at, starting from the front to the back of the house. On the left room was the bedroom Arranged for Masaru, the room next door was the large bathroom since the girls had a fight over having a room next to him he chose this set up only to be backfired and accused "Peeping Pervert" which he tried to protest but they never listened so he left it as is. The next room next to Masaru was Akeno''s room since the bathroom was large enough to be two rooms in length there was no bedroom next to hers either.


    The next two rooms were Shirone and Ingvild followed by Ichika who had the room at the far left, the right across hers was left empty since the other girls did not want it. On the Third floor from Front to back Room 1 on the left belonged to Angelica and Everest was Room 2 across hers, Next to Angelica''s room was Stephani and across her was Jeanne. The other four rooms were furnished for guest sleepover unless Masaru finds other Peerage members during their school years, thankfully each room was already furnished to the b?r? minimum and decoration and such will be bought tomorrow since Masaru promised the girls to do shopping after all to which he will come to regret later on.


    "The bathroom is amazing!" Stephani yelled from the first floor while Masaru was busy cutting the beef steak into finger thick strips and Akeno was busy washing the vegetables, "Seems the girls like the house" Masaru commented, Akeno giggled "Well I guess the fact we are living together alone with no one else does makes it extra special for us" Masaru who heard this swallowed unconsciously while focusing to chop the meat, "Well it''s fine but at least keep the plans you girls made to moderation" Masaru naturally learnt of the girls plans by a mistake when he was helping his father fix one of the water pipes in the kitchen, he once asked his father why he does it the old way and not fix it with magic he replied saying it feels more natural by doing it the old way.


    Akeno paused for a moment before continuing, she did not expect him to know about their plans. ''I will have to somehow arrange a secret meeting with the girls again, it appears our opponent has strong intelligence gathering skills'' She thought but never realized that Masaru only learnt about it by luck. "How far is the food?" Everest came calling from the door at the kitchen, "Come help out, maybe with more hands, we can finish it faster" Hearing she can help despite Akeno was there already, Everest came over to help as well.


    Shirone was currently resting on the couch that felt extremely comfortable, there was not much to do right now since everything they planned would only happen tomorrow. A bit later that night the Masaru peerage had their first dinner in their own house, is what they really planned but there were two intruders that decided on the last minute to stay with them as their "Guardians". "Ma-kun! Come help mother carry this bag to her room", "Masaru-kun, come help your neesan with this bag it''s too heavy!"


    Yes, the two intruders were none other than Diana who resigned off her post as Military Commander to watch over Masaru for the few years he will be studying in the human world and her support was Julia who tagged along after the girls of the Diehauser Family did a rock paper & scissor match to decide the fate of the last standing woman. Akeno and the girls who had some "plans" all pouted when they heard the voices while Masaru without realizing it all was already gone to carry the bags to the third floor at the end rooms arranged for the two ladies. ''Just what are my mother and Father thinking?'' Masaru thought about Diehauser who accepted the fact Diana resigned the same day Masaru came to this home today, it is simply beyond his comprehension.


    Tonight was bound to be lively since the older sister and mother of Masaru became extra lively to eat Masaru''s cooked meal although Akeno and Everest helped him with it.


    >/<


    The next morning Masaru and the girls were allowed to go shopping alone since Diana and Julia had to attend interviews for jobs they applied for to work in the human world as a disguise, the first shop everyone chose to go was the Mall that was half an hour bus ride from the home. The mall was appeared to be in the medium size if compared to smaller and larger malls, inside was a clothing store with a Home Section where they entered. "Ma-kun, do you think this colour fits?" Akeno showed a duvet and pillow set for her bed, looking at the colour seriously he looked at Akeno to see her eyes does appear that she liked this very much so he nodded but then he pulled another set out with a lighter colour. "These two will be perfect"


    "Masaru, there is no red!" Everest who was searching for hers could not find it, Masaru lightly jumped and reached out one of the sets that were red which Everest did not notice. From the looks of Ichika and Ingvild were both making a list of things so it seems that they will be opting to have the shop deliver the things which will be helpful, "Akeno, Everest. Join Ingvild and draw up a list. Order everything in one go and have them deliver it" It was quite a sight to see girls talking eagerly over what to take and what not to take, the list itself took an hour to complete as for Masaru? He was currently talking to one of the staff members.


    "Masaru, we finished the list" Ingvild handed over the list to Masaru, it appears the girls wanted plenty of things for each of their rooms but he noticed some things were not available in this shop but then he realized that this was the shopping list for everything and not just one shop. The sheer number of things was quite overwhelming, Masaru only felt relieved his Travel Agency business has already expanded into the human world generating a promising amount of money for him to use so he did not care much. "Do you have a list of all the items available in your shop?" Masaru spoke with the staff he spoke to, "Yes sir, hold on a second"


    When the man came back with a printed list Masaru began to tick each item the girls wanted as well as marked #x on each item each girl wanted of the same thing, just seeing from the number of things Masaru was marking the man felt his scalp almost lost hair from excitement. He never realized this young boy he was dealing with was a rich boy, after everything was marked Masaru went over to deal with the arrangement and payment. "Thank you for doing business with us" Masaru nodded before leaving with the girls to the next shop


    a Few hours later Masaru was currently carrying bags all over his body while standing outside the Toy store where the girls were currently buying plushies for their room, Masaru could have sent all the things home with Magic but every time he was about to move into an alleyway to send the things off one of the girls will drag him towards the next store. ''Well, it is their long-awaited shopping to decorate their room according to their taste'' Masaru looked left and right seeing no one was nearby and the girls were too busy he ran for the nearest Alleyway sending off the bags in swift successions you would believe he was wanking if you look at him from the back.


    When he arrived in front of the toy store he noticed the amount of bags the girls were bringing has the same amount he just sent away. "Where to next?" The girls looked at each other shaking their heads since their shopping was complete Masaru felt relieved, "Since we still have some time let''s watch a movie" ''So I can send these bags off with Magic'' He thought, all of them went over to the cinema theatre and boy was it a hassle. The piercing glares the males gave Masaru walking in the middle surrounding by the girls made him felt like he could yawn, ''So this is why Riser felt excited having a harem while everyone looks at you enviously? It does kind of feel badass''


    After deciding on a movie they made sure to choose the back row seats of the cinema, each of them was taking their seats while having their drinks, popcorns and sweets for Shirone. "I have been meaning to ask you Masaru, back when I first met you with my mother, Shirone told me you originally planned to have a peerage with girls only" Masaru who heard this thought about it and remembered he was 9 years old back then, it was only 1 year since he escaped that hell. "Yeah, it was my original plan when I escaped that experiment hell with Shirone. But when I turned 9 I have already given up on that thought at that time"


    "Why?" Akeno asked, naturally the girls were listening to this boy who originally had a harem plan but gave up on it but still ended up with it? Masaru chuckled helplessly "It''s because I became aware of my family''s status, it declined to it''s lowest point and devils began to suppress us which was quite dangerous at that time. The first thought I had if I were to make a Harem in such circumstances will I be able to make them happy? Will they be happy with the way the household is? It won''t be an exaggeration to say we were borderline commoners back then if it was not for my father who went to play the Rating Game using the money he earned to help the family from collapsing"


    Masaru took a sip of his drink, "Since then, the first thing I thought of is my peerage members need to be competent, adaptable, strong-minded, able to work as a team and alone. What I decided to do was form a team that could survive, because the devil world is cruel..." The girls were silent, they knew of the family circumstances but hearing how he pushed everything back for survival was a bit sad. "No need to make the mood heavy, don''t you girls think I am already way too blessed enough? If I complain then I might get killed by the guys who are already jealous of my current situation" The girls hearing this laughed thinking that it was true after all.


    The movie they watched was action movie which was only an hour and half-length, by the time it was over it was finally time to go home since tomorrow will be the entrance ceremony for them as transfer students. "So Sona and Rias have been in Kuoh Academy since first-year Senior Highschool?" Masaru nodded, "I did not investigate it beforehand so I also only later learnt of this when I already applied to join in the senior Second-year" Ichika put her finger on her chin as she thought, "We have to join a club as part of the requirements, do you have an idea planned for us?" Masaru smiled "I intend to start the Disciplinary Committee in the school, we can get our own offices and rooms this way. With this we can operate our duties without hassle should we get contacted by Ajuka for a subjugation request on those Ancient Creatures"


    Shirone looked at Masaru "Can I join?" Masaru nodded, "Since you and Ingvild are in Junior high we intend to have you two as a ''test'' member on the surface, it''s only formality sake for the teachers. I have already arranged the things with Sona but she was in a better mood since she could share the load of complaint paperwork with me"


    When Masaru and the girls just arrived in front of the House there were noises coming from inside the house, "How dare you to take the lead!? I was supposed to be the one to stay as a guardian!" "NO! It''s me! I am jobless after all!" "You''re just plain lazy!" "Why do you girls always gang up on me like this! I am going to tell Masaru-kun!" Masaru had a stoic face because this kind of exchanges were his mother and sisters form of talking and forming bonds, well that is what they say Masaru, however, concluded he will find it easier to investigate the ancient creatures than to understand the mysteries of ladies


    >/<


    "Ma-kun you ready yet!? Breakfast is ready and it''s almost time to go to school" Diana called out while she was serving breakfast to the girls who woke up early, Masaru himself was also awake but he was looking at himself in the mirror wearing the Kuoh Academy uniform. ''It has been about seven years now huh?'' What went on his head at that time was when he arrived in this world during an explosion, having Shirone at his side whom he knew the best helped him feel more relaxed than he had an ally to trust. Afterwards, he met his father but because he knew in the future some things of him will be exposed like his power and knowledge, so it was best to share information to his father as a form of test whether he could trust him at that time or not.


    But he was lucky, the Belial Family were protective and trustworthy that allowed him to open up to them all while he began to make his moves all for the sake of surviving. One by one his peerage members were selected in quite a fast pace that could be considered a blessing for him, he did feel regretful he did not discover other potential members to invite since he would have preferred to have a full team at a young age to allow the girls to grow up together making the team bond much firmer. This naturally is just his wish.


    Going through messy situations that would have not to be hard to believe if he did die in those instances but he pulled through, surviving through hands trying to reach out to control him or hidden enemies waiting to strike at him. It has been, quite a few years since he has been surviving in this world after all... With fragmented memories of its future

 Chapter 46 - V3C1.1

    "Who are those girls, they look like the goddess that descended upon our mortal world" One of the schoolboys walking together with their friends towards Kuoh Academy, "Their beauty can be comparable even to Rias-sama!" One of the big br??st faction ?sserted as he gazes at the girls wearing Kuoh Academy uniform, "But what is with this god cursed handsome boy walking with them, we are already having trouble dealing with Yuuto Kiba in first-year senior high and now we have another one in the Senior section? Does God not want us to succeed in life!?"


    "Such a handsome boy, do you think he prefers big br??sts like mine?" One of the girls standing near the School entrance watched the boy walking with girls at both his sides and back, one of her friends looked at the girls then shook her head "No, he prefers nice tight bu??s like mine" The third girl only giggled "I believe if either of you two want to get his attention, you need to compete with the girls at his side" Both the girls "Tsk!"


    The ones the boys and girls were all talking about was naturally Masaru walking with Ingvild on his right and Akeno on his left, the rest of the girls were walking quite close to him from the back, after hearing the discussion of the girls he finally understood that Akeno and Ingvild were sticking closer to him than usual. "Why so close?" Masaru looked at Akeno who had a smile that was not a smile, "I am only keeping away annoying pests--- Oh my, that was a slip of tongue, I am only showing to them that I am yours" Akeno said while faking her blushing expression, Masaru looked at her for a while longer before sighing. ''Well at least I should be grateful to them I can enjoy the sensation for a while'' He thought


    "It''s not like I am going to even talk with the girls so you all can really relax you know" Masaru spoke as gently as possible, he could find himself to scold Akeno since he did find her jealous side to be quite cute. "Yeah Yeah" The girls made little distance but the amount they moved away did not even change the fact they were still too close so Masaru said nothing else, the Academy was quite large to the point Masaru would have been lost if he did not prepare a school map beforehand. "Alright, we still have twenty minutes to kill"


    Masaru picked a spot near the gathering hall where the opening ceremony would be held and leaned against the wall, closing his eyes while focusing on the fragment memories of his past life he appeared in his mind space and began walking around, normally he does this before he goes to bed with the aid of the spellbook. Each of the fragment memory in his mind was like a floating orb with only short cut scenes or flashes of pages in each, but the problem lied in the fact he could not recall them like he wanted so he had to reach out and pull it towards him but each pull would end the time he could stay in the mind space thus ending his daily visit.


    And today was the day he could finally access the first fragment memory in a long long time, what appeared in front of him was a scene of someone wearing a red armour having dragon appearance, green emerald eyes was walking towards Rias saying something, the next scene shocked Masaru as he saw her t?ts for the first time ''God! Those are comparable to Akeno!'' He thought as he watches the scene but the next action the dragon took almost made him pass out, the dragon armour man dispelled the armour around his hands and when he pressed the n?pp?? of Rias like a door buzzer some strange energy entered her body transforming her t?ts into energy beam t?ts. And then the scene was cut off.


    ''What the fu?k was that? Some power with t?ts!? Just how unreasonable is this world to have a power related to t?ts'' Masaru who could not comprehend this scene chose to shove it at the back of his mind, he really believed whoever that was to do such a thing with Rias in public got balls but an idiot at the same time... Who the heck expose the t?ts of girls in public so easily? ''Deep Breathe Deep Breathe... Just what sort of world is this DxD world? using t?ts like that...''


    Soon the time went by and the students began to enter the gathering hall, the principal said he long-winded speech that even made a high-class devil-like Masaru feel like sleeping. ''To think the school has such a high level powered human here? With just his speech he can make hundreds of people fall asleep which is more efficient than magic!'' He thought, the next person to present a speech was Sona Sitri, she was the student council president and was currently laying down new rules of the school including the newly established Disciplinary Committee for which Masaru felt grateful to her.


    Finally, the opening ceremony was finished after everything was said and done, Masaru and the girls were led to their classroom they will be joining from this day forth. From outside the classroom, he could hear the female teacher speaking with the students. "I have some good news for you all, today we are welcoming several new transfer students!" All the students were clamouring excited as they remember those hot girls and the girls remember the hot boy. "Quiet, I will be calling them in now"


    Taking the lead Masaru and the girls entered the classroom, it did not take long for Masaru to spot Sona Sitri, Tsubaki Shinra, Rias Gremory and Sara. These four were already notified that Masaru and the girls were arriving today so they did not display any excited behaviour. "Please introduce yourself" Masaru took a step forward, he smiled as naturally as he could since it was his second time experiencing school he did not want a black history. "My name is Masaru Belial, my hobbies are listening to music and reading books, I''m still new to the culture of Japan and please take care of me" Masaru bowed


    Sona pushed her glasses up as she could not help but feel a bit pricked at the girls in the classroom who had a predatory gaze at Masaru who did not pay any heed to them, Akeno came forward "I''m Akeno Himejima, my hobby... is cooking for Ma-Kun. Please take care of me" Masaru swept his gaze at her as he knew the kind of hobby she almost slipped out was something not to be mentioned but instead he was made the scapegoat! The boys glared at Masaru with full intensity envy and the girls felt like they ate a bug.


    "I''m Ichika Seere, my hobbies is tea and taking care of Masaru, please take care of me" Hearing this some of the boys who found Ichika beautiful felt their hearts explode with pain, while the other boys felt like beating him up. It was only Masaru who finally realized just how deep shit he was in because of the girls, or more like because of Akeno! ''You knew they hate losing... Now you dare poke a beehive in the classroom'' Masaru was not afraid but the number of troublesome things increased in one go. ''Well who cares, since it''s out in the open then let them feel envy'' He smirked


    After the rest of the girls introduced themselves? It was safe to say that Masaru broke a record for being the most hated guy in the school by the boys, the hatred they held to him could not even amount the little reputation Issei will have with the ladies. The female teacher who realized that it will be troublesome rearranged the classroom dividing the boys and girls temporary till the class Rep will rearrange the seating order. "Well since it is the first day and first period, you can get to know each other.


    "We need to beat him up and teach him a lesson" One of the boys spoke, "But if you hit him you have to deal with those girls... I will kill myself if one of them hates me" The other one spoke. "Are you Everest? You have such a beautiful name, why would you stick with a baby face like that guy who has other girls following him?" The boys in the classroom were silent including the girls, Masaru who heard this thought ''Fuck, you ?sshole! You had to ask that dragon girl of all people!'' Masaru looked out the window pretending he was not seeing, not hearing and not saying anything.


    "Isn''t it common that strong good looking guys have a few girls with him?" Everest answered the boy according to her dragon common sense, "Besides you look too weak compared to him" Hearing this the boy felt like his heart shatter but deep hatred for Masaru grew within him, ''Weak? Compared to that kid that looks like a beansprout?'' Just as he was about to move he stopped when Sona Sitri stood up taking a chair with her to sit near Masaru, it was then he could not but swallow his anger swearing he will get his revenge someday and retreated.


    "Congratulations, not even one period has passed and you became the #1 most hated boy in the school" Sona stated with a smile that was quite rare to see in such situations, "I will deal with it somehow, honestly it will be better this way than them finding out later" Tsubaki also took a seat nearby, "Are you sure? There is already a fan club for each of the girls here and not to mention Shirone and Ingvild will have one too" Masaru looked at Tsubaki "How much is their power level?" Tsubaki with her stoic face said "The entire school except for the other side faction that is the fans of Rias, but then again they will support to crush you"


    Masaru rubbed his forehead "How troublesome, by the way, is the DC set up complete?" Sona nodded "It is, but why have you chose to set up such a group?" Masaru smiled bitterly "Because unlike you and your friend who only has to live within this town, I have to move where my big boss point at me to go" Sona had a serious expression for a moment before reverting to her stoic face, "Come visit the Student Council room we can finalize the set up of the DC then" Masaru nodded as the two girls left, thanks to their superior senses (Hearing) the three of them spoke at a tone that was hardly heard by the surrounding classmates.


    "Akeno, can you introduce us to Masaru?" Akeno who heard this shook her head "You can go meet him yourself, we are not his boss" Another girl asked her a different question about her looks and hair how she maintains it and soon the rest of the girls began to swarm around the rest of Masaru''s peerage asking questions. Even the bold to girls Everest was flustered at the questions they were asking without even caring about the crying looks of the boys who felt they were being tortured to death. Masaru who saw the boys suffering could only think ''Just hang on, a week or two if you hang on you can survive''


    >/<


    Before Masaru could be surrounded by the boys when the bell rang for break time he was already gone, even the girls were shocked as they never knew when he left the classroom. Rias however who was still in the classroom felt a bit sad that Masaru never came to greet her but still stood up to leave with Sara, Akeno and the girls were following the trail of Masaru who went to the student council room to get the keys of their offices. When he reached the door he knocked on the student council door "Come in"


    When he entered he saw several human students in the student council office dealing with paperwork, Sona was at the back with Tsubaki talking about the arrangement, when the human students saw Masaru they remembered Sona''s orders and left the office. At the moment the door closed did Masaru speak "You still haven''t recruited any peerage members yet?" Sona looked at Masaru with a slight glare "I''m not like you who got lucky, I have already a few candidates from the Senior sections which I will arrange to meet them one by one" Masaru nodded while taking his seat.


    "You spoke in the classroom that where Ajuka is pointing you have to go, is he controlling you?" Masaru shook his head "No, in fact, he is simply making my work easier for me. Since I am now a high school student the times I can go out and investigate things has gone down, Ajuka took it upon himself to search for instances where the things I need to kill appear" Tsubaki placed down the report she just finished reviewing, speaking "Are you talking about those creatures?" Masaru looked at Tsubaki with a smile that was not one at the same time. "Although I will answer but remember not to tell anyone this, this is after all classified information that only the Belial Family and the four devil kings should know. As for your question, yes it is."


    "Why is it a secret?" Masaru looking at Sona knew this girl is smart but some things are simply best left unsaid, "Even if your curious Sona, you should not get involved. If you trust me, then wait till I can tell you it all. Because feeding you incomplete information will simply become a distraction for you, this is why I want to establish the Disciplinary Committee. I will deal with punishing the students that break rules, have the girls patrol the school and such. This will lessen the burden you carry here while I get an office where I can leave from should I ever have the need to" Sona could only sigh helplessly, "Well I tried, here is the key. It was difficult to get them to approve it since the head of this Committee you established is you who only just transferred me and Tsubaki will be visiting you frequently under the pretence of inspecting your work"


    Masaru played chess with Sona a few times ended up losing 3 games and only won 1 game, ''Is it me or did her sly play style improved once again'' Masaru looked at the final game board before shaking his head leaving the student council room.


    >/<


    "This is our office?" Everest asks looking at a small house size building near the track field equipment storage room, Masaru nodded while unlocking the door when they pushed open what entered their view was a small room which they could set up a reception counter. at the back right of the room is a single door leading to a bigger room and a small shower & Dressing room that was right next to the reception room but could only be entered from the large room.


    "Excellent, we can set up a reception here who will receive complaints and guests, in the larger room we can set up a few desks on the left side of the room and couches to relax in on the right" Masaru could already imagine how he would have the Disciplinary Committee office will be set up, since they will not be dealing with too many documents there will be no need to have too many desks. The reception table can be positioned in such a manner that it is not easy to enter without being led in.


    "But it''s dirty, guess it''s time to clean it up" Ingvild spoke, she just arrived after finding Shirone who could sense Masaru. Masaru teleported to his home and collected a few cleaning materials and equipment before transferring back. Everyone grabbed something to use and began cleaning out the office since the school closed early for the day, it was quiet while they were cleaning the office.


    Knock! Knock!


    Ichika came out of the large room to the reception room to see who it was that arrived only to see Rias Gremory was here together with Sara her queen, "Rias-sama, welcome. Why are you here?" Rias who mellowed down after all this years smiled warmly "I''m here to visit your girls and to ask your master something" Ichika nodded while leading Rias and Sara inside, but seeing the sight of Masaru''s white shirt sticking to his body as he usually had his blazer over it caused Rias and Sara to blush but it turned to normal shortly afterwards.


    "Ara ara, it has been a while Rias" Akeno greeted Rias, just like the other girls she had dust over her clothes for a moment before she cleaned it off with magic. "You could clean it with magic" Rias suggested but Akeno shook her head with a warm smile "Cleaning it this way while spending time together is quite nice, would you like to have some tea?" Rias nodded without realizing at the last moment what was actually asked, due to the lack of furniture Masaru managed to collect temporary chairs from the gathering hall to use for them to sit on.


    "Hi Rias, I wanted to greet you but you know it was in the classroom" Everest greeted Rias, Rias looked at the girls then at Masaru and finally back at Everest, "Well after what you girls ended up saying during your introduction I ended up feeling bad for Masaru who became hated to quite an astonishing degree" Masaru who heard this could only helplessly laugh "Well it should blow over somehow..." Rias shook her head "It won''t... Because the other two girls had said something quite amusing as well" Masaru who heard this felt a cold sweat run down his spine as he looked towards Ingvild and Shirone who looked away from him. ''MERDE!'' It was the first time Masaru swore in french.


    "So how can I help you Rias?" Masaru who just finished cleaning his side of the room took his seat, Akeno just finish brewing the tea placed a cup in front of him and Rias received her cup as well as Sara, "I want to know your scope of activity in the Kuoh Town, you should know that this town has been transferred from your Aunt to me and since it is my responsibility I need to at least know what your actions here will be"


    Masaru found this reasonable so he nodded, "Other than hunting stray devils that I am requested, I will only be a student in this academy since my devil activities will happen in another town after all. But this includes if something happens I will not make a move unless I am certain you and Sona can''t handle it. But I know the two of you so I will not have a thing to worry about" Rias nodded feeling relieved, "So this is why you established the Disciplinary Committee?" Masaru laughed, "I don''t want to be restricted if I have to leave at any given time to hunt stray devils since after all my range of work is much larger than just a town so I need a base of operation other my house. Should you be busy and can''t tend to a stray devil, just let me know I can at least help you with that since this committee was established to help Sona after all since she approved it despite the complaints from the teachers"


    "I will keep your offer in mind" Masaru felt this girl mellowed down so he could easily chat with her but right now he had some other things to do, "Well I will have to ask if you could excuse me, you girls can continue to chat" Masaru stood up walking towards Akeno "Thank you for the tea, it was delicious" Akeno smiled brightly as she watches Masaru disappearing to start collecting the furniture which he ordered through his father for this office, Masaru is excited about this office after all.


    "He has changed ever since I last saw him" Rias Spoke, "So have you" Rias who heard Akeno could not feel confused "I changed?" Akeno shrugged for a moment before changing the subject into a more casual one. Ingvild who just came out of the shower with Yui who helped her clean up that small room, "Akeno, the shower room has been cleaned". Yui went over to ?ssist Ichika who started to clean out the Reception area.


    "By the way, where are Shirone and Jeanne?" Rias looked around the room not seeing those two, Akeno places her hand on her lips feeling troubled "They probably went to buy sweets and snacks again" Everest who heard snacks could not help but feel a bit hungry after cleaning the room with the other girls.

 Chapter 47 - V3C1.2

    "Was it fine to tell him your plans for recruiting from the first-year senior high school?" Tsubaki who just placed a cup of tea in front of Sona who was looking at the chessboard in a daze, hearing Tsubaki''s words Sona snapped out of it and then looked at her. "It''s fine, the requirement Masaru has for his peerage members is several times higher compared to the one I have" Tsubaki who heard this thought it must be a joke, she knew the bar Sona set for each of the possible candidates had to go through before she will make her move.


    Sona felt Tsubaki was strange and when she looked at her friend she finally realized her requirement was not that low either compared to Rias, "His selection is similar to mine but remember about those creatures we tried to find out more from him?" Tsubaki nodded "That is what makes the requirement several times harder if Masaru did not have to face those things it might have been easier to fill up the spots. But according to Masaru, there are two main issues when dealing with these monsters, it''s their soul attack that influences the mind which means his peerage members need an exceptional strong mind"


    Sona took a sip, "The next thing will be fear resistance, from what I heard those creature''s looks are simply horrifying compared to other monsters which actually looked more normal." Tsubaki thought for a moment then felt it strange, "How do you know his requirement?" Sona smiled "Because if I was in his shoes, that will be the two most important things to look out for. Their strength can be trained with time, but a strong mind and strong fear resistance is something not easy to train in so finding someone who is strong in both is much easier and faster"


    >/<


    "We''re home!" Masaru came in their house after Rias and Sara left the offices, "Welcome back Ma-kun, Dinner has just been prepared." Hearing his mother''s voice he smiled warmly feeling he was finally having some peace, real peace for a change. After washing hands the dining room seats were all taken, "How was your first day at school?" Masaru who heard this could only smile helplessly "Thanks to the girls it''s thrilling, feeling the potential of Human Kind"


    Diana swept her gaze to Akeno who was giggling, "Well it appears they did not take it kindly of our introduction so Masaru became the #1 most famous Boy in the School in a single day" Julia clapped her hands "That''s Masaru for you! Taking the #1 spot like it was nothing" Only Masaru thought was he was watching the girls tell his mother and sister their reports, ''Yes, #1 but at what cost?'' He shook his head eating peacefully, ''This kind of life is.... not bad''


    >/<


    The next day everyone head of to school as usual however the amount of killing stares directed at Masaru has increased, there was even a rumour of two groups forming ''Destroy the Demon King Masaru'' formed by the boys mostly from his classroom and the ''Crown Prince Masaru'' since Yuuto was called the ''Prince of Kuoh'' Masaru got an upgrade because of that. The one who was the centre of it all could only let it somehow slide, it was already difficult to make friends in this situation till someone came to greet him.


    He had messy dark brown hair, his body was bulky making him appear to be like a miniature giant. "I see you have difficulties making friends, Masaru" The boy took his seat in front of him, there was supposed to be a different boy in front of him but that boy was already sitting somewhere else. "Masaru Belial, you are?" The boy shook his hand "Baldor Bun¨¦, I''m Rias-sama''s newly appointed Rook a month ago. I was not here yesterday since I was sorting out the apartment building where the guys were staying at" Masaru nodded, "It''s nice to meet the Rook, I can tell she made a brilliant choice"


    Baldor only scratch the back of his head feeling a bit embarrassed because the one who just complimented him was the Wonder Child of Belial, the number of stories behind that title was numerous and Baldor looked up to him. "It''s a honour to receive your compliment" Masaru chuckled, "Well I hope you can be my friend during our school days, as you can see the girls played around and this is the result" Baldor did not comment on this because those girls accumulated fame no less than Masaru, "It must have been hard" Masaru nodded feeling he could cry happily he just made his first school friend.


    The classes went on as usual with the teachers starting their lectures in earnest, time flew faster the more they concentrated on the lecturers till the bell went off for their lunchtime. Masaru who had a pamphlet the school made with all the clubs in his hand stood up while reading it, Baldor who saw this looked at Masaru "You going to inspect the clubs?" Masaru shook his head "I am going to search around the school of there is a potential student who meets my criteria to join the peerage" Baldor thought for a moment but did not comment on this since the clubs marked were all clubs managed by Senior students.


    Masaru already got Akeno to get the list of people that are being monitored by Rias and Sona as potential peerage members to avoid clashing with them unnecessarily, that is unless he finds someone good enough to join his fight. "You coming?" Baldor thought for a moment and nodded "Well yeah, although Kiba is there he rarely talks with me for some reason" Masaru could more or less guess what it was but, "Is it getting worse?" Baldor shrugged "Hard to tell, I only know him for a month so I can''t tell the difference between what is worse or what is even more worse than now"


    Masaru who was reading the pamphlet sighed ''Is that girl really just going to let everything slide and have her brother fix everything for her? I honestly thought she changed when I met her yesterday. No use thinking about it since it''s not my problem in any case'' Masaru stopped thinking about it and went from club to club, he was quite interested in the musical clubs where each member practised playing their selected musical instrument. The other clubs were also quite amusing, but some of the clubs with a hidden agenda were... special is what Masaru thought at that time.


    When Masaru arrived at the last club he chose to visit, the Kendo club. Inside he saw today there were very few students practising while wearing black hakama with the protective armour Bogu over it, there was only a single student that was still swinging her shinai in the middle of the training room. Masaru walked over to one of the third year senior students "Can I get dressed and give the equipment a try before I choose to join?" The Senior student knew who Masaru was and thought of a brilliant plan before nodding "Sure, the locker room is over there. Once you get dressed we can have a short spar so you can get the first-hand experience in our trade" Masaru realized he was targeted but still went off to the locker room, Baldor who saw this thought ''If those fools knew who and what Masaru was, they would not act like this... Such a shame! We have to hide from the humans... our existence''


    "Go announce it to the rest of the school" The senior student ordered his few lackeys to spread out in different directions to spread the news of Masaru''s try out in the Kendo club, the girl who was swinging her sword all this time heard what they were talking about could not help but scoff at these useless boys. ''To use such silly things just because of jealousy... garbage'' She thought as she kept swinging her sword without a pause in her movements.


    Soon Masaru came out of the locker room wearing the standard black hakama with the bogu equipped except for the headpiece which he held with his left hand and the shinai with his right hand. Just as he expected the sheer amount of students who came to ''spectate'' was quite more than he expected, especially the boy section was the most of them all. "I hope you won''t mind, I guess someone spread the news that the idol of Kuoh Academy wants to try out Kendo" The senior student shamelessly spoke while he too began moving towards the marked field for them to start their match, "Since this is your first tryout we can skip the formalities" The Senior student spoke as he was a bit impatient to start this match.


    Masaru said nothing equipping the head piece while stopping at his position, he looked at the Senior student having a disgusting smile on his face but he was not angry at all. Masaru took his battle stance while maintaining his power restrictions as he could not have this senior student be taken down in just one hit for this after all. He needed to beat up him as legally as possible.


    "To think he will cause another uproar on the second day" Sona appeared at the scene through the other door that led into the Kendo club, Tsubaki was next to her "Will it is fine?" Sona nodded "He might beat up the student but he should be prudent at least" Rias just appeared behind them following the scene as well "Hello Sona, I see you came to watch as well?" Sona looked at her friend arriving releasing a sigh "He became a bit too popular in the short amount of time so we have no choice but to monitor him" Rias smiled seeing that Yuuto was among the students watching. "Well it should be interesting to watch," Rias said


    One of the club members came between Masaru and the senior student with a single flag, he made sure both sides were ready before waving the flag once to indicate the start of the match. Masaru was not impatient at all when the senior student moved forward striking down towards Masaru with a powerful strike, Masaru raised his shinai a bit before tapping it with enough force to guide the strike aimed for his head to veer off to the left side. With an opening Masaru strike at the senior''s left Do point to make him stagger towards he left allowing Masaru to advance forward to strike his Men, but it was blocked in time by the senior.


    "You are supposed to yell to show your fighting spirit when you strike at your opponent" Masaru who heard this explanation "But you did not yell either, won''t it give away the moment you strike each time you do that?" Masaru questioned as they began exchanging a strike and two before locking swords, "It''s a sport" Masaru nodded thinking it reasonable, he moved towards the left at the moment he felt the senior student applied enough force to push against him causing the senior student to stumble forward, Masaru did not let go of this opportunity to strike hard on both his Kote points before ending the match with a hit on his Men.


    Even the club member that was monitoring the match was shocked, every spectator was shocked. ''Is this really Kendo? Why did it look like a swordsmanship battle instead?'' But soon the girls cheered while the guys ?r??n?d with some planning a different way to take down the great demon King, Sona noticed the strikes he served were indeed quite overhanded but it was not threatening it will only cause the senior not being able to participate in the next few tournaments which she can simply push Masaru to fill the spot for causing this trouble. But never she would expect in the future when she will bring it up, Masaru will happily agree since he already had a plan of his own.


    Masaru looked at the senior student with outright contempt, he began to recite the purpose he once read about Kendo which intrigued him which was why he chose to come here last. "Kendo''s purpose is: To mould the mind and body, to cultivate a vigorous spirit and through correct and structured training, to strive for improvement in the art of Kendo. To hold in esteem courtesy and honour, to ?ssociate with others with sincerity and to forever pursue the cultivation of oneself." The students who heard this flinched at this was something that was not always actively said so to hear it once again shocked them and they too began to remember it. "Thus will one be able: To love one''s country and society; to contribute to the development of culture, and to promote peace and prosperity among all peoples." Masaru lowered himself looking in the senior eyes, "You just sullied the art of Kendo for the sake of your greed, you never showed any sincerity and your spirit is tainted. You disappointed me" Masaru stood up and was about to leave.


    "Your strong" Hearing their strongest member of the Kendo club walking forward the Senior and the other members wanted to cheer for her but one look from her was enough to shut them up, even the surrounding students were feeling the excitement as the Ace of the Kendo club since Junior high was coming to take down the demon king. "You''re strong yourself, practising kenjutsu instead of Kendo?"


    The girl''s eye widens for a moment before smiling "You really are a swordsman, would you accept my challenge as a fellow swordsman?" Masaru nodded "But let remove these armour and use those wooden swords over there instead of the shinai" Masaru pointed at the katana carved swords leaning at the side of the training hall, when the girl saw this she felt her excitement boil as she wanted this kind of match but she prepared to have a Kendo match if he declined but never expected him to propose this. "Very well"


    "They are removing their armour? Kaichou is this really okay?" Tsubaki saw the ace of the Kendo club and Masaru removing their protective gear while each of them took a wooden katana instead of the shinai, "They will be fine, unlike the senior who tried to defame and create trouble for Masaru, This girl challenged him as a fellow swordsman, he will hold back appropriately" Rias was a bit shocked because she remembered last year Yuuto challenged this girl in pure swordsmanship and came to a draw when he used his super speed of a devil at the last exchange meaning in technique alone she was even better than Yuuto. Yet unknown to everyone there were two girls recording the entire event, "Make sure to aim it properly Jeanne, We have to show this to Diana kaasan" Angelica spoke to Jeanne who held her phone to record, "Don''t worry I will make sure to snap everything"


    When Masaru and the girl took their places, he looked at the girl she had black hair tied in a ponytail reaching till her shoulder blades, black eyes and quite a good face. "Is it possible to know your name?" The girl smiled "Sakura Tsukuba" Masaru returned his smile "Masaru Belial, I look forward to our continued... Sparring from now on" What Masaru thought at that moment was yet to be seen, the moment the signal was given the two of them began to strike at each other in earnest. From the outside view, it appears like they were going at each other for blood, but in reality, the two of them were testing each other''s technique and strength.


    ''His strong... stronger than that young boy I fought'' She thought as she continues to block and counter Masaru''s strikes but the movement Masaru was making appear to be strange for her, one moment he was on her left front and next he was on her right front. What she did not realize was using the trackless step he learnt from Souji Okita which he never used before because he was simply not talented in this movement to avoid even the senses for a supernatural, but a human it was actually amusing to use this movement technique. Each time he strikes she was already moving to counter him, he felt truly intrigued at this girl who could react almost instantaneously even though he slips into her subconscious mind and at the last moment he appears striking.


    ''This girl is really a master, never expected to meet such a skilful person here'' Masaru thought, the exchanges between the two became faster with each beat as the two of them were trying to figure out their opponent''s top speed and reaction speed. "Just what the heck am I seeing here?" One of the students watching the fight was completely shocked, "My titanium dog eyes have been blinded!" The boys who saw how skilful Masaru was in the way of the sword were left kneeling, ''We can''t beat the demon king with the sword, let''s try the other sport that will be coming up in PE: Dodgeball'' They thought as they planned.


    If it was not the bell that signalled the end of the day then Masaru and Sakura would have continued their match, Masaru extend his hand towards Sakura who gripped his hand and shook it firmly, "Good Match" Masaru spoke "I would like if you could come regularly, it''s hard to find a decent training partner" Masaru who heard this wanted to laugh when he heard this, ''Girl you''re a master swordsman, you want an opponent among these kids?'' He shook his head but agreed to visit every now and then.


    "To think there is a girl that could keep up with technique against master, especially that speed... Is that girl really a human?" Angelica felt quite shocked, Masaru who trained under Souji Okita for a long time in the sword rarely found people whom he could fight with pure technique even Jeanne could only cope using her knight speed characteristics. "You think Masaru-sama will invite her?" Angelica who heard Jeanne thought for a moment, "I believe it will be safe to let the girls know, I believe if master is really going to invite her he will only announce it once he is sure she is the right one..."


    "Sona-Kaichou, should we approach this girl?" Tsubaki who saw this girl''s true ability felt like it would make a good knight for their peerage, Sona too was quite convinced to have her but the look Masaru had as if he found something to watch over she shook her head. "No, She is being watched by Masaru. He will be probably monitoring her from close range before he chooses to take her or not" Rias but her nail as she too was tempted to have this girl but chose not to, she was not sure why but her instincts told her that the girl will not accept it.


    >/<


    "Diana Kaasan! We brought you a gift!" Angelica and Jeanne arrived ahead of everyone handing over the phone with the recorded video, Diana was happy to see her son''s activity but the second bout against a girl made her quite surprised. "Julia, call one of your peerage members to investigate this girl." Julia who watched the video nodded, they all knew Masaru will take an interest to monitor the girl before deciding to invite her. So while he is still monitoring they will investigate her background and when he mentions it, they will present it to him. "To think he would discover another daughter for me..." Diana smiled while cooking several more variety of meals for them to eat for dinner.

 Chapter 48 - V3C1.3

    "To think there would be such a master swordsman in the school" Baldor was walking next to Masaru, he knew Sona and Rias along with their few members have been in the school for a long time but even they did not take note of this girl. "How did you know?" Masaru chuckled, "I didn''t, I honestly thought of trying out the Kendo because I read about it. I did know the girl was skilled from the posture and technique she used, I only understood her true ability when I clashed my sword against hers"


    "Well I will have to head to the Occult Club before Rias-sama looks for me, see you tomorrow" Baldor waved at Masaru who stopped in front of the Disciplinary Committee office, "Yeah, let''s talk some more tomorrow" When Masaru entered the office he saw Ichika holding a notebook with a smile, "Welcome back Masaru-sama, there are several reports and complaints you need to review. You also have to attend the meeting with the teachers to present your plans for the school otherwise they might protest to have us close down and leave this work to the Student council, and Sona has just sent a message as well"


    "Message?" Ichika nodded "It says: You lost that last game of chess against me purposely to annoy me, haven''t you? I demand a rematch. It says" Masaru chuckled feeling his prank of Sona has been discovered faster than he realized, "Well let us proceed with the documents then. How is the handouts of our pamphlets going in Kobe town?" While Masaru was signing off some documents while correcting a few others Ichika began to report, "We have used our Familiars to hand out the pamphlets, Shirone and Yui have already gone to their first clients" Masaru felt strange, "Why is it you being my ?ssistant today? Where is Akeno?"


    Ichika sighed looking at her master helplessly, "You only realized that now? Akeno is having a meeting with Sona, apparently, the upcoming Parental Visits that will be taking place next month they want to plan it out ahead of schedule since the disciplinary aspect is under our jurisdiction. So Akeno wants to make sure what is expected of us on that day" Masaru nodded, "Any requests from Ajuka?" Ichika checked the book and shook her head "None for today" Masaru smiled "Thank you for your hard work"


    Ichika left to make some tea which Akeno normally prepares, Ingvild was currently sorting out a large stack of letters on her table. "Are those love letters?" Hearing Ingvild nodded helplessly, "Most of them are love letters for the girls in the office, it''s hard to sort them out since there are complaint letters within them" Masaru felt sceptical about something, "Complaints?" Ingvild looked at Masaru with no idea what kind of face she should be making "It''s complaints from the boys about you of which almost everything is related to us." "Oh..." Masaru turned and left for the couch, ''Not that I can do anything about that, so envy me you bastards! I will make you all cough up blood for making my two days of school such a thrill ride'' Masaru thought while smiling sinisterly.


    "Masaru! Rias just sent a request for us to handle a stray devil, apparently Sara, Kiba and Baldor has been sent to their clients and she does not have anyone available who can go" Masaru who heard Everest''s shout from the Reception thought ''What about that lady-boy vampire of hers? Just how messed up is her peerage, it''s like she has a talent for picking up troublesome people for her peerage'' He thought but shook it off, "Very well, call Jeanne and Angelica. Meet me near the entrance gate of the academy"


    "Should I call Akeno, Shirone, Yui and Ingvild?" Ichika asked Masaru shook his head, "Nah it''s a stray devil this time, going with everyone will simply be too overwhelming"


    >/<


    "With this, we can conclude everything" Sona sorted out the documents, their meeting was in regards to the parental visitation that they needed to ensure everything will go according to plan as they can''t have the school''s reputation going through the mud because of its students. Akeno who was a bit curious about the queen of Rias who rarely speaks, she once tried to converse with the girl as a fellow Fallen Angel who reincarnated but that girl simply answered it short at the time. "Sona, could you perhaps tell me about Sara, you see I can''t ask Rias about this but as a fellow Fallen Angel I am curious about her especially because she rarely talks"


    Sona who heard this stop, it was not a nice thing to talk about other''s personal matters like this but she knew Akeno for a long time especially Rias so she took the chance of maybe Akeno could provide a solution on how she could help Rias deal with it. Sona began to tell Akeno the story she heard from her sister, Sara Gesualdo sister of Dulio Gesualdo. "There is not much information about her past but from what I heard from Rias was her history was no worse than yours, she is, after all, a victim of the orphanage that was raided in the Vatican after all"


    "You mean one of those children?" Sona nodded towards Akeno''s question, "It was not Masaru''s fault. Because right after he chased away the mixed-race from performing a crazy experiment Sara was discovered by a wandering devil who found her by chance, it was after a while she been with the devil he realized the fact that she was an angel hybrid. For the sake of his curiosity, he tested different methods to understand how an angel falls, what conditions are required for his amusement. And he did not stop at one, he even had women help him after all. I guess this is why she has difficulty to speak with either gender but I don''t know why she feels comfortable with Rias, apparently, Rias met Sara by the time she already fell and became a fallen angel."


    Tsubaki brought tea for the two girls to which they thanked for, Sona took a sip before continuing "It might appear the story behind her is short, but the cruelty that girl suffered is something even Rias is finding it difficult to treat it other than to let time naturally cure it" Akeno nodded feeling she could understand why the girl is quiet and cold, but towards Rias she was warm. ''Well, although I only wanted to know why she is the way she is. I will just keep this in mind for when Masaru ask but I doubt he will like to get involved in this matter'' Akeno took a sip, "Thanks for telling me this Sona Kaichou" Sona smiled helplessly "Honestly I want to help Rias with her problems, each of her peerage except for Barold has a trauma, a problem that needs to be resolved soon... or she will never be able to move forward"


    "I can understand your sentiment as a friend, but as a king this is something Rias has to deal with herself since this is her trial as a King who is responsible for her peerage" Hearing Akeno''s point Sona could only nod "I did think at first to ask Masaru to see if he could help but--" Akeno shook her head, "That''s impossible, you see Master grew up being trained to the bone for the sake of survival, he was not given chance to be spoiled all the time he was trained to think for himself, to tackle the problems early. If you were to compare the manner how he grew up and Rias, it will simply be asking for him to point out all her mistakes and her spoiled nature which will result in a fight. So please help me make sure that such requests do not reach master"


    "You really look out for your master" Akeno who heard Sona''s praise smiled bitterly, "I am only trying to prevent unnecessary troubles for him because the way he lives and Rias lives is simply world apart"


    >/<


    "So this is the place?" The place where Masaru and the girls were was a small size forest near the town about the middle of the south side of the forest that was planned to be turned into Real Estate buildings, Masaru pulled out his phone opening Google map to see the surrounding forest how far it expands but luckily it was not. "Everest, you will go to this point and search in this area" Masaru showed the area which was the North-Western block, he looked at Jeanne who was wearing her knight clothes and Rapier "You will be the North Eastern block over here" Angelica was wearing black tight lightweight leather armour with her bow, "You will be the southwestern section while I will head out to the southeastern side"


    [Sometimes I wonder just what has my main soul only thought of fighting instead of just leaning back and chill a bit, maybe then he would see this world amusing as I do] "Heh, but you go mad when you taste blood" Masaru commented but Drago protested [It''s an error! My program has an error since I am practically something akin an Artificial Intelligence like those books told me] Masaru who heard this almost tripped over his own legs, "What books? I haven''t seen any official statements about artificial intelligence yet?" [Oh haven''t you been reading books in Fanfictions? They have this long list of books about systems, I mean an Artificial Intelligence that simply powers up the Main Character like the things are cabbages sold at the super market]


    Masaru did not want to comment, he was more surprised at the fact how this sword could even move to read books in the first place! [The most amusing thing is when the readers complain about the main character getting too strong or the abilities are stupid then the Author will only say sorry it''s a system error, which is why I am telling you it''s a system error that I go mad. You have to fix me!!!] "How the hell do you read in the first place?" [Oh that? Your spellbook can support me too you know, although it only allowed me to learn how to use Telekinesis so I could control the mouse and keyboard] Masaru was shocked ''This spell book simply keeps surprising me with its functions, I never thought about this before but... To help the sword read books, did it take pity of Drago who was left at home?''


    Masaru began to search through the forest, [But you see according to the books I read the funniest thing I found was this term people call it Beta when the MC listens to a girl they riot at it like madmen which are quite funny to watch. I mean, after my experience living with you I can only ask myself do these people even understand? what does it mean to understand and agree when something is reasonable and when someone is simply a yes man? Or the fact Beta means the main character will never get to eat some meat... Honestly, I wanted to suggest them to read the novel Trial Marriage Husband: Need To Work Hard, so they could gain enlightenment and understand how relationships work but... aiya... If my main soul could read the things I read, he would laugh and thinking the world of humans is like a jack in the box... Full of surprises]


    "Do you sense the stray devil?" [Ah, although I can''t sense it I do feel disturbing elements in the middle of the Forest] Masaru nodded as he too detected something was wrong in the middle of the forest, [Where was I again? Ah yes... I rarely read the books on the site you know? I mean you get books that are complete crap but for some miracle their defy the heavens and reach high ranking place with bots giving reviews at how good the book is but when you open the book and read the first few paragraphs it feels like you saw a golden door leading you into a room full of shit... But for me? No don''t waste my time reading the book, I rather go read the comment sections... I mean you can see how creative humans are, dishing out compliments is short like 2 words but when they start complaining it you get a short novel about everything which is much more interesting than the story itself]


    Masaru who listened to this chatty dragon thought he probably went mad from being left alone in home with no one else in the house, [But the lame complaints are nothing compared to the professionals when they begin using words from the dictionary, explaining the functions of grammar, punctuation like professors not to mention when they talk about this thing called vocabulary, I even went and given each of them a like to show my support to them who keep fighting the losing battle in the world of Novels written on the websites] Masaru stopped "You are bored aren''t you?" [What you expect me to say? I feel my screen time at your side has been too few! I mean even the invisible Yui is more active than me!] Masaru shook his head walking deeper into the forest.


    Soon explosions could be heard from a distance, from the sound of the explosion it was a fierce fight and it was not just one or two people. Masaru picked up the pace and even Drago who was chatty was quiet as it was quite strange, later during their sprint they felt like they ran through a thin bubble-like feeling barrier and when they went through it they could finally sense the Stray devil being beaten up by Everest who is a bit excited. Even Angelica and Jeanne who was there did not join in the fight, "Why are you not helping?" Jeanne looked at Masaru "If we going in it will be overkill, it''s a Mid Rank Devil but from the looks of it, it has the resilient of a ???kroach that refuses to die" The once silent Drago commented [Why you want the girls to jump in? Wanted to see a foursome yuri battle?]


    ''Fuck!'' Masaru felt like he could lose his mind with Drago today, he was not used to this dragon being so chatty and he endured listening to things that were not of interest to him but this comment hit a sore spot as this was not Masaru''s intentions, he only wanted to finish the battle fast. Luckily he did not wait long as Everest managed to finish off the stray devil while he was already moving along the area where the strange barrier was placed. ''This barrier was probably made in a rush, it did not isolate everything but only made it slightly obscure'' Since the mission was complete he and the girls returned to the Disciplinary office.


    >/<


    "Welcome back" Akeno just began making tea when she noticed Masaru, Everest, Angelica and Jeanne just came back from the Stray Devil Hunting activity. "Thanks, how was the meeting with Sona?" Akeno was still brewing the tea while answering, "Everything has been planned out, we will responsible for patrolling the schoolyard at the planned sections the parents will be mostly around while doing the usual tasks" Masaru looked at Akeno wondering why they held a meeting for something this simple, but Akeno answered "Because the frequency we need to monitor the areas the student council will be ?ssisting us in this as well"


    "Everest, can I leave the report for Rias to you?" Masaru yawned feeling that chatty dragon really exhausted him mentally, he placed Deadheart that very chatty sword next to his table before walking back to take a seat on the couch. "Tired?" Ingvild asked while she took a seat next to him before he could answer she gently pulled his head onto her ??p. "Yeah, I guess I need to give that dragon sword something to do every day otherwise I will go mad at how chatty he became. It''s a complete 180-degree change ever since we came to the human world"


    Ingvild giggled while ??r?ssing Masaru''s hair gently, "Well you can''t blame him. The human culture and the things they have is truly magical, even I am excited over the books and manga I could read" Masaru smiled warmly, "Well as long as you girls are happy then that''s good enough for me." Yui just came back from her client sitting next to Masaru''s other side, "How was your first devil job?" Yui thought about it, "It was quite refreshing, the client is Tio. She just moved into the town and summoned me when she d?s?r?d help to carry the boxes in"


    "Good work" Masaru paid her a compliment before slowly drifting into sleep on Ingvild''s ??p, Akeno just finished the tea seeing Masaru sleep no one woke him up, so she instead took his tea back to warm it up later when he wakes up.

 Chapter 49 - V3C2

    "Since you went and beaten one of the main team members for the Kendo club, you will have to take his place for the qualifying match that will be taking place tomorrow" Sona was currently playing a chess game with Masaru, it has been a month since he started attending the school and today was the parental visitation day. The two of them were taking breaks after dealing with their respective troublesome matters Sona / Serafall and Masaru / Diana & Julia, "That''s fine, I will be happy to become a permanent team member but on the condition that I won''t be made to join their training. It will dull my battle sense" Sona thought for a moment and agreed with the condition.


    "How was your sister today?" Sona who heard this flinched before answering, "It was a bit of pain to deal with although she is busy being a Devil King she will still come on time" Masaru noticed Sona was smiling without she herself realizing it, he did not point this out and kept it to himself. Sona however threw a jab back at him "How about Diana and Julia, I heard that things were exceptionally interesting with them and the teachers" Now it was Masaru''s face to cramp up, ''Thank god I studied hard...'' He could remember how Diana was asking every detail of his classes while Julia was asking things not even related to his schooling! "Let''s just say the teachers find them interesting for being so proactive to get involved...." Masaru answered vaguely. "But the one to look out for was Rias... That was amusing to watch"


    Sona almost chokes on her tea when she heard this giggling, she knew what Masaru truly meant. Since Rias was too used to pampering since young that habit had made her parents and sibling become her living hell during visitations like these. "heh, that''s what she gets for being spoiled for so long" Masaru laughed, "Let''s make sure she does not hear this or we will not hear the end of it" The two of them laughed but both of them did not let their guard down in the chess match.


    "It appears several activities in the town is becoming quite active because of it under the jurisdiction of Rias and you... I am having trouble holding back so what are you two thinking to let these crows and light bulbs enter the town?" Masaru played his move while asking about the sightings of Fallen Angels and Exorcist he came across in the town, "It''s difficult to make a move as we are not certain if they are of their race factions or the mixed-race faction, we are keeping an eye on them though" Sona took a while to observe the chessboard before making her move, "Well that is fine as long as you two know of this. I guess my habit I develop throughout years of continued fighting is still there, when I sense races that are not Devils I start to like moving to ask questions"


    "I won''t mind if you move on the light bulbs, because the church in this town has been abandoned ever since the incident of your aunt took place. It was like the church gave up on this area in order to prepare for our side to attack for their movements" Masaru who heard Sona thought for a moment nodded, "I will check on them when I have the time, well it''s time for me to leave. I give up" Masaru stood up leaving the room, Sona did not utter a word looking at the chessboard with a sigh ''Since when did he learn to play chess like this'' The situation on the chess was like a gamble move it depends on whether Masaru makes the right move he wins but loses instantly if he doesn''t.


    >/<


    Masaru came to the Kendo club after leaving the Student Council room, the advisor for the club was currently speaking with four other students who appear to be the main team for the boys. "Student Council President Sona has already arranged a replacement for him, so that replacement should be showing up and according to Sona he is talented well he beaten up the one he is replacing so make sure to get to know him better" When the students saw Masaru approaching the advisor stopped and smiled when he saw Masaru.


    "Welcome and thanks for coming as a reserve member for our team" The advisor thanked Masaru, "No, I have caused trouble so it''s only natural to take responsibility" The advisor felt proud at this boy''s humble and responsible character, he looked at the four students "Make sure to learn from him as well, teaching goes both ways for teacher and students" The four students nodded at the advisor not daring to refute but the four of them thought ''Learn from him what? How to beat up someone into a hospital legally for a week and not able to attend matches for a long time?''


    When the advisor left Masaru looked at the students, "No need to get friendly, you don''t like me and I don''t like you... I know the rules of Kendo and there is nothing for you to teach me... You can continue your training, you don''t have to worry about me since I won''t drag the team down" Masaru was not cold towards them without reason, it was a daily thing these boys attitude towards him who came here to train every day with Sakura has made him tired dealing with them so he might as well draw the line there and done.


    "Ah! Masaru-kun! You came to accept the replacement invitation?" Sakura was only wearing her Hakama and the wooden sword they use every time to spar in her hand, Masaru smiled bitterly "I could not reject it, I did after all beaten their strongest member" Masaru went towards the locker swiftly changing his outfit to the standard black Hakama without the Bogu, when he came close Sakura tosses a wooden sword towards him which he caught effortlessly.


    "So shall we begin?" Sakura took her stance while Masaru already prepared his, "Ladies first they say" Sakura did not fall for his provocation as this was their usual when sparring, they would taunt each other during the spar as if they were really fighting. Sakura began to change the pattern of her breathing while her movements held resemblance to what Masaru used on her during their first battle because Masaru had several ways to deal with this technique it was not hard for him to counter the moment she came towards him and slashed at him.


    ''She really is a genius'' Masaru thought as the two of them started to exchange strikes and counters, Masaru moved his sword towards her head while unleashing a strong invisible fighting spirit to give an illusionary impression on Sakura''s consciousness that a strike was coming from the top but he used radical movements to leave an afterimage and came striking from Sakura''s back, he kept the speed to a minimal where Sakura could b?r?ly follow.


    Sakura felt complicated, she could feel there was a strike coming from the front but her senses were screaming from the back. She never encountered such a radical way of fighting so the best course of action she took was to dodge towards the left, it was only when she moved towards the left she felt the impression that came from the front was gone and the attack actually came from the back. "How the hell did you do that?" Masaru who heard this stood straight smiling, "That was the real use of Fighting spirit, by igniting your fighting spirit to overwhelm your opponent''s spirit which causes their mind to get the impression of what move they think you will make based on the information they perceive at that moment. And with footwork, I swiftly moved toward your back attacking you there, if it was not for your battle senses which felt my true presence at the back you might have fallen for this trick"


    "This is so complicated" Masaru who heard this could only laugh thinking this girl really is a common genius, when explaining they might not get it but when you look at it later they have learned it already while saying stuff like "Bwah" or "Oomph!" impression which is most of the time completely a mess to understand. "You will be able to figure it out, because there aren''t many people who use their fighting spirit in this manner since it is the era where they use mostly long-range weapons like guns"


    Sakura came towards Masaru once again, Masaru received her sword strike which contains more physical strength which one could not expect from a girl. Using the force that was trying to push him back, he spins around and slashed back against Sakura causing her to step back a few steps. She was not sure why this strike felt extremely familiar to her but Masaru was already approaching with a d?s?r? to continue this battle of pure technique which he only recently began to experience and Masaru loved it just like his father once said he is a battle enthusiastic who grows the fastest during combat.


    Once the bell went off for the PE classes that were scheduled for the afternoon, Masaru and Sakura stopped while the latter collapsed on the floor wheezing but a smile could be seen on her face. "Really, every time we fight you change your style completely making it hard for me to come up with a counter" Masaru chuckled "It''s because I learn from another swordsman, I read their techniques and the principles how each work. Then I make them my own, you will be surprised at how amazing some of these techniques could be especially in how to use your own body as a real weapon" Masaru looked at the students leaving the training area, "The way of the sword has many paths... But only one way can suit you"


    >/<


    Akeno and the girls along with Diana and Julia went to the school venue where the qualifying match for the Interschool tournament held in June, this match was in Kobe School. It was the first match between Kuoh High school and Kobe High school, the arena was quite packed especially Masaru''s fan club that came to support him all this way.


    "Look at those hot girls" One of the Kobe students began chatting while looking at Akeno and the girls with ?ust, "What about those two m?tur? ladies with them, damn I could wank for hours with this image of them alone" Naturally this discussion was heard by the girls of the same school who felt ashamed, the boys of the Kuoh High school shook their heads while telling their comrades about the Kuoh''s Demon King Masaru. "Fuck! Those girls are all his!?" "Injustice! Someone call the FBI! We got a lolicon here!"


    The complete opposite was going on with the girls who spoke of the crown prince, it totally confused the students of Kobe how a single boy could have two titles that contradictory towards one another.


    Masaru was busy fastening his bogu around his hakama to ensure ti will not loosen during the fight, one of the students came over "It''s good to have you here Demon King, at least we know we will not be losing this match" Masaru did not feel bothered about the title, in fact, he prefers this title over his wonder child that is still circulating in the devil world. "But you better watch out, those guys who are jealous already spread your infamy to the boys of this school. They will use the opposing team to beat you up"


    ''Fuck! How ruthless! I wonder who is really the devil? These students are more Devil-like than me who is a Devil!'' Masaru sighed, "Well it''s fine, let them keep piling up their plans so I can crush them one by one... At least it keeps me from being bored" The Student who heard this felt like coughing up blood ''Motherfucker, we are trying to scare you! And you take it as a game!?'' He felt like he should report the failure to his comrades after the match, it appears the Demon King does not feel fear that easily.


    Soon Masaru and the four mob characters were led towards the middle where they all seiza in a column facing their opponents on the other side of the arena, Masaru did not pay attention to what was being said around him he simply sat there silently pondering about how the manner he was sitting appears to be similar when his father screwed up big time and Diana was thoroughly furious about it. ''The manner of sitting does take some time to get used to'' He moved a bit when he feels his legs were feeling a bit numb.


    Once the opening was complete Masaru was called forward, Masaru and his opponent face each other; ?ssume seiza placing their bokken to the side, and formally bow to each other. Once done they retrieve their bokken standing up while proceeding to their positions opposite each other nine paces apart. When the signal was giving the opponent step hard on the floor while sending a strike at Masaru who blocked it, using a bit of force Masaru pushed his opponent to break his stance before launching a counter-attack that was blocked by his opponent.


    ''It''s boring, unlike fighting with Sakura this match is a bit boring.'' Masaru thought as he thought of healing that senior of his so he can return to this competition, the match was settled within five minutes allowing Masaru to take his seat allowing the next person in his team to go up.


    "Fuck! Even the strong Kobe Students is no match for our Demon King!" The friend of this student looked at him wondering "Why do you sound happy saying this?" The student looked like he became wise as he gazes at the competition arena, the surroundings were waiting for his answer "Naturally I hate the Demon King, but I hate Kobe High school who kept beating us... Seeing how others fall in the hands of our Demon King is just as satisfying" The Kobe students felt like beating up this shameless bastard, the student friend nodded "Since we can''t eliminate the Demon King, we can push him as our Joker to annihilate our competitions this year"


    Diana was still recording the event of Masaru''s first competition while Julia felt it was a pity, "It''s shame that girl who trains every other day with Masaru is not allowed to join the competition for the male students otherwise she too will take them out" Diana nodded but Akeno pouted, "At least Masaru already made plans to take us out on a date again" She and the girls felt a bit jealous about Masaru who trained at the Kendo Club, but in reality he spends more time with his peerage than time alone!


    >/<


    "Sona Kaichou" Tsubaki came into the office smiling, "Yes?" Tsubaki coughed, "Ahem* They said the Demon King led the kendo team to victory" Sona who heard this laughed along with Tsubaki, "Well at least that is an upgrade from his wonder child, I suppose he already called as well right?"


    "Yes, he intends to heal the student he injured to have him go back as he felt it was a bit lacking to continue" Sona nodded, "Well he was a bit excited so let him experience it all, oh yes. Have the two girls agreed to the proposal?" Tsubaki nodded, "Yes, they will be coming to the Student Council office tomorrow to finalize things with us" Sona took another sip of tea while gazing at the window, "Any reports of movements from here?"


    "Yes, it appears she is actively monitoring Masaru. I feel like from this pattern she is looking for something that has to do with him or--- " Sona completed that part "Or she is looking for an opportunity to have Masaru owe her a favour" Tsubaki nodded while Sona sighed, it has been more than ten years since the engagement between Rias and Riser was announced, in those ten years Rias never did make any effort in fighting against this fate as she probably thought her older brother will save her at the end of it. ''So the problem with Riser has driven you in the corner that you seek such an opportunity....''


    "Good work"


    >/<


    "Urk! Why is senpai participating in a Kendo tournament" Yuuto felt the world was spinning as he never thought that Masaru would agree to join the kendo match, Rias, however, had an idea. "Well he needs an excuse to watch over the one he chose, he is really too cautious of he choices he should just talk to her" Yuuto who heard this smiled bitterly, "Well sensei once told me that senpai is a cautious type after all"


    "Has he really stopped training under Souji-san?" Yuuto nodded at Rias Question, "Yes, ever since Masaru-senpai came to school he told sensei that he will be training on his own from now on. Apparently senpai is quite busy with something lately" Rias nodded "I have tried asking Sona what his devil duties entail but even she is not informed and Onii-sama dodges the question completely" Rias bites her fingernail, what she d?s?r?d was a way to accumulate achievements so she could use this to stop her marriage with Riser.


    She did think of using a game of chess to break it off as Sona did, but on the night she casually challenged Riser to see his skill level she was left floored. ''Masaru is truly lucky, he got so many achievements under his belt before he even debuted in the Rating game'' Rias looked at the report about the kendo match, she was following Masaru''s movements to see if she could spot an opportunity to make a move and have Masaru owe her one so she could use him as a shield against Riser since it was also a famous rumour about how Masaru mocked Riser in his face and the latter did not engage in combat with him but was stopped by the little sister, some even began to believe Ravel is in love with Masaru because of that.


    ------------------------


    Author Note:


    Shitty News: The next step in their relationship will only start on 25/12/2019... Why? Because this Author messed up some major crap when he already wrote these chapters and changing it will mess up the path he built. So Enjoy the Short Term Shoujou Manga style in the meantime... I deeply apologize!


    Good News - The surprise 25/12/2019 will be more impactful than regular scenes, as for why? I can only say that it will hold a special meaning for both the MC and the girls. Once again I can only apologize for being a Noob writing the book so happily, I forgot this out of my excitement despite them going out on dates *sighs* I really am a noob amongst noobs, Yep, I''m Complete Noob!

 Chapter 50 - V3C2.1

    Next morning the gazes of the boys at Masaru was complicated, the once infamous Demon King Masaru beat Kobe High school''s kendo team''s captain, it was not an exaggeration to say that all of the boys in the Kuoh Kendo Club could not contend against the captain which was why the few years Kuoh kept facing defeat against Kobe high school. But here comes the most hated Demon King and broken the wall that stopped Kuoh from attending the main tournament to determine the strongest school in southern Japan.


    It was only when the class was over and the time for PE came so everyone was in a rush to change clothes that the boys came to admit defeat but for only this once, "We will come back stronger and defeat you for we are heroes who save girls!" Was what they yelled while running away. Masaru simply shook his head thinking it will be best they keep coming at him, right now Masaru himself just gotten dressed.


    Today''s PE class was playing dodge ball, the boys and girls were separated on the request of the boys which the teacher accepted without any problem. "Yes, we have admitted defeat back then but now it''s different... You will face our wrath demon king!" The leader of the classroom''s boys stood forward declaring war at Masaru who looked at the boys as if they were suffering from an 8th-grade syndrome, ''Maybe just once... Just once I will play along'' Masaru thought.


    Masaru began to laugh arrogantly looking at the boys with scorn, he snorted "Hmpf! Then come! Once I dealt with you all I have some nice company waiting for me" Masaru licked his lips appearing like a real delinquent when he ruffled his hair making it messy for the looks, the boys who saw this was shocking to the point they took a step back. Never, as in never did the thought of Masaru playing the evil villain role cross their mind but hearing Masaru''s arrogant words made their blood boil.


    "The demon king is arrogant!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Save the loli!!"


    Balls came flying towards Masaru but he caught some balls throwing them at the right angle deflects the balls back at the boys, seeing their attacks came back flying scared them shitless as they dodged desperately. "AAH!!!" One of the boys screamed like a pig being slaughtered,


    "Man down I repeat Man down!"


    "Give that man some ice for his nuts!"


    The competition of throwing balls between an army and a single boy, the girl''s practice was stopped since everyone was watching this exchange finding it funny. Masaru, however, felt this was not enough just yet, he grabbed the next ball that came towards him and threw it with enough force towards one of the boys who was trying to escape right in his ?ss.


    "Jesus, how talented is this boy!? Kendo and Dodgeball!? Is he trained to fight people?"


    "Run for your lives! The Demon King has descended upon Kuoh!"


    "Retreat! all men fall back! The enemy is too strong!"


    Seeing the boys escaping in earnest Masaru stopped throwing the balls placing his foot on a nearby ball, "Want to continue the game?" Every single boy shook their heads, ''Play? what play? You''re cracking our bu??s and nuts for fun here!?'' Masaru nodded since there was still time he joined the girls in their dodge ball practice since the boys were tired from dodging and some were injured.


    When the period was over Masaru noticed some boys who already escaped to get changed earlier than the others he went to get dressed in a flash following them, the path the two boys took led around the gym area to the other side where the girls changing room was located at. When he got close he could hear them speak "Hue hue, to think her bust grew a bit more now that she moved to senior year" "Move it! I want to look at well" "Keep quiet!" Masaru was in the tree looking down on the two boys fighting over a peeping hole thinking, ''Rubber gloves huh?'' Masaru nodded while using the spellbook to create a pair of rubber gloves with his demonic energy and slipped them on.


    He released a few his restrictions around his legs while putting his two hands together with both the index and middle finger pointing upright, the two boys were so focused on the girls that were slowly moving their bras almost as if time slowed down for them, they could even see a faint pink flower shining at the edge just about to come out. But all of the sudden they felt like Hades descended upon them and reaped their v?r??n?t? from their bu?? holes, their eyes were watering like hosepipes it was only when they heard a strangely familiar voice saying "Thousand years of Death" behind them that they screamed in such a loud and peculiar manner that made the boys on the other side feel a breeze blowing past their bu??s prompting their bu?? holes to throb.


    When Masaru saw his completed work he noticed the girls were coming with incredible speed to catch the peeping perverts, when they arrived he was already gone but those two boys were beaten hard enough to send them home packing for a week due to health reasons. "Ma-Kun, where were you?" Akeno naturally knew Masaru was at the location of the peeping perverts but she wondered if he himself took a peek, "I handled some boys who tried to follow Odin of the Norse Mythology''s footsteps by sacrificing their eye for a chance to gain enlightenment to the Cosmic"


    "You didn''t try it yourself?" Akeno asked but the next words Masaru said was truly shocking for her, "What for? I can saw you girls at home how can girls in school attract me" Akeno''s smile became very happy but Masaru who realized he spoke his mind and actually revealed a secret ''Fuck! That was actually an accident! I was only practising clairvoyance eyes for future applications... I did not intend to peek'' But oh boy, it sure was too late as Akeno already told the girls about it. He expected to be scolded but instead, the girls only blushed when they look at him making it more awkward. ''God I am sinned'' Thinking that Masaru suffered a massive headache.


    >/<


    Once school was over Masaru was standing near the bus station wearing casual clothes waiting for someone, a few minutes later Everest arrived wearing a white blouse and blue jeans with slip-on shoes. "You waited long?" Hearing Everest''s question Masaru shook his head "I have only just arrived, you look quite different from your usual wild look. It''s very cute" Masaru took out his phone taking a photo of the blushing Everest, confirming the photo came out perfectly he took her hand.


    Since it was a peaceful period and Everest did not have any clients for the night Masaru decided to take her out on a date, but in reality, the two of them were heading in the direction where Masaru sensed fallen angel presences last night. While passing by several fast food shops Masaru and Everest made sure to stop by and buy Everest whatever she loved to eat, she is the only one Shirone can''t defeat in being a glutton. "You enjoying the food?" Everest nodded


    "We will only scout them if they have no intentions to fight devils we will leave them" Masaru explained, "Even if they are targeting humans?" Masaru looked a bit conflicted about this thought. "Depends, but I won''t be moving for one or two humans unless they are useful against our enemies" Everest who heard this nodded, Masaru who been dealing with politics more actively than Rias and Sona had a different mindset about dealing with trespassers since he looks from different aspects before he choose an appropriate action to take.


    The two of them finally came across the abandoned church, there is still traces of some sort of holy blessing on the building making Masaru and Everest uncomfortable being close to. Masaru summoned his spellbook isolating his and Everest''s presence and aura, as they came close enough to the window of the church, looking inside the furniture of the church, was never removed but instead already show signs of decaying and some were even broken. Inside is was three females and one male fallen angel.


    Starting from the male who appeared to look he had short black hair with dark blue eyes. His attire consisted of a pale grey trench coat over a white dress shirt with a matching ascot, black pants and shoes, a pair of black gloves, and a black fedora almost like a mafia from the 1900s. One of the three women was an attractive young lady with violet eyes having a slender body with long silky black hair down to her h?ps, her attire consisted of a short black dress with a small, light purple jacket on top. The next one was a tall woman with brown eyes and navy blue hair that obscured her right eye. Her attire consisted of a maroon, trench coat-like top with a wide collar, a matching miniskirt, and black heeled shoes.


    The last but not the least was a middle school appearance girl with blonde hair styled into twin tails and blue eyes. She wore a Gothic Lolita attire, which consisted of a black Lolita dress with white frills, a large black bow on the front, and a green jewel embedded on the collar, white th??h-high socks, and black shoes.


    "Raynare, how is your investigation on the boy coming along?" The male asked the girl with a black dress, "It''s going smoothly, I am still investigation his background to make sure he is not affiliated with any of the other factions since we don''t want them coming at us in earnest. If all goes well I will strike him one year from now... But Dohnaseek, are you certain that exiled exorcist can be trusted?" The man who is named Dohnaseek nodded, "Yes, he might come off as a little crazy but he gets the job done"


    "Mittelt, how is the nun girl arrangement going?" The blonde girl tilts her head, "Well we have arranged with that Astaroth boy that once we take her sacred gear he can revive her as his servant" Raynare turned to the last women "Kalawarner, the report?" The navy haired woman began to answer "From my investigation this town is under the command of Rias Gremory, that Devil King Lucifer''s sister. Sona Sitri also a Devil King''s sister is also located at the Kuoh Academy... However recently there is another group of Devils that arrived, his name is Masaru Belial, the wonder child of Belial. It appears he took has taken a base in this town so I will like to advise that we should not provoke him at any cost, the other two girls even if they are devil kings we can still come out somehow but that boy, don''t even think it"


    "Hmpf! You think a brat like him can stand against us?" Kalawarner looked at Dohnaseek, "You are but a low class fallen angel, he is a high class however His political ranking is Ultimate already so touching him will make the devils move. You want to try him then go but you better not drag us into it" Dohnaseek swallowed his words and kept silent, Raynare felt conflicted for a moment "How do you think we should proceed?" Kalawarner looked at Raynare "Our plans are fine as is, we just have to make sure we don''t poke his reverse scale which is his family and peerage members. As long as we don''t commit a genocide he will not easily move" Raynare nodded "We will move as planned, we need to start searching for humans that made contracts with the devils related to Rias or Sona''s group. Once we begin our plan to move the girl here we will have the exorcist escort her to ''purify'' the said humans to break her spirit before we remove the sacred gear"


    Masaru did not listen any further, "Let''s go" Everest did not ask anything and followed him. Masaru began answering Everest''s confusion "They are targeting a nun, meaning they are dealing with the Church which is something we can''t get involved in. As for the humans that have to deal with Rias and Sona, we can simply notify the two and leave it to them. From the looks of it, they are all low class fallen angels which are just the right kind of opponents for Rias and Sona if they do move earnestly"


    Everest looked at Masaru "They researched you quite thoroughly though" Masaru chuckled "The information is 60% correct, the only reason they still live right now is that I can''t determine whether they are following the orders of Azazel or acting on their own. If I can find out there on their own, I will push Sona and Rias to move early to deal with them as training. If I move for every little thing in this town those two will never grow"


    >/<


    "How was the date?" Yui who welcomed Masaru and Everest when they entered the Disciplinary Committee reception area, "It appears the situation is a bit complicated, call the rest of the girls except for those that are busy dealing with their clients." Masaru went inside the office area, Ichika was already brewing tea since Akeno went out for the first time to see a client. After sorting out the documentation that required his attention first did Masaru take a seat on the couch, surrounding him was Everest, Yui, Ichika and Angelica. "Is this all the girls left?"


    "Yes, it appears Ingvild, Shirone and Stephani are quite popular amongst the client base we have started to build up, Yui just came back about 30 minutes before you arrived and she too is in demand. I can only say this once each girl at least start once their clients will start swarming to call them." Ichika reported to Masaru who naturally knew his peerage members were all beautiful so them becoming famous is something he already expected.


    "Well since it is only us, Ichika I want you to notify the girls as well if I forget" Masaru then sit back to relax on the couch, "For now the first order I have for our team is none of us to make a move unless our enemy performs a genocide or goes overboard, this town is Rias''s responsibility so even if you all are friends she need to deal with this herself" Masaru took a deep breathe, "This coming weekend I want all of you girls to ensure you have no plans since we will restart our group training, my father has notified me that from next year the younger generation rating game will start as per the orders of those old devils. Since we are almost complete we have an edge so let''s make use of it"


    "What about the coming vacation?" Masaru looked towards Everest, "That will be up to you all, I will be visiting my family. There is another noble party I have to attend since I have been skipping the others, but that could also change if Ajuka suddenly find traces of those creatures I have been hunting these few years" Angelica felt a bit braver asked, "Masaru, did you peek on us bathing at home?" Masaru who heard this flinched, he never answered that question. Why? Because there is no crime if there is no scene nor evidence. ''I will use my right to remain silent'' Masaru thought

 Chapter 51 - V3C2.2

    "Sona Kaichou, a message from Masaru has arrived" A first-year senior highschool beautiful girl with white hair and blue-green eyes entered Sona''s office, "Ah Momo, what is the message?" Momo Hanakai was this girl''s name and she is Sona''s Bishop recently established, "Apparently Masaru has investigated the Fallen Angels, they made plans to move on a nun girl but the details of this girl is not included since they did not mention a name we could use to investigate. However, they appear to start investigation humans who made contracts with us and plan to kill them all one year from now"


    "Did Masaru say anything else?" Momo shook her head, "He said this is not his territory and unless it''s a problem he determines you and Rias can''t handle he will only then move, he did mention he would move if you accept a date proposal from him although that part was definitely only a joke" Sona felt her mouth twitch at that joke thinking she should be a little more ruthless in their next game of chess.


    Soon the door knock and another girl entered the room, she was second Bishop Sona reincarnated together with Momo since she recently convinced them to join her. She was a slim girl with long brown hair that ends in two short braids and matching eyes. Reya Kusaka, "Sona-Kaichou, I have just delivered Masaru''s message to Rias-sama" Sona pondered for a moment "How did Rias respond to it?" Reya shook her head "She let it slide since the fallen angels are not targeting her or her team" Sona heaved a sigh, ''I am not certain how I should feel about this...''


    Sona began to formulate a plan on how to hide her and her peerage''s relationship with each customer, Tsubaki ?ssisted her in this matter as they took their relationship with their customers seriously because Sona''s dream is something that could be considered difficult to achieve in the current Devil World.


    >/<


    Rias who just received Masaru''s message felt like everything she was planning was crumbling slowly, she knew that Masaru noticed her actions of monitoring him and with this timely report of his finding came with a hidden message to her "Don''t think about it" which was why she placed the Fallen Angel report aside. Although it was cowardly of her to think of using anything she can to get rid of her engagement with Riser, even God himself does not know why this girl are not training nor training her peerage members in earnest.


    "Rias-sama, your tea" Sara came pushing a cart with the tea she brewed on it, normally she hates to make tea for anyone but Rias who she loves very much. It was only when Rias asked her to make tea for Barold and Yuuto that she reluctantly began to make for them, "Ah thank you" Rias took her cup while sitting on her chair, Yuuto who was silent all this time thought of saying a piece of advice. "Buchou, I think we need to arrange training in earnest. Perhaps we can ask Sirzech-sama if we could train under one of his peerages or perhaps someone strong"


    "No, I can''t bother Onii-sama with something like this!" Yuuto who heard Rias''s strong ?ssertion thought ''But your counting on that Onii-sama to somehow save you...'' He wanted to refute but kept his silence, even Barold was quietly reading a book Masaru suggested him since his one month experience in dealing with Rias he knew when to suggest something and when to simply just chill and remain his silence. Rias felt only she was the only one who was taking this problem seriously.


    "Then what about asking your parents? Buchou the way we are wasting our time relaxing here only doing Devil Work is not going to let us become stronger" Yuuto began to try to convince Rias but Sara glared at him fiercely, "Don''t take that tone on Rias-sama, you are a knight and she is your king." Rias wanted to stop Sara but it was already said turning the room atmosphere gloomy, Yuuto stood up bowing "Please excuse me" He turned and left, Barold who had enough looked at Sara "Sara, you''re a queen. Know your place, the one Yuuto spoke to was Rias Buchou, not you. Remember your actions and words reflect back on Rias which will make her peerage members think she is a tyrant"


    Sara who heard this flinched but kept her silence, "Enough..." Rias felt like crying, her engagement is haunting her. Each of her peerages has a trauma which she still had not been able to fix yet. Only Barold has been supporting her and she knew he was right to say that about Sara, but. Barold who knew Rias was having it difficult kept his silence once again and read his book, Sara stood behind Rias with a complicated expression as she was thinking about the actions she took.


    Yuuto was outside swinging his sword under the moonlight thinking ''Is it really like Masaru senpai said? If I don''t push myself and train hard while keeping the mind not to break myself I will never be able to achieve it''


    >/<


    Masaru naturally got the report on how both sides reacted but he did not expect that Sara girl to be such a problem, ''Did I create a problem by changing the direction of the world''s future? It feels like this girl has bigger problems than Akeno had when she was Rias''s queen''. "Ma-kun I finished my job!" Akeno came behind Masaru who was thinking about Rias''s problem hugging his head in her nice pillows.


    "Good work out there Akeno, how was your first client?" Akeno smiled, "A unique kind of person, she has similar tastes to mine although well let''s keep it unique" Masaru nodded relaxing his head as she held it firmly, Akeno could feel Masaru was a bit more tired today, "Something happened?" Masaru nodded and started to tell about his findings with Everest including Rias''s peerage reaction to this report. Akeno who heard this could only sigh, "Well you see..." She began to report what Sona told her about Sara''s past which caused Masaru to feel a cold sweat down his back.


    "We don''t have such girls in our team right?" Akeno knew what he was referring to so she shook her head, "All the girls have chosen master" Masaru felt relieved, "It''s not like I have a problem with such s?xu?? preferences but I like to prepare my heart ahead of time" Masaru could only chuckle nervously thinking ''Seems I caused some big problems this time... Instead of a Super SM queen Rias is stuck with a Yuri Yandere...''


    "You enjoying your pillows?" Masaru nodded his head not caring that Akeno intended to tease him, "It helps me relax, although I know it''s not my problem and should not get involved. But I feel irritated you know, when I was her age, my parents, grandparents and even great grandfather spoiled me but they trained me hard to get where I am now, I am lucky, really I am for having lovable girls like you all that I wish to protect and live with in this world..."


    Masaru closed his eyes feeling calm "But when I look at Rias I can''t help but feel anger, she has everything status, finance, connections yet she is not making use of it. She never train hard, she let the problems of her peerage go with the flow thinking time will heal everything. Not to mention she complains about her engagement but never done anything to prevent it, it''s like she is counting on her brother to save her at the last minute... Sorry, guess I am allowing such stupid things to get on my nerves"


    Akeno was silently listening while gently ??r?ssing her beloved master''s hair, she knew he wanted to help but by doing so he will hinder Rias''s growth. He is, after all, a person who can''t leave something alone that irritates him. "Masaru, I understand your frustration seeing someone who had everything while you had nothing yet the one who had everything became useless in the eyes of someone who had nothing. You should not compare her to you, Rias is Rias and you are you. One day when you have a daughter with me then you will realize the feelings of Lord Gremory and Sirzech" Masaru did not blush this time as he was seriously listening to Akeno''s advice "But it feels quite nice to hear you speak out your feelings you know, every one of us feel your kindness and care you feel for us. You should confide with us more like this since we are after all your family"


    Masaru felt relieved after talking with Akeno, everything she mentioned he knew it all along but hearing it from someone else does calm one''s mind. ''Guess I have allowed my jealousy about her surrounding gnaw at me huh?'' Masaru thought, he did not blame it on his soul that is almost done healing, he began to review his feelings. The rest of the girls were all crowding the door listening to the conversation before crashing into the room, Masaru did not feel embarrassed or move. For the first time, he felt resting on a woman''s ?h?st is truly the best.


    Ichika came forward with a few pages in her hands, "Master, you want to read the feedback form my familiar gathered from the clients?" Masaru shook his head, "Yui, can you visit Sona tomorrow. Gather the all the addresses of every one of their clients, then I want you girls to use your familiar to gather information around the town while keeping an eye on the addresses and mark which ones were detected by them."


    "You getting involved?" Masaru shook his head, "Sona is already busy as she is, Rias is completely useless at the moment till she somehow by miracle bring a balance within her peerage. For now, we will only gather information for them and hand it over, if they can''t deal with the situation after having this information then I can only give up" ''I have been feeling a prick sensation in my gut that something strong is trying to appear...''


    Shirone who arrived took her seat on Masaru''s ??p, while the rest of the girls took their seats and Akeno came to sit on Masaru''s right and Ingvild on his left. Soon a projection of Diehauser appeared in the office. "It''s been a while Masaru"


    "Yes it has a father" Diehauser appear to look much calmer and more vigorous, "I see the girls appear to look even better compared the time they first arrived at our home. Is Masaru treating you girls kindly?" The girls began giving their answer to him one at a time and all of them were favourable, Diehauser who heard them all nodded happily but suddenly "Oi! When are my grandchildren coming!" Hearing Dominic''s voice from the background "They are too young!" "OUCH! I''m sorry honey!" The girls began giggling since this was the way the Belial Family is in private after all.


    "So you called me for a reason?" Masaru nodded, "I can''t talk with Sirzech directly because that Siscon is probably planning something to help his sister escape the marriage with Phenex" Diehauser who heard this could only helplessly sigh, he knew this as well since most of the peerage in Sirzech were the ones who did most of the work. "Well, what is it?" Masaru leaned forward, "I want to ask for all the reports and any documents aunt Cleria has about the time she managed Kuoh Town"


    "Did something happen?" Masaru could only smile helplessly, "It''s not even my responsibility but honestly I am finding it annoying how other races are entering the town and we have almost no information about them at all" Diehauser looked seriously "Isn''t Rias the one managing it?" Masaru shook his head, "She will only move when she thinks they are a threat, but I rather prepare ahead of time because one of the Devil families is involved with the fallen angels... I have an idea who but there is no evidence"


    "Who?" Masaru answered seriously "Diodora Astaroth, there are two reasons why I suspect him. They mentioned Astaroth in their discussion and their product or target is a nun girl. And Diodora is famous for his nun collections. I only want to confirm if these fallen angels were here during Aunt Cleria''s time and any possible enemies we have not yet discovered, I won''t be actively getting involved with Kuoh Town but will be collecting information for the sake of my school life and survival. So please pass the information to Ajuka-sensei for me"


    "You shared your speculation and the involvement of Astaroth to those two girls?" Masaru shook his head at his father''s question, "No, although the two of them has great families and Devil Kings with no proof, if they push and find nothing it will only be troublesome later... And right now I am in a difficult situation with that crimson hair princess as I can''t give her any opportunity to act as if she helped me with something so I will owe her a favour"


    "Is that girl considering dragging you into the engagement affair?" Masaru shrugged, "I have no proof but she has been using familiars to monitor my actions for a while now as if she is looking for something, so if I was in her position taking in how she lived, a personality from my point of view. I can only conclude she wants to use my power if it is something else then I can only honestly apologize for suspecting her"


    "Well good job I guess, our family became a Duke but our power and authority are still unstable at this moment it should be stable in a years time. At that time you will no longer need to fear the way you act, as long as it''s within reason" Masaru nodded as he understood his father, politics and responsibility as the Heir of a family has many things he had to look out for.


    "Understood father" Diehauser looked around but did not spot her, "Please send my regards to Diana, I will make sure to visit this weekend since there is no Rating Game planned so far" After saying their good byes the projection was cut off, everyone began cleaning up the office before heading home.


    >/<


    "We''re home!" Masaru called out while taking off his shoes slipping on slippers, Diana who came to greet Masaru and the girls was surprised at Masaru who appeared to feel as if he was no longer carrying something. "Welcome home, I have ordered delivery that is currently on the way so take your time" Masaru nodded while heading up the stairs.


    "You girls, what happened?" Diana brought the girls with her to the lounge to chat about Masaru''s growth, even Diana could realize it. The girls began explaining the things to her, she could understand Masaru''s frustrations but she too agrees with Akeno. "I expected no less from the one aiming for first" Akeno felt proud but the other girls except for Stephani, Angelica, Shirone and Ichika who felt satisfied with their positions did not join the fierce competition for number 1. Since the main reason, Akeno could stick close to Masaru was the fact she was his ?ssistant and Ingvild who was kind and gentle had a sly side to her using her queen piece as an excuse to confront Akeno who uses her Assistant as an excuse.


    "Well I made sure to order lots of deserts so be sure to indulge yourselves" Shirone who heard desert from Diana was more excited, "Also this weekend when Diehauser comes visit you girls and Masaru will be alone, so make sure not to do anything naughty... if push come to shove please at least use protection"


    ---------------


    Author Note:


    Please don''t forget to support my other book:

 Chapter 52 - V3C3

    After the report Sona gained from Masaru her day working as the Student Council President has become even busier, the students who sent out complaint letters about Masaru and his relationship with his peerage truly ignited their envy to the point some of them simply filled the complaint form and only wrote Masaru''s name onto it. Sona who was reading the latest complaint form could not help but sigh helplessly ''Ever since he came to the school things has been hectic, not even a period gone by he already became the most hated and famous in the school''


    She places the complaint letter aside and started to read the discussion report the teachers had in regards to this problem, the only solution they came up with was to either kick out Masaru by making up a excuse which is hard to make since Masaru was quite a serious student who studied hard and the tests they write he excelled in them. The other teacher suggested to have them dissolve the Disciplinary Committee, although both plans seem to be able to curb the resentment of the students but if the government hear this? It will be a matter completely different.


    "I will have to talk with Masaru again, maybe he will help me by keeping his actions with the girls privately" Sona sighed again, "The world of the humans where we can''t openly make movements and simply wiping memories won''t resolve the problem... I will put it on hold till I find a good plan" Tsubaki came into the office "Sona Kaichou, it appears the Tsubasa Yura has gotten the pamphlet we arranged for her to get" Sona nodded, "Good work, depending on how she performs and acts we might have another member in our team"


    "Is those the complain forms about Masaru again?" Tsubaki was already tired of dealing with these complaints that are simply baseless, Sona nodded "Yes, even the teachers were coming up with ways to deal with the situation. Can''t blame them, the majority of the school is jealous of Masaru''s relationship with the girls although they have publicly announced they are friends for the sake of formality" Sona rubbed her forehead thinking about it, soon knocking sounds could be heard "Come in" The person to appear was Masaru himself, "Oh, Sona Kaichou if your busy I will come back later"


    "No, it''s fine to take a seat" Masaru came over to take his seat, Sona said nothing and placed a chess set on the table. This was their daily activity during the short break time since the lunch time Masaru tends to train swordsmanship now and then with Sakura, "Have they been causing you trouble again?" Masaru naturally saw the reports and thought of asking this, Sona did not answer immediately setting up the board. "Yes, I was thinking of asking if you could temporarily hide your interactions with the girls but I honestly feel it is stupid for the students to be jealous." Masaru nodded agreeing with her.


    Today was Sona''s turn to play white so she made her first move and Masaru followed, "So how is your peerage hunting going?" Sona who heard this pushed her glasses back in place "I prefer to call it recruitment and it''s going fine" Masaru smiled "I believe you and Rias will have to work harder in finding members, one year is a short amount of time and the old devils want to arrange that Rating Games for us younger generation only before we will make our debut in the future" Sona responded to Masaru''s move on the chessboard, "So it''s confirmed" Masaru countered her move, "Yes, my father has already notified me. So there is a chance I will be leaving for a week to head to Romania although it is not confirmed yet" Sona thought for a moment before responding with a move of her own.


    "Why Romania?" Masaru sit back looking at the chessboard seriously, playing with Sona he realized just how difficult it was to play against her. "You see, for my peerage, I have Fallen Angel, Dark Elf, Devils, Humans, Dragons... Although it sounds stupid but I thought maybe I should go out and try my luck in finding a good vampire peerage member" Sona who heard this could not help but raise her left brow seeing how whimsical Masaru was currently before responding to Masaru''s move almost instantly, "To think you would want a vampire, but yes your right... I am intending to search a bit more actively for members"


    "This coming weekend, why don''t you bring your peerage members and join a training session with us," Masaru suggested something that was akin to an olive branch to Sona who had some trouble looking for training methods to compare with since the training menu her Sister''s peerage does is a bit too much. So having a chance to experience Masaru''s way of training with his peerage members would be beneficial. "Why would you be so open? You think I am not a threat in the Rating game?"


    "Let me put it this way, in terms of fatality dangerous levels I give you and Agares the highest marks" Sona who heard this did not expect him to recognize her being more dangerous than Sairaorg, "Huh?" Masaru chuckled, "You wonder why are you who is supposed to be weaker in the view of the people is actually viewed as the stronger... The reason is simple, your peerage is not yet complete but your fighting style is by investigating your opponent in full, come out with a variety of scenarios to deal with your enemies. You would use any method to win, including if you have to target the emotional pillar of a team to crush it..."


    "Sairaorg is strong, but his peerage is influenced by his straight forward attitude of busting through things with brute force. If you can find a plan to anger him or a method to drain his energy then, in the end, you will win..." Masaru places his piece on the chess, "That''s why you''re more dangerous for me, but having you train this weekend with me will also give me information about your team. So your not the only one benefiting from this" ''Since I will have your team members become practice partners for my members''


    "Since it is your invitation I will naturally accept it, I really want to see how the Wonder Child of Belial train his peerage members to their current state" Masaru smirked bitterly at the title, "It''s Demon King now, I am in school" Sona covered her lips acting surprised, "So you accepted the Demon King title instead of the crown prince?" Masaru was bewildered, "Where the hell does this crown prince come from?" Sona giggled, "It comes from your handsome looks, since Kiba was already made the Prince of Kuoh they naturally made you the crown prince" Masaru simply sighed he had enough of the human''s ways of thinking but it will be later when the younger generation rating game start he will truly understand it is not only the humans who think like this.


    "I heard that you are concerned about Rias?" Hearing Masaru''s blunt question Sona stopped her piece from moving then looked at him, her eyes were complicated to reach out and help is easy but her status does not permit her to. "You do know you can help her indirectly without being ''involved'' or anyone being able to ''proof'' you are involved?" Sona started to think of ways but could not think of anything, "Are you resolved enough to become the Demon instead of Rias Gremories friend?"


    "What you mean?" Masaru watches Sona make her move before he made his last move, "It''s against my principles for getting involved but for you, I can at least give you a tip, you both have brother and sister in the top who would love to help you. But you both seem to misunderstand that they would give up their jobs to help you which is half true half false, it is only in emergencies they would but if not they will hold back even if they love you two to death."


    Sona was not sure why he would go to explain the relationship between them and the devil kings, "The main problem Rias need to resolve right now is her weak peerage, I can''t play this role nor can I get easily involved because that girl I have no proof yet but her actions make me feel like she is looking for an excuse to get my help f?r??b?? and me telling her something is just not going to work. Sona, if you want to help your friend you will have to point out every flaw she has. Her spoiled attitude that is still present, her lax management over her peerage, the fact she and her peerage is not training. And lastly, which is the most important, you have to point out for her which she does or does not realize the fact she is not doing anything hoping a hero like her brother will come out to help her break off the engagement which you know even your sister could not get involved in. This is the politics of the Devil world" ''I kind of hate myself for doing this, but at least there will be some decent competition in the Rating games... And I will have stronger allies to survive in this unreasonable world which I have almost no memories of''


    Masaru stood up and left the room, Sona herself was sitting back on the chair seeing that the chess game was her loss this time around. ''I never considered becoming a villain myself for my friend''s sake...'' Sona could understand that this was probably the only way to help her friend since it will appear like she is pointing out Rias''s mistakes and the devils will ?ssume she is tired of watching Rias complaining and not doing anything about it so they will not be easily able to make complaints without any physical evidence.


    a Bit later Sona skipped class for the first time in her life sitting in her office with a projection in front of her, a girl in twin tail magical girl outfit. "So-tan! To think you would call Oneesama on your own, this Sera-chan is moved to tears!" Serafall whom Sona called was indeed crying since the times Sona calls her sister was minimal since the former does not want to disturb the latter who is a devil king. "I want to hear your input if I can do something that will not put any pressure on you or our family" Serafall who heard it was serious still smiled but Sona knew her sister was seriously listening so she began to explain Masaru''s advice for her.


    Poor Serafall''s smile was cramping up and the corners were twitching, ''That brat again... why is that brat sullying my So-tan to become an Evil So-tan! She should be Magical Girl So-tan instead!!!'' But since she knew her little sister is really concerned about Rias, but unlike Rias, Sona considers her Family in every action she takes which is quite similar to how Masaru operates. "So-tan, such a role is painful you know? If it fails you will be hated by Rias or she might break..." Serafall spoke her reason and sighed. "But if you take that Brocon in the story then yes, what Masaru said was indeed true. There are only two people that can make this movement and that is You and Grayfia-chan"


    "You think we will be able to move Grafia?" Serafall shook her head, "If she was easy to move then Masaru wouldn''t have suggested this to you but instead to Grayfia-chan, that bastard might be cruel on the surface but he is exceptionally kind in his way. He already knew Grayfia-chan will not be able to move however she wants, so the way how he will make it work will be to make it appears that Grayfia-chan would scold Rias-chan coldly but this method is really the last reserve because of her history, she came from the enemy side during the war within the devils all those years ago so she can''t carelessly move otherwise it will cause trouble for Zech-chan. Which naturally includes she can''t excessively get involved in family matters"


    "Fine I will do it" Sona made her choice when she heard why Masaru came even if it was against his personality since he always complained how spoiled Rias was, ''I guess he too got a bit tired of watching it all, very well I will be it... that demon'' Serafall who saw her little sister''s resolve smiled bitterly "So-tan, onee-sama will always be on your side so do whatever you feel is right. Leave the politic battles for onee-sama since I rarely get to use my authority as a Devil King after all" Sona smiled warmly at her sister, when it''s in private she did not care about her sister''s show of affection or her appearance. "Thank you Onee sama"


    >/<


    "Come in" Sona entered the Occult room where Rias was fixing the documentations, Sara was helping her quietly. "Sona! You came to visit?" Sona looked at Sara then at Rias, "I need to talk with you alone" Rias who heard her friend''s serious tone was a bit confused but she still sent Sara out, "What''s wrong Sona why are you looking so serious?" Sona took her seat, she took a deep breath and her stoic face looked at Rias sternly, "Rias, how are you going to deal with Riser? Have you made any plans to train your peerage?"


    "This---" Rias was about to continue but Sona continued, "Not only do you not train them properly, you simply let the problems with each peerage member you have slid as if you''re hoping for the problems to be resolved with time" Rias felt agitated as she never heard her best friend being this mean to her, pointing every point she herself was bothered about she could not help but yell out her frustrations within her heart. "Then tell me how! How am I suppose to deal with it all!? Sara''s trauma is serious and I can''t force her to communicate with people, Kiba is hell-bent on his revenge I tried to convince him to live on for his friends... Gasper is scared of people and refuses to come out of the room! With everyone having something bothering them, I can''t force them to think of my problem!"


    "That''s where your mistaken Rias, you''re a king, not a baby sitter. They agreed to join you means they agreed that you are their master, sometimes it takes to be cruel to be kind..." Sona fixed her glasses back in place, "If your serious about breaking off the engagement with Riser then focus on training your peerage, call your brother and ask for his advice on this" Rias shook her head but Sona shot something that broke the windows of hope for her, "What? you won''t admit your hoping that your brother will move at the last moment to save you? This is hypocrisy Rias! You speak of not asking your brother for his help but you actually placing your hopes on him in the end!"


    "Masaru told me something a while ago and I understood it then, you and me we both are little sisters to the Devil kings but do you think your brother will drop the devil world for you?" Rias who heard this shook her head, "No, but that does not mean he will abandon you. Your brother can still give you a hand without moving himself. What I am trying to say is speak with him and he can use his contacts to help you out, he himself won''t need to move do you understand?" Rias was still in shock for hearing everything, it was so jumbled in her head that she could not make it out. Sona stood up and went over to her head shaking her back to her senses. "Rias, you need to use the connections you have. Get your brother''s advice and train your members, it''s a shame but we can afford to deal with your peerage member''s problems at a later stage, but right now your peerage need a massive upgrade in their strength and you need to learn what it means to be a King"


    "King?" Sona nodded, "Your responsible for sending your peerage members to investigate Riser''s team, find out their powers, weaknesses, history, relationships, everything. Your responsible for ensuring they are training not dropping them off at your brother''s peerage like Kiba-kun, but you have to arrange training for every single one of them. Rias, you have the time now to prepare otherwise do you intend to become a woman of a womanizer like Riser and mother his children for him which may not even be yours?"


    After talking for a bit more Sona left the room feeling dead tired, she thought about Masaru wondering if he did something like this before because after Sona broke down the walls around Rias the latter regained some spirit and started to work hard as if possessed. ''Guess I owe him one huh?'' Sona thought while heading back towards the student council room, despite feeling tired she felt more relaxed.


    (AN: Honestly since it is still a distance away, even I myself can''t wait how I will deal with this mess I made for the fire chicken! Since I don''t want to deviate the Canon too much well the first six novels that is lol!!! >.> I wonder how it will all piece together without holes in them)


    "Sona-sama, I have located Tsubasa Yura. She is currently fighting a low class stray devil" Tsubaki entered the room, Sona thought for a moment "Call Reya and Momo, time to move out" It did not take long for the two bishops to arrive and the four of them teleported away, Sona was bewildered as for why Tsubasa would combat stray devil in brought daylight. ''Could it be she sought it or it sought her? But Devils should not be truly active unless it''s night''


    The destination was a massive abandoned factory making one wonder why does Kuoh Town have so many abandoned buildings, from the outside it was soft noises of fists clashing against something strong. When they pushed open the door what appeared was not a stray devil but a mid-rank evil spirit. Sona was surprised at the sight of a human being able to touch spirits not to mention see them. Seeing how Tsubasa was being pushed back Sona walked forward raising her hand almost in slow motion with her index finger pointing at the spirit.


    The next instance in front of Tsubasa who was combating the spirit did not detect the presence of the devils only saw the spirit instantly vaporized when a bullet made of water blew it away. When she looks in the direction of where the bullet came from she saw the members of the Student Council is led by the President herself no less, "Hello, you must be Tsubasa Yura. My name is Sona Sitri but are you okay?" Tsubasa nodded, this was the first meeting between Sona and her first Rook.


    ==================


    Author note:


    Made a big mess of the canon, a very big one! >.> Can''t wait to see what my future self will make of this.

 Chapter 53 - V3C3.1 - Short Stories compilations

    >/< Back to the start of the same day (As the previous chapter)


    "Shirone, can you help me with this?" One of the classmate''s girls approached Shirone since it was known among the girls that Shirone was kind towards girls despite not saying much, she does not hate boys in particular but only slightly more difficult for them to approach her freely. Shirone looked at the girl noticing it was one of the girls who actively come and chat with her, Shirone enjoyed listening to this girl''s talk especially when she shares the location of the latest new sweet shops nearby so Shirone helps her out since it is a give and take relationship.


    Once the solution of the problem was written down on a note by Shirone, she handed the book and the note for the girl to review the problem on her own since Shirone''s oniisama whom she loves very much always taught her [It''s good to be kind, helping people gives you a piece of satisfaction especially when you see them smile. But remember kindness and help can also become something similar to a drug-making people addicted to relying on you instead of thinking of a way out for themselves so remember to draw a clear line when you help, there is a famous saying I once read: Give a man a fish you feed him a day, Teach him how to fish you feed him for a lifetime] Since it was a lesson from her brother she takes it very very seriously of course, but since it is a business transaction she does have a bit of leeway since she is getting benefits after all.


    "Time for PE, please go and get changed" Shirone who heard the teacher''s orders could not help but click her tongue for what is coming, she followed the girls towards the gym area into the girls changing room. But before she began to change she sensed presences on the other side of the wall so she opened her locker and took out a spray bottle with a thin tube where the liquid came out from, what was inside? It was diluted chilli powder in water. It will sting like hell but at least they won''t become blind... maybe?


    On the other side of the wall Shirone could hear, "I am not sure who closed up the hole last time cutting down our 20 generations of hard work, we were even forced to sacrifice a single generation to reopen it" Shirone heard a boy speak a whole lot of rubbish, she remembers her oniisama told her they call it mental patients? Should she call the mental hospital? But before that since the boys want to peep on her they should first be punished, she pushes the small tube into the hole she found and pressed the spray gone.


    "WAAAA!!!" The boy screamed like a victim being harassed on the other side of the wall, the girls who heard it turned and saw Shirone punishing the perverts giving Shirone thumbs up. Shirone felt something strange boiling within her body, it felt like an addictive rush a cat normally has when it catches prey and toys with it before killing it. "What happened?" "THe-- AHAHaaaaaa my eyes! The hole!" The boy could not understand and took a chance of looking through the hole since he thought his friend must be exaggerating as if he saw something disgusting but the moment his eyes locked on the hole the holy water poured over his eyes burning away the demons possessing his mind in an instant.


    Hearing the boys crying and screaming attracted the teacher''s attention Shirone went back to her locker and started to change, she did not cover the hole since it was evidence they peeped it will surely end badly for them. "Perverts are the worst..." She muttered but then thought of something. ''I should have Oniisama spoil me since I did a job as a member of the Disciplinary Committee''


    >/<


    Jeanne was busy patrolling the school since it was her shift to patrol the area where the junior high school students normally spend their lunchtime at, it was this job or help out with the documents so she gladly took the patrol work because the amount of papers their committee gets is no less compared to the Student Council. ''I bet Sona is happy Master set up the Disciplinary Committee, just thinking those useless complaint letters combine for one small group of people to work through is a nightmare just thinking about it''


    There was no particular reason she thought about it, she came across a familiar boy that looks closer to a girl than a boy and he was timid to the point you might find it cute but for bullies, he was a piece of meat to exploit. "Kaa-chan!" The boy whose name is actually Kaaru, but Jeanne never stop calling him like he was a mother. "Jeanne-san, I told you it is Kaaru, Kaa-ru" Jeanne nodded "Kaa-chan"


    "Chan is for girls!" Jeanne who heard this had a serious surprised face, "But I studied Japanese for a long time and it said it was used for younger people" Kaaru nodded "Yes for GIRLS, us boys is Kun" Jeanne tilted her head to the left thinking "Japanese is really hard to grasp, thanks for the teaching Kaa-chan" Kaaru wanted to scream to heavens for injustice, he can tolerate bullies, he can tolerate teasing and attitude... But he feels so helpless trying to fix this girl who calls him like a mother.


    "Oh Kaaru, you are there" a Senior student came towards Kaaru and Jeanne followed by two goons, "You have prepared the lunch?" Kaaru shivered, he was scared although he can tolerate bullies he was still scared of being beaten. He swiftly shook his head "I don''t have money, my parents did not give me anything" The senior student began cracking his knuckles "Since you annoyed me you will have to take responsibility as my punching bag"


    Before the fist of the senior student was even halfway close to Kaaru, Jeanne already stopped it while grasping the fist firmly. The senior student pulled back but felt his hand was stuck, "What the hell? Who are you and why have you stopped me?" He yelled at Jeanne but one of his goons began shaking feeling terrified, "Wh-Why is she here?! Today''s shift should have been Ingvild-sama" The senior student who heard this looked at his goon "Who is she!?" "Her name is Jeanne, she is one of the Disciplinary Committee members and titled..."


    Before the goon could answer the sound of bone cracking could be heard since Jeanne was quite annoyed, they ignored her existence to bully someone next to her and now they are ignoring her again. The Senior student who felt his fist was breaking screamed while trying to pull away but his fist in her grasp did not budge an inch, even the goon''s faces were turning pale seeing this terrifying scene. He completed his sentence "She is titled... Bone crusher since she can break your bones without causing surface injuries"


    "Since you know of me I will tell you three, you will come to the Disciplinary right after school to receive your punishment for trying to bully a child in my presence. If you three don''t come, I will let you thoroughly experience what it feels like to have your bones broken. Okay, Bully-chan?" The three students nodded with vigour, "Go to the infirmary to have them look at your hand and don''t skip out using it as an excuse not to come to the Disciplinary Committee okay?" The three senior students ran as if their lives depended on it but Kaaru, however, felt horrified he actually dared to correct such a monstrous girl on the way she addresses him.


    "See you later Kaaru-kun, I have work to do" Jeanne waved at the shocked boy continuing her patrol while thinking ''Since I did a good job I can have Masaru arrange a day spar with me so he can train me alone for a whole day...'' She thought of using this achievement to get a spar date with Masaru.


    >/<


    "I have loved you ever since you took the first step into the school it was like you stepped into my heart. Love is the most powerful force in the world. It has the power to inspire individuals to go to unheard-of lengths to capture love before it is lost. That is how much I love you, so please PLEASE be my girlfriend" a Boy was confessing in the classroom since Masaru went out to have a talk with Sona this boy had the courage to confess towards Yui Asaka whom he fell in love with.


    Yui looked at the boy wondering how she is meant to approach this since it was her first public confession by a stranger, she tilts her head to the left asking the boy "Why should I date you? I don''t even know who you are?" The boy felt an arrow break his heart but Yui continued "You should be careful if a girl who doesn''t even know you does accept though, because it will mean you have something she wants or want to use you" Yui gave the boy an earnest advice but the boy cried while shaking his head "Why do you not accept!? Is it because of the Demon King!? He has other girls following him and you accept that?"


    Yui thought for a moment, "Well capable, strong, kind and responsible men tend to attract girls so it''s only natural they follow him" ''Although it was as peerage members at first'' But the boy screamed while running out the classroom like a madman yelling "I will make Yui-chan fall for me!!!" Yui, however, thought ''Humans sure are unique although I am finding it hard to understand that boy''s thought patterns''


    Yui packed her bags while heading straight for the Disciplinary Office, the surroundings all salute to their fallen comrade in their hearts thinking that the war against the Demon King and his captured princesses will be difficult to defeat. "We still haven''t lost! We can become friends with the girls and catch them then!" Hearing this the motivation and fighting spirit of the boys shot through the roof once again. ''We are not done yet Demon King Masaru!''


    "Welcome back" Ichika who was manning the Reception welcome Yui back, "Thanks, is there paperwork?" Ichika only needs to look into her eyes for her to know, She entered the office to see the large stack of papers placed next to each table. ''No wonder Masaru-sama is gone at this time, the paperwork is a disaster!'' But thanks to her experience working at Ajuka''s research she could process her paperwork efficiently, she divided the papers into several category: Personal Junk; Official Junk; Low priority, mid priority, high priority and Immediate.


    The first category is simply the stack of love letters the fools sent, Masaru told her the sheer amount of letters should slow down from the second term since the boys are a bit too stimulated by the beautiful girls increasing. ''But why can''t I just announce I am Masaru''s girl and have them screw off'' Yui vented her little frustrations, she truly felt dealing with jealous human boys was more difficult than combating a calculation theory for a research project.


    Yui finished trashing the love letters started reading the Official junk, now this heap is even higher than the love letters and all of them are demanding Masaru should be Disciplined. She opened one of the papers and read:


    Name: Ingvild-sama''s puppy dog


    Age: I''m forever 14!


    Class: Incognito, hiding from the Demon King


    Complaint: Need to discipline Masaru!


    Description:


    The school need to discipline the Demon King Masaru, he openly flirts with most of our school idols and most of them even followed him into the Disciplinary Committee!! Where is the justice of us single boys who are already finding it hard to win ended up facing our greatest enemy after Yuuto Kiba... We can accept that baby face prince since he is not actively looking for a girl so we can tolerate him... for now... BUT! The school need to take down the Demon King before he takes it over!


    "This boy''s imagination sure is broad, I almost thought I was reading a story instead of a complaint" Yui muttered while throwing the complaints into the trash can, she read the next complaint.


    Name: FBI


    Class: America, Washington DC


    Complaint: We have spotted a lolicon and demand his arrest


    Description:


    It has come under our attention that there is a lolicon lurking within your school and we the Federal Bureau of Investigation demand the school to trace this lolicon and bring him to justice! There is a hidden rule in our society around the world: Yes! Lolita No! Touch. Reference: The Holy Loli Bible.


    Yui who read this complaint while taking a sip of tea almost sprayed it out when she read this report, she started to laugh since she was a fan of reading criminal series so she naturally understood who and why they are complaining. ''To think this guy is Shirone''s fan huh? Will have to warn her later about this'' She opened the next complaint.


    Name: Kido Arata


    Age: 15


    Class: Kendo Club


    Complaint: We need our Iron Fist!


    We demand Masaru return to the Kendo club and aid us! We lost the first match and can''t afford to lose the next one!


    Yui nodded thinking this complaint is fine to keep so she moved it to the low priority shelf, once Yui was finally completed with her paperwork she went over to the small area with a kettle to prepare tea for herself and Ichika who is manning the reception. She waited and waited till she could finally complete the tea and went over to chat with Ichika.


    "Ah Thank you" Ichika thank Yui for the cup of tea, "Thank you for your hard work today" Yui spoke with a bitter smile thinking Ichika was working the hardest of them all since she sorts out the paperwork as they come and place them at the tables where they should be. "Same for you... Yui did you see Masaru-sama?" Yui thought for a moment and shook her head, "No, I only know he went to Sona-sama''s office with a serious expression" Ichika nodded as this is what she knew as well.


    "Well apparently the number of complaints from the students is making the teachers restless, one of the teachers that is our temporary advisor also came earlier to tell me they had a discussion about us" Yui felt it was completely stupid, "To think the world of the humans is this difficult to live peacefully in" Ichika nodded, "Master once quoted this situation by saying: Beauty is a sin. When I asked him why he said being beautiful is not really a sin but sometimes Beauty can become something like a drug or attraction that brings out the beast within the others almost like it''s a sin."


    "Did he say anything else?" Ichika smiled and said, "No, he simply say let them all complain while he will watch over them with warm eyes suffering for their own idiocy" Just as she said that Masaru just came back from his discussion with Sona giving her advice on how to deal with Rias, "Yes, these students are going a bit overboard but most of them are v?r??ns so it can''t be helped if they see beautiful girls like you two"


    "Welcome back, thank you for your hard work" Ichika welcomed Masaru, "Thanks, same for you, It must have been hard" Masaru also knew being reception especially in this situation was difficult for Ichika but she simply shook her head, "It''s not that difficult" Masaru looked at Yui, "Good work" Yui giggled "Same for you" Masaru tilts his head to the right wondering why she is laughing, "The FBI filed a complaint about you and Shirone" Masaru felt like he could cough out blood ''These classmates of mine can really be creative!''

 Chapter 54 - V3C3.2 - Short Story Compilations

    >/< Time reverse once more! To the start of the day


    Stephani was currently reading the latest chapter on called "The Male Concubine", it''s a yaoi book with a Harem theme which is quite exciting for her since she never got the chance to read complete books about love between men, how they proclaim their love is against the world and would fight to the death for the sake of their love which is quite common in heterosexuality books but in the yaoi books it is quite refreshing to see men act like maidens.


    The boys who liked Stephani did not dare approach her every time they see what kind of book she is reading, it is a complete turn off towards men who do not share similar views in relationships. Naturally, they accept it, but the fact still does not change that it is simply a no no field to step inside. So thanks to the book Stephani took interest to read it helped her having a nice warm open space with no annoying confessions or pests following her.


    "How may I help you?" The sales customer ?ssistant of the nearby sweets shop asked for Stephani what she would like since it was Lunchtime and Stephani used the time to leave the school area to buy some sweets, "Can I get these and a bit of those" Stephani pointed at the sweets she wanted, the staff full up a bag for her according to her choice and Stephani paid for it when it was complete.


    "EH? Stephani senpai?" Stephani looked behind her seeing the familiar white hair green eye girl wearing the same uniform as she does, "Oh, Momo-chan. You come to buy sweets as well?" Momo nodded as she went past Stephani buying her sweets, "Eh Senpai, you reading this book as well?" Momo was naturally referring to the , Stephani nodded "It''s a good book but it even functions as a bug spray keeping the annoying pests away" Momo felt her jaw drop on the ground, "So this is why there are no complaints towards Masaru about you huh?"


    "I see since it''s working I will suggest to my sisters to read the same kind of books" Stephani nodded thinking she finally found a solution to the problem both them and the student council was dealing with. Momo who heard this could not help but twitch the corner of her mouth thinking she found someone who understood "those" kinds of books but was instead using it to deter the boys. "I wanted to ask how are you girls dealing with it? Liking the same boy?" Stephani who heard this thought real hard, "Well since we all like the same boy we can simply share him, it''s not like we don''t enjoy having each other company after all" Stephani spoke nonchalantly while wetting her lips with her tongue.


    "Don''t you feel... you know disturbed about it at all?" Stephani knew this girl recently became a devil and was trying to understand a few things, "Well since you were a human before it might be difficult to grasp it, but Harem situations are actually quite common in the Devil World especially when the Devil Family is of high noble rank. But Masaru is different you see, when I joined him back then he was but a Baron Heir which was at the bottom of the ranks. When he started gathering the peerage the only thought he had was to raise his family''s standing somehow to survive, it was throughout the years we worked together that the girls naturally came to love him in each of their own way" Momo listened intently since she does have interest in such relationships


    "I believe such a group relationship can only be maintained by how serious they feel, should you ever fall in such a situation then you should only have to ask yourself if the person you love is worth it to share with someone else just for the sake of staying close to him, support him and love him... That''s all" Stephani actually only said something she read in the Yaoi book and turned it into something for her to say since she herself had grown up while her mother was teaching her Human and Devil Common sense in hopes if the family could accept her existence someday.


    "Thanks for teaching me senpai!" Stephani looked at Momo, "You have a boy you like" Momo who heard this fidgeted with her fingers, "I am not sure if it is love or not, but I do like Yuuto Kiba" Stephani went ''oh'' "So you fell for the prince of Kuoh Academy, now that is a tough nut to crack" Momo who heard this felt she could maybe glean off information about Yuuto from Stephani, "Do you know how I could gain his attention?" Stephani looked at Momo with a serious expression, "How do you attract someone''s attention when you don''t even know if he likes boys or girls? I honestly don''t know what that boy likes at all" ''Masaru might know something''


    "I see, well that''s okay. Take care senpai" Momo waved her hand while Stephani continued to read the book while heading back towards the Disciplinary Committee building thinking ''What did I talk with that girl again?''


    After a while, Stephani reached the office going through the doors seeing that Yui and Ichika are chatting, "Welcome back" Ichika smile, "Good work, mind telling us how there are no complaints towards Masaru and you?" Stephani who heard Yui''s question showed her the book, "What is this book?" Stephani began to explain the concept of Boy Love, how the story progresses including the miracle effect it has of keeping boys away. Naturally, the last point was something the two girls took note of so they thought of giving it a try and see if it works if it does then the problem they have with the over-excited boys will naturally quiet down. HOWEVER, the looks Masaru will gain on that day will be far stranger for him.


    "Akeno, Jeanne, Shirone, Angelica, Everest and Masaru is inside" Stephani who heard this smiled broadly "Oneesama and Masaru-sama!?"


    >/< Reverse time! Here we go again!


    Angelica who was proficient in moving between and about undetected took the day off walking around the town while her Fire Monkey was transformed into an average looking Middle age man using transformation magic, she made sure the monkey was a few hundred metres ahead of her while she was checking the surroundings to see if there is anyone who reacts to the magical energy since this was a request of Masaru who wanted to know if there are any other hidden supernatural beings within the town.


    So far the only other devils she found were the Astaroth Devils eating at a fast restaurant, she detected them the moment they all looked intently at the fire monkey. Other than that she discovered a few humans that were s?ns?t?v? to Mana fluctuations the fire monkey was emitting but other than that there was nothing else, she could not detect the fallen angels that were in the town before so they must have left for a mission. ''Guess the first phase of the investigation is complete with this, but the amount I attracted is a bit few'' She thought before returning to the Disciplinary Committee in order to hand out her report to Masaru.


    But she did not take notices of the tiny flash of light following her from the start, it has been monitoring any figure that has been eyeing Angelica. It was Akiva, Masaru''s only Familiar whom Masaru sent out to watch out for anyone who looks at Angelica since he is a firm believer that there will always be someone or something stronger out there so it was best to be ready at all times.


    "Welcome back Angelica, how was the investigation?" Angelica smiled at Ichika who greeted her then shook her head, "Minimal, the numbers predicted was less than expected", "Please write your report in the meantime, Masaru-sama will probably be holding a meeting tonight"


    >/< One last time yes?


    "So I want to ask your advice" Akeno looked at Sara who was asked to leave the room when Sona arrived to talk with Rias, ever since what Barold told her it has been stuck in her mind and the only one she felt most comfortable talking with was Akeno. Akeno took Sara with her to the cafeteria to get a drink for each of them before taking their seats in a corner where the number of students was fewer when they took their seats Akeno took a sip. "So the short summary of your problem is after Yuuto gave Rias a bit of reasonable advice you snapped at him and Barold snapped at you saying things that are bothering you?"


    Sara nodded, Akeno places her tea on the table looking at Sara. "Before I say anything let''s start with questions. Let''s create a scenario, in a Kingdom, there is a King, Queen, bishop, knight room and pawn. What do you think is a Queen''s role?" Sara thought for a moment, "It will be to support the King" Akeno nodded, "Name out what kind of supports you think?" Sara lowered her head, "Helping her with her daily tasks..." Sara started naming things she normally does, Akeno did not stop her nor find faults with it and only nodded.


    "Now a Queen from my view is someone is moves in the shadow of the King, it is the King''s duty to be in the light while the peerage is the shadows to support the king to shine brighter. The responsibilities of the king include management of the peerage such as finding ways to help you for example if you find something to deal with, I am not telling you to go to Rias so listen till I am done speaking since you need to understand a King''s role as well. The king is responsible for delegating tasks for each peerage member this includes investigating threats, training and such. But the Queen is the secretary to report and feedback towards the King, even if you are the superior of other pieces you have to understand each of their pieces responsibility including the responsibility they have in the team"


    Akeno took a sip of her drink, "But just as it is the King''s responsibility to manage the team it is your responsibility as her right hand to get along with her members, this is where Barold was correct because you are the queen it is almost correct to say that whatever you say will reflect back on Rias because of your Authority as a Queen. The biggest responsibility is being a secretary because the King points and the Queen needs to work with the peerage to make it happen. It''s like running a company, the King is the CEO, your the secretary and the employees is the peerage. Even if you are superior to them you have to get along with them and ensure they are in tiptop shape while being the King''s eyes and ears to ensure there is no internal strife going on"


    "But---" Akeno raised her hand stopping Sara, "I said to get along not having a relationship, you can focus on getting along with them as Comrades in arms first. If you are still going to have this attitude it will become a hassle during the rating game, if you care about Rias then start dealing with it" Sara lowered her head, some of the things she already knew but hearing it made her realize just how much responsibilities the Queen had was no less than the King. "Masaru-sama always quote something whenever he faces a problem where he could easily just tell them to *fly* off or simply deal with it with brute force but it will reflect back on his family because he is the heir of Belial, Ingvild who is Masaru-sama''s queen is naturally kind so there is no need to worry about her but even she knows that with Great Power comes with Great responsibilities"


    "It will be difficult for you to move out of your shell, but it should work if you only get along as partners to uphold Rias''s team instead of friends, you can work on becoming friends once you get more used to dealing with them" Sara nodded, the two girls continue talking about a few others things that were random especially linked towards Sara''s repulsive reactions towards others.


    >/< (Now Everyone had their days and appeared in the Disciplinary room)


    Masaru relaxed in the couch while drinking his tea, currently, he was in a dilemma wondering how he should deal with all the reward requests because his schedule is full he feared he would someday forget his promises. "Masaru-sama, why not start a ticket reward?" Ichika suggested, seeing she gotten Masaru''s attention she continued, "You can give each girl a ticket when they performed well enough, these tickets can allow a girl to make one wish as long as it''s within your range of approval" Masaru nodded thinking this idea was actually quite a good one, "I will draw up a design and leave the printing to you, thanks, Ichika" Masaru made a mental note to reward Ichika two tickets for saving him with this idea.


    Angelica was the first to report her day activity, Masaru nodded and began sharing his "Well I have already gotten a report in regards to the Astaroth Devils they are only seeking a nun for their heir, without real proof we can''t suppress the families and the devils Angelica spotted has several magic runes engraved on their body that will go off the moment they think of uttering Astaroth or anyone related them so capturing them is pointless" Masaru gave his side of the report, "So we will not be making any moves on them since they are not doing anything illegal just yet"


    After hearing Akenos'' report Masaru sighed. "I will not say anything towards that since I myself spoke with Sona and gave her a piece of advice on how to help Rias, from the looks of it the advice did work wonders for her. I just thought of letting you girls know of this since I will not be making any more movements towards these two girls anymore" Akeno giggled "Was it that frustrating to look at?" Masaru could only chuckle helplessly, "It was quite frustrating, oh yeah I heard Stephani found a solution to our complaint letters"


    "Yes!" Stephani stood up looking proud her few weeks of experimentation was successful, "The answer lies in Yaoi, once the boys realize that a girl is reading a book about boy love it will turn them off and naturally avoid. If they approach you can talk about it which will naturally work" Masaru who heard this felt his face went pale, he had no problem with their preferences but... ''Is this really a solution?''

 Chapter 55 - V3C4

    Diehauser came to visit the Friday for a short time before leaving together with Julia and Diana for their long-awaited vacation, Masaru and his team however relaxed till Saturday morning where they were now in the underground training room. Each and every one of them wore casual gym clothing''s sitting in a circle as Masaru began to explain their training regime for the day while maintaining their already applied restrictions and gravity the room itself will be 1.5 times gravity on top of it all.


    "Before we start I will have to update you girls on a trump card I have discovered in my spellbook, as you all know my spellbook is something like a grimoire tome that allows me to use any magic or spell as long as I understand it at a basic level at least." Seeing the girls are paying attention he continued "But there are spells developed by the previous holders or let''s just call them unique abilities which I can also use but these have restrictions, some of them are more severe than the rest. The trump card I found for us is called Kissing Prayer"


    "Kissing Prayer is a unique spell that connects the soul of the Husband and the Wife, it''s a spell created for a woman by a woman. What happens is when the wife kisses her husband a unique prayer will emerge from her heart in the form of a vow she has to say out loud, these prayers are unique and different from each other. When the prayer is complete the Wife will gain a boost in power depending on how strong her feelings for the Husband is, on top of it she will be able to use one of her abilities several times above her strongest attack. These are the good sides of it" Masaru explained, Ingvild looked at Masaru mentioned good things could it be the restrictions is severe? "What are the bad things then?" She asked.


    "Just as the magic state it''s a prayer spell that links the man and woman through a vow, you can take it as a wedding ceremony on a spiritual level. Should any of you perform this act with me, then it will mean to stay by my side till our existence erase or cease to exist, this includes the fact I will not be able to trade you away because it will be seen as a sign of abandonment and I will suffer a serious injury on my soul and that naturally happen to the one who performed it with me if she abandons me" Masaru took a deep breathe, "This power boost is terrifying high but the cost for both sides is equally the same... I only brought out this trump card for situations, if none happen then this will be left as a last resort"


    "But aren''t we already prepared to live together for 10 000 years?" Akeno thought the price was too light but Masaru shook his head, "This spell can be repeated but the bond that forms between the two on the first kiss it will stay there even in the next life and the following till we cease to exist" Even Masaru was reluctant to use this power, the boost it gives will give them a chance to survive even if a God ranked enemy appears but the cost is just as terrifying... Not that he did not love the girls, but till you cease to exist in a literal meaning? That is a different story.


    "Now then, Shirone and Everest the two of you will spar with each other. Shirone you need to get used to fighting people stronger in strength and defense than you and as for you Everest you need to get used to fighting people faster and harder to to hit than you" Masaru dodged the incoming projective from Shirone who was a bit s?ns?t?v? about her height but she naturally understood their training was now set up to deal with possible opponents which they have no experience dealing with.


    "Angelica and Jeanne the two of you will spar each other, Long Range vs Short Range. You both understand my intention?" Jeanne and Angelica nodded, Angelica will be fighting with her Bow and Daggers while Jeanne will use her Rapier. "Oh yes, and the use of sacred gears, mana, Demonic energy and Dragon Aura is prohibited" Everest look at Masaru "You are playing favourite" Masaru shook his head "What you and what Shirone need to learn is two separate things.. Similar to Jeanne and Angelica..."


    "The rest of the girls will be having a short Magic lesson from me as I need to review what you all know and what you still need to know. Once the lesson is over I will be training Ichika in Bojutsu" Masaru led the girls away while Shirone and Everest entered one of the training rooms and Angelica with Jeanne went into another.


    "Now then, I''m just going to skimp through some things you already know. Using magic through our demonic power only requires a bit of imagination and the correct control making it simpler to produce a spell compared to human spells that require calculations and understanding of each spell they cast. I have noticed some of you girls tend to use more mana than originally required to take out a monster" Masaru pulled out a board writing in game terms, "If for example, the spell required to kill the enemy deals 50 damage for 10 mana, there is no need to inject 20 mana to deal 100 damage unless you know the enemy is resilient which is 70% of the time not the case. So my training menu for you girls is this"


    Masaru takes out a metal ball with three lines and three dots on each, "Each of you will take one ball, now here is what you do. When the light goes on in a line like this" The middle line little dot lit up, "You inject your demonic energy into the ball but look at this" Masaru inject more energy than necessary activating the topmost line which gives off a red light, "If you inject too much energy this will be the result, the dot will keep changing from line to line and you need to inject the corresponding amount of energy into it. This will help your control over your energy, I will have you girls try out the next phase of the training which will be the two pieces of training you girls as Mages will do. But don''t neglect your close combat training either!" Masaru left Ingvild, Akeno, Stephani and Yui in the room to start their training.


    The ball that was created had a setting similar to whack a mole, this is something Masaru did not tell them since it is meant to be a suprise after all. He went together with Ichika into one of the rooms to start training her Staff techniques while facing someone with a shorter reach. "Masaru-sama, that Kissing Prayer spell why would a woman create such a spell?" Masaru too had this question but luckily the spell book contained a bit of history behind the spell as well to help him understand the reason behind the creation which gave it it''s formed. "Because she held a d?s?r? in her heart to be her husband''s strength even if it means to forever be bonded with him, every unreasonable power comes at a great cost, remember that" Ichika nodded while taking her stance "Now today will train your techniques to counter variety of types so I will start with the speedy types, remember to keep in mind your reach which is your Seikuken.


    Masaru took his first step forest using trackless step disappearing from her sight but her magic sense still picked up traces of his movements, she spins the staff above her head to accumulate kinetic force before swinging it to her left where Masaru blocked off her strike. If she took too long to accumulate the force he might have scolded but she was faster than he expected, so the two of them continue to clash against one another.


    >/<


    "This is a scam!!"


    Akeno screamed when she felt like throwing the ball, it was fine after a few minutes but all of a sudden the light dots began to move faster and faster-changing lines. The worst part was the ball even give them a score! Ingvild, however, giggled finding this toy really fun to play since it had an addictive property of wanting the player to become furious to beat it. It''s like holding a game that''s taunting you [Is that all you got?]


    Stephani, however, could not control her energy this well, the fun thing about this ball was the fact it changed element requirements as well. How did they find out? There was a user manual on the board that Masaru stuck. The colour of the dot reflects what element it seeks from Red - Fire, Blue - Water, Green - Wind, Yellow - Earth, Purple - Lightning, etc. It trains reaction speed, judgement speed, control. a Nice 3 in 1 training ball that can make them nuts but they refuse to give in to this little bugger that keeps changing its patterns like a cheating device.


    >/<


    Shirone was on the passive for a while now while dodging Everest''s strikes, she could not find a method to bypass Everest''s natural defense. She was already in her two tailed modes but the amount of physical strength she could punch out just get shrugged off this Tanky Dragon girl, Everest who was fighting her understood something while fighting Shirone as it reminded her of the times she fought Masaru who also had similar conditions impeded on him.


    It was after 20 minutes they took a break, "Shirone, I think I know what Masaru wants you to learn" Since she experienced this before she will naturally help her little sister and fellow love rival. "Hmm?" Everest pointed at her fist "Your Ki, senjutsu is the only thing that Masaru did not forbid. Did you ever question it yourself?" Shirone looked at her fist, "Is Touki the only application of utilizing your inner Ki? Because I remember Masaru first developed an attack with magic but on the third day he applied it by using his muscle control and Ki control"


    Shirone looked at her fist for a long time then something opened her eyes when Everest ask "What kind of force can pass through a iron wall?" Everest naturally understood her speed is on the slow side so she needs to learn how to predict and increase her reaction speed to supplement her lack of speed till she can fix it naturally without the need of Dragon aura.


    >/<


    "Haah! Haah!" Both Angelica and Jeanne were on the ground wheezing, for the sake of increasing their training speed they went and adjust the gravity to 2 times instead of 1.5 which caused the gravity they already had on their body through the restrictions to double. It could be said they were plainly stupid for a moment there till they fixed it, Jeanne was able to handle the incoming arrows from a distance but the closer she got the more dangerous it became since the intervals between arrows became shorter the closer she got, but Angelica was under quite the pressure herself as she had to maintain distance while firing otherwise Jeanne would catch up to her.


    "To think you can push me this hard" Angelica complimented Jeanne''s persistence to keep pushing through, but Jeanne shook her head "Your scary you know, I thought you could only shoot single arrows fast but when I got too close and you shot three arrows all of the sudden I was scared back there" Angelica giggled "I guess I can understand why Masaru stopped our training under Diehauser''s peerage for a while"


    >/<


    Masaru nodded while looking at Ichika who was sitting on the ground breathing heavily, after checking up on each group and received a request to upgrade the mechanical ball to which the other girls too took a liking to Masaru could consider today''s training to have been successful. ''I will personally train them for the year to prevent them from trying to imitate the combat style of my father''s peerage and force them into a corner through combat to develop their own moves, but not only that the girls refuse to hold back against one another through training so it works well for me''


    Since the training was over Masaru called them over to the Lounge for them to relax with a drink while Masaru will start his presentation of every peerage to look out for in the Younger Generation Rating Game. "You all have already been notified it may be a year ahead of time, I will again have a discussion like this next year but what you all need to know if the teams I have marked we have to look out for. I will be starting with those under the Power Type group, first off let''s start with Sairaorg Bael:


    Sairaorg Bael, he is the next heir of the Bael Clan and did not inherit the power of destruction of the Bael clan. He is the most dangerous one of his peerage as he trained his body to the utmost limits it''s not an exaggeration to say he is at least 1.5 times stronger than Everest if not double her power with only his body. Although it is not confirmed if he learnt senjutsu, however, he learnt Touki which he uses to cover his body with and this increases his danger level further. His personality is honest and straight, his fighting style is going through with a punch. No technique, meaning the moment he is tired out, it will be easy to defeat him.


    Kuisha Abaddon, this girl is the Queen. She is extremely loyal to Sairaorg as for how deep that goes it is yet to be discovered but this is a point we can make use of to disturb her psyche and defeat her if necessary. Her devil''s unique ability is Power of Hole, it''s similar to Seere''s ability over space but this one is specifically about the space hole. One of the applications you can expect from this ability is it can be used to redirect the attacks, so if you intend to combat her try focusing more on close combat but don''t think she is weak. Remember she is Sairaorg''s Queen so expect her to know martial arts which each of you girls will be learning from now on in the human world." Masaru gives the information he gathered of each member of the peerage and began to explain possible applications of their powers according to his understanding while also listing possible weaknesses to test which includes trampling their pride and feelings.


    Once Sairaorg''s team was explained and discussed Masaru looked at the girls, "I am certain you girls don''t like using dirty tricks to win, however for this coming Rating Game I want you girls to treat it like a real combat for future references where you will be facing opponents stronger than you then you will be left with no choice but to use anything in your arsenal to survive, even if it''s against a God, if insulting him can give you an opening then use it. Any questions?"


    Seeing the girls did not have any questions he continued onto Rias''s team, when Akeno and the girls heard his detailed explanation including the weak points to poke at they could not believe what they were hearing. "As you may have noticed this peerage is a mess at the moment but holds just as much potential as Sairaorg''s team once their problems are resolved so never let your guard down if we ever face them" Masaru then moved onto the Technique Types, "Here is the two teams I determined to be more dangerous than any other devil teams"


    At this moment Masaru said this Sona and her team just entered the house, Masaru told her she could just enter even if they are talking but she and her team were shocked. What was displayed on the monitor was Sona and Seekvaira, "Welcome Sona, you and the girls can take a seat and help yourself to a drink" Sona and her team came greeting everyone but Sona looked at him "Are you going to continue?" Masaru nodded "Naturally, I will be done in 10 minutes"


    Masaru continued to talk about these two technique types, he first then selected Agares peerage explaining each member including public announced powers including possible applications of said powers to expect. Hearing this even Sona was quite amazed at how wide Masaru''s view is but with all honesty Masaru was using some known similar spells in the Spell Book using them as a reference, soon it came to Sona and her current peerage. The girls were truly astounded and a bit scared about the accurate information Masaru held which included the personal speculations of their powers, what Masaru presented today was information about the enemies ONLY.


    ''I will keep the counter plans a secret, since I already knew Sona will be coming today I purposely displayed my information network to her. Hopefully, it will stimulate that mind of hers and give me a real life threatening match'' Masaru thought, "The scary part about these two technique type groups is something the power types are not easily willing to do, that is to sacrifice their pieces. As you know Rating Game has a retirement system which prevents 90% of possible deaths, the only way to get killed if faced with a power greater than the retirement defense system or instant death abilities... In other words, unlike the power type teams that can be disrupted by taking down their emotional pillars, the technique types are not easily shaken and will sacrifice a piece for the sake of victory"


    ''To think he holds this much information even his analysis on each team and each individual is on the spot although there is a bit variable, he really is dangerous to face but why would he display this to me? The only thing I learnt here was... I see, a declaration huh? Very well I accept'' Sona realized that Masaru was already sending his declaration of war towards her and displaying a piece of his abilities which was enough to make her wary and eager to grow stronger as much as possible.


    Masaru smiled "The good news is, the information about our team is limited" Hearing this statement the entire Sona''s peerage could not help but become serious, "The other reason why I think the technique types are most dangerous is the fact they can more or less already speculate the kind of abilities each of you hold judging from your race and Family. Well that''s it for now, we will be holding a training session in a few hours together with Sona''s peerage"


    Masaru walked together with Sona towards the Kitchen where Masaru was starting to make snacks, he left the girls back there to get to know each other. "You''re really mean you know that? Displaying our information and even sharing your analysis like that, it''s terrifying especially at the parts where it''s accurate" Masaru smiled at Sona''s complaints, "I did it purposefully, Sona your dream is one of the few dreams I admire but because your dream is the most difficult to realize since the Old Devils'' view of the society is complete crap, I have no other way to support you than to push you..." Masaru stopped and then looked at her straight, "Give me a fight that you can call it your best, win or lose and I swear as the Heir of Belial I will support you to build and manage schools in the Belial Territory as long as you allow our people to get employed and work for you" Sona felt complicated wondering why "Why would you do so?" Masaru continued to cut the fruits, "Simple, I believe a new education system, especially for the Low and Mid class, is necessary and I have no time nor does the others of my family. The only way I can fix this problem is becoming a board member of your education establishment and let you manage it" Sona giggled "I see, give and take huh? Very well I accept the deal" Masaru shook her hand while casting a devil contract between the two of them. ''With this, I can focus on searching for the Ancient creatures since my father can handle everything else with the family and Sona can ?ssist with setting up the Education side for our land. It''s a win-win situation for me after all'' He thought

 Chapter 56 - V3C4.1

    Leading Sona and her peerage downstairs to the underground training space, Masaru was already considering which ones to put up against who, it was quite easy to choose but he also needed to consider a few other things. He looked over the girls then made his choice, "First we are going to train everyone together with this little guy" Showing the familiar metal ball the girls of Masaru''s teams felt pity for Sona and her peerage who will also fall prey for this hated yet addictive toy, Masaru started to explain the mechanisms behind the toy and allowed the girls to start training with it.


    "My god! Urk! Headache!" Momo was the first one to feel frustrated at how fast it can change patterns, even Reya who was always smiling had a serious look focusing on the lights flashing. The ones who struggled the most were the Knights and Rooks since they did not have the Queen or Bishop characteristics to train. Masaru allowed his pawns to promote so they could start getting used to their bishop promotion traits, even Sona could not stop playing with the ball. ''Ingenius! Whoever made this training ball is simply a monster genius to figure out a gaming style to train energy control...'' Sona thought


    Once a hour of battling to win against the beloved Taunting Ball Masaru called it off and then let the girls towards the fourth training room that had puppets stationed as targets, each of them had a signboard on it, "Low Defense: Kill", "Low Defense: Kill with Minimal effort" or "Low Defense: Incapacitate" and it will go all the way to "Ultimate Defense: Incapacitate". Seeing these signboards the girls finally understood the training phase was actually two. "As you girls have noticed, using what you learnt with the ball. Attack each puppet according to their description, no need to worry it will automatically be replaced and it also gives you a score out of 10"


    Masaru went to the back looking at the girls, Shirone who was proficient in controlling her ki managed to pass the first two puppets but when it came to incapacitate, she failed miserably. Masaru did not give her any tips as this is something that needs to be found out by themselves for this hour before he can explain the true hidden functions behind these puppets. Similar to the ball the puppets became another addictive game for the girls since the remarks that came with the score infuriated them. Like [1/10: Are you trying or are you too dumb?] [2/10: At least you improve to a baby level]


    "Destroy!!!" Everest was the first to snap and vent her anger on one of the puppets because she had to micro-control her strength otherwise she will simply kill. ''Well dragons have it hard, but having extreme control over the body will promote their growth further. Training Sona''s team motivates my team to train harder while Sona''s team who feels already threatened by the information I hold will push and thus the two groups can have competition while I can now officially start my training I have been putting off for a while''


    After a few hours Masaru stood up, "Once you girls had enough you can continue the training with the balls, I will be cooking dinner for everyone" Sona realized it was late but Masaru extended an invitation she was hesitating to accept but because there was a lot of girls it was acceptable, "You girls can sleepover, I will be sleeping in the lounge" Masaru went upstairs.


    "This puppet is annoying the hell out of me!" Momo felt frustrated that the puppet ''dies'' too easily, Ingvild nodded, because her sacred gear and bloodline boost her talent with water magic to a large degree she is not yet capable of shooting micro-controlled water magic to incapacitate her targets. "How did he get these balls? It''s really an amazing idea" Akeno who heard this smiled, "That is one of the equipment Master and Elizabeth neesan developed for the future schools" Sona realized Masaru was showing her many things today to make her seriously consider his deal with her.


    "I hate this ball but it''s too addictive!" Stephani was playing with the ball together with Reya, Shirone, however, kept hitting the low defence puppet to incapacitate it. "Nyan?" She tilts her head to the side thinking what if she attacked a human at school and used that amount of force shocking the surrounding girls [10/10: Are you trying to break my scoring board with your godlike performance!?] "Eh!? Shirone is the first one to manage to pass it?" Some of the girls surrounded Shirone to hear the condition to clear this game.


    "Is your master confident to the point he would allow us to train with you?" Akeno shook her head looking at the girls laughing while training hard together, She answered Sona''s question. "What you see there is what Master looks for, yes we are rivals. But before everything else we are allies, having good competition promotes growth to both sides since I am sure you know we don''t want to lose to you girls and you feel the same to us" Sona sighed with a smile "So I have to give him a fight that he approves of?" Akeno smiled "Master already approve of you Sona, but what he wants is for you to show how resolved you are for your dreams. And also good opponents after all, since he too has a goal"


    >/<


    "You dare steal my So-Tan, besides what is your motive?" Serafall''s projection is displayed in the Kitchen while he was already doing prep work before he will start cooking, "No, I am giving her an opportunity to use my team to stimulate her team''s competitiveness which is the same for my team. I also challenged her directly to show the devils how serious she is about her dream, and I need a dangerous opponent to push me harder. I know how strong my father and his team his, so I need a decent amount of pressure including my team for us to reach his level or I fear I will never be able to reach it in four hundred years..."


    "Well I guess I can let this go, so why have you called me?" Masaru stopped cutting the vegetables "I need information about Kyoto and the Yokai faction, we will be going for a school trip there and I rather prepare myself with information than heading in there like a chicken without a head" Serafall looked at Masaru sternly, "What do I get out of it?" Masaru nodded "I will owe you one favour, and I will ensure Sona and her team''s safety during the trip"


    Serafall was a bit surprised but smiled thinking she got him to owe her one, "Very well, I accept the conditions but you can''t tell So-tan!" Masaru looked at the siscon, "You don''t have to worry I doubt she will be happy with me either so I rather not have that right now since I only recently got my peace at school" Serafall said her goodbyes and went off, Masaru gazed at the window for a moment before resuming to cook.


    "Ma-kun we finished!" Masaru nodded at Akeno "Lead the girls to bath and get clean, dinner should be done by the time you girls are done" Sona looked at Masaru sternly, "No peeking" Masaru said nothing and continued to cook, the sight of Masaru wearing an apron cooking was quite a precious sight for the girls even Tsubasa muttered "Won''t the girls at school go nuts if this kind of view becomes spread out?" Tsubaki nodded "It will but don''t, we just managed to quell the situation thanks to Akeno and them reading specific books in public" Momo added "It really is effective when you want to keep a boy away, there is already a rumour among the boys saying that once they see Yaoi steer clear no matter what"


    >/<


    "Delicious! What food is this?" Masaru who heard Reya''s compliment began to give a short introduction of some dishes he made during his stay in South Africa in the past, "Your so lucky, you get to travel the world already!" She complained but Masaru only had a wry smile thinking those trips were actually dangerous missions, everyone was enjoying their meals and when it was time to sleep the girls went up while Masaru went to the Lounge to relax his mind for the upcoming training he had been stalling for a long long time now.


    [So you are prepared?] Masaru thought for a moment, "Can you just give me a retake of the reason I am doing this?" Drago sighed thinking this boy was probably a bit edgy when the topic is about the soul because one mistake and it will not be just a simple death but a true death. [You have wondered about the fact your power is not stable (1), sometimes you output even to an Ultimate Rank but that is naturally with the grimoire the highest you can go alone will be about high-high class. The worst part is no matter how hard you train you can''t increase that output limit (2) that keeps going up to Ultimate rank and down low to low High-class rank, this is excluding the restrictions placed on you to stabilize your condition] Masaru nodded,


    (AN: This has been proven in the Novel that people misjudged the MC''s power because of this hidden issue I have not mentioned it because I did not want to. Since topics about the Soul gets complicated enough for me to feel like I can throw up a rainbow)


    [Your body is that of a pureblood Devil and your soul is a human, if you had the same soul characteristics as the first Masaru then the soul would have began mutated into a pure devil soul to be able to bring a balance. The unstable balance between your soul and body is what is preventing you from completely tapping into the power you have been training hard to gain, the worst part is the medicine Ajuka gave you is healing you but slower] ''Although I can''t tell this boy that the Spellbook has been taking most of the medicinal effects for itself'' [The best way is to devour the soul of the first Masaru]


    "I was certain he was gone by the time I woke up" [Naturally I did not sense him until we had a battle against that Ancient creature on the aeroplane and the spellbook protected you] "The spell book hidden this from me?" [I don''t know, can''t say either. But the solution to your problem is that soul that has devil characteristics within it, once you devour it your soul will naturally strengthen but with the newly gained Devil Characteristic the body will start to aid the process of making your soul more compatible for the body]


    Masaru calmed himself since he was already aware that the dragon can''t share information about the spellbook but secrets about it keep coming up that it was unsettling, the only thing the Dragon kept telling him is that the book is on his side. But is that really the case? "How do I start the process?" [It would have worked if your sacred gear was awake it could have pulled you easily in your soul space, but luckily you have me] Masaru closed his eyes and allowed Drago whom he summoned through their link to rest over his ??p. [Remember your mindset boy, if you wish to survive you have to be cruel....]''Sigh... This treatment will be able to speed up the healing progress several times, I guess this is why that woman did not attack me when we spoke about her... So she too is getting impatient huh?''


    The next moment Masaru could somehow see or it functioned similar to a sight sense looking at his surroundings, on the left he saw a door decorated as black as the night sky dotted with numerous stars, on the right he saw a door decorated like a jungle theme with plants, animals but there is one particular animal that stood above them with it''s back facing the west. The current room he was in was pure white with black cracked and some parts broken like a window being shattered by a ball, ''So this room must be the state of my soul huh? No wonder...''


    Since it was not yet time to enter either of these two doors he began to look around but it was difficult to see far in the white room as there is mist floating higher then he reach standing on his toes as if to show him the borders of his soul space, he first went over to the jungle theme door not daring to open it but tried to see if there are any details he could glean off to what is behind it. But the feeling he felt when approaching the door was like as if he was walking towards a King, he was not certain why he gets this feeling but he remembered it very well. This was the similar feeling he gained when he first met Tiamat who suppressed him, the power came to reach out for him also had a strong dignity feeling of a king.


    "Sacred Gear huh?" Masaru looked at the door gently ??r?ssing the door, "I will come to play soon... But first I need to find the other one who is hiding here" Masaru moved over to the Dark door but if he was never observant he would have never spotted the hidden door handle on the white wall, it was so well hidden that it could pose an extremely difficult challenge to spot it from a distance. The feeling it gave him was insecurity... Helplessness, sadness, anger... But at the same time, he felt a throbbing feeling within him as if telling him to enter this door. Little did he know that in order to devour the soul, he has to experience it''s pain, grief, everything it experienced will be made part of him as well.


    >/<


    The next morning Yui came down the stairs not hearing Masaru who is usually up early busy prepping breakfast, she actually woke up early to help him cook breakfast but this silence was disturbing her as she walked towards the Lounge yet there is no sound other than calm breathing. When she entered the Lounge she saw the back of Masaru''s head sitting upright, as she walks around she noticed his eyes were closed as if he was sleeping with his sword that he only use against strong opponents was on top of his ??p.


    "Masaru?" She called out but he did not respond back at all, she was about to shake him but a voice she never heard nor was familiar with scared her to the point she immediately gathered her energy to cast magic any moment, [Girl, calm down for satan''s sake] Hearing the voice again she looks around vigilantly, [Girl, I am the bloody sword!] "EH!?" [Guess that is the first reaction I will get after gaining the ability to talk with others thanks to the boy''s spellbook huh?] "Wha!? You''re the sword?" [Yep, I am Drago the soul of the sword Deadheart]


    ''This is really too shocking just how many secrets does Masaru have!? But his safety comes first I can ask anything else later'' "Why did you stop me from waking him up?" [Because the boy is undergoing treating for his damaged soul, I know you since you were the one to help Ajuka scan the body and his memories Ajuka tried to erase in a hurry was incomplete so you regained them haven''t you] "This!?" This is was a safely guarded secret Yui decided to take to her grave, such information will only cause chaos in the peerage which is not needed that is why she never shared it before.


    [Well not that it matters, right now I want you to tell the girls Masaru is undergoing a training to awaken his sacred gear. Currently, he is actually in a deep sleep to fix or should I say place a few pieces together to help his soul heal much faster otherwise not even me will know when it will be fully healed... Can you do this Yui-chan?] "Ye-yeah wait how you know my name!?" [I have been watching over you girls together with my partner Masaru ever since I have been connected to him]


    ''Is he a pervert? or is it because of him that Masaru is slowly becoming honest to his feelings?''


    Later that day it was quite the hassle to explain the situation to the girls but after agreeing that two girls will take shift patterns to look after him while the rest train, even Sona decided to stay for another night as she too felt a bit worried about Masaru.


    Meanwhile in the soul scape of Masaru, within the room of the dark starry sky door, the woman was looking over Masaru who was shocked and standing still looking in front of him, the woman''s feelings want to move yet her reasoning is holding her back. She who is known yet remains unseen is currently experiencing a feeling of a mother, yet her existence compels her to stay back for the sake of her continued existence the boy''s growth is required... And for the boy''s survival, she needs to stay back


    "Please don''t get swallowed up instead of Masaru... This is after all a battle for survival and the end will determine which soul will be the King and which will be the subject, for you to heal your soul faster you need to win and consume the subject."

 Chapter 57 - V3C4.2

    "So you finally became aware of my existence huh? Master" Masaru who heard the boy who looked exactly how he did when he has experimented on back then with Shirone and Koruka. Masaru called this boy MASA, for naming sake otherwise he would go nuts wondering who is who. "Why are you calling me master?" MASA who heard Masaru''s question tilted his head, "But wasn''t I simply an artificial soul made by that blob of energy... no, it should be a Grimoire Book now, I thought you already knew of this..."


    "Huh?" Masaru took a step back unconsciously not of fear but real surprise, he could not understand a single thing where this is going even MASA who saw this began to smile in a sinister way. "You should know that by weakening your fighting spirit will give me a chance to devour you instead, you know?" Masaru who heard this felt fear shook within him but he controlled it by f?r??b?? boiling an imaginary rage almost like forcing oneself to hate another, by doing so he managed to suppress the fear temporary. "You know why I am here, but why did the book hide you from me?"


    "Because your too weak, way too weak... In the soul department that is... You see your soul is human, although humans in this world can grow exceedingly strong but if their soul is not compatible with the body it will never perform it''s true worth... Your currently a body as resilient as a young dragon, your strength is decent and your energy reserves are truly astounding... But because of your body, you can only put out about a quarter of your full strength because the compatibility link between a pureblood devil body and a human soul is simply disastrous. If it was not for the spellbook you would have already been gone!"


    "Drago already told me about this... But you haven''t told me the reason for why the book hid you from me" Masaru spoke while not dropping his guard at all, "It''s for this moment, yes this moment where we will be killing each other, eating each other and the only one can survive... The one who survives will naturally be the real Masaru, you need me to fill up the cracks and holes in your soul and I need to eat you to become real instead of just a copy"


    "To think one of my trials to survive in this unreasonable world would be something like this" Masaru could feel that he could operate his abilities perfectly, but the shocking thing was MASA could do the same. "I have to admit when it comes to using the Spellbook I can''t use it the same as you do, however! When it comes to senjutsu your still way too lacking boy" MASA began to operate his KI within his body before sprinting towards Masaru who did the same but unlike MASA he combined his demonic energy with his Ki.


    BOOM! The impact of their fists and kicks could send the ground shaking but here everything was silent, no shaking no winds. Masaru could feel the heaviness of each strike MASA was dealing against him, "You think combining Senjutsu with Demonic Energy is going to make you stronger!? That''s inefficient! You use Senjutsu like this!" MASA converge the KI to form a thick aura around his fist, the moment he strikes out an illusory tiger that was life-like was materialized from the KI that was leaking through the shock force of the attack. Masaru immediately kicks the ground sending demonic energy to raise several walls made out of earth element to slow down the attack while he used trackless steps to flank the strike while heading straight for MASA who already detected him.


    "Good idea to block the attack, use that strange movement to enter the subconscious mind... But you never comprehended how that Okita pervert did this movement against supernaturals?" Masaru heard MASA who met his attacks, the two of them continued to kick and hit but nothing seems to be connecting at all, Masaru felt like he was being trained but he dared not voice this out because he was not certain if the story about eating each other was true or not. But for his side it really was a devour process so it was a hard complicated situation.


    "You never thought of learning more about Virtual Reality? You know Virtual Reality is a combination of Space and Illusion magic... By Combining you can temporary combine the movement set and seal your existence within the subconscious mind but this is tricky you know, you are dealing with people''s awareness here and the world laws have natural mechanisms to prevent people from truly messing around with these things... You never truly exploited it all!" Masaru who heard this felt rage, "Yes, if it was not for the fact I am dealing with these creatures that can''t be sampled to research and this world I have no absolute knowledge... I can only focus on the things I can do now and specialize"


    "Then why not use that memory magic? Surely you noticed it haven''t you? THAT magic" Hearing MASA''s words gave Masaru a pause but before the incoming strike connected Masaru already retreated with ground shrink. "You.... You should know that spell that a side effect of forcing the user to enter a period of extreme ?ust! I have no need to explain why the spell does this but did you not consider the trauma it will cause to the girls!?" MASA looked at Masaru like he was looking at an idiot, "Let''s first start with the girls, you should know their feelings by now so should something like this happen some of them might be bit angry but in the end it is something that''s going to happen anyway" Masaru glared at MASA who shook his arms, "Let me finish, what about using Worthless and become a Eunuch then!"


    ''This Bas-'' Masaru wanted to curse this dirty-minded boy, the fight between the two of them increased in intensity the once silent room although it did not have wind inside the kinetic force between each strike was enough to produce shock waves. "Hehehe, teasing you is so much fun! No wonder Akeno-chan loves it very much" MASA spoke but Masaru did not answer, slowly but surely Masaru was copying the operating method MASA was using his KI as his own, this process was difficult as it required Masaru to be reckless and keep being close proximity to MASA at all times.


    The more Masaru gained insight the more he understood why MASA told him he was being inefficient, if this method of operating KI could be modified a bit then it should be possible. "You really are different from me, I have to study for several years to get to where I am but here you are fighting me and learning it within hours... God sure favours the talented" Soon the fight between the two of them stopped when MASA was showing signs of disappearing, "What''s going on!?" MASA looked at Masaru with a warm smile, "It''s because you have gained my acknowledgement.... for now"


    "What acknowledgement?" Masaru was confused, but MASA smiled "Well our real eating battle will have to be for later when we can fight on equal footing, the day when your soul is healed and when the spellbook appears in front of you... Will be the day you will learn it... your existence"


    >/<


    "What the hell do you mean my existence!?" Masaru who screamed out opened his eyes furiously but he was in the lounge room where I was before he faced his younger self, he was thinking heavily over why would the fight stop all of the sudden? Was it really just to train him? What message did it try to give him? Was it the Book''s way of telling him to hurry up with the recovery method? But he himself has no goddamn idea how!? Even now he had no idea how to emulate the stimulation effect on the soul to awaken Misla Bael!


    "Onii-sama!" Shirone jumped onto Masaru hugging him tight which snapped him out of his racing thoughts, But the first thing Masary thought was the sword but luckily the sword was moved to his side so Shirone was safe. He gently ??r?sses her head out of a habit, "Sorry for worrying you" Angelica who was on watch together with Shirone has already left to notify the girls who were going mad on the Balls and Puppets came rushing back with great vigour.


    Masaru spent a full hour to apologize to the girls who were truly worried about him, thanks to Drago who used Yui to cover the circumstances he managed to get past this situation quite smoothly. Although the cost for it was to bake sweets for the girls to which he agreed, while he was in the kitchen baking sweets he and Drago were talking Mentally.


    "Just say yes or no, that spellbook has a consciousness?" [Yes] Masaru thought of using this question trick as a test but never expected it to work but what he did not realize was the Spellbook was getting impatient over something so it did not want to hide much. "When I fought my younger self it called itself an artificial soul, did the spellbook create it to control me?" [No] Masaru sigh of relief, with his connection to Drago he knew this dragon was not lying to him. "Was this rouse of devouring battle just to have me be in high vigilance?" [No, it really will happen but right now for your soul to heal you need to get nourishment from another one which the artificial soul is good enough for. I don''t know when you will face it again but the next time I am certain it will be to the death, I only made you prepare for it in case this friend of ours changes their minds like now...]


    Masaru places the chocolate cookies he made through combining human technique with Magic to reduce the time it takes, "Well at least I can feel a little more relieved, but to think that battle was only to teach me some applications of Ki Control to combat the side effect of a Memory Magic" However Drago thought [[Seems this brat has not realized the change in his soul....]] The dragon thought, yes while Masaru kept close to MASA to learn his Ki technique, Masaru who started to get nourishment from MASA did not notice his soul was slowly becoming a devil''s soul so his power output was stabilizing and increasing but the process will still be slow but at least it''s progress.


    Akeno entered the kitchen, "So, have you been able to accomplish awakening your sacred gear?" Akeno came next to Masaru inspecting him, "Well I failed to awaken it, but I suppose I need some strong outside stimulation to awaken it as it did with Tiamat however a bit milder" Masaru thought about the time he once stood and talked back at a real dangerous dragon at that time, "Well at least your fine, You think you can lend me some of those balls?" Sona spoke as she stood near the entrance to the Kitchen.


    "Ah sure, you can even give some to Rias HOW-EV-ER, it came from you okay?" Masaru gave Sona a playful look but Sona understood the reason, Masaru already offended Riser in the past and if there are signs of Masaru "helping" Rias then he will drag Masaru in their mess instead of Rias. "You really are in the worst position compared to me" Masaru could only helplessly laugh at Sona''s point, "I blame it only my youthfulness for wanting to stand out although I really did not mean to"


    Masaru spends his time chatting away with all the girls, hearing stories from Sona''s peerage and their experiences he felt quite shocked to realize that the humans were just as ruthless as old devils or maybe even more so. He did not hold back teaching them a few tricks with Magic and the application of using Demonic energy in close combat especially elemental magic, Sona was the most surprised of all that Masaru would answer and teach them all but Masaru simply said if he wants to defeat his father what way would it be to create the ultimate opponents for himself.


    (AN: Just so you all know, the MC has no knowledge about the Azazel Cup... So he is still under the impression that the Rating game will only be for devils)


    Diehauser, Diana and Julia finally returned from their vacation while Sona and her peerage returned to their home, with his mother and sister back the liveliness of the house was no less than before.


    >/<


    "So, please make sure to make your teams for when we will be leaving for Kyoto. It will be three days and two-night trip so please make sure to buy the necessary items indicated on the list!" The teacher announced before leaving the classroom, Masaru leaned closer to Barold. "You want to partner up with me?" Barold nodded, "I think it will be better for me too since the two of us are the only two guys among all those girls" Masaru agreed with him completely, "Yes, but what location you think we should visit?" The two of them started to work out a journey trip together but it would later be intruded by girls who refuse not to take the chance of a holiday with Masaru. Poor guy, what comes around goes around they say.


    With the classes over it was finally time for Club activities and Masaru had an off day today so he headed straight for the Kendo club, seeing Sakura wearing only her black hakama with her wooden katana Masaru went to get changed and armed himself with a wooden katana. "So you already formed a group for the incoming school trip?" Sakura fended off his sword strike while launching a counter that ended up being blocked by Masaru''s handguard of his katana. "Well I formed one with Barold but later the girls working together with me in the Disciplinary Committee also joined"


    "You really are a womanizer" Masaru who heard this shook his head "No no no no!!! Stop it!!!" Sakura was surprised by his swift movement dodging all her strikes then appearing behind her back blocking her mouth with his hand, "Don''t say it out loud, I am not a womanizer" Sakura looked at him with scorn, when he moved his hand away she spoke "But you taken liberties with me" Masaru blushed while taking a step back not expecting this result because it really could be seen as she said "Ah... Sorry?"


    "Haaa... I was going to invite you but---" Masaru interrupted her, "I was also thinking of inviting you" Sakura looked at him with surprise "You already got those girls following you" Masaru shook his head, "Even if they follow me I am but a guy, there are topics guys and girls don''t share... Besides I want you to get to know them first" Sakura was a bit confused, "You want to use me as a shield or something?" Masaru shook his head, "They all grew up together, so having a new friend to talk with will do them good."


    "Fine..." Sakura pouted feeling a bit down as she hoped he would invite her for a different reason, it has been a few months and the two of them kept sparring to the point she enjoyed her time together with him. It was almost like he was made for her, she could hit him with everything she learnt from her family and he would take it on without backing away. It was only natural that a curious interest would be developed into a crush, she was not certain whether she loved him or not but she was certain she held an interest towards this boy named Masaru Belial.


    Soon the two of them resumed their daily spar of pure techniques, Masaru could see her progress in learning techniques from him was quite amazing as the two of them were similar after all. Learning through combat was their trait and strongest point but also their weakest, Masaru stepped forward using a jujutsu move to disarm her while tossing her over his shoulder stopping the match. "You cheated!" Masaru smiled "If it was a real match you would have been dead, from now on facing me as you would in a real fight" He helped her up while he left her alone, ''Real Fight? Masaru... Are you training me for something?'' Sakura thought since she was always suspicious about why Masaru would train her, she was firmly taught by her grandfather that there is no such thing as free lunch. ''Well, I will hear him out when he decides to talk... If I can I will not mind helping him out''

 Chapter 58 - V3C5

    "Yes, that''s why when you go to Kyoto make sure you make contact with Seo" Ajuka was talking with Masaru who was accompanied by Diehauser who was still staying at the house with Diana. "Can this Seo be trusted?" Ajuka nodded at Masaru''s question, "Yes, the man is completely neutral and works only for money. Out of the people I use for information gathering in local regions in Japan he is the best one and the most reliable." Masaru leaned back thinking about it, "But is the information about Witches from Brittany in Kyoto really confirmed?"


    "Only two of the four targets has been sighted in Kyoto, however, they are there indeed. Because it is the Yokai Territory but with your school trip we only need you to investigate whether these witches have connection with the Witches at Greater Malling from the same country. If they do, then this event will naturally be connected with the Ancient Creatures" Masaru was taken aback, "I will take this job, and if I can I will handle it on-site as well" Ajuka sighed, "Be sure to contact us first, Also a little magical girl is already on her way there to help you come in contact with the Yokai Leader to prevent any issue between our two factions from forming because of this event"


    After concluding the request Ajuka''s projection went off and Masaru together with Diehauser and Diana was left alone, "Are you certain you can do this?" Masaru shrugged "Those creatures are my job, after all, I won''t be reckless this time. My injuries on my soul are showing more progress compared to before" Diehauser who heard this sighed, "Well we managed to train quite a large number of devils thanks to your ''toys'' you made together with Elizabeth which really shocked me, so if anything happens just be sure to call. We the Belial has now officially regained our prestige and military strength, so I can now finally support you" Masaru smiled warmly "Thanks father"


    "But Father, how is the plans with our Educational Sector going?" Diehauser supported this idea as well, "The plans you made, we have already began drawing blueprints but we will not be able to make these buildings or start it officially yet. Sirzech and Serafall together told us to wait patiently, so I guess those two has a plan" Masaru nodded, "Thanks father" Diehauser laughed, "But I am shocked, you actually support Sairaorg Bael your competitor and this recent request your making for Sona Sitri"


    "I need their family''s support, even if one has great power it''s still only one person. I intend to use these plans for the greater good, having Sona handle our Educational System while we simply provide manpower while still gaining a percentage of the share it''s a good deal. As for Sairaorg, he intends to become a Devil King and I believe that will happen, the Bael Family will not keep him as the Family head since he does not have the power of destruction. But because of this his position in the devil world is the most unstable one, if he loses even one match the devils will pull back their support" Masaru takes a sip of his tea, "I believe by keep supporting him even if he fails a few matches will still be worth it, I fought him myself so I know better than anyone that he will reach his dream to become a Devil King and our Belial Family needs a Devil King''s support" ''Unless I too become one but that will be left remain to be seen, Sairaorg is a back up plan if I don''t become one in time''


    "Well I understood those points, so I will leave the talks with those two to you since this will be your first two tasks to succeed in as the heir of Belial, it appears our Elder Council that has not been active for a while has begun to gather back together under the command of Damian. If things are going as plan, then we should be complete with 70% of the plans we have set out for the family" Diehauser wanted to laugh, he wanted to scream. It has been a long time, to feel so relaxing, "So when am I getting a little brother or sister? I am feeling lonely you know... Mother Father" Diehauser and Diana both blushed at this sudden question attack, they wanted to retort but they suddenly remembered something god knows what they could not.


    >/<


    "Oniisama you leaving me?" Shirone began to fake her tears in hopes Masaru would take her along but this time it did not work, naturally Masaru knew how to handle this kitty cat he loves very much while ??r?ssing her head "If you can endure the three days I will award you with a M-Ticket" Hearing this Shirone did not complain since she achieved her objective which was the M-Ticket, this M-Ticket was recently created for the girls entertainment to collect these tickets to get wishes from Masaru, 1 Ticket = 4/5 hours date or 1 wish, but if they collect 10 tickets it will be 1 day worth or a big wish. But this reward is separate from when Masaru would naturally take them out on dates.


    ''I never expected this ticket system to become addictive to them like a game, but every small thing brightens the every day life'' Masaru thought as he went out for the day alone to prepare, he entered his room once again and immediately teleported to Elizabeth''s labratory that was now located in the Belial Territory. Ever since she went to her own Lab she had been creating variety of training toys and consumable pranks, but her way of Pranks is dangerous which is why Masaru frequents her lab to gather these toys before he heads for a mission.


    "Ma-kun! Thank you!" Elizabeth thanks Masaru who took out a packet of jelly tots he bought at the shops yesterday from his pocket, "How are the toys coming along?" Elizabeth who heard Masaru''s question had a teasing smile while she adjusted back her glasses "Hue Hue, you will be surprised! I have created these Berserk Bombs, thanks to your reports on these creatures we almost have no physical data of, but from every event, you came across them it appears they have a certain degree of awareness. So these bomb is a good item to use if you need to escape by making them fight against one another, but please don''t use them when only one is around HOWEVER you can use it if you come across an intelligent one this can make it go mad like an animal"


    Masaru nodded, ''As expected, her prank toys are crazy'' "Did you managed to create that inventory bracelet with Ichika?" Elizabeth nodded, "Yep! We managed to complete it thanks to Seekvaira who came to ?ssist us as well! Here you go" Masaru saw the bracelet was quite plain, it held no fancy designs only plain black iron. He slipped it on and a electronic window appeared showing a list but there was nothing in it. "That is the invetory list which will display the items you have inside it, but I have only recorded all the known things in the database so if you put in something that is not registered on the database it will be marked as unknown"


    Masaru thought for a moment "I guess I have to visit Agares Family and give them a gift as Thanks" Elizabeth smiled as she answered, "No need, I traded her the Ball toys for her help" Masaru played around with the bracelet and realized the technology was truly amazing, "That''s good, I will be heading to kyoto, I will need items that can disrupt Mana, something that can vaporize blood... And a few items I can use to suppress Yokais" Elizabeth who heard this began to think, "I can understand the first and last things, but what''s up with the blood?"


    "You see the information we have about Human witches are limited because the Human Family that has witches are keeping their information about them under wraps, so I can''t deny the possibility of them using blood in their dark magic... But then again if we get into a bloody gore battle I would also like items to remove the blood when the body has been removed" Masaru said his reasoning to which Elizabeth could understand, "I will then include some sonic bombs, smoke bombs, flash bombs and also my newly created Eunuch Chili bombs"


    "Eunuch chili bombs?" Elizabeth nodded at the question, "It burns so bad for men it feels like you became a woman" Masaru touch his chin wondering about something, "What about women?" Elizabeth smiled, "It just burns a lot since women tend to have a higher tolerance towards burning sensations" Masaru could not help but feel this bomb was specially made for men and the women stuff was simply crap, but he would never say it out loud otherwise he might be the first victim to experience, this eunuch chilli bomb.


    >/<


    "He He, I gotten a ticket" Shirone felt like teasing the girls but the reaction was quite shockingly bland, Akeno smiled teasingly "But we get to have Masaru for three days and... Two... Ni-ghts" Hearing the last part this little cat felt like tackling her elder sister (AN: Not real sister FYI), the girls continued their bickering while heading together with Diana to buy new clothes and travel bags for everyone because Diana thought it was their first school trip so it was best to make it memorial.


    "We have to come up with a journey trip, we can''t leave it up to Barold or master. The places they selected was simply too few! we can at least add a few more" Angelica mentioned this, naturally, Masaru and Barold did this on purpose to have the girls to plan the trip since it was best to leave such tasks to a travel expert or better yet a girl who dreams to travel the world. Ichika agreed with her, "We need to at least visit some of the historical shrines... EH!? This place is a must!" They were talking while searching for spots to visit on their phones.


    "This kind of life is good..." Diana muttered while thoughtfully rubbing her belly, no one noticed this habitual action of hers "Diana kaa-sama, this coming school vacation I heard Masaru-sama will be heading to Britanny again?" Akeno asked, "It''s not yet confirmed, but the Pendragon House has indeed requested for Masaru''s presence as they require his help. Why?" Akeno answered with a smile, "In that case, I was hoping if we could go there" Diana was not certain for a moment then looked at her meaningful smile "I see... I will naturally arrange it"


    They kept visiting shops to buy clothes but the one they bought the most for ended up for Masaru, it appears he will not be able to escape the clutches of the girls who want to see him in these clothes. "Akeno-san, and Diana-san?" Sona was walking past the clothing shop spotting Akeno and Diana, "Sona Kaichou?" Akeno was also surprised since it was only a few days ago they were training together, "Buying clothes?" Akeno smiled, "Well it''s our first school trip after all, besides Sona Kaichou you bought an awful lot of books"


    "Yes, since we will be having a trip I will need some books to help me ignore a problematic situation" Sona could not divulge her sister coming along in public, Akeno invited Sona to happily follow them in their shopping experience. Thanks to another opinion their selection of clothes, products and such expanded once again. Even Diana was buying quite a lot of things for herself which she normally would not always do, but the accurate advise of Sona was enough to entice her to buy buy buy.


    >/<


    Time flies by and finally, Friday came, Masaru and the girls were already at the station waiting for the train together with the students. Masaru made sure that Diana and Julia did not come to say goodbye or God forbids (Headache attack) Pandemonium will descend on the school, if you wish to know why the impact of Diana and Julia in casual clothes is more impactful appealing compared to the formal attire they wore on the Parental Visits.


    "So for the first day, we will be following Angelica''s plan?" Everest confirmed as the girls were sitting together, "Yes, we divided the plans according to everyone''s input but the first day was given to Angelica since it was Masaru''s selfish request there" Akeno explained to Everest, "Yes! I can at least count this as a trial run to get the feeling for it. fufufu Can''t help but feel excited" Angelica spoke happily.


    "Uh... Uhm... Are you girls really fine with me being in the group?" Sakura whom Masaru pushed into the girl''s group to get to know each other still felt a bit left out, but Yui who was next to her came closer "No need to worry Sa-chan! Since you joined our team we will naturally be fine with you" Sakura who heard Yui''s words felt a bit relieved, "Yep, you are after all a comrade who shares the same interest as us" Ichika proclaimed causing the boys in the train to glare at Masaru who was reading a book while listening music.


    "It appears he already entered his relaxed mode" Akeno spoke while feeling like she wanted to lean against him but they had a agreement that such actions could only be done in private or next term in public to avoid another troublesome event with the boys. ''Hmpf! I should just punish the lot of them for getting in my grand plan to win Masaru''s heart!'' She thought but it already went away when Masaru who sensed her uneasiness and ??r?ss her head for a while.


    The book Masaru was reading was Tom Clancy''s Patriot Games, because this book touches politics quite deeply while the Main Character does act based on his feelings from time to time. It was truly an educational but also an inspirational book, it was giving Masaru some understanding about politic movements he never understood in the Devil World but this write wrote a similar situation so he could gain some insights. Thus he was expanding his understanding of politics in his free time since he will become the Head of the Belial Family in the future.


    ''Once I reach Kyoto I will have to separate from the girls, I will have to use Sona to hide my mission from them at least till I know what we are dealing with. According to Ajuka, Seo''s shop is in an alleyway near Fubuki Hotel so I will head there first to get some inside intel or make him get it for me if not. Depending on whether he has the information or not will affect the discussion I will have with the Yokai group, I honestly hope the Yokai does not have trouble inside...'' Masaru thought while he was reading his book


    "To think he is peacefully reading his book, I did thought he would mingle with his peerage" Rias spoke feeling surprise since Masaru would always stick close to his girls at Devil parties and such but she would never imagined Masaru was only using them as shields against troublesome women. "Well, since the situation in the school has finally calmed down I am quite certain he would like to keep it that way" Sona spoke as she and Rias were currently playing chess, "I have to make sure i buy my brother and family some things to bring back for them..." Rias felt a bit troubled about what to buy, Sona however did not pay any attention "Just buy something you want to give them and that will work"


    "The Demon King is awfully quiet lately" One of the boys commented while looking at Masaru who sat next to Akeno but he was reading the book and listening to music, "Could it be even the Demon King was defeated by the Legendary Yaoi attack!?" The surrounding boys began to think, "Who cares! We have to start our secret operation! Do you all have THAT packed in?" The boys all nodded excitedly, "Good, because it may be our possible springtime arriving!" There was normal boys in the class who looked at the excited group thinking there was a time they too were like this in the past till they lost their v?r??n?t?, they all gave these boys a salute in their hearts ''Good Luck our Kouhai'' since they were the senpai in this department.

 Chapter 59 - V3C5.1

    By the time everyone arrived in Kyoto, it was still early so for the morning time till lunch each individual was given time to do their own things and then from the afternoon, they would meet up moving towards their first destination! Masaru and Akeno were holding hands walking down the road where the students were not around enjoying their peaceful time together, at times like this just being close without needing to flirt or talk, just walking together like this was absolutely great.


    When Masaru came towards a souvenirs shop he entered together with Akeno to have a look at what they sold here, "This shop is actually quite more varsatile than I imagined" Masaru commented but Akeno was silently enjoying the feeling of holding Masaru''s hand, Masaru felt something was wrong since Akeno was not responding so he turned to look at her. It was difficult to explain what he felt at that moment looking at a natural smile that can''t easily be seen, it was beautiful in simple terms but just that word alone could not contain the attraction magic they held.


    Masaru moved to the front of Akeno touching her cheek gently, He was not sure what to say the mood was great, the atmosphere is alright since there is almost no one in the shop right now, but he needed the right words to share his feelings with her, feelings he held but always kept them back. "Akeno..." Masaru could not continue to speak the moment Akeno looked up, her face is slightly flushed but her eyes were like the abyss trying to drag him into them. It was at that moment Masaru gave up trying to figure out what to say so he leaned closer, Akeno was in a strange state ever since they left together so she was not entirely registering the fact her most loved man is actually leaning closer to her and she leaned closer as well although it was a unconscious action.


    It was sweet, the moment their lips touched for the first time it felt like they entered an open plain with flowers, the warm rush from their abdomen rushing to their heart was the thing that made them realized that they actually kissed one another. Akeno who regained some of her senses realized she finally had her first kiss with Masaru and the feeling was something she could not describe with words, but she felt happy although she was happier to the point she would have jumped on him if they were not in the shop. Although the jump is only a jump.


    Masaru faked his cough feeling a bit embarrassed that he took this long to give a girl a kiss but he still composed himself, "Akeno, I... I have a lot of things I want to say at this moment... How I feel about you... What I wish for you and us... I don''t even know where to start with it all... But... Akeno... I want you to know that I really love you" Akeno who heard Masaru''s confession which might get graded low for others, but for her, these words contained more important things for her than the Cosmic knowledge Odin d?s?r?s...


    Akeno too never had experience in responding to such confession especially from the one you love, she choked while crying a bit happily but she still managed to say "I love you too Masaru... I will always be by your side no matter what" Masaru who heard this pulled Akeno into a gentle embrace, they stayed in this state for a long time that even the Shop Keeper took several photos of them when Masaru and Akeno came to pay for the items the Shop Keeper sent the photos to them after he showed them the looks and Masaru, as well as Akeno, was happy with the photos. Luckily for the two of them, the Shop Owner was a father, and the scene that played in the shop reminded him of the time he was young and he confessed to his wife. He knew the importance of such a scene holds in each person''s life.


    >/<


    Just when Masaru and Akeno came back together the girls noticed the smile on Akeno''s face was different from normal, their woman instincts were telling them something with a big impact happened to turn this Akeno into a love idiot (From Outside perspective). So the moment they arrived the girls pulled Akeno while Masaru told them he will be gone for a while so they should not wait for him, he turned around and left while holding his phone with Google Maps opened showing him the path to take towards the Hotel where he can find the information seller.


    "Akeno, you owe us a explanation?" Ichika, Yui, Everest, Angelica, Stephani and even Jeanne were sitting together with her on the bed, Akeno giggled still remembering the sensation. She began to tell what happened in the souvenirs shop causing the girls to flush wondering how it feels like, all kinds of ideas flew in their mind including naughty ones. "How did it feel like!?" Everest was quite interested in this subject since this is something she could not just try with Masaru because of her shy nature to him, "It''s magical, it''s very difficult to explain it but it feels like nothing else matters anymore at that moment... In that moment I simply wished to live in it, that''s how it felt for me" Akeno responded to Everest Question.


    "Did you go further than that?" Yui who got hooked in this asked as well, Akeno had a very faint tint of red on her face as she faced Yui, "No... It''s... No" Akeno wanted to say something else but held back, she never knew that an event like this could make her embarrassed after all. Stephani was the one who was more interested in how Akeno kissed! "Oneesama, did you give him lots of tongues?" Ichika who was just taking a sip of water almost blew it out like a hosepipe, her face was flushed because of the latest naughty manga she read. "What are you saying, Stephani!" Stephani smirked "Isn''t it natural, I heard a kiss with tongue could feel so good you faint from it"


    "Not yet... But I intend to" Akeno answered but she could not allow this girl to one-up her, "I wonder how your first kiss is going to be?" When Stephani heard Akeno''s statement all the girls turned to look at her, this sudden change of gazes was quite impactful causing Stephani to feel embarrassed thinking about it, about Masaru kissing her. Soon the girls became lively teasing one another while talking about well random things that they want to try or do with Masaru if he were to hear this he would also feel interested since I mean, there are quite interesting things a girl could come up with that a guy does not.


    >/<


    "So it is here?" Masaru who was standing in the middle of the alleyway was looking at a side entrance door with a large handwritten whiteboard saying "Seo''s second-hand shop", the outside looks extremely shabby to the point if the board never stood out then no one would have known about this place. When Masaru pushed the door open he came into the reception area or it was what he presumed to be as there are only two single couches facing one another with a coffee table in between, the bell attached to the door already rang when Masaru entered so he did not call out.


    "Just take a seat I will be there now!" Masaru heard a man''s voice from the room behind the door so he took his seat while patiently waiting for the man to arrive, but the first to arrive was a woman with black hair and her facial features were in such a way that if she chose to get dressed as the rock n roll fans in the 1900''s it would definitely look good on her, "Coffee? Tea? Water?" She asked Masaru he could see this woman was a bit irritated for some reason but did not take any note of this since he was after all the one who came unannounced.


    "Tea please" Hearing Masaru''s choice the girl nodded and went back through the door probably heading for the kitchen, shortly a fairly tall and lean built man with brown hair and a gruff, wild look on him appeared while wearing a white undershirt and jeans. "Welcome to Seo''s Second-Hand shop, so what can I do for you?" The man came overextending his hand, Masaru naturally gripped it and gave it a light shake before taking his seat with the man. "My name is Masaru, Ajuka is the one who referred you to me... And what I want is information, about the witches in this area"


    Seo became quite serious hearing Ajuka''s name as this meant his work will be related to the supernaturals again, "Witches? You mean those nutcases going around blood donation centres stealing blood?" Masaru who heard this tilt his head, "Stealing blood? Doesn''t witchery requires the blood of a living being?" Seo rubbed his chin while answering, "Well the donator is probably alive is it not? Using blood now or later does it matter? If I was a witch I would naturally seek a way to use blood drawn a time ago in this time and era which I believe is the case"


    "What I need is information about their locations and specific area''s they have visited especially the most frequent one If it''s possible to see if you can find out if they are linked with Greater Malling witches.." Masaru stated his requirements, Seo did not immediately agree as he began to calculate the risks so he will be charging an appropriate amount of money to make it worth the risk. "Very well, I will take the job. This is the amount of money the job will cost, you can, however, give an item of this worth as well if you don''t have the cash" Masaru looked at the figure, it was quite astronoical but it was worth it. He was not familiar with Kyoto and finding and eliminating the witches in three days without external help will be close to impossible.


    (AN: If you all are wondering why it was possible during the Vatican but not Kyoto it will be in regards where each faction station their guards, most of the priest would normally be close to the proximity of their church or homes... But the Yokai is quite integrated into the Tourism sector which means the moment the MC steps in the land they will know whether it''s by car, train or even flight)


    "You think you can have the information prepared by tonight, at least as much as you can and the rest tomorrow?" Seo thought about Masaru''s request then answered, "I can find their hideout and frequently visited places but their link with Greater Malling is something that I may or may not have by tonight" Masaru nodded thinking it was reasonable, "Thanks, here is the front payment" Masaru pulled the cash he already prepared which was 40% of the total fees, "The rest will be given once the job was complete" Seo laughed, "A boy who knows how to do business, p???sur? doing business with you... For being so thorough in this transaction I will give you a tip, don''t poke those witches in broad daylight... Unlike you devils and other supernatural beings that tries to prevent the humans from having solid evidence about your existence, these witches don''t care at all like they lost their reasoning and would cast magic even in a densely populated area"


    "This happened before?" Seo nodded at Masaru''s question, "The Yokai tried to capture one silently but sure got their bu??s handed to them since they did not dare reveal their existence so they could only give up" Masaru thanked for the extra information before leaving, Seo waited till Masaru was gone far far away before he spoke, "I charged him three times the price and he still paid? It appears these witches are either his greatest enemy or they''re more dangerous than I thought"


    The twin sisiter who had a modest ?h?st Hibiki and the bigger ?h?sted Himari arrived in front of Seo, "So you went and scammed another person... a child at that" Lightning began to spark from their hands, "Hold.... Hold on! I did it for our food expenses you know!?" Seo spoke feeling today he might get a shock of his life, what happened in the alleyway was never realized by anyone, a dreadful scream and purple flashes in the alleyway.


    >/<


    "I was wondering where you went but I never expected you to go this fast to the investigator" Serafall spoke as she waited for Masaru to come out of the Alleyway, "Well I felt since it was still early it will be better to get him working earlier as well..." Serafall nodded while walking next to Masaru, today she wore a business attire looking quite Mature compared to her girlish cute side. "You better be ready by six o''clock tonight we need to meet the western faction of the Yokai''s leader, Yasaka, she is a nine-tailed fox yokai" Serafall began to give some basic information to Masaru to refresh his understanding of the Yokai.


    By the time their discussion was over Masaru began move towards the first location the girls will probably be visiting, the Yokai street. This was quite a popular street which is actually called Ichijo-dori street, most local shops have Yokai statues placed in front of them. But the strangest thing was the fact that some of these statues were actual Yokai''s standing guard monitoring people like Masaru who was heading towards a nearby shop the girls were at, inside was a cosplay shop with quite a few items to dress up as a yokai and it naturally included an 18+ section for naughty animal clothes where Akeno and even Everest was at.


    "Yo!" Masaru greeted from the back of Ichika who was contemplating if she should also go to the other section, "ah Masaru! Welcome back, where have you been?" Masaru scratch the back of his head, "I went to check out a shop on the border of Kyoto that has some books especially about magic in them" Yui was interested in this books about magic since she never had much experience in the human world she did not realize Masaru was teasing them, "Humans sell magic books?" Masaru felt a bit embarrassed at the honest question of Yui "No not THAT magic book, but story books about magic and swords... The ideas they bring out is possible in theory"


    Masaru looked over the items but when he spotted the section Akeno was in he nodded in understanding of the girl''s nature but seeing Everest was a surprise, naturally when Masaru is not around this Dragon Girl sure was bold so he did not go over to the two girls over there since they have yet to realize he was here. ''To think she has this side to her huh? Seems our little maiden dragon is actually quite bold'' Masaru thought while recording Everest''s moment as teasing materials later. "Welcome back" Sakura who was together with the girls greeted Masaru when she saw him, "Thanks, so how is it?" Hearing Masaru''s question Sakura looked at the girls, "It''s fun in a way... But I can also understand why you had me be with them huh?" Masaru chuckled nervously, "Well that''s good then... Sakura... Can I ask you something?"


    "What is it?" Masaru looked into her eyes seriously, "If I were to ask you to join me, become a part of my family. A Place where you can unleash the true power within your blade without needing to hold back and even take it further instead of allowing it to rust... Would you be willing to? Even at the cost of your humanity?" Sakura was bewildered and confused behind the question, to fight to her heart''s content and even be able to challenge people stronger than she is definitely a yes. But why would he mention at the cost of her humanity? Masaru nodded feeling he could trust Sakura even more now because she did not answer immediately but started to seriously consider his offer. The reason Masaru worded his invitation this way was to make the impact of him being a Devil easier to handle, since after all when the Angels and their father first appeared together with Fallen Angels and Devils hey propaganda their religion while making the Fallen Angels and Devils as the evil beings making it hard to openly invite humans to join their side.


    "Think about it, I hope I can hear your answer someday" Masaru smiled turning towards Yui who was pulling up a black bear bikini outfit which looked quite adorable if she were to wear, Sakura looked at Masaru''s back. She was shocked but the time she spends with him she knew he was not evil nor have any ill intent. Him inviting her while disclosing important details about the fact he was not human proved that he trusted her, and strangely it felt quite nice and warm. She wanted to say yes, but discarding one''s humanity... She wanted to know exactly what this entailed since she did not want to become a monster that looks disgusting after all.


    "Masaru-sama, it will appear we have to go back to the hotel" Angelica spoke with Masaru who was taking pictures of the girls doing their shopping and such, Everest, however, is still flushed when she spotted Masaru taking photo''s of her in the 18+ Section! "I see, that''s a shame... I wanted to take more photos" Hearing Masaru''s request the girls looked around but Ichika was the first one to ask a stranger to help them take a group photo, with the photo taken they went happily towards the Hotel.


    "It appears you had quite the fun, huh Masaru" Sona greeted Masaru who came back together with the Girls, "Yo Kaichou! I really missed seeing you although it was only a few hours ago" Masaru greeted back to Sona, perhaps the good mood he held from all the photos and his kiss made him a bit more livelier which stunned Sona for a moment, "Well the teachers are in the Dining room prepared for us, so be sure to head over there" Masaru nodded, he checked his watch noticing that the time for him to go was soon so he had to make a good excuse. Thinking for a moment the light bulb in his mind goes on, he turned to the girls "I have to quickly get something I forgot to get back at home so I will be back in a few hours" The girls were suspicious but since they trusted Masaru they did not question anything... ''Hope the talks go well... The idea of witches going off in the middle of broad daylight is really a problem that needs to be dealt with even if they are not linked to Greater Malling''

 Chapter 60 - V3C5.2

    "You came," Serafall noticed Masaru arriving at the train station they agreed to meet at, the two of them did not continue to talk any further but instead head straight towards the main base of the Western faction. When they slipped through the transparent barrier behind the Shrines they noticed that the land expanded even further, it was like they entered a completely different world but it still had similar characteristics of Kyoto which did not appear to be out of place.


    Masaru could sense several presences with hostile intention moving swiftly to surround them but he did not make his move, He had a Devil King so he can let her do her work as Foreign Affairs little girl. It was a good thing they did not have to wait long for a Yokai with the face of a parrot to appear in front of them wearing a quite colourful hakama, "May I know why the Devil King and The Wonder child of Belial is here?" Masaru who heard the man calling him to wonder child thought of beating up this punk, anyone should know that title is embarrassing at his current age. "We came to seek an audience with Yasaka-sama, we have already been told it will be fine to come"


    The birdman thought for a moment to remember, seeing this Masaru could not help but comment in his mind ''This bird brain...'' but then the Bird yokai nodded, "Yes, please follow me" Soon Masaru and Serafall was led towards a relatively large building that had some similarity to the house Shuri and Akeno once lived in before he saved them but on a larger scale. They were led inside towards the eastern section of the building where they have rooms prepared to receive their guests before they could enter the room they were asked to remove their shoes and provided slippers and entered the room.


    Inside was a beautiful woman with long blonde hair wearing a kimono with her shoulders b?r? which make it feel like the Kimono would fall off anytime revealing her super large bust and behind her were numeral fluffy tails that could entice people to play with them, Serafall smiled as she walked forward first "Nice to meet you again, Yasaka-chan" The lady smiled warmly as she returns her greetings but then she looked at Masaru, "My name is Masaru Belial, son of Diehauser and heir to the Belial Family. It is my honour to meet the guardian of Kyoto who is even more beautiful than the rumours" Masaru bowed respectfully according to his noble etiquette.


    Yasaka covered her mouth feeling this boy sure knows how to flatter to the point it could also be seen as him flirting with her, she giggled a bit before gesturing for her two guests to take a seat. Masaru, however, has been feeling a bit strange ever since they entered, it was like multiple gazes with strange malicious intent but there was nothing around at all. "So why have you come to meet me in Kyoto?" Yasaka asked since this was Masaru''s mission naturally he had to answer this question.


    "The witches that arrived in Kyoto, I came to deal with them but before I do I need to know where they came from and what their objectives are" Yasaka who heard the objective of Masaru could not help but turn serious, the matter of the witches attacking humans when they tried to capture one of them was still left fresh in her memories, it took a lot of work for them to erase the memories of all witnesses before it would go out of control. "We are not certain about their objectives, however, they have been raiding the blood donation centres stealing blood packets and they have been quite frequent at the hidden abandoned shrine in the south where the previous Yokai who was the descendant of Genbu once lived at."


    "I will have to take a look, well the reason we are here is to ask for your support. I''m sure you know if our existence is discovered we will have to hide from the humans for a period of time before we can openly walk out again, and human factions that might be our enemies will use this event to openly reveal our existence and turning the entire human world against us... This is only a possible speculation which I will not exclude, I only need your ?ssistance if another event where a witch attacks innocents to protect them and erase their memories if I am not there" Masaru spoke out, not leaving a room for negotiation since this was a serious problem, "I will do the moving and dealing with them, since I noticed your faction is not entirely peaceful is it?"


    Yasaka shook her head, "It''s complicated but you helping us to deal with the witches will be of great help, so I can agree with giving you support but don''t expect too much" Masaru nodded this time he pulled back since his talk is over with this he left the rest of the other things to our little smart Serafall that managed to shock even Masaru when he saw how professional this girl could be. ''Just how professional is this girl!? It''s like I am looking at a completely different person... She is not possessed is she?'' he thought although it was only a fleeting moment.


    >/<


    Next day Masaru was walking with Barold while the girls were all chatting happily together, even Sona and her peerage joined the group together with Rias and Sara. Masaru was not bothered about it, in fact, he felt it was more comfortable this way. Currently their visiting the Nijo castle by entering through Higashi Otemon which is the East Main Entrance leading into the Ninomaru Palace and it''s surrounding well-maintained garden, "This place sure looks like a peaceful home to live in" Masaru commented while looking at the surroundings, it was truly different from the Castles of Britanny or even the historical buildings he saw in South Africa.


    "This place is more than 400 years old" Barold who enjoyed history books was quite fond about visit historical value places like these, the two boys went on ahead entering the first palace to take a look inside since the girls were quite attracted to other things at this moment. Masaru did not notice it at first but when he entered the palace he sensed a faint trace of tainted mana, the reason he felt like it was tainted was that normally dark element mana would make you feel gloomy but not causing you to feel a real strong disgust for it. ''I better keep my guard up''


    Barold did not notice this since he was quite focused on the paintings, the designs of the rooms he was going excited, unlike the usual calm manly side. Masaru could not pinpoint the location of the person yet so he kept himself calm because the information about witches attacking in broad daylight is a problem. "Hoh? This is the samurai hall?" Masaru looked around, the drawings on the surrounding walls and sliding doors were quite interesting how most of the pictures remind him of some cartoons especially about Mulan which was quite an epic back in the days.


    Shortly Yui came to Masaru''s side after separating from the girls, "Masaru-sama, did you sense it as well?" Masaru looked at Yui for a moment thinking if he should reveal it or not but decided not to since too many knows would alert the witches if too many actively looking for them from the Devil side that is. "Yes I have, just tell the girl to ignore it unless I tell otherwise. Since we are in the Yokai territory we have to hold back" Masaru gently held Yui''s hand before letting it go so she could tell the other girls.


    "I thought I was crazy when I felt something disgusting was in the surrounding so I focused on the castle to distract myself from it... But what kind of being could emit such foul mana?" Barold spoke with Masaru, "I am not sure, but since we are out in the open daylight we will only be able to watch from a distance and not make ----" Just as Masaru was about to say not make a move not only him but the girls and even Barold could sense the foul mana was gathering in an incredible speed further in the Katsura Palace, ''MERDE!'' Masaru began running while having such a thought, he was not certain which idiot would go and poke a bloody beehive.


    When he entered the grounds of Katsura Palace he noticed Rias and Sara was looking at the Witch with Vigilance but from the looks of it neither side has attacked yet, Masaru did not take chances calling out his Spellbook he used it as a medium to erect an isolation barrier around Katsura Palace with an effect to make humans feel like avoiding it while it was strong enough to at least contain their fight if it does erupt. "Who are you!?" The witch was wearing casual jeans and a white blouse but a hat that managed to cover a bit of her face, from the looks of it she appears to be in her 20 - 30''s from the looks of her hands, neck and tone of voice.


    "I would like to know why are you using Magic in broad daylight?" Masaru chose to slowly approach the lady, he intends to slowly bring out his main questions in a manner she will not run away and alert the witches he knew a bit more compared to the Yokai their existence that is. "Hmph! That little devil girl irritated me so I wanted to kill her and take her blood" Masaru who heard this witch speak quite openly began to wonder if she is an idiot, "Blood huh? So you guys are preparing a Ritual huh?" The witch did not answer which affirmed his guess was indeed correct, "What do you intend to do in Kyoto?"


    "I have no obligations to tell you!" The gather mana within the body of the witch began to explode out of her body in the form of multiple tentacles while her hands were gathering mana launching black spheres, Masaru who saw this sighed as he pointed his hand in the direction his sword was at, at his home back in Kuoh Town. "Time to feed blood.... Deadheart" Masaru chanted an incantation to activate Deadheart''s summoning chant, grasping his sword in his hand he began applying magical enchantment on his speed and body without removing the restriction since his soul is yet to recover.


    Before the Witch could react she witnessed a flash of light appearing and disappearing at every part of her tentacles, she immediately began to reform her tentacles while throwing the black sphere at the surroundings but it was blocked off by the Isolation Barrier so she knew she could not use the Humans as a shield to distract him to escape, "Coward! Come out and fight" She yelled but all she heard was Masaru Mockingly laugh at her, "I have been around you all this time little girl" She heard him but she could not see him, it was only when she used her magic sense she could make out where he was, yes along with the enchantment Masaru was using trackless steps. But at this moment he was purposely leaving a trace of him for her to find him so she would not focus on Rias and Sara.


    "So tell me, why are the witches of Greater Mallings here?" Hearing this question the witch finally began to show anxiety on her face, it was no secret about their base in Greater Malling but to already conclude their origins means their plans for this area was already been seen through although Masaru had no idea what they were planning her at all. "Who are you!? And how did you know of our origins!? Not even the Yokai knew of this!" Masaru who was still moving about while dodging and striking down her attacks began to think ''Let''s see if I can get some information out of her''


    "Isn''t it natural, since I have met your comrades from South Africa" hearing this the with feeling depressed as she remembered the last report from the African Shamans that was part of their group mentioned their plans failed. "So you are here to stop our attempt to open the gate as well!?" Masaru looked at the girl with surprise, "Gate? What Gate" The witch realized what Masaru was doing and she knew she could not defeat him so she hardened her heart with a strong resolve, gathering mana within her body, Masaru already anticipated this since he already considered this a possible scenario when dealing with witches... This witch''s attitude reminds him of it... Those suicide bombers


    Before the girl could gather sufficient mana Masaru reappeared behind her back cutting off her head while she was still resolving herself to kill him with her in an explosion, "The biggest problem with you villains... Is that you talk too much... take too long... Simply Cliche''" He spoke while picking up the body shoving it into his Bracelet inventory to stash it for Ajuka to investigate it. "What was that!?" Rias came towards Masaru, she was not happy about what happened and from the looks of it, she knew Masaru was aware of their existence.


    "Rias, I know you are full of questions but I am not in the mood to answer them. Ask Sona to call Serafall who is also in Kyoto to answer them for you, I can''t try to digest the information I just gained and come up with Speculations if I have to answer your questions as well" Masaru did not wait for Rias to register what he just said as he cancelled the isolation Barrier after ensuring everything was back to the way it was.


    "Masaru-sama!" "Ma-kun!" Masaru''s peerage came towards him but with Sakura, with them, they could not openly ask things, he led them away while leaving Barold behind to stay near Rias and Sona was already being pestered by her best friend to ask her sister what is going on in Kyoto. Masaru chose the quietest cafe they could relax and drink at, after ordering and getting their drinks they all took a seat in the corner while Ichika took Sakura and went to buy sweets next door.


    "Okay, no need for questions, yes I received a mission for here in Kyoto by Ajuka. The reason I did not reveal is the fact we can''t make the witches aware that we the devils know of their movements in Japan since the mission I did in Africa was quite flashy to make them vigilant." Masaru took a sip of his cola drink, feeling the cold refreshing taste go down his throat wetting it he could continue "These Witches are linked with the Witches of Greater Malling near Scotland, meaning they have connections to the Ancient Ones I have been chasing. The only reason we did not make movements on their Headquarters yet was because the Pendragons are monitoring them giving us time to search for their ?ssociates in other countries which leads us to here in Kyoto, there have been reports of blood stolen by these witches and the worst is the fact they would not bother hiding their magical powers from public so facing them in daylight is not only bad because we devils not that strong in day time but the eyes of the public is a bigger problem which is also why I never told you, girls, because these witches are crazy. Crazy enough to simply attack Rias in broad daylight just to get the blood of a devil"


    "I will naturally be requiring you girls to aid me from this point forward because their connection has been confirmed but I am more worried about their objective here... It appears they are seeking to open a gate, and if they really are servants of the Ancient One they intend to open a portal gate that leads to the world where the Ancient Ones are" Masaru looked at Yui, "I need you to contact Serafall, get her to speak with the Yokai faction and get any information about this Gate if there is any history, myth... Anything that could be referenced as a gate, we need it" Masaru takes out a paper with the contact details of Seo to Akeno, "This is the contact details of an Information dealer whom Ajuka introduced me to, just give him my name and get the information he should have ready"


    Masaru turned to Angelica "I want you to take Jeanne and stick close to Sona''s team, have them guard the students for now and tell that redhead girl to stay in the hotel" Angelica nodded, "Stephani, when Ichika comes to tell her to head south from here and meet me at" Masaru took out his phone since he did not know the place''s name so he showed it to her "Tell her to meet me here and then you will take Sakura and head back to the Hotel and work with Angelica and Jeanne"


    Before the girls stood up Masaru smiled bitterly, "Sorry for turning our school trip into a battlefield, so let''s finish this task in one day so we can continue our trip as well!" The girls responded strongly positive and head off towards their respective Jobs, Masaru, however, was heading south towards the Abandoned shrine. ''Right now my only lead I got for sure is this place... I just hope it can answer a few things'' He thought


    >/<


    Deep underground a group of a woman dressed in black robes and large black witch hats covering their faces were meeting, "How was the experiment?" One of the ladies asked they were currently meeting underground not too far away from the Abandoned Shrine, "It succeeded, one of the little creatures came through and is currently staying in the shrine"


    "That''s good news, my sisters, the time if nay!!! Tomorrow night at midnight we will start the ritual, make sure all the blood we have collected is brought to the place we have arranged" The leader began giving her orders, "As for the Yokai, there is no need to stir up any troubles since our preparations are complete no one can stop the gate from opening!! Fufufufufu"

 Chapter 61 - V3C5.3

    Masaru was standing looking at the dark shrine ahead of him, the place was quite clean and spotless however the faint traces of chaotic elements which Masaru was familiar with was present in the surroundings. Currently, he maintained a space isolation barrier to prevent these chaotic elements from spreading further into the world as it contains properties that drive humans mad having behaviours similar to zombies, but the difference was it could be treated so it was not a zombie symptom. "Sorry for being late Masaru-sama"


    Masaru smiled looking ahead at the Shrine, "Ichika, I need you to maintain this isolation barrier while I will go in that shrine. No matter what don''t drop this barrier because the chaotic elements are dangerous for the surrounding people including you" When Masaru was certain Ichika understood the situation he took the first step forward, it was difficult to sense with his magic so he had to rely on his physical senses as he continued to thread towards the shrine. If Natural KI had negative influence to a senjutsu user then these chaotic elements were the negative for magic users, [You know, I have been quiet all this time while you manhandled me to cut a witch''s attacks for you... But my god, why are you a magnet for trouble!?]


    "You think I want this? Besides can you even sense anything?" [Nothing, this area is so polluted that even natural senses will be dull not to mention the magical senses... Boy it appears whatever is here has been here for a long enough time to transform this place] Masaru nodded as he slows down his steps the closer he came to the main entrance leading into the shrine, the wooden floors that appeared brand new was creaking under his footsteps as if the foundation that was meant to prevent this kind of loud noise was not there at all.


    The place was extremely quiet while the cold wind would brush past Masaru''s face feeling like an ice-cold hand tracing his chin line before fading, the moment he slid the door open looking inside he could see it was empty with no furniture. Yet the floor of the shrine was covered with a thin black fog, when Masaru used magic to test it he noticed the fog did not have any dangerous elements in it so he proceeded to enter the shrine. The moment he was halfway the door behind him slid close, yet there was nothing else happening, no sound, no signs of movements.


    Unlike the time from the Vatican where Masaru could feel the difference in Dimensions, he did not feel it here, but the eerily feeling of being close to these creatures was present which was completely different from how he faced these things before. ''Could it be they succeeded to open the gate?'' Masaru was feeling the gravity of the situation was worse than he imagined, if the gate was opened then it will mean that these creatures could enter through the Human world instead of staying inside pocket spaces while waiting for new hosts to walk in their dimensions through specified house doors for them then to possess them.


    Masaru walked deeper into the room towards the sliding door in front of him on the right, he came closer reaching his hand out towards the handle to pull the door open but the moment he was about to grip the handle the door suddenly exploded revealing a human who came crashing through the door looking at Masaru who jumped several meters backwards strangely, it was not the eyes of a monster staring at its beasts but eyes filled with Madness a strong, abnormally strong d?s?r? for destruction.


    This was the first time Masaru could see such emotions from this creature who took the human body as a host, "Can you speak?" The human only tilts his neck to the left but the moment Masaru focused his sight on the face he could see traces of the skin was peeling off revealing a tint of purple skin underneath the human''s skin, ''Could it be this creature is using the human''s body to nourish itself from within and grow it''s body according to the human structure?'' [Forgive my french but Merde! This thing is disgusting! Boy if you suing me to cut it up to you better top up my account with a month''s worth of spirit stones!!!]


    Masaru could understand Drago''s feelings seeing that skin exposed although it''s only a tiny spot, it was enough to make Masaru was to throw up from imagining what this monster looks like from underneath, it was simply too repulsive. "I will cover the blade with a layer of Touki and magic" [Thanks] Masaru did as he said covering the sword, it was quite surprising that this creature did not move this entire time but Masaru did not have the luxury to stay still if that gate is really opened it will spell doom for Kyoto. Taking the first step Masaru disappeared using trackless step but the creature was seeing it all so Masaru changed into more refined movements that increased his speed with minimal movements instead, slashing down his sword the creature smiled broadly to the point it made Masaru almost falter in keeping the kinetic force in check as it was truly disgusting.


    The creature raised it''s hand to meet the blade but before it met Masaru uttered "Grant my awareness speed... Reflexive sensitivity Booster" Masaru''s speed of reacting towards the beast was suddenly two-fold faster aiding Masaru to change the trajectory of his sword slashing towards the creature''s side which was left wide open, the strike was fast and strike but it still was stopped by the creature''s strong defence. Seeing this Masaru ripped the sword out of the body was moving backwards, [This is quite interesting... The monster in the Vatican had super regeneration... The one in Kobe was a Mind attacker... Can we call this one a Tank type?] Masaru thought about Drago''s speculation and agreed.


    Masaru knew he did not put in his all in that strike but he never expected the natural defence of the beast was this strong, the creature looked at the side as if it was only annoyed by it then fiercely glared at Masaru, in it''s rage it began to tear the flesh off its face, the eyes, the mouth, teeth... One by one it was being torn off revealing smooth purple skin every time a piece was ripped off, the strange thing was the fact the creature did not have a face and its mouth was moving but it has skin over it like a mask. [It appears our friend could be called a Tank type but also a face changer? Parasitism''s a host and eat them from within and ?ssume their identity... Fearsome creature]


    "From the looks of it, it does not have a core like the others and its defence is stronger than the second... Let''s try it" Masaru force the energy within his body to enhance his body up to a cellular level while he operated his Ki along with it, Masaru took an Iai stance while holding his sword hilt with his right and his left acted like a scabbard. Faint traces of energy began to cloak the blade making it appear white like a light trying to break through the darkness, the Creature felt threatened by this sword but it''s d?s?r? to parasite Masaru got it the better of it as it began to charge at Masaru.


    "Final Secret sword: Hikari o motomete" Masaru muttered it softly as he ran past the creature but he did not stop, he placed the sword on his shoulder heading deeper inside the shrine. The Creature slowly began to disintegrate turning into light, this was a technique Masaru created for creatures like these. He enhanced his body to the highest degree he has along with his reflexive response doubled he could stop before the attack goes too far, the blade is enhanced with light element disintegration magic which destroys it from within.


    The sword skill was called Seeking Light since the creatures have a natural weakness towards light element because of their dark nature it was one of the few attacks Masaru currently had in his arsenal since the amount of information he had of them was simply too few. [To think you pushed your body to such a degree is risky especially the fact your soul is not yet healed, take the pills boy we can''t have you collapse here] Masaru nodded while taking out the medication Ajuka gave for him while walking around the shrine.


    "I feel like I can still continue to fight but such an attack I can probably use it two more times" Masaru calculated while inspecting himself, [Honestly I think that attack was overkill, the monster was on the same level as the other creatures it only had the strong defence... But it makes me worried though, these creatures we fought... What rank would they be if we go according to power ranking of theirs] Masaru finally came across a small room almost completely painted in magic formations using blood, there were a few familiar basic formations using the pentagram as the middle of the formation, but the text is written is simply unreadable almost completely chaotic.


    It was at this moment Masaru felt a slight headache in his head, there were only two things that entered his mind and he knew the Spellbook was the one who gave it to him. What is said was {Ancient One, Gate} Just from this Masaru could understand this was a experimental site for the bigger gate, "To think they want to open a larger gate" Masaru Muttered as he threw a few blood vaporizing bombs in the room before leaving, [Is it going to be a long night?] "Depends, this time I will demand both factions of the Yokai to be stationed around Kyoto since we are no longer safe" Masaru spoke his plans to Drago, he felt compared to the other situation this was the direst one of them all.


    "Masaru-sama I have released the barrier when I noticed the chaotic elements simply vanished!" Masaru gently ??r?sses Ichika''s head "Thanks for the work, but right now I need you to go to contact all the girls and get them to head towards the West Yokai Faction building... The situation became a bit more serious than I imagined"


    >/<


    "The ancient one is not pleased! Its pawn was killed back in the shrine!" One of the ladies spoke fearfully, ever since they received dark power from the Ancient One it naturally came at a cost, "But the Yokai did not move tonight!!!" One of the ladies who was in charge of monitoring the Yokai spoke out but the leader thought for a moment then answered "Then it should be the devils that arrived yesterday... Change of plans we are moving now! We can''t have them stop us opening the gate!" Soon the witches all began to gather moving towards a single location... Where the battle which will decide the fate of Kyoto will be held.


    >/<


    Serafall who was currently having a drink with Yasaka received a notification so she accepted the communication magic link with Masaru, but what she did not realize was that Masaru linked to Ajuka as well. "Please know this is a broadcast message that I am releasing!" Hearing this Serafall set the magic formation to a sort of loudspeaker so Yasaka could hear this as well "I require hands to either prepare a large teleportation formation to move the monster that would come out to another dimension when it appears or evacuates the people of Kyoto from Kyoto itself! The witches are attempting to open some gate that will unleash a far larger Ancient One Creature into the human world, not the dimensional gap or space spot I previously encountered them in but in the actual human world... Just their presence alone turns the elements in the air chaotic that will turn humans into frenzied beasts and supernaturals who does not have strong energy control will fall for the sleeping disease, I don''t have the actual time when they will be launching this ritual but I believe it will happen today because they sensed when I killed the creature they summoned as an experimental subject"


    "Serafall, if you''re still with Yasaka ask her about anything that is related to a gate. Or is there something sealed in Kyoto which we are not aware of?" Hearing this Yasaka turned serious, there is no myth about something sealed in Kyoto, well nothing even further away than the oldest Myth of Japan. The only thing that could be linked with the word gate was two places.... Yasaka asked Serafall to link with Masaru so he could hear her speculations, "Masaru-kun, This is Yasaka... The only two places I can guess hold historical value related to the subject ''Gate'' would be Fushimi-Inari Taisha Shrine or Daitoku-Ji Temple. But I think Fushimi-Inari Taisha Shrine is likely the one" Hearing this Masaru responded "Thanks, I can move faster this way since I was about to arrive by you guys... Yasaka, I need you to speak with the Yokai and relate the information to the---- Fuck!"


    Suddenly a blood-red stream of light erupted from the direction of Fushimi-Inari Taisha Shrine, the ominous feeling that the end of the world was spreading. The once thousand Torii gates merged together into one gigantic Torii Gate which acted as a frame for the blood surface, soon black dots began to emerge from the gates. "Yasaka! The enemies are coming! Call your entire elite or whatever forces you can! Serafall move it!" The two ladies did not quarrel with him as the battle had already started and it was an urgent situation.


    >/<


    Masaru pulled Ichika into his embrace, "Ichika, I hate to do this but let me at least ask you... Are you willing to share a bond that will last till the end of our existence through rebirth till we cease to exist?" Ichika was bewildered about this question but she did love Masaru in her own way, she was not sure but at least she knew as long as she was with Masaru he would do everything to make her happy so she nodded.


    "I will be performing the kiss prayer... So seal up this space" Masaru gave Ichika a deep kiss while using the spellbook as the medium a transparent ribbon was tied around Masaru''s soul and Ichika''s soul. The two of them kept kissing as the process was a bit longer for the first use when they felt the connection was established an unknown force of energy began to emerge from Ichika''s body and a prayer appeared in her mind.


    Ichika stood in front of Masaru, a soft whisper but it could be heard from within the soul itself. This was a vow, prayer and longing for power to protect your sole lover, this was the Kiss Prayer. "This void represents my pledge. Isolate the evil invading in my beloved''s world: Sup¨¥sudibaido" (AN: Space Divide) a Transparent barrier isolated the surroundings where the monsters were spawning from preventing them from invading the human world, it did not take long for Serafall to arrive with a group of devils to support her. Suddenly the large territory lit up with a Beelzebub magic formation soon everything that was not human was moved into a special space for Rating Games.


    "Ma-kun, how are you going to deal with this?" Masaru smiled bitterly feeling like shit, really he does. The number of monsters was simply too much, "I will deal with the small fries but I will leave you the bigger ones till we finished off the small fries" Serafall who heard this simply snorted "Yasaka has already sent out people to move throughout Kyoto to make sure if everything is fine" Masaru nodded before heading towards where Akeno and the girls is, "Girls, we will be splitting up. two long-range and two short-range each. Jeanne, Angelica, Akeno and Ichika, Everest, Yui, Stephani and me. Take out the smaller creatures out with wide-scale magic, please also prepare your hearts for a situation I have to use Kissing Prayer..." Masaru and Ichika blushed when he mentioned this, this was enough for the girls to know Ichika went a huge step ahead of them, this professional maid

 Chapter 62 - V3C5.4

    "Magical Girl Levia-tan is at the scene to punish baddies!" Masaru looked at, the once professional Serafall transforms into her magical girl outfit, He really had the urge to ask if this was the place and time for such things but simply ignored it. This girl is a devil King for a reason even if she is a bit childish "It''s time to show me the results of your Mana control training!" Soon the barrier broke apart and the monsters began flooding straight towards Masaru and Serafall''s team, but Serafall simply cast a massive blizzard spell shocking even Masaru as this was his first time witnessing the battle power of a real powerhouse but he did not want to fall behind so he immediately after regaining his senses he materialized his five pairs of devil wings and flew into the air together with his team.


    "Fufu, so many creatures" Akeno felt a bit excited when the creatures were so densely packed, she began to gather a large amount of mana in a short amount of time thanks to her mana control training. "Now please begone, so I can have my date with Ma-kun! Thunderstorm!" Suddenly within the crowd of beasts, a spiral of lighting began to materialize out of thin air in the middle of them all, the pace it grew was fast while it began dragging the beast together forming a tornado made out of pure unholy lightning roasting the creatures till they all died without any manner of retaliating.


    Stephani flew into the skies while activating her power over Beasts and Angels, her body began to emit holy light around her body like a pulse. It grew faster with each heart beat as her devil wings were slowly transforming into white feathered eagle wings, her once dark coloured clothes became pure white and her devil looks was gone while it was replaced with a angel. This was her ability, to temporary transform into a Angel and use their Holy based magic without bringing harm to herself. "Finally I can use this.... Illumination Down!" Suddenly a sharp ray of light glared down on a large number of monsters with the heat almost equal to that of the sun burning them away before they could even shriek, if Stephani did not train her control this spell could destroy the space which is quite a bad thing.


    Jeanne was the front guard with her rapier but a smile appeared on her face, by combining her Mana to use telekinesis on her sacred gear she was able to recreate it. "Blade Blacksmith!" Unlike Kiba''s sacred gear that erupted swords from the ground, Jeanne allowed her swords to appear all over behind her back with a gesture the hordes of swords began flying towards their respective targets. But the trick did not end, the moment the sword broke it would erupt from the ground anew the moment it touches the ground.


    Everest was crazy though, she ran straight into a large group of the monsters punching and kicking anything surrounding her. She took a deep breath and began to spin while releasing a dragon breath of flame causing her surroundings to become similar to Akeno''s thunderstorm, the creatures who survived the first spin were beaten to death the moment they were spotted by this dragon girl who felt her dragon blood was spurring her on to keep fighting and release all this pent up energy she never had the chance of releasing after all.


    "So this is Ma-kun''s peerage? They are monstrous talented group" Serafall spoke while she was busy fighting some of the larger creatures that had the looks of a giant one-eye cyclops, their skin were purplish black while their drool had corrosive properties. Despite being large their speed is unbelievably fast for their body frame. If Serafall was not a true power house that could stand toe to toe with the other devil kings she would not have survived that attack, "Ice Lance!" a Massive spear of ice pierced the Cyclops killing it.


    The battles were erupting everywhere, Masaru and his team were at the back of Serafall handling all of the small fries from a distance. Serafall knew if the information of his peerage were released it will cause some trouble so she was certain Ajuka will ask her silence for this since he was the one to drag them over here. "I better get Ma-kun to owe me for this... I never intended to become a part of this mission" If Masaru were to hear of this he would cry injustice as he too did not expect the witches to be this crazy. But wether he will accept the favour will depend if he sees value in it.


    Numerous shadow tentacles expanded from Angelica''s shadow as she continues to kill off the monsters with her bow while using the Shadows to keep them away from here, ''To think the mana control training Masaru had us undergo had such a miracles effect, I am controlling my mana output at the minimum amount required to kill each of these creatures... If this method of training is widespread then the power level will change fundamentally'' She thought as she kept killing monsters from the distance.


    Yui, however, started to fight the creatures in close combat while covering her body with destruction energy, however she did not want to transform her looks like how Sirzech once showed it to her back then at Ajuka''s Research facility. She wanted to make her destruction element transparent which is still a work in progress as she fights with it, she points her palm in a direction suddenly a destruction sphere materialized in front of her palm before shooting out erasing everything in its path. "I have to continue this controlled training... It''s amazing!"


    Ichika, however, was combining her space element with her staff techniques sending out spatial slashes and spatial piercer with each wave or thrust she sends out, "Kwee!" The creatures surrounding them had the face of the goblin but the body was quite similar to a gargoyle, they are extremely weak however their numbers are simply unimaginable. If the gate was not disrupted because of the sudden shift in space their numbers would have been larger.


    Masaru, however, spotted the witches were approaching them fast to take them down, [Never in my life I imagined another blood festival but it''s the disgusting types!] Drago complained at usual but he kept informing Masaru at the stronger creatures who appear within the flock of cannon fodders so Masaru was the most actively moving around the battle field killing off the larger creatures before they reach the girls while leaving the small fries so they could get a feel for their progress, they have trained hard after all.


    "There they are!!! Kill them!" Masaru who heard the witches used ground shrink to move fast through the creatures while slaying them along the way when the witches noticed this they began to release spells upon him from fire balls to chain lighting. Using Trackless steps at crucial moments he dodges the spells while having the creatures around him become the victim for it. "You bastard! Because of you, our plan has failed!!!" The leader screamed as she summoned a large gather of clouds before lightning began to strike, seeing that this attack he will not be able to easily dodge Masaru channelled his energy into the spell book creating several layers of barriers to block the incoming attack.


    Seeing their attack did not work some of the witches pulled out swords which were quite a sight as no one would expect to see a witch using swordsmanship, Masaru met them head-on but being sly he is during Swords fight he started guiding their attacks towards each other while moving between and around them while deflecting their attacks. Right now he needed to ensure their attention was on them while Serafall was handling the larger creatures which he could not deal with all by himself, he immediately deflected the next sword strike which managed to impale the witch on the right while he slashed off the head of the one who attacked him.


    "It''s a lie! Why have I failed! Why!" The leader felt like going mad, even her little sister next to her was crying while having eyes full of hatred. The dark energy within their bodies erupted like beast causing their bodies to start changing from inside out, it was horrifying to see at first it was like snakes under the skin but suddenly hair emerge from their skin, one of them began growing extra limbs while the feet transformed into hands.


    The one sister was slowly transforming into something similar to a spider, the body, the fur was similar to a spider yet it faces''s surface was as if it was covered with a porcelain white mask with six eyes and bull horns like a Hanya mask. Each leg had a hand while it''s drool was highly corrosive and poison. On it''s back was the second sister which transformed into a creature which had the head and body of a werewolf but had bat wings on it''s back, it has a tongue of a snake and the fire it unleashes contained the souls of those who were unfortunate to be killed by it.


    [Well damn, guess we lucked out this time boy... To think we get to see what happens when that dark energy in their bodies erupts....] Masaru took a deep breathe, the oppressive feeling he felt from this creature was several times the creature he fought in the abandoned shrine, "Curse you" Masaru heard the spider''s voice which was extremely broken and creepy, it spews out its spit which had Corrosive poison. Feeling the danger of the attack Masaru leapt into the skies but he was met with several fireballs which contained spirits within them and they kept following him like homing missiles.


    "First sword: Raikou!" Masaru operated his Ki to help him maintain a fast slashing speed taking down the fire balls, but he could still feel faint traces of hands trying to grasp him so he moved back immediately after taking down the fire balls. "Well this is not going to work for me" [Well, from the looks of it using magic will be blocked by the werewolf and getting close you meet that spider... What a disgusting duo] "heh you can say that again"


    Masaru took out several Eunuch chill bombs, he was not certain of this would work but he immediately began to throw it all over the place. The once vigorous creatures all m??n?d while scratching them, seeing this scene horrified Masaru ''Fuck is that Itchy power of chilli?'' Masaru took the last remaining bottle to check that it had a yellow label underneath the white one so he pulled it off and it red "Scratch to Death Bomb". Masaru looked at the scene below him as he could see the small fries will soon be dealt with so he immediately threw the last remaining bomb at the spider werewolf duo but nothing happened, the spider was happily sniffing like it was cocaine.


    "What!?" With no other way, Masaru took his chances landing on the ground while taking out a flash bomb, once he was ready he started to sprint towards the duo beasts while throwing the flash bombs at it. His movements began to change as he used the steps of the trackless step movement to slip behind the beasts the moment they were temporary stunned by the flash of light. "Final Secret Sword: Hikari o motomete" Before the sword could properly split the werewolf in two, the bu?? of the spider pointed at Masaru causing him to immediate twist his body to dodge the poison attack of the spider.


    The werewolf roared out painfully as purplish-black blood began to flow out of it''s wound, it began to shoot out rapidly fireballs but Masaru pointed his hand towards the wolf as several black holes began to materialize engulfing the fireballs before spitting them right back causing a loud explosion to cover the painful cries of the wolf even the spider began shrieking as Masaru could now see while those fireballs were dangerous, the spirits were attacking their victims but they did not last long since the chaotic element surrounding the wolf and spider had them disperse quite fast.


    "Just how difficult can this thing get!?" Masaru began launching a variety of composite magic combining elements in the form of spheres launching them all towards the wolf and spider to see which composite magic is effective against this beast. The long-range battle between Masaru and the creature continued while Masaru also returned it attacks right back it, although the process was slow but Masaru could see the creatures were responding slower and slower with each wave of attacks he is sending and reflecting at them.


    Meanwhile, the battle the girls were having was becoming more manageable since Serafall managed to destroy the gate completely, "Push them and form a circle, We will finish them off all at once!" Akeno called out, soon Everest who enjoyed her battle in the middle of the creatures began to move back out and started to push them towards Akeno. Jeanne was having a time of a life, the sight of flying swords around her was like she found toys to play with, the only down side of this technique is because most of her energy is used to control the swords the strength of the swords themselves were not that strong since they were up against weaker kind of monsters it was still manageable.


    The plan to have all the monsters in a group was easier to create thanks to Ichika who used her space magic to create a wall pushing them back why casting vacuum holes in the back su?k?n? them backwards. "Alright everyone unleash your strongest attack here" (Meanwhile Ajuka: "What the hell are the girls thinking!!!! Someone go double up the barriers around the space quick!!!") Soon the girls while fighting the remaining creatures all unleashed their respective magic towards the creatures creating a massive explosion which Ichika isolated together with the creatures before collapsing on the ground from exhaustion.

 Chapter 63 - V3C5.5

    Masaru slammed down his fist while casting a spell "Earth Needle!", beneath the beat a sharp needle made of earth pierce the stomach of the spider but before it could pierce further the spider hooked it''s legs onto the needle as it gets lifted together with the needle, ''Why do you have more hands than me!?'' Masaru complained in his heart, these beasts are more of a cheat than he is right now. He started using magic circles on the landscape instead of in the air, transforming the ground into Lava but he had to dig trenches around it to prevent the lava from overflowing to the other side of the battlefield.


    With the field set, he points his finger towards the earth needle "Explode!" The earth needle shattered causing the spider and werewolf to dive into the lake of lava, there were no trees for them to pull themselves away but the spider started sending spider silks after Masaru who started to focus on dodging as he did not expect when the spider becomes this desperate the fire rate will become this nasty.


    Just as Masaru was about to strike the creature with a massive attack, a large Boulder made out of ice crashed into the creature killing it instantly like swatting a fly, Masaru who saw the size of the boulder felt his scalp went numb ''This size.... Is this the power of those who are referred to as Satans? How am I supposed to survive in this world if I am ever to face this kind of power...'' Masaru thought while thinking up a plan to train even harder for the sake of surviving in this unreasonable world.


    But before he could do anything the young lady wearing her Magic Girl dress did a landing with a pose, "Justice has been served and Enemies had been defeated! By the magical girl Leviatan!" What Masaru never realized was that they turned this event into a video recording scene to use this for her Magical Girl tv show, seeing Serafall in front of him he started to look at his surroundings he could only sit down on the ground sighing in relief. This battle was not hard but the opponents were annoying, their natural magic resistance which weakens magic attacks, and their unreasonable defence was simply a pain to deal with.


    "Thanks, Serafall, I owe you one" Masaru spoke while taking a breather, "That makes it two favours, it appears you are getting into a real debt with a Devil King..." Serafall said jokingly but Masaru knew her help was truly necessary here as he was a bit afraid something else might pop out near him or the girls. so helping her the Devil King in the future will not be so bad. "Since you owe me two favours I will use one favour right now" Masaru nodded at Serafall''s words for her to continue, "You will join my Magical Girl TV show and become our newest Villain!"


    "Yeah Yeah, just speak with Akeno since she is my ?ssistant" Masaru waved it off, he knew he can''t escape this one but at least he can use the show to get some Fame from the Underworld increasing his reputation and influence in a whole ''I will still look for a way to escape it anyhow!!!'' Masaru thought as he fired himself up, but currently it was still a win since he can then use Serafall as his shield should he get in trouble against something powerful. "But Ma-kun, Zech-chan just called me telling this kind of phenomenon has happened at several other places, especially in China it happened the most"


    "How did they handle it?" Hearing Masaru question, "They have resolved the matter but just like here where the corpses simply become ashes and then disappear all together is happening there as well... It makes it hard to study these things" Masaru chuckled, "I have recorded the energy wave, I took some blood samples and did a full scan with my magic, the results are messy since there is too much information on it that I can''t make out I will be leaving it for Ajuka to handle" Serafall''s eyes lit up as she jumps "Yes! Then next time I can use my ultimate magical girl Levia-tan Super Bomb to eliminate them" Masaru who heard this thought ''What was that ice boulder? a little bomb?''


    "Well it doesn''t matter, you can leave these work to us Adults since you battling here with your peerage was not actually suppose to happen but I allow it since I know how you were desperately hunting these creatures after all" Masaru smiled appreciating Serafall''s kindness,thinking ''this girl may appear childish but, this kind of women is the scariest when angry''


    Since the battle was over Masaru and the girls were sent back to the Hotel were Sona and her peerage welcomed them back, because everyone was feeling a bit tired about today''s battle Sona did not stop them from going to their room but one girl was looking at Masaru from the corner, she who knew Akeno and them left a while ago wanted to follow them but was stopped by the Student Council, Sakura. She became curious about the background of Masaru and the girls, this is naturally the effect Masaru wanted for his recruitment to succeed.


    >/<


    "So you used the Kissing Prayer with Ichika?" Akeno asked curiously about yesterday''s event, Masaru nodded, "Yes, although it was a bit rushed at that moment it was needed. I love you girls and I will only use this Kissing prayer if your all okay with it, which was why I asked Ichika before I did... Could it be you want to as well?" Akeno was a bit surprised Masaru realized her reason for questioning him, she looked down feeling a bit embarrassed but still nodded. Masaru want to kiss each of them but they have to make the choice themselves as well, he knew Akeno felt a bit threatened since Ichika was the first one.


    "You do realize this is a far more serious vow compared others right? It means in this life, in the next and the following continuing forever we will always come together" Masaru looked into Akeno''s eyes who was resolved at this, she did not want to lose to any of the other girls but more than that she felt she could not lose Masaru. Noticing her determined gaze Masaru pulled her on top of his ??p on the couch as if she was straddling him, gently he pulled her closer, their lips touch for a moment before the key turned and it began to open leading tongues to dance in a room fused together by two rooms.


    A Transparent ribbon ties once again around another finger of Masaru''s soul linking toward the finger of Akeno''s soul since it was only a kiss to establish their vow Akeno did not experience the rush of energy within her body. But the two of them did not stop, they continued to seek each other''s warmth but nothing more. It was only after a while their lips separated leaving a trail of their mixed saliva hanging like a bridge before snapping, "Thanks for the meal" Masaru spoke with a smile, Akeno did not move away but instead rest her head on his shoulder while he gently ??r?sses her back.


    "Although I don''t like saying this but... You will have to end up kissing Shirone when we get back... And Everest is quite eager" Akeno spoke teasingly, she could feel Masaru flinch at the mention of Shirone as he knew he managed to dodge the bullet but now he was in deep, deep trouble. "The other girls will also feel the need to do something since they see this kiss as something important, more important than the Evil Pieces that links us with you... This feeling of my soul linked with you is by far more special than the link with the Evil pieces" Masaru said nothing feeling warmth form her voice and advice, "I will take each of you on a date for that, otherwise just walking up and kissing will leave a bad after taste... I have to properly do it with Ichika as well" Akeno giggled, "It appears our master has become serious" Masaru smiled, "I am only taking responsibility"


    During the train trip Masaru fell asleep next to Everest prompting the latter to move Masaru to rest peacefully on his ??p, "That battle sure was difficult in a different sense" Everest shares her view of last night''s battle, "We did quite well in that battle, Masaru told me that he had to get Ajuka to force Serafall and her peerage to keep mum about our abilities because it''s quite high compared to other teams our age" Yui shared something that happened after the battle, "But then again our ability to fight large group of enemies is problematic" Ichika thought about this problem but Akeno shook her head, "Where are you going to find another battlefield with a minimum of hundred thousand troops? I doubt even the three great factions can dish out such numbers easily anymore. So I can say our battle performance was exceptional"


    "But to think the ball and puppet games Masaru made for us could be this helpful" Everest thought that even she could feel more relaxed fighting in a large crowd while control her dragon aura efficiently, "Guess we all know what to do right?" The girls nodded, even Masaru himself who was sleeping stopped to recklessly increase his strength and focused more on training his control. Since he already knew what is the point of having 100 points in strength but you can only control the output at 30 points, waste of stamina and strength which is why he decided to work on his control after this battle. But then again his list of skills and abilities need to become a bit more versatile, especially against those things.


    >/<


    "How did the discussion go?" Sirzech spoke with Serafall on a projection, "The Yokai will be cooperative as a neutral faction but won''t become a full ally" Sirzech nodded, "This is perfect, now we just need to somehow get in contact with the other mythologies then we can start with peace talks... However, there is another threat that has been hitting our businesses at forts... Those Mixed Race Army" Serafall knew of this group, they were more just annoying them than striking hard like these creatures do so it was difficult to deal with them since it appears they have bases all over the place.


    "Ma-kun has sent some samples of the creatures so Ajuka will be busy for some time" Serafall spoke, "I will ask Ajuka to send some samples to our other researcher friend so he too can give us some input on this problem... But Serafall, are you certain you''re fine with it?" Serafall did not answer Sirzech''s question immediately but nodded "Yes, if it''s him I can entrust it to him" Sirzech sighed "Very well, I will arrange for it... In the future"


    >/<


    "Hmm?" Dominic was reading a council letter which rarely ever came to the Belial Family, "SON! HONEY! FATHER!" For no reason he called everyone out causing the house that was silent to boom with activity, even the peerage members of Diehauser who had nothing to do for the day or had off days came to hear what this was all about. "What happened Father? (Dear?)(Son?)" Dominic looked at them and smiled proudly, "MY grandson has accumulated enough achievements! Our house has been promoted to Archduke when he becomes Head of the family!"


    "You mean MY grandson" Calfa did not back down when it came to Masaru, Damian however simply laughed happily while heading towards the rooms where the elders are staying to share this good news along with bragging rights. "There must be something more right?" Listening Diehauser''s question Dominic nodded "Yes, it appears that Everest and Yui accumulated enough achievements and were recommended for Mid Rank promotion... Everest''s promotion is influenced because of her father while Yui is both her achievements with Ajuka and her relation to Bael Family... Well then again, We have to investigate whether those old devils are having idea''s again..."


    "Well let''s hold back their promotion test till their vacation time, they can have the test for it then... It appears the battle in Kyoto was fiercer than we expected" Diehauser began to think about the report he gotten from Ichika who was in charge of communicating with Belial Family, "It''s a good thing we pushed them since their young age, I can only feel dread if something happened but we did not prepare for it" Dominic mentioned while Diehauser laughed, "I think it is mostly because my son keeps speaking of becoming strong to survive that he managed to push through..." Diehauser looked at the window thinking how proud he felt of his son

 Chapter 64 - V3C6

    "Onii-sama!" Shirone who was waiting at the train station together with Ingvild, Diana and Julia came running fast before leaping into his arms. Masaru noticed this and passed his bags to Ichika before he caught Shirone, he spins around one turn before placing her back down. "I''m back" Masaru gently ??r?ss Shirone''s head, Ingvild came forward and Masaru gave her a hug. "Did you have fun?" Ingvild asked to which Masaru nodded with a smile before taking the bags he given to Ichika back and went together with everyone towards Diana.


    "Welcome back Ma-kun, although I am a bit angry I will let it slide since I can see..." She looks at Akeno and Ichika acting differently from normal, "The trip was really fruitful for your growth" Masaru simply laughed it off leaving the girls to chat with his Mother and Sister, he really had no idea what to say when they start talking so the best option is to stay silent and listen until Julia came next to him. "Masaru-kun, you did not forget onee-sama right?" Masaru looked at Julia for a moment before taking out a packet of toffees for her, Julia puffed her ?h?st saying something that was actually meant to be for herself "Now I will go take down Circe a peg for thinking she is better than me"


    Masaru who listened to this only thought ''Just what the hell happened when I was gone?'' But soon Diana came to explain to him the toys he introduced has come in contact with Diehauser''s peerage and because of its gaming score feature the competition was quite heated. Masaru could only scratch the back of his head since he already designed another few games that aids training which will end up being addictive as well, especially in the aiming department since he noticed it... In order to ensure some of the girls hit their target, they use things that can offset to the surroundings when it touches something or the ground. ''Will have to train their control together with aiming huh? So many ideas... And things to fix... The way to the top is really tough'' He thought


    After confirming they could go home from the teachers that came together with them it did not take that long for Masaru and them to finally reach home. It has only been three days and two nights but it felt like it was much longer than that when Masaru arrived in his room, he took a deep breathe in before releasing it all out. [Heh, did you miss home that much?] "Hehe, honestly that battle was intense, I am not sure if that spider and werewolf were holding back but... their natural resistances to magic and their cooperation was quite the hassle to deal with" Masaru spoke, [I believe it will be best for you to start studying the subject of the soul in earnest... You have that woman you have to wake up and the results might just give you the answer you seek to defeat these creatures]


    "That''s right! Soul attacks... But isn''t destroying souls taboo?" [How the hell should I know? If it''s to survive then I don''t care, but remember Boy you will be using this on those creatures so I doubt there will be anyone complaining if you do what you have to] Masaru thought for a moment about what he just mentioned, it really is reasonable since from the looks of it these creatures have nothing else in their existence other than destruction so there are bound to be beings that find them a nuisance. "I will speed up my studies on Souls but I think I need to work on a few techniques combining a few magic elements in my sword techniques like my Seeking Light which is my current strongest sword attack" [Well Space, Gravity, poison, curses, but then again no need to make Elemental sword techniques since you can simply just add the element in a sword strike for those instead...] Masaru nodded while he started to plan the upcoming Vacations that was approaching but something else was coming... It is so dangerous that it can **** the minds of those who simply think about it.... It really is that dangerous...


    Tests...


    >/<


    "Haah!" Barold leaned back on the chair releasing a loud sigh, "Thank god the tests are over... Having sleepless nights studying is simply a backbreaker" Masaru laughed thinking Barold still had it easy, ''Try studying in a room with girls all wearing sleepwear in your room'' Masaru thought, "You going to her home this vacation?" Barold nodded "Yes, I am not sure who but someone said something quite amazing to our Buchou that she snapped out of it even training us like that Sparta Movie"


    "That''s good, remember when we fight on the Rating games ---" Masaru stick out his fist and Barold lightly bump his fist with his own. "We are enemies fighting for our dreams" The two of them laughed for a moment, "Ara, so you already declaring war on me? Masaru-kun" Masaru turned towards the voice catching the glimpse of crimson hair before he came across the Gremory heiress, Rias. "Yep, Because the competition to reach the top is built upon stepping stones" Rias who heard Masaru could not help but smile ferociously "Very well... I will accept it... I will wait for the day we meet in combat and I will blow you away" She turned away heading back to Akeno who was currently talking with Sona.


    "Seems your Buchou actually is doing much better... With this the Rating games will be even more interesting" Masaru commented while Barold agreed, "How was your maths test?" Masaru flinched, "It was good but that Teacher is bloody evil! The number of tricks he placed in there can''t be counted with one''s hands, He even sneaked in some middle school questions inside to trick us thinking it was a complicated question" Hearing this the surrounding boys all nodded, this Math test was really the worst one they ever experienced this year, "Well I will see you ''there'' during the Vacation, take care and have fun Barold" Masaru stood up taking his bag while waving, "Good luck" Barold began to pack his bags as well, since Rias already arranged a trip for them to Underworld.


    Masaru was currently heading to the Kendo Club, it has been quite a while he last spoke with Sakura as he was monitoring her actions ever since he told her a slight bit of his secrets as a form of test. So far the results have been favourable and this is why he chose this day to confront her, it''s a vacation so he will be able to introduce her to everyone in one go. ''I only wonder what kind of Sacred gear in her body is, it still had not displayed any signs of activity...'' He thought as he entered the Kendo club seeing Sakura was standing alone in the room staring at her sword, Masaru thread lightly towards her as he was not certain if she was experiencing an enlightenment or perhaps she is simply in a daze.


    It was only when he was close enough to see that she really was at lost about something, he gently tapped her shoulder "KYAAAA Pervert!" She jumped forward twisting her body to spin mid-air while pointing her sword at the fiendish pervert who dare to touch her while she was alone, but what she saw was Masaru who had a cramped smile that twitched a few times. "EH!? You should have called me.... Masaru-kun" She pouted looking away, she is not going to apologize for calling him a pervert, it''s his fault after all.


    Masaru simply sighed while rubbing his forehead wondering just how her mind works is different from his, "Well I came here to talk with you before I will leave..." Hearing Masaru was going to leave Sakura looked towards him, her eyes were filled with yearning yet confusion, d?s?r? yet fear... It was complicated, "Have you made your choice?" Sakura hear the question wanted to say but stopped and instead she asked, "What did you mean by discarding my humanity?" Masaru who heard this realized this girl had her imagination went a bit wild when he asked if she was willing to discard her humanity.


    He pointed towards the door prompting it to close shut before Masaru turned towards Sakura, "You must have noticed I am not human, I... am a Devil" Masaru materialized his five pairs of Devil wings behind his back, "What I meant by discarding your humanity is to become a devil like me" Sakura who saw this was sort of prepared to see something crazy but never she thought that the existence of Devils was true! "So I won''t become an abomination or anything?" Masaru could not help but find it interesting just how wild her creative mind is. "There is almost no difference between a Devil and Human you know? The only difference is we have powers, wings and live somewhere different... You won''t grow horns so you will be fine" Masaru answered her question.


    Sakura felt relieved that it was not what she imagined it to be, "Will I be able to live like I do every day?" Masaru smiled bitterly, "You will, but the only downside is after some time you will not be able to meet friends when they get older unless your willing to tell them you became a devil... What that is if you accept naturally... Because the lifespan of a devil is about ten thousand which is a very long life" Sakura looked at him, "Can you tell me more in detail what I should expect when I join?"


    Masaru smiled knowing this girl made her choice but she wanted to know a bit more so he explained the Evil Pieces, some basic information about the devil World including his family and how the girls surrounding him were his peerage members. "To think the girls were really your lovers..." Sakura blushed slightly, Masaru only coughed "I did not force them to, mind you. I am responding to their feelings and my own, I don''t like the idea of forcing a relationship after all" Masaru chuckled a bit.


    "I accept it, your invitation" Sakura stated with determination, "Are you certain your mind is made up?" Masaru asked since Sakura was a pure human unlike the other girls who were already fated for long life, Sakura was different. "Yes" She nodded at Masaru question, the latter walked towards her as he pulled out a pawn piece. Masaru''s Belial crest materialized beneath the feet of Sakura and his, he guided the piece to enter the centre of her ?h?st. "Sakura Tsukuba, I Masaru Belial reincarnate you into my pawn piece. Let''s get along from now on"


    "Pawn?" Sakura felt a bit conflicted about this piece, Masaru laughed a bit. "You think the pawn piece is weak?" Sakura nodded, "What do you think is the ability of the pawn piece when you play chess?" Sakura thought for a moment, "Promotion to Knight, rook, bishop or Queen when ---- huh? EH!?" Masaru smiled as he continued "That''s correct if you reach a place I the king designate as the enemy base you can promote to any of the pieces except for the King naturally... For you, this will be the optimal piece" But Masaru thought ''But it is more because I can''t figure out what Sacred gear you have, so I will have to train you to unleash it but then again I have to unleash my own as well''


    Masaru walked together with Sakura while thinking that he only hand 1 Mutated Knight piece, 3 Mutated Pawn pieces and 1 normal Pawn piece. ''Depending on the people I select I can have up to five more people unless I find people with massive potential that will bring it up to 2 people... Between 2 - 5 huh? Not bad'' He thought as he walked together with Sakura, "You staying alone?" Sakura nodded, "Well you can leave the packing to me since I will arrange people to take all of your things, like the other girls you will be staying in our house since it will be easier to move around when we are all together under one roof"


    Sakura blushed thinking she was going to live under the same roof as Masaru, "Don''t worry my mother and Older sister is living there as well" Hearing this she turned her head the other way when she noticed Masaru read her mind but in fact he only guessed it. The two of them walking together was naturally starting to have rumours around the school once again, "Oh no!!!! Our Ace has fallen for the fangs of the Demon King!" "Boy that''s not bad, the problem is that she too might end up liking to read Yaoi.... Could it be the Demon King is into boys!?" "My Butt is twitching from fear you know"


    ''You....'' Masaru really had a strong urge to beat up these guys for speaking so clearly, the looks everyone was giving him became weird after all. ''What is with this place... First, they look at me with envy and now... Why does it look like they are looking at me like I am trash and the girls around me with pity!?'' He thought as the two of them went to his house together.


    >/<


    "So this is Sakura Tsukuba, the newest pawn of our team and she is a sacred gear holder" Masaru announced, "Welcome Sakura-chan!" Akeno & Ingvild welcomed her first, while Jeanne began thinking for a moment before she went ''aha!'' "Welcome to the Saki-chan" The house was quite lively with the girls welcoming Sakura quite actively, the story of Masaru and her sword fight has been quite a story after all.


    "Welcome to the Belial Household, I''m Diana Belial and this girl here is Julia Belial. Sakura-chan" Diana stood next to Julia with a smile, Sakura felt a bit nervous standing in front of two exceedingly beautiful women. "It''s a p???sur? to meet Masaru-sama''s Kaasama and Oneesama, My name is Sakura Tsukuba please take care of me from now on" She bowed politely, Diana nodded feeling satisfied with this even Julia who was called Masaru''s Oneesama was a plus point. Masaru who watched this thought ''The Japanese etiquette''s has quite amazing effects... Just that greeting had scored high in their books''


    Masaru made sure to drop off his school bag in his room before dropping himself in the lounge feeling comfortable in the couch, "What''s wrong Ma-kun? You seem quite more tired today" Masaru rubbed his forehead before responding to Julia''s question, "Well the looks the people gave me at school became weird... Now that the boys stopped complaining about the girls and my relationship, whenever they come close to me some of them would even cover their bu??s while walking pass me" Masaru voiced his complaint but Julia broke out in a burst of hysterical laughter from imagining it all happen in school. Masaru only gave her a look before ignoring her, who in the world could understand his painful feeling from experiencing this. ''I''m straight you know''


    "Masaru, what are your plans for the Vacation?" Hearing his mother called out a question for him Masaru answered, "I will be visiting Sairaorg since I promised him a spar when I get back, plus I have to visit the hospital with Sairaorg to visit his mother... Well, that is for the first two days I suppose as for the rest... There is that noble party again but with the ?du?ts this time and also Father''s Rating Game match... Whatever else will be training" Masaru did not have many plans since most of the things are already handled and the rest were other people''s work so he could only entertain himself.


    "That''s good, I will be taking the girls away including Sakura for the first two days" Diana stated to Masaru, ''Well not that I am bothered with it, they can do whatever they love'' Masaru thought. Shortly they all began to pack their bags ready to leave through the train since it will be Sakura''s first time heading to hell after all, when everything was in order they all went down the stairs into the underground training room and used the teleportation formation that was set near the ladies'' changing room.


    The place they arrived at had a similar style like the human underground subway trains, the walls were plastered with marble tiles and only a single rail was in place meaning that only one train comes and goes here. a Bit further to the front is a four rail-cars train, the Belial Crest was marked on each side of each car and it was coloured with black and dark purple unlike the red trains of the Gremories. "Uwaa!" Angelica was quite excited about this because it was her first time using this particular method to enter the Underworld since she came together with Diana and mostly used teleportation magic.


    Sakura was walking together with Ingvild and Ichika since the two of them were teaching her a bit of knowledge about the Devil customs for when she is going to meet Masaru''s family, "Well travelling in trains sure feels nice every now and then" Diana went in after the girls, Masaru was the last to enter. He saw a staff member of the Belial Family was taking the names of the passengers before heading back to complete his work.


    Masaru took his seat next to the window looking at the Dimensional Gap they entered before reaching the devil world, ''I will have to consider visiting this Dimensional Gap in the future as well...''


    -----------


    Author Note:


    Please try out my other books:


    How to survive in the World of Campione with Fragmented Memories


    How to survive in the world of Naruto with Fragmented Memories - New (Undetermined Schedule due to Campione / DxD being main priorities)

 Chapter 65 - Sairaorg: MOM!

    Bang! Masaru dodges a punch that destroyed the rock behind him at the last moment, gripping the wrist with his left while pushing the stomach of the opponent front upwards behind throwing him into the ground. Sairaorg who was currently in the air felt excited with today''s spar as he twists his body to escape from Masaru''s throw landing among the rubble of the destroyed rock. "You became even stronger than before" Sairaorg commented but Masaru shook his head, "I did not, I have been practising control over my body. I wish to achieve complete control over every single muscle so I can exert my full strength without wasting my stamina with useless movements" Masaru explained.


    It''s the second day he had been stuck in the Bael Territory ever since he arrived in the underworld for the vacation, when he came to visit the first day just as he expected Sairaorg dragged him into his madman training regime to which Masaru was not an entire fan of but he too wanted to train his control and having an opponent like Sairaorg would be excellent. "Control huh?" Masaru nodded while pointing at him "Your punches and kicks are strong, but the moment you remove those restrictions and gravity which you use to train your body then the control over your body will decline..."


    Using radical movements while operating his Ki to enhance his speed Masaru left several afterimages while casting illusion magic which did not affect the mind nor the eyes but instead it lengthened the time the afterimages left by Masaru''s speed to remain in place. "It''s quite fascinating to use magic like this" Hearing Sairaorg''s envy Masaru chuckled, "You can use it as well... Just because you don''t have destruction does not mean you can''t recreate it through magic" Masaru naturally knew Sairaorg had energy within him, he simply did not inherit the Destruction attribute. Sairaorg snorted and send out a punch which released shockwaves destroying the after mages, but Masaru used trackless steps with his increased speed to enter a close range from the front of Sairaorg who noticed him and the two fists met one another. The ground beneath them began to give in forming a small crater from the force of their punches, "You can use magic but you don''t... Because you want to show them right? Those children who cave into the pressure of the high-class nobles"


    "It''s my dream after all!" Sairoarg releases a kick which Masaru blocked and used the force of the kick to slide away from Sairaorg as he knew the next punch would be more serious, he rolled on the ground two times to kill off some of the kinetic force before entering a kneel stance looking at Sairaorg with a smile. "Good dream it is... But" Masaru took a heavy step forward the moment he stood up and with the pressure, he kicked down he launched himself straight towards Sairaorg but soon two black holes appeared sending their stikes away from each other. "You two! You just tried to kill one another!?"


    Hearing the angry voice both Sairaorg and Masaru who was so into their spar actually forgot that they began to get a bit too serious, "So our fun has ended huh?" Masaru muttered regretfully looking at the Queen of Sairaorg''s peerage, Kuisha Abaddon, blond hair in a ponytail style together with her blue eyes. "Well, it really is a shame" Sairaorg agreed while dusting off his training track clothes, "You two really!! Look at the area! How are you suppose we are to fix this" Masaru looked at Sairaorg, "You got quite a queen, I feel jealous" Sairaorg smirked "You have a Leviathan descendant and a Longinus holder at that... you really want to complain?" Masaru rubbed his chin thinking "Now that you mentioned it, I really am lucky" Kuisha who was completely ignored launched black holes to which Sairaorg punched out and Masaru countered them with pseudo black holes he made with space magic.


    "Don''t ignore me!" Seeing Kuisha was about to cry the two of them shrugged, "I guess we really went overboard, Sorry" Masaru apologized honestly while Sairaorg simply smiled because this kind of damage is common when he trains, "Hmpf! I will let you off for Sairaorg-sama''s sake" Masaru nudged Sairaorg, "Not that I want to get involved... But why not date your queen, She likes you" Sairaorg looked at Kuisha who was walking away with a smile, "Maybe, but right now I simply want to reach out to my dreams" Masaru tap his shoulder, "Well now the spar is out of the way I can get down to business with you since I did come here first thing after all"


    "What would that be?" Masaru looked at him to see whether his friend would be determined, "Do you want to awaken your mother?" Hearing this question Sairaorg was shaken but thanks to his training and strong will he could compose himself but his eyes were still shaken. "You mean..." Masaru nodded, "I have a way, I experienced soul magic so I can temporarily link your soul with your mother since I have already nullified the chaotic elements within her body when I treated Ingvild. This magic is heavily depended on your emotions because it''s not words you will be able to convey but emotions, do you think you''re ready for that?"


    Sairaorg said nothing but gripped Masaru''s shoulders, his face was looking at the ground and a single teardrop crashed into the ground. Masaru knew this friend of his had many things to say and ask, the number of emotions this friend of his held was more than enough to attempt it. The two of them said nothing and went ahead towards the Hospital in the Sitri Family''s territory, even Sairaorg''s peerages all dropped what they were busy with and came together with him. "Are you certain this will work?" Kuisha was second to Sairaorg most affected by this news, Masaru looked at the window "Honestly if this doesn''t work then we will be back by square one, I believe this magic I will use will depend on how strong your emotions are, the stronger it is the stronger the stimulation the opposite soul will receive prompting a feedback... Quite similar to using a Ping Command on a computer"


    The news of the attempt to awaken Misla Bael was curbed by the Sitri Family by only have their loyal nurses and Doctors be allowed in the hospital today, so when Masaru and Sairaorg with his peerage arrived they were not hindered with paperwork or anything but directly led into a room where a beautiful women was still peacefully sleeping. Sairaorg did not say anything the entire trip he simply went over to the lady''s side and took her hand, the words to describe the way how he felt, how he hopes, everything was simply too much. "I will start"


    Masaru closed his eyes as he began to use his connection with the spellbook to convert his demonic energy into soul force which then moved towards the core of Sairaorg''s soul and Misla''s soul, it was like a transparent tentacles expanding from Masaru''s soul who was currently acting as the Hub for the soul to soul connection. Even Sairaorg who was not proficient in magic could feel the mysterious feeling from deep within his body and he too could feel his mother in another sense other than her hand he held.


    Masaru could feel Sairaorg''s scream and his passionate feeling echoes like heartbeats, the spiritual link from Sairairg was like swelling up balls with each beat sending from Sairaorg to Masaru and then to Misla.


    Mother! I have so much to say! Throb Throb throb


    The frequency of the strong emotions being sent from his even affected Masaru a bit as he could feel it, that deep sadness. It hurts, it really does feeling the painful feeling his friend endured for so long. He too began to wish for the mother to respond to her son''s call.


    I want you to watch over me! Throb throb throb throb throb


    The increase of emotion was slowly beginning to affect the opposite soul as Masaru could sense faint movements, he knew that something strong was needed he wanted to tell Sairaorg but the strong force he seeks was already on its way.


    MOTHER I WANT YOU LIVE IN OUR HOUSE LIKE WE USED TO!


    The force behind the emotions was enough to shatter the spiritual link the moment it finished passing through, Masaru being the hub and the one to maintain it felt the shock enough to make him collapse on the floor panting heavily. Shortly movements of Misla''s fingers were felt by Sairaorg, "Mother!" He cried while calling out, she was moving! She moved again after so long so how could he remain calm? He kept screaming out for his mother till her eyelids slowly opened "Wh--" Misla who slept for so long felt like she had a long long dream was now looked at the face of her son who grown to be someone to be proud of. "Sairaorg?"


    Masaru did not stay long in the room as he allowed Sairaorg and his peerage to spend some time with his mother, Masaru, however, contacted Serafall, "Yo Levia Tan-tan"


    "Ma-kun? Why have you contacted me?"


    "No, just calling to say I have completed your request of me... So I don''t need to be the villain of your tv show"


    "Ma-kun! You dare take back your words!?"


    "No, I only did what you asked me years ago... She is awake now you know"


    "You----... You mean you have managed to pull it off?"


    "Yes, she is awake now so please arrange some people to monitor her preferably trusted people. I will be hanging up now since I am tired... I need a vacation, maybe a hot spring---"


    "Fine! I will allow you to visit one of our Hot springs"


    "Thank you!"


    Masaru cancelled the communication and took a seat in the guest waiting room, the nurses who heard what happened came to thank Masaru who simply waved it off saying that it was Sairaorg''s honest and passion-filled heart that saved his mother. ''With this, I can finally chill for this vacation'' Shortly after his call Sairaorg appeared in the waiting room, there were a bit tear stains on his face but the smile he gave was quite amazingly full of even strong vigour. "Masaru, How can I ever repay you?"


    "Your my friend and my rival in Rating Games, if I were to combat you I want you to fight me with everything you have the experience, your hard work to reach where you are, your love for your mother. Come at me with the body that is your pride, that''s all I d?s?r?" Masaru tapped Sairaorg''s shoulder causing the latter to laugh loudly, "I really can''t win against you here, but if that is what you d?s?r? you will get it" Masaru nodded with a smile but then turned serious, "Only a few people know that your mother has awakened, if you require a safe place for her just contact my father since we have several safe houses where she can live and recuperate and once she is well enough we can arrange for her to get a decent paying job that is not difficult at all"


    "Just how much in debt you want me with you!?" Masaru laughed, "There is no such thing as debts among friends" Masaru and Sairaorg spoke a bit more which include the movement of his mother to the Belial Family territory since even Sairaorg could not entirely trust the Bael Family and the Sitri Family is weak compared to the Bael Family but can contend only because of their Devil King. With everything settled Masaru left Sairaorg to spend time with his mother.


    >/<


    When Masaru arrived in front of his family Manor he noticed it was quiet today, he pushed the door open seeing the servants were still normally going about their task so Masaru went into the Lounge room seeing Damian is sitting quite relaxing on the chair. "Oh, Masaru! You came home earlier than planned" Masaru relax in the seat next to Damian, "Well I managed to finish what I went out for earlier so I came back." Damian nodded while looking at the fireplace, "Good work, you have been active in quite a lot of places huh?"


    "Although I honestly want to kick back and relax, surviving safely... I can''t seem to help feel the urge to move when those creatures are involved" Damian who heard Masaru said did not rebuke him, nor scold him. "Because I personally experienced the horror those creatures pose to our world I can''t sit still and wait for them to appear, so I began to move to stop the operations in South Africa but never did I expect them to have a wider network in various countries opening up gates at the same time... That gate in Kyoto was incomplete..." Hearing this Damian''s face became serious, "The reason I say incomplete is that the strongest monsters that came out of that gate were Ultimate ranks... Yet the creature which tried to possess my soul back in the Vatican on the aeroplane had capabilities of a Satan / God Rank which was luckily stopped by my spellbook..."


    "Well we are back in square one already since we can''t touch the witches in Greater Malling" Hearing this Masaru looked at Damian with shock, Damian felt the same back then when he too heard this. "Before the gates opened the Witches of the Greater Malling went and registered themselves with the Magician Associations and said they are not linked to the current events" Masaru sink back into his couch, "Politics?" "Politics" Damian nodded at Masaru''s question, Masaru looked at the fire thinking ''To think the witches would move in such an orderly fashion, if it succeeded then they can cancel the registration but if failed they have the giant Magician Association as their backer and shield... How troublesome''


    "Oh by the way, that Sakura girl you picked up... Is just as scary as the rest of your girls" Damian spoke about his peerage all of the sudden, "Scary?" Damian chuckled helplessly, "The girls under your, Diehauser''s peerage guidance became abnormally strong, but that girl from yesterday when she sparred against Edward I dare say she is already close to Edward when it comes to technique only... But she starts to lose massively when the base specs of the body and powers are included" Masaru smiled with pride, "Naturally, I sparred against her for three months to build her technique foundations while sharpening my own techniques after all..."


    "We''re home!" Diana called out from the door soon multiple footsteps could be heard approaching the lounge room, when the girls saw Masaru they did not hurry but they all still surrounded him so he told them he succeeded which made them happy since Masaru was a bit worried about this spell since he used his experience with the Kissing Prayer as the foundation of the spell to create a soul to soul link. "Where is my grandson!" Calfa came from behind and soon spotted Masaru pulling him into a hug "You found such a lovely granddaughter for me!!" Masaru knew Sakura''s natural polite attitude would win points with his family so he was not worried at all.


    "How was the trip?" Masaru asked while he was in Calfa''s embrace, "Diana kaasama has taught us quite a few things" Ingvild spoke vaguely since the location they went to for two days was meant to be a secret, seeing this Masaru was not bothered as he could more or less guess it was a secret among girls and not something a guy should recklessly charge into. Otherwise, he would have already pushed for an answer if he knew it was something else, "Sakura-chan was also helpful" Diana added causing Sakura to blush while turning her face away.


    When Masaru was released from his loving grandmother he thought of something and asked, "So since that is the case I will cook dinner for everyone as thanks for the support" This earned quite a few yes in between the soft cheers so Masaru went into the kitchen together with the servants who ?ssisted him in cutting and preparing the ingredients for tonight''s dinner which naturally include grilled steak.

 Chapter 66 - Vow for the Future: Stephani

    Today the girls were training the latest game Thousand pin bowling which uses the same set up as Tenpin Bowling and having the similar settings to the puppets but this time it targets several targets and some of the groupings have white pins between the black pins that should not be attacked, this is the next stage of controlling one''s magic after it has fired. Since he knew the girls control over their mana and output control is good enough, he decided to have them learn how to control their magic to attack wide range while avoiding the targets. This is naturally a very very long term training for them which Masaru organized for them to train in for at least an hour a day because they could not neglect their individual combat training and physical body training as well.


    Today however Masaru was training Sakura, he noticed that her skills in Magic is quite amazing but the thing was she could only combine it with her swordsmanship. He created a sword toy which had a bar-o-meter on the blade which displays the amount of enchantment she push in with her newly obtained Demonic energy, since sometimes having a massive flame sword was not strong as a efficient controlled thin layer fire sword so he was watching over her training her mana control in the manner using the sword which she is proficient in. And boy Masaru was surprised as to how Sakura would Rage at the comments the sword would pop out after each scoring attempt was given.


    "Please don''t tell me after this training I will be doing something like those girls" Sakura mentioned while looking at the girls having hell with the pins they should not destroy get destroyed, "Ah no, you see those girls despite using weapons they can use magic but your a exception since you can only successfully cast magic with your sword I had to change the manner of your training accordingly" Sakura blew out a sigh of relief but the next words made her almost collapse, "But you will later train with a wooden sword once you got used to this kind of training, using this metal sword is easy to enchant but a wooden sword would shatter. The expectations I hold for you as a fellow swordsman is for you to reach the point that even a stick will be a real sword in your hand, as for the path afterwards we can talk about it when we reach there. Even I am still training with a stick"


    BOOOOOM!!!! Masaru and Sakura could feel an incredible wind blast past them followed by vibrations, they could faintly hear "If you want to die then bloody die then!!!!" Masaru knew it was Stephani who began her rage flip at the pins that keep breaking even when she used a weak spell, "Just why have you designed such annoying trainings?" Masaru laughed at Sakura''s training, "It''s because it annoys them that it makes them not wanting to lose, unlike mundane training where everything is simply to simple it will make one wants to stop training as it is boring unless you have a strong will and d?s?r? to train"


    "Even I can feel their frustration, I can''t even count how many times I want to break this sword" Sakura complained but still she focused and began controlling her output according to the marker, it''s a long irritating training but it will later turn into a game for these girls Masaru thought as he watch over Sakura for a while more before leaving to check up on the girls since that last explosion was quite massive.


    When he reached the field what he saw was a complete mess, the grounds were destroyed along with the pins that were regenerating by pulling their broken back together before turning liquid and harden again as if nothing happened to it. Stephani was sitting on the ground breathing heavily even her eyes had tears at the corner daring to spill out as she felt frustrated, "Having a hard time?" Hearing a familiar voice Stephani wiped her tears before looking at Masaru, her glare said more than enough for Masaru to know she wants to beat him up for creating this demonic game. "You are not controlling your magic properly" Masaru took a seat next to Stephani.


    "If you want to experience the feeling then first try lightning magic like the spell Chain Lightning and guide it to strike the targets... or a massive fireball but dual cast it with a barrier to cover your targets... There is many ways to deal with this, it not only trains your controlling after the spell was attacked but also dual casting along with many other ideas... So don''t stick with only one method" Masaru begin to share his thoughts while Stephani rests her head on his shoulder feeling a bit tired, "Although this training is annoying I find it a lot easier to do compared to the magic training I did in the past..." Masaru smiled "That is what I would hope for when I created these things"


    "Masaru, will you do the kissing prayer with me too? I don''t want to separate from you or oneesama" Stephani mentioned, Masaru did not answer her immediately but asked something instead, "You love Akeno quite a bit, do you swing on that side of the fence" Stephani who heard this blushed furiously shaking her head, "No way! I love Oneesama as my Oneesama! You know although I was consumed by hatred she gave me a different route, I never wanted to kill the Adramelech family but only those involved in the incident but I too knew I will never be able to do that back then... But Akeno Oneesama gave me a kind of revenge that was sweet, I still enjoy it you know. Living happily like this while that family can''t touch me at all... So at that moment when she suggested to me she was something I always wanted, a reliable older sister I could complain to, ask to be spoiled by, it was selfish of me to push this role to Akeno oneesama including the fact I tried to use her as a shield to protect myself but she accepted it."


    Masaru naturally knew this story but hearing her feelings towards Akeno he could understand this girl''s actions, "That''s why, I too want to do the Kiss Prayer so I can live with you and Oneesama in the next life and in the following forever" Just as Masaru was about to say something Ichika teleported with her space magic wearing her usual Maid outfit, "Masaru-sama, guest have arrived" Masaru looked at her wondering who it was but Ichika continued "It''s an elder from the Adramelech Family" Masaru who heard this began wondering if his life was being guided by a mysterious force that is leading him to deal with all kinds of trouble without being able to relax for a moment.


    Seeing Stephani was acting tough but the faint tremble here and there could still be seeing, he gently ??r?ss Stephani''s head causing Stephani to flinch but he still continued till her trembling ended. "Call the girls, tell them it''s break time" Ichika bowed to Masaru''s orders and disappeared to collect the girls. "Scared?" Masaru did not look at Stephani at all, the latter was looking at the ground, "A Little" Masaru nodded then looked at her "Do you trust me?" Stephani nodded, "You said you wanted to stay with me and Akeno till you seize to exist?" She nodded again, "Then there is no need to worry" Masaru stood up pulling Stephani along in the process, he gently held her hand while they started walking towards the Manor, Sakura joined them along the way.


    When he reached the back door the rest of the girls appeared, he used cleaning and drying magic to make their appearances cleaner but did not change it since they are still in the middle of training and he was not yet the Head of the family so he could get away with a few minor things. When they entered the guest room they saw Diehauser, Dominic and Damian was sitting on the right and on the left was a Elder man with short white hair, wearing a formal dressed and next to him was a younger boy about the same age as he is, blonde hair blue eyes, lean body close to being skinny.


    Masaru took his seat that was between them and the girls lined up behind him, he did not utter a word since he entered and only when he took his seat he spoke "Apologies for my current appearance as we were in the process of training, I hope you can forgive my tardiness" The elder bowed his head slightly forward as a form of greeting since Masaru was the heir of an Archduke Family and Adramelech was only a Marquis, "No it''s us who should ask for forgiveness young master Belial" The elder spoke politely making Masaru feel he could negotiate with this old man in regards to Stephani''s situation he still want to settle.


    "I''m honored to have you know of me" Masaru spoke politely while he was looking at the young boy who was calm but he felt a faint trace of killing intent for an instant, and it was towards Stephani, Since he was not going to have it he asked "If you don''t mind me asking but may I inquire your names?" The elder started the introduction, "My name is Coy Adramelech, I am a elder of the Adramelech elder court. This is Young Master Aster Adramelech" Masaru nodded "I''m pleased to meet you, as you know I''m Masaru Belial. So what purpose did the Adramelech family came to seek me personally?"


    "We came to request the Belial Family hand over Stephani Adramelech" The young master was the one to speak, "Request? Sounds more like the Marquis Family is demanding from a Duke family here" Masaru intentionally mentioned family Ranks to pressure the young master to shut up, the elder naturally understood this so he took over, "We will naturally compensate anything you may d?s?r? as we really need Stephani to return to her family" Masaru rubbed his chin "But then again wasn''t it the family who killed her father and mother?" This question flinched the old man but he was still confident, "The perpetrator has been dealt with---" Masaru raised his hand, "But then from the start why should I comply?"


    "You---" The Young master wanted to bark but in the face of Diehauser the Champion of Rating Games? He dared not to, he could only swallow his rage. Masaru smiled, "You know there is a spell that helps me boost my allies powers to unimaginable level but it has a side effect... First it can''t be taught from the user and second once the spell is used the women and man is bound for infinity till their souls cease to exist" The elder man and Young master did not understand what he was getting at but the girls did, they all moved silently pushing Stephani forward enough for Masaru to drag her onto his ??p. Using his magic to send a telepathy message [I will allow you to take your first step in revenge], Masaru did not wait for them to catch up as he deeply kissed Stephani, the ribbon of the prayer bonded Stephani and Masaru''s souls together with a link between their fingers.


    When the ceremony was complete Masaru separated from the still daze flushed face Stephani he looked at the Elder and Young man with a smile, "The side effect is even if you remove the evil piece she is now bonded with me in this life, the next life until we cease to exist... Do you understand what I am saying?" The elder blushed feeling his face was warm like he received a face slap and a ruthless one at that, even in front of the Current Head of Belial, Diehauser Belial and even one of the elders of their court! He wanted to beat up this boy for his insolence but the Adramelech regardless of their wealth they could not move against Belial since they will suffer for it.


    "The reason I did not give a face to you two is that young master over there released a faint killing intent towards this girl... I am already polite enough NOT to have his head removed" Masaru''s voice was cold as he unleashed his killing intent on the two of them, he can endure people ridiculing him but insult his family and peerage? Death Note. The elder who felt the killing intent broke out a cold sweat ''Just how much has this boy killed to accumulate this amount of killing intent! No that''s not the point! We should not offend them... It was a mistake, I have to let the head know if we offend Belial we are doomed!'' The Elder''s thoughts were in a mess and the young boy next to him was trembling although it could not be easily be seen, "Please forgive the young master! It was a mistake really a mistake" The elder kowtowed in front of Masaru, Masaru said nothing and looked at Stephani who snapped out of her stupor already was looking at the scene from his ??p.


    "Stephani?" Stephani who heard Masaru knew what he was referring to, she felt happy. an Elder of the Adramelech was kowtowing for forgiveness, she wanted to continue this but felt it was enough and did not want to bring trouble to the Belial Family so she nodded, "Very well, on behalf of Stephani I will overlook this but please correct something... Her name is Stephani Belial, she discarded the family name of Adramelech a long time ago" The Elder nodded repeatedly, he apologized once more before saying his farewell dragging the Young master with him away.


    "What''s this about?" Masaru looked at the three who said nothing the entire time, this is way too fishy but Damian''s smile was simply too broad when the elder left, even Dominic smiled but Diehauser simply sighed then answered "These two old farts accepted a massive bribe to keep shut about their request for Stephani, the two of them knew how you would respond and they also took consideration of Stephani''s past so they took the chance to scam quite the amount of money out of Adramelech since the family can only negotiate with you... They probably thought you would cave in when none of us supports you so well... yeah"


    ''What the hell have I just learnt about my own family!?'' Masaru thought then looked at Damian, "Great Grandfather, how much?" Damian grinned "Two hundred years worth of tax money if we go according to our tax money." Masaru nodded, "I approve, good work people!" The men began laughing while the girls felt this family truly would do anything to take revenge for their families, which includes scamming. "Although I would have kissed you back in the training field but I guess the goddess of fate wanted me to kiss you here, I hope you can forgive this useless master" Masaru spoke affectionately towards Stephani who blushed "It-it''s fine.... I enjoyed it" She spoke softly feeling refreshed, the revenge was light but for the first step this was really satisfying.


    "Since you gentlemen set the stage I can only leave dealing with that family to you" Masaru spoke feeling a bit sorry for his overbearing attitude might have caused a rift between the two families but Dominic shook his head "No need, We have our contacts with Sitri, Bael, Gremory, Astaroth, Agares and quite a few more families... We never had to deal with Adramalech, to begin with so it''s fine"


    "Don''t forget the noble gathering party, you can only take one girl with you I''m afraid. It will be the same for me and Father" Diehauser spoke, Masaru thought for a moment but then Akeno came forward "Ma-kun, can you take Sona with you?" Hearing this Masaru looked at her wondering why "You see we have already arranged something with my mother and Sona is your friend who also has to go..." Masaru looked at his father who nodded, ''Just what are these girls of mine planning?'' Masaru thought but he still accepted Akeno''s suggestion but then again "I will first check with her, otherwise, I will simply go on my own"


    ----------


    Author Notes:


    Not sure if you all realized but a new scamming method appeared, I would strongly advise not to open the link provided by the said scammer unless you are certain your computer/cellphone security is secured... It could be a working link, but better be safe than sorry.


    Kind Regards,

 Chapter 67 - Vow for the Future: Everest

    Masaru slowly stirred awake while feeling both his arms were feeling slightly more heavier than usual, he turns to the left seeing a beautiful sleeping face covered with strands of black wearing purple negligee he could even see that she was not wearing any lingerie at all. Masaru swallowed his spit as softly and slowly as he could not stir her awake, when he turned to his right he saw a beautiful blonde sleeping similarly wearing a red negligee n?k?d. ''Honestly, I can''t get tired of looking at them'' Masaru thought as he turned his face towards the roof simply enjoying the sensation of the girls sleeping together with him.


    Yesterday with the Adramelech was quite tiring but the fact the girls had something else planned made Masaru curious about it, he wanted to find out about it but his father was being vague while the ladies told him to just go to the party. It was shockingly bewildering, just what is everyone planning for him? He could not wrap his head around it so he went to sleep in hopes it could calm down his mind. "Munyu... Ma-kun, a little harder" Masaru turned towards Akeno asking himself just what in the world did he hear? Harder? "Punish me some more...." Suddenly he felt warm, slight embarrassed like he was committing a crime listening to this but since he was curious he kept mum and listened some more.


    But what he did not expect was Akeno pulling him towards her bountiful br??sts squashing his face between them, the softness, elasticity especially the small hard area he felt like he could really just sleep in them. "Morning Masaru" Akeno greeted looking down at Masaru who looks like he was eating her br??sts, "Morning Akeno" Masaru greeted her as he moved upwards and gave her a light kiss, but this movement stirred the other sleeping beautiful awake who latched around Masaru''s neck kissing his cheek. "Morning Masaru, Akeno oneesama" Stephani''s voice was more cheerful compared to yesterday so Masaru and Akeno felt quite relieved that she was doing better.


    "Well, there are quite a few things I need to prepare but Akeno..." Masaru turned to look at Akeno who nodded since it was time to meet her, it was a bit earlier than planned but he intends to take it up until the end. "Masaru, come" Akeno dragged Masaru along with them into the large bathroom where the rest of the girls were already cleaning themselves although Sakura and Shirone appears to not yet be here. "Oh Masaru, you came" Yui called out causing the surrounding girls to flinch before looking towards the boy wearing nothing but a towel in front of them, some of them blushed while some felt a bit disappointing for some reason.


    Once they got washed up, the girls went off into bath together while Masaru took a shower before relaxing among them, he did not actively stared at them but secretly enjoyed peeking here and there while being among the paradise of n?k?d women especially now that they are showing great progress in growth was worth waiting for until now. "I would never expect you would daringly bath together with us" Everest spoke, she felt calmer than before but she was still embarrassed, Akeno who was open about these things were resting her head on Masaru''s left shoulder. "Well I never said I will not, but since we will become a family in the future this is good practice"


    Just when Masaru finished what he said Sakura opened the door seeing him sitting in the bath with a towel around his waist and the girls did not bother covering themselves, she wanted to scream ''pervert!'' but she was about to close the door till she was captured by Shirone who pushed her into the bathroom since she too was coming to take a bath today with Masaru and the rest. "Onii-sama" Shirone who washed quite in a fast pace came to sit on top of Masaru''s ??p if he did not have the towel he would never allow this little girl to sit on his ??p. ''1st Commandment of the Loli bible: Can look Yes! But no touch!'' He thought


    "Pervert...." Sakura mumbled as she climbed into the bath together with the girls reluctantly, Masaru did not actively stare at her to allow her to feel more comfortable although she felt a bit more conflicted. The bathing experience was quite amazing for Masaru''s first time as he never imagined Akeno would suggest this to him and even say the girls were fine with it, no to mention he too want to experience it once since he knew he loved the girls and the girls loved him so it was his right to enter when invited!


    >/<


    "So, after breakfast, you called me here with Akeno for?" Shuri was placing a tray with three cups of tea between them as she took her seat, and in front of her was Masaru and Akeno who was next to each other facing her. "I came to report that I intend to take Akeno''s hand in marriage" Masaru and Akeno took their cups to take a sip of the tea, hearing Masaru''s declaration Shuri was not surprised but she still covered her mouth feeling quite happy for her daughter, "So it''s not asked but report, I suppose something happened?" Masaru scratch the back of his head before he started to explain the Kissing Prayer''s side effect, Shuri who heard this felt strange but it was not out of anger but she looked at Akeno who nodded towards her to show that she naturally knew of this.


    "Are you seriously prepared to take responsibility"? Masaru smiled warmly, "I refuse to let go of the hand that reached out for me" Masaru took hold of Akeno''s hand, "I swear not as the heir of the Belial family... nor the son of Diehauser... I swear as me, Masaru Belial that I will look after Akeno, laugh together with her, cry together with her, and live together till the end" Shuri was quite surprised to hear such a serious declaration but she nodded, "Very well, you have shown me your determination... I will be watching over you two" She spoke with a motherly smile. Masaru stood up to refill the tea that was made leaving Akeno and Shuri alone for a while.


    "Akeno were you certain when you made that vow with him? From what I heard that spell is extremely strong" Shuri spoke to Akeno to hear her daughter''s thoughts when Masaru was not around since sometimes some things are easier to be said among the same gender. "Yes, Masaru did ask me before he kissed me after all... Mother... I don''t want to live thinking there might be someone better when I already have someone like him who loves me for who and what I am, there might be someone like him or better but I chose him, for better for worse I will not regret it" Shuri said nothing else, when Masaru came back he chatted a bit more with Shuri. Apparently Barakiel managed to meet her a few times while he was away due to Diehauser and his team who planned it carefully which made Masaru happy.


    Masaru left the mother and daughter to have their chatting time since he was off to talk with Ajuka, He used his teleportation magic to appear in his room where he started up a projection with a familiar man, "Sensei"


    "It has been a while you, troublemaker disciple"


    "Well... That was really unexpected, it was really dangerous you know Sensei"


    "Well thanks to your actions we have already detected some of the remaining gates which functioned similarly to the other ones that went off so we already took actions to strengthen the seals and also the local mythologies and families were then placed in charge of keeping them closed"


    Masaru felt relieved since the problems with the Creatures has been dealt with he could finally relax. So he asked Ajuka whether he should come to further his training but Ajuka told him to relax since he was currently busy helping Sirzech deal with some things not mentioned. So Masaru knew this vacation he would mostly be free but when he was about to leave the Manor to walk around the town he noticed Everest who was sitting on a bench staring at the skies, he went over to take his seat next to her. "Masaru..." Everest looked at Masaru who sits next to her, "Something the matter?" Everest shook her head, "No, I am only enjoying the peace and quiet"


    "Well I guess this kind of time are quite precious after all" Masaru looked into the skies, "Now then.." Masaru relaxed his arms around Everest''s neck causing her to blush not daring to look at him, it has been since the start of their high school that Masaru began starting having such skinship with Everest to have her feel less embarrassed. He was not certain but he still remembered that Tannin once said although it was not applicable to all dragons but there is some who are stronger or has extremely great potential the purer their personalities is which was why he was extremely protective over Everest at the start.


    "Masaru... why would you not initiate the kissing prayer with the rest of us?" Masaru cares her hair, "Because I cherish you girls, this prayer is really something that needs to be thought of carefully" But Everest shook her head, "I am a dragon, such amount of time will mean nothing for me since I already chose you as my mate" Masaru did not stop ??r?ssing her hair, he knows of this and realized he would have to ask these girls... Since he realized the kissing prayer placed a sort of pressure on the rest who did not use it yet like Akeno, Ichika and Stephani.


    "You do know when you and I die... We will meet again and again each time we rebirth and die with new identities you will only be able to love me as a man" Masaru looked at Everest who had eyes that threatened to spill out, Masaru only felt a ting bit of guilt asking these things but he too did not want to force this upon them either. He gently touched the tip of Everest''s chin before he leaned over kissing her deeply, what the two of them were not noticing were farmers who were working on the fields nearby was currently watching over them with warm nostalgia smiles.


    When Everest felt the ribbon bond between her and Masaru the insecurities she still held all vanished away from her heart, She leaned closer on Masaru feeling that it would not be bad if time were to stop and remain like this forever. "I will always love you in this life and in the next... Forever" Masaru spoke softly, this was his vow and feelings. "How nice to be young" "Yep, it sure reminds me when I once kissed my wife like that" Hearing the elder people talk the two of them blushed a bit since it was a surprise and a bit embarrassing how the elders were talking so heatedly about their kiss.


    The two of them relaxed a bit more while ignoring the elder''s talks about them staring at the skies for a while longer before Masaru gently kissed Everest''s forehead since it was about time he had to contact that girl ''I still wonder why everyone is hiding something from me and even got me to ask Sona out on an escort'' Masaru thought while he was walking past the farms while a magic circle formed next to his ear which connected with Sona Sitri,


    "Afternoon Kaichou"


    "It''s a school holiday so call me Sona, Masaru-kun"


    "You know it actually sounds cool, Sona Kaichou... Well jokes aside, do you have an escort for the Noble Party tonight?"


    "No, since I broke off my engagement and don''t have any partners I intended to head alone, why? You''re not thinking of going with me are you?"


    "Well, you see the girls are busy with something and no one wants to tell me. So I thought maybe I can simply go together with my childhood friend no?"


    "Well since that is the case... But why me?"


    "You want me to go with Rias? I appreciate the thought of that but no... I rather have a nice conversation with your sister than the other siscon and a firebird"


    "Pffftttt! Hehehe, fine your reasons are reasonable... Pick me up at ...."


    "See you later, Magical Girl So-tan!"


    "You---" The communication was cut off by Masaru since he only intended to tease her a bit and see the fruits of his actions later, Masaru saw a elder man was currently struggling to carry a bag filled with potatoes so he went over to help him. "Thank you young man" Masaru smiled while carrying the bag on his back following the elderly man, "It''s a please grandpa, why are you struggling alone?" The old man looked at the fields with a happy expression, "Because I love farming, but currently my son went out for a job today so I had to do the harvest"


    "Allow me to help you" Masaru offered his help to the old man when the surrounding farmers saw the young master of Belial was actually helping a random farmer harvesting his crops they were all surprised but felt quite proud thinking that this was their future ruler. "It''s quite an amazing amount you have grandpa, how did you create this soil to be so rich in nourishment?" Masaru asked the old man since if he could help the rest of the farms then the production would increase even further, "Well you see we have a technique that allows us to...." The old man began to explain the process of making fertilizers but there were ingredients required which were not available on earth that is processed differently compared to the technique humans used.


    "Grandpa, may I share this technique with the other farmers?" The old man looked at the young boy with surprise but smile "You may even these old bones had shared them but the people were a bit too proud you see. If you can share them then this old man will feel happy" Masaru felt this elder was truly magnanimous, he too could understand that the races called Devils have pride etched within their bones even the low-class ones so he decided to speak with his father about this. Soon a young man approached the farm seeing Masaru sitting together with his father enjoying a drink, he was shocked, he was not sure how he should act, did his father cause trouble? He moved faster towards them.


    "Father I''m back!" The old man became even livelier as he greeted his son, seeing that the son arrived Masaru stood up "Thank you for the drink, Grandpa, I will surely spread the techniques you taught me under your name" Masaru bowed towards the old man greeted the young man and left, the young man was simply to shocked even his father noticed this "Your being rude to our guest! Look at your face it''s like when you accidentally peeped on your wife when she bathed when you were younger" The young man blushed feeling embarrassed at his father''s scolding but then he could not hold it, "Father, that boy was the young master of Belial"


    "Belial? Do you mean that Wonderchild? To think he is such a respectful boy, not overbearing and even treating his elders this kindly... hue hue it appears our lands will become prosperous under his rule" The old man was surprised but he was more happy to know the current Heir of the Belial family was several times better compared to some he heard about. The young man who saw his father being happy did not spoil it and smiled, he too felt surprised but relieved at the same time.


    Keeping his promise Masaru immediately called his father while sending a letter with the technique, Diehause opened the letter to see the technique feeling quite shocked as the ingredients used for the fertilizers were all local ingredients they could procure and even cultivate themselves. He really wanted to go smack himself and his father including grandfather for not discovering this amazing thing, "Good work Masaru! With this many things can go forward" Masaru could hear his father''s incredible exciting voice, more things meant more jobs so the Slums in some towns in their areas will slowly be converted since more jobs will become available. It will be later known that the Old Man Sebastian who was once a butler gave a fertilizer technique which helped the lands grow even more prosperous labelling him as an unsung hero by the citizens of the Belial Territory.


    "Masaru you''re late!" Diana who was already dressed for the party scolded Masaru, he did not complain and went up to get washed and dressed since he did indeed take his time to get back. When he came down he noticed the Limousine was already here with his parents and grandparents already inside so he moved a bit faster entering the limo, "Seems you did quite a few things today, feeling better?" Calfa spoke as she pulled Masaru to sit next to her, "Well it was really relaxing, compared to the running around and fighting back in Kyoto" Diehauser who heard this had a bitter smile thinking his son really is plagued with trouble.


    "Son, where did you meet the man who gave you the technique you sent me?" Masaru thought of the peaceful old man who simply enjoyed his farming, "His name is Sebastian, he was an old farmer I saw struggling to carry a bag so I helped him a bit around the farm. His farm was quite rich in nourishment, the soil was different from others so I asked him and he told me" Dominic could already foresee how much value this technique will have on the future of Belial Territory since they no longer require to buy their fertilizers from other territories anymore.


    "Well, it really was well done" Dominic tapped Masaru shoulder feeling quite happy, although this grandson can make him worried in so many ways he still makes him proud in the end. ''Hmph I wonder what those old bones going to brag against this with me'' He thought. After a while of travelling they arrived in front of the Sitri Family, Masaru climbed out of the car saying his goodbyes to his family since he will be riding the other limo together with the Sitri family.


    "Good evening, Lord and Madam Sitri the two of you look like the moon and stars both fitting for one another like it''s truly a miracle" Masaru greeted Lord Sitri and his wife while politely bowed to them, "Good Evening Masaru-kun, it has been a while we last met huh?" "Evening Ma-kun, I see your sweet talk has improved quite a bit as well" Masaru chuckled while chatting with the two leisurely while waiting for Sona who arrived wearing a navy blue one-piece dress while holding a blue purse in her hands, at the one side the dress was slit open revealing her leg which was quite s?xy for the serious Sona to wear. "You look very beautiful tonight" Masaru smiled while giving a compliment to Sona who returned his smile with her own, "Thank you Masaru, you look rather dashingly yourself"


    Tonight''s party was organized and held by the Gremory Family so it surely will be held in their main city, the number of limos moving in a line stop and go each time high ranking nobles were climbing out of the cars while journalists were snapping their shots, girls screaming for their idols and boys whistling at the women. When it was the time for the Sitri to climb out of the limo the people were going on about their things till Masaru came out of the Sitri Clan''s limo, Masaru held out his hand and ?ssisted Sona to climb out of the limo.


    There is a quote that says: "Imagination is more important than knowledge. For knowledge is limited, whereas imagination embraces the entire world" This quote was true to this situation as the amount of scenarios that went through the heads of the Journalists could not even begin to be counted, Masaru naturally knew this would happen which was why he was reluctant of this but he already formulated a move so he stopped at the section where the Journalists were the most crowed.


    "Masaru-san! Could you tell us why you are here tonight as Sona Sitri''s escort?" "Could it be the two families has arranged a new engagement?" Masaru raised his hands indicating for them to calm down, one by one he started answering the questions and even joked with the journalists providing them with enough information that would sell more money than a made-up story so Masaru was able to avoid seeing crap on the newspaper.


    ''Guess they should be satisfied with this...'' Masaru thought as he continued to walk on the pathway made for them to tread upon, Sona was waiting for him at the door before entering together with him. "It seems you already prepared to handle the journalists" Masaru laughed at Sona, "Well the best way to deal with them is to give them information that is more appealing than a small-time scandal that might even get them in trouble instead" Sona giggled "What information did you provide them with?" Masaru smiled bitterly "I revealed some information... yes... some information"


    When Masaru and Sona looked at their surrounding it was truly decorated extravagantly with candle lights attached to the walls and roof, the tables were covered with a white cloth, silver tableware, a single red rose in a vase in the middle and the dance floor was prepared in the middle with the tables set up surrounding it. There was even instrumental music being played in the background which gave the surrounding quite a serene feeling.


    "Let''s go greet the people so we can look for Rias" Sona spoke since she did not see her best friend at the start of the Vacation she want to at least confirm if her friend had really changed, Masaru approved of this so he followed her greeting the nobles and the way they kept complimenting them as a couple was quite unbearable since Masaru could handle Journalist easily but nobles would not spot flattering in hopes for benefits which was quite annoying. After experiencing this he naturally felt greeting them now and be done would be good so he moved with Sona a bit faster to finish this up till they were finally free where Sona was sitting next to Rias who actually came alone.


    "Sona, why have you come together with him?" Rias was quite surprised to see her friend coming together with Masaru, she almost misunderstood them like the rest but Sona luckily corrected her. "Well, he is without a partner and I want to avoid confrontations with my ex-fiance, so it worked for both sides" Rias looked at Masaru sternly, "You''re not targetting my friend with your poison claws are you? Demon King" Masaru almost choked on his drink causing Rias to laugh at her teasing managed to work against Masaru, "Sona is beautiful but I am currently happy with the way things are right now, besides I am not capable in fighting the magical girl" Hearing this Sona blushed while feeling a tad bit embarrassed


    "It seems you finally regained your little spunk and m?tur?d" Masaru commented as he took another sip of his drink, Rias looked at him with a complicated gaze since she originally planned to use him to shield Riser but after being scolded by Sona she changed her ways. "I am training hard including my peerage... I am intending to become the Champion of Rating Games" Masaru said nothing only smiling, "How did the investigation of the Kyoto Assault go?" Rias thought for a moment and remembered this incident, "It''s now under the control of Ajuka and the others... They have resolved the seals on the gates so such events won''t easily happen again"


    "I see, everything was happening so fast I could not even participate" Rias felt it was a regret indeed she could not fight since Masaru immediately took control over the situation before she could act, "Well it was an emergency, those were... crazy people after all" Masaru took a bite of the food and felt it was quite delicious, "Have you already planned for the upcoming Holloween and School festival?" Sona asked randomly to change the subject from a heavy to a light one, "Yeah, we intend to have a haunted room for the students to enter and scare them towards Hades" Masaru answered nonchalantly but Sona had a serious expression as she once dealt with Rias who done such a thing.


    "You''re not allowed to use Real ghosts!" Masaru looked at Sona with a facial expression as if he never has done anything wrong, "You know I never planned to use ghosts at all..." Masaru answered vaguely but Sona felt relieved that he would not be using real ghosts, "What about you?" Masaru looked at Rias, "Well since our previous Horror Mansion ended up in a failure we thought of running a cafe instead for this year" Masaru nodded, "Is the water free?" Rias felt like spitting out her drink when she heard this, "Your not coming just to drink water right?" Masaru looked at her wondering why would she say that, "Is it wrong?" Rias shook her head, "No, but you''re not allowed in if you''re not buying a drink at least..."


    "Such a shame" Masaru felt like faking his lamentation but the two girls knew he was only teasing them, "It feels strange how you feel comfortable talking with me but a few years back you would avoid me like a plague" Hearing Rias''s question Masaru was not bothered at all so he answered her, "It''s not like I hated you, it was just at that time your personality was quite a bit too strong for me to approach you so I kept my distance. Since I noticed you began to mellow down I will naturally feel more comfortable to be your friend" But Masaru''s thought were different ''Siscon? FireBird? Canon? Sorry girl but I can''t mess up the world too much... What if there is a key required to save this world and I destroy it? I just want to survive''


    "Was it really that bad?" Masaru looked at her and asked a question, "Well, no offence but you always complained about your engagement but never trained...?" Masaru spoke softly so only she could hear causing her to blush with shame thinking she indeed was a bit too spoiled back then, ''No wonder he avoided me'' She thought while feeling a bit sad but she regained her vigour thinking it will be different now that she can make friends with someone strong. "Good Evening Rias-sama, Sona-sama and Wonder child-sama"


    Masaru did not turn to look as he knew the twin blonde drill girl was here, only she would call him by that nickname so he chose to ignore her but she still took her seat next to him. "Evening Ravel, how are you?" Sona spoke with Ravel while Rias joined in but Masaru enjoyed his food, enter the conversation? No, this girl next to him has been investigating his abilities including his peerage but still came out empty so she was naturally curious about him the most.


    "Wonder--" Masaru interrupted Ravel, "Masaru, my name is Masaru Belial" Ravel noticed Masaru was not too keen on his title so she changed her way of addressing, "Masaru-sama, could you perhaps tell me about the battle in Kyoto? Many information has been blocked" Masaru smiled "Like my and my peerage abilities?" Ravel was quite honest so she nodded, "Our abilities are no different from your brother''s team, the only difference is they train their body and not only their magical abilities" Masaru gave a tiny bit of information to feed this curious bird so she will stop pestering him about it.


    "If that is the case, who is stronger you or Sairaorg''s peerage?" Hearing Ravel''s question Masaru thought seriously, "That is a difficult question your asking, just like us Sairaorg''s peerage trains excessively hard which is why I truly respect him as a brother and his peerage. Since we never truly released everything and used everything I can''t tell... But if it''s a direct confrontation with him, it will not be easy to win"


    "So there is the possibility?" Masaru laughed at this girl''s slyness to prompt him to say what she wants to hear, so he gave an answer which included Rias in the scenario. "Facing a Brute Force, the best method would be to use technique and strategies... Since those who relies too much on pure power tend to fall prey on the technique''s trap" Ravel felt like Masaru dodged her trap quite effectively and even turned the discussion in a general Power vs Technique type battle, ''No matter how hard I investigate him the information about his abilities is too vague and some rumours are simply too unbelievable....'' She thought


    "How envious! You surround yourself with women as usual" Sairaorg took the seat on another side of Masaru while laughing, "It''s good to see you as well Sairaorg" Masaru greeted his friend back, "Sairaorg" Rias greeted Sairaorg who returned her greeting as well, the two of them chatted a bit while Kuisha took a seat next to Sairaorg. Even Masaru had to say the way she got herself dressed is attractive and quite a noble feeling, even the colours were matching Sairaorg. "Good evening Kuisha, how has it been so far?" Kuisha did not expect Masaru to ignore the still curious young miss Phenex and instead spoke with her, "It''s going well, it appears our training went a level higher since our King here became a tad bit too excited these days" Masaru laughed with Kuisha, Masaru knew this girl loved Sairaorg very much which is why she is patiently waiting for him to confess to her.


    "Well that I can imagine, but this fool of a friend really will be quite excited... I can only apologize in his stead" Masaru pretended to bow forward causing Sairaorg to feel a bit embarrassed but Masaru laughed at him, the atmosphere around the table was livelier compared to other tables whose atmosphere were too fake full of flatteries and businesses, even Ravel forgot her objective listening in the topics everyone was chatting about. It could be said that this was one of the most enjoyable noble parties Masaru went to. No mobs looking for trouble and friends to chat with...

 Chapter 68 - Watching a Rating Game

    The sun was shining and Masaru was currently at Agreas where the Rating Game between his father''s team and another team in a Rating game, unfortunately, the type of game has not yet been announced so everyone is curious as for what kind of game the champion will play in against his opponent, "Ma-kun, say aah" Akeno who was cheerful today extended a long fizzer looking sweet towards Masaru, he took a bite tasting the strawberry flavour sticking onto his tongue and gums even when he swallowed it he could still taste the remnant of it left behind.


    Soon Masaru was crowded by the girls who did not want to lose out so he had to take a bite out of each of them, seeing the happy faces of the girls Masaru did not mind it at all since they were quite cute although he could feel some of the girls were similar state as Everest was a few days ago so he thought about taking them out of dates after today. "To think we can see my father''s abilities so soon" Masaru felt excited today as he could catch a glimpse of his father''s true strength to see just how high the mountain is that he intends to overtake.


    "You really want to beat him Masaru?" Ingvild asked Masaru seeing the excitement on Masaru''s face that looked charming in her view, "It''s my promise to my old man after all..." Masaru smiled while he went ahead buying a few more snacks and drinks while stuffing them into the bracelets for later since they will be sitting in private rooms and since it will be a heated game he did not want to leave to get some snacks and drinks later, his grandparents were busy with managing the farmers to implement the new fertilizers since this could not be placed on hold so it was only Masaru with the girls.


    When it was time they started following the crowd entering the massive stadium, thanks to Masaru''s status he managed to get VIP seat which was quite spacious with couches and several monitors aiming at different angles, "Ah! It feels comfy but the couches back at home feels better" Stephani said while sitting on one of the couches, Masaru just took his seat when Shirone came over to sit on his ??p while Akeno and Everest sit of either side of him. Not wanting to lose the girls began moving some cushions closer making it appear like Masaru was a Demon Lord of the Dungeon with his servants around him... or perhaps Harem.


    Soon when the people have settled in their seats a Monitor with the face of a unfamiliar person, neatly combed brown hair, brown eyes appearing to be in his 30''s with a lean body wearing semi-formal clothes. [Good Afternoon my Devil Friends and Families! Welcome to the exhibition match sponsored by Ajuka Beelzebub-sama, it is surely one exciting match that is waiting for you all today!] The man spoke a bit more to hype up the atmosphere before he introduced his fathers team who appeared from the opening left gate, it appears the field they will be having a game on was barren and void of flora like a field track. On the right side, another team that was in the top 20 came out with their teams.


    The king was a young woman in her 20''s, it appears she is from a extra devil clan which did not have special power characteristics like the others but from the looks of it she appears to be quite wild. "She reminds me of when I met Everest the first time" Everest who heard this blushed but did not say about it. Surrounding this King was only men, from the introduction it appears these men were all high ranking devils from not so prominent families even a few commoners in between them. Despite facing an ultimate Rank team they did not falter to the pressure which made Masaru think this team is quite promising since he himself had some experience in the pressure his father''s team emits from time to time.


    Once the teams were introduced the analyst devil he started to explain the game chosen for today, scattered around the field was water replenishment stations for hydration, the game for today was called Rampage Ball Game. This is a game where each player has to shoot out a golden sphere through hoops that appear at places randomly places around the field, the retirement system is ineffective since players that are removed from the game will shortly be reinstated without being healed as this is a stamina based game.


    The scoring system is based on the value of each piece hold, Pawn will get 1 point per score, Knight & Bishop would get 3 points, Rook is 5 Points, Queen would get 9 and finally the King is 10 points. The game can be played in two styles, ignore each other and aim only for the hoops or take out your opponents while aiming for the hoops. It''s quite a brutal game compared to other games since if the team does not hold a healer then it will be the worst kind of game to play for them if they are not careful enough.


    Masaru could hear the people were cheering loudly for their chosen teams, he could even hear out most of them called "Emperor" which was his father''s title he gained through his time in Rating Games. Masaru could feel the pressure if he imagines himself standing in front of his father with people cheering for his father which aided in his natural intimidating presence, ''I will have to train harder'' He thought while smiling excitedly, [Let the game begins!!!!]


    At the announcement several magic spells were launched at each side, Diana was directing the frontal team to face off against the enemies while Diehauser together with Edward and Jacob moved towards the location where the hoops were located at, Diehauser combined his close combat prowess together with his worthless ability to nullify the attacks that approaches him but Edward eliminates most of them using his lightning-fast speed and spear thrusts. Jacob was supporting the two using his crossbow for long-range support waiting for them to get close before he would then charge in and hit them hard.


    [Looks like Diana-sama is leading the vanguard team to hinder the enemies while Diehauser is leading the smaller score team, what a way to start the match like fireworks!] Masaru was looking at the movements closely, it was quite logical to divide the teams in a bigger group to attack the enemies while a smaller one which is more mobile to score. But he felt that it was quite troublesome the fact it was a game based on Stamina so the vanguard can''t be too active, ''The way mother is leading them is really scary...'' Diana never issued a single command that was useless, the amount of movements the team made compared to their opponents was less not to mention the control over their energy attacks was even more so.


    "This is the kind of energy control I''m aiming for" Masaru mumbled which was heard by the girls, they could really see the view of what Masaru was aiming for. By having complete control over their body, energy, mind and battlefield they could become close to unstoppable, naturally they knew this was a long term goal after all.


    Diehauser was quite calm during the conflict however the opponents were having a hard time, they refused to cave in so they started to attack less to conserve their energy as they realized there was still a clear difference between High and Ultimate Rank. It was only after a hour some began heading towards the water replenishment stations to hydrate themselves and returned to the game, there was even injured players that we''re retired and then reinstated afterwards.


    It was at this time Diana pushed the team forward increasing the intensity of their attacks making it almost unbearable for the team to cope with the sudden change of intensity, even Diehauser and his two partners started to move in earnest. It was here the true difference between High class and Ultimate class was truly displayed for the commoner people''s understanding, and even Masaru understood why people misunderstand the rankings in power which is simply too vague to understand.


    "I believe we will have a hard time facing them..." Ichika mentioned this, she who trained together with Akeno and Ingvild naturally understood the dreadfulness of Diana''s commanding skills, it is absolutely necessary for at least two skilled commanders to be in the peerage especially when they are required to split up. But Masaru went further and had Ingvild, Akeno and Ichika trained for that since it was better to have many people skilled in at least two or three roles in a battle than only one role.


    "Well the game is settled with this... I guess the opponents thought my father''s team will let their guard down since they are only high class, you girls should also take this as a lesson when we face enemies never let your guard down even if you think it''s the end" Masaru used this moment to share his lesson for the girls since he learnt this lesson the hardest way on the aeroplane back then in the Vaticans.


    The rest of the game proceeded as Masaru predicted, unable to cope with the sudden change in the battlefield the amount of players of the opponent team started to drop out as their injuries were too severe. So Diehauser managed to score a win enough to entertain the people who cheered loudly for him, even those who gambled cheered since they naturally knew they would win a little bit of money to take home.


    Just before the field was closed Diehauser and his team directly teleported into the room where Masaru was, "So, do you think you will be able to handle it?" Masaru who heard this laughed "Naturally... I will climb from the base and overcome it" These was the only conversation the father and son shared for the moment before the girls came around to congratulate them for winning which was natural, but Masaru looked at Diana. "What''s wrong Ma-kun? You began to love your mother more now that she showed her capabilities?" Masaru shook his head, ''No, I reconfirmed a fact in life that all mothers are beings that should not be angered at all cost'' he thought but answered "Just believe after what I saw today I will be enjoying challenging this high mountain called Diehauser''s peerage"


    "Heh, you got a long way to go little brother" Jacob came over rubbing Masaru''s head while laughing, "Just be careful that I don''t trick you like I do with Elizabeth neesama" Hearing this Jacob kept quiet feeling grateful that certain items were banned from being used in the games otherwise Masaru really could trick him, everyone was laughing happily since they all looked forward to the day they can face each other seriously since it was their bond and promise.


    >/<


    "Time to celebrate is what I like to say but honestly I am so used to you and your team winning that I rather look forward to Masaru''s first match instead!" Damian joked with everyone laughing since it was quite true, thanks to the blow Ajuka and the rest did to the King Piece incident the once unbreakable top 5 players in the Rating Game was changed although the King Piece incident was not reported to the populations it was covered up with health reasons since the Top players were sent to the hospital when Masaru nullified their king pieces.


    "I heard it will still be a year before we will have a Rating Games for younger generation" Masaru spoke feeling a bit disappointed that he had to wait so long for his time, Dominic place the mug on the table feeling quite refreshed tasting Human beer which quite suited his taste but will never drink this in public or in front of others other than family. "Well your life is long Masaru, a year will flash by the time you noticed it" Every ?du?t in the room agreed happily


    ----------------


    This Complete Noob is calling out for the people to share their reviews on the novel thus far, there is still quite a way to go before Volume 3 will come to an end.


    What do you think of this novel? Share your thoughts with me and with new comers by posting a review.


    I look forward to reading the thoughts my fellow readers have of this book.

 Chapter 69 - More trouble is coming

    Next day Masaru was already heading towards the Sitri Family once again, but this time he was called to visit a very special individual who requested to see him personally to which he naturally did not decline as he too would like to meet her very much after all. Masaru had Ingvild travelling with him today since he could allow Ingvild to also get to know another person who had a similar case as she had and provide advice if required although he was certain that anyone who trained that muscle head friend of his to be that earnest must be strong-willed, incredibly so.


    "Masaru-sama will we be visiting Misla-sama today?" Masaru nodded, "Yes, she requested for me so I brought you along who also experienced the same kind of situation of sleeping for a long time as she had, and well... Support me" Masaru scratched the back of his head since he was not certain what kind of topics he could talk about her other than her son, Ingvild, however, felt a bit excited to meet the one who was the mother of Sairaorg whom Masaru respects. "But it sure was a good stroke of luck... I managed to bribe those journalists" Masaru opened up the newspaper with an affair story where information from an anonymous source was given where the Journalist managed to snap a shot of a top-ranking Rating Game player''s wife straddling another man.


    Ingvild''s face was blushing when she read that story this morning, she never believed her King and lover would actually reveal such information for the sake of insuring that baseless stories about him taking Sona to a party from emerging. "Heh, I will never understand how scandals can have two to three pages in the newspaper but good news will only have a tiny paragraph" Masaru laughed reading this newspaper, he knew what he did was not right morally but it would have come out sooner or later so he only made use of the information and released it sooner.


    Shortly they arrived at relatively smaller Manor compared to the Main Manor the Sitri Family lives at, the general appearance of the manor was quite western with white painted walls and two fountains at either side of the walkway to the entrance. Masaru took Ingvild''s hand to help her climb out before the two of them walked till they entered the manor where they were welcomed by the butler who opened the door for them, "Welcome Masaru-sama, Ingvild-sama. Please follow me" Masaru followed the butler who led them up the stairs to the second floor, the first room on the left which was quite a large bedroom with a double bed in the centre against the wall with a beautiful lady sitting upright.


    Shoulder-length dark brown hair, blue eyes and a slender body which show signs of regaining some weight after the long time of sleeping she was through. "Welcome, I have always wanted to meet the best friend of Sairaorg" Masaru came closer taking his seat on a chair placed for them next to the bed along with Ingvild, "It''s a p???sur? to receive such praise Misla-sama, I''m Masaru Belial and this is my queen Ingvild Leviathan" Masaru introduced himself and Ingvild, "Polite and well mannered, you can drop the formalities. I really am happy Sairaorg managed to find a friend who understands his worth"


    "With all due respect Misla-san, I believe Sairaorg is more worth than what people let on. His example gives hope for the lower-ranked Devils to reconsider their paths, naturally the higher rank devils will not like this but the Belial Family for sure is supporting him" Misla heard this felt happy, ''You really found a good friend, Sairaorg'' She thought, "I want to thank you for what you have done for my son and for me" Masaru took Misla hand with a smile, "Your thanks is more than enough and my friendship with Sairaorg is more important than benefits, having you awake brought happiness to my friend which in turns makes everything much better. So I would like to thank you Misla, thank you for supporting Sairaorg even though the family were harsh on you, even though it was tough you trained him and supported him..."


    Masaru choked a bit feeling emotional as he could more or less feel the pain this mother went through for her child and it touched him, it even caused Misla who was calm to feel all kinds of emotions that she kept inside was slowly beginning to flow out, her sadness, anger, everything she kept inside was flowing out with her tears. It was the first time a stranger thanked her for what she went through, what she has done, she never wanted everything but only to be acknowledged, appreciated and her son''s worth to be acknowledged. "Your son Sairaorg has inherited a power far more precious than the Destruction power of the bael... He inherited your families power and pride of the lions" Misla broke into tears which caused even Ingvild who felt the pain to move to the other side of the bed hugging her, Ingvild was not sure why but she just really wanted to hug Misla.


    After a while Misla recomposed herself but her smile this time was more natural, "Sorry for such a display" Ingvild shook her head, "No, you have been holding on all this time it is only natural you needed a release" Misla moved her hand which Masaru let go a while ago and gently touched Ingvild cheek, "Such a good child" Masaru and Ingvild spent some time together with Misla updating her about what happened especially about her son although she heard it many times she would still want to hear them some more.


    >/<


    From within a territory bordered with the Belial Territory in an old wooden abandoned house in a town, a group of devils were gathering but only the leaders of the groups were entering while the rest were moving towards Bars and shops to pretend they are visitors. Today was a monthly report meeting for them where they had to report to a representative of the Original Satan Faction who was part of another faction, they were quite noisy when they''re entered since the house was encased with a barrier that eliminated any form of a trace of them as if they entered a different dimension.


    "Now then, how is the progress of inciting the lower-ranked devils to rebel against the oppression of the higher-ranked nobles?" The representative asked as he looked over the several leaders who were responsible for inciting the commoners to rebel against the higher rank devils who refuses to give them proper education, nor any proper support. "It was going good till all of the heads of several families were replaced at the same time, not to mention the others stopped their suppression... It''s impossible to incite the people in Gremory, Bael, Sitri, Agares, Belial and a few other territories... These nobles support their people to the point that the commoners would support them unconditionally"


    "What of the other villages and areas?" This time a different leader answered, "Minimal, whatever movement happened in the shadows was extremely fast and effective. We had no time to respond to it, some of the territories rebelled as planned but they were too easily appeased" The Representative really wanted to shout at these low ranked cannon fodders who were extremely useless and pathetic he was not even sure why his leaders were not sending someone to simply take over these scums and lead them properly but he took a deep breathe then began to give out orders.


    "Since incitement will not work then start hitting their villages! Do something to make the commoners feel their lords are not protecting them and supporting them properly! Do I have to tell you how to do your jobs!? Use any means necessary to create chaos here! So the day we strike we can take them by surprise" The Representative soon calmed down, even the Leaders pulled back by the sheer pressure he gave of while he was shouting at them. "I will be back next month and I hope to hear something more... pleasant to my ears next time"


    When the representative left the first leader to speak snorted, "This scum sure likes to talk big, he has no idea what happened here but he wants us to do something? I mean there is no shit for us to stir" The other leaders joined the discussion which was simply a long-winded complaint about how these representatives were simply treating them like dogs.


    >/<


    "Thank you for visiting her at such a short notice Ma-kun" Serafall was sitting in the lounge room on the ground floor where Masaru just arrived after leaving Ingvild to keep Misla company, the strangest thing was Sona who was sitting next to her as well. "I want to confirm a few things with you Ma-kun, I heard about your deal with So-tan so I want to know what is your true motive?" Masaru felt the pressure of the girl who cared more about her sister to the point she would go explode heavens if something happened to her.


    "Your elders do not take her dream kindly... do they?" Upon hearing this question Serafall could not give an answer because it was true, Masaru did not wait for her to respond and he continued, "Yet I can see the true value of her dream, if Sairaorg''s dream is to give a voice for the commoners then Sona''s dream is to uplift the entire devil nation... Even I can''t even begin to understand how these old fools think, by educating Low-class devils we promote growth in varies sectors not only in Rating Games but also stimulate our country to grow even further... If the people are strong the country is strong... If the people are smart the country is smart... The fate of the devils does not rest in the hands of the old but in the young... I, Masaru Belial firmly believe Sona''s dream has more potential than the current educational system which only supports high-class devils"


    Serafall was taken aback, she never thought the boy would actually look at such a broad sense in the small dream her sister would have, ''To think Ma-kun thought about it this deep... I feel I can trust him to support So-tan since Father would agree as well because the elders of the Family is making it difficult'' "What do you get out of it?" Masaru leaned back on the chair with a smile, "The first... Since my family''s territory would support Sona 100% in her endeavour in Education while running it in our country we will become the first to produce more talents, abler working Devils and thus bring forth new ideas, new businesses and much more... You can imagine it right, a territory that starts to lead a new era is always the one most likely to end up the strongest when the era changes"


    "You are quite ambitious" Masaru laughed at Serafall''s remark but he shook his head, "This is for survival, I need a strong territory, strong people, and strong allies to survive in this world. The state Belial was in before I arrived was a good example, being scammed, being pressured, had to bow our heads to worthless family heirs... I experienced it all, and to live through it too... I knew if I want to survive and never have to experience it again, I simply need everything around me to become stronger, I want those close to me feel safe, my allies are safe and my people... If everyone is safe it means I am going the right way"


    "Would you support anyone else who would have the same dream?" Masaru shook his head again, "No, I know Sona, what she likes, what she hates. I trust her and if it''s not her I will not support it." Serafall nodded, Sona who listened to it all was feeling a bit under the weather so she was secretly wiping her tears feeling happy being acknowledge and to have someone who sees the same direction as she does. "Besides, I am doing it to help you Devil Kings as well... Using us as a example you can sweep through those who refuse to help since you will be able to get a excuse then to investigate them" Serafall smiled meaningfully, "You really like to cause trouble don''t you?"


    "No, it just so happens every time I try to stay low key it ends up being too flashy" Masaru muttered "I see, sorry for testing you I just wanted to make sure my sister is not being scammed or dragged into something troublesome" Masaru smiled warmly at Serafall who honestly apologize, "Levia tan-tan, it is because of the way you two sisters are that I feel comfortable working with." The three of them continued their chats till it was a bit late so Masaru said his goodbyes and left together with Ingvild heading back home. Serafall jump hugs her sister causing Sona to blush, "So-tan you finally found one! I''m so happy" Sona who usually feel embarrassed at this kind of thing was feeling happy instead, "So-tan, do you think you can trust him?" Sona smiled which was quite rare to the point Serafall felt a bit jealous, "He is the only one outside our family who acknowledged my dreams and support me with his all... If I can''t trust him then who will I trust?"


    >/<


    "Masaru, I need you to head towards the Northern town. Take someone with you and head over there tomorrow, I am not sure why but the rebellion in some territories are simply too coincidental" Dominic spoke as he was signing off papers, Masaru and Ingvild just gotten back from Sitri''s territory after their talks with Misla. "What will I need to do once I am there?" Dominic who heard the question did not raise his head but instead answered, "Inspect the area, hear the opinions of farmers, citizens, check the hygiene and order of the place. Since you will become the lord of the Territory in the future you will need to know how to do these things at an early age."


    "Understood" Masaru stood up and left the office, he was already considering who to take but the best choice would be Sakura since Akeno, Ingvild and Ichika already left together with Diana, Angelica went to travel towards the other town for a similar task as he did. Everest went back home since Tiamat wants to see her again, Yui is ?ssisting Elizabeth in the lab, Shirone went together with Jacob to a different town and Stephani is helping his grandmother Calfa. ''Well it will be good time to have a decent chat with her since she joined my peerage not too long ago'' Masaru thought

 Chapter 70 - Meeting Ulrika for the First time

    Currently, Masaru and Sakura are travelling towards the designated northern town Dominic gave Masaru to investigate, the surroundings were mostly open plains along the way with occasional Forests followed by some farming towns they passed by. It honestly appeared quite peaceful in this territory, Masaru even stopped from time to time to speak and trade with some of the farmers to get some information about the recent rebellion incident but he never mentioned the word "Rebellion" as this could scare the hell out of the farmers and cause chaos.


    When they finally were on the final road leading straight for the town they were originally heading for Masaru started to talk about Sacred Gears with Sakura in hopes he could perhaps gain enlightenment as for why he could not awaken his normally like others. "Remember I told you about the power I sensed inside you called Sacred Gear?" Sakura nodded at Masaru''s question so he continued, "I''m not going to explain the whole thing since some of the words it contains gives a headache, sacred gear is simply a divine tool created as a miracle for Humans, giving powers to humans... Most historical humans who were recorded in history had sacred gears"


    "Well enough about the history about it, in order to awaken or stimulate ones sacred gear you need to have strong feelings, d?s?r?... Sacred Gears are driven with the power of d?s?r? and it also determines the power for it as well. The stronger you d?s?r? for it the stronger it will respond" Sakura who heard this felt quite sceptical, "Why would they create such a thing if they promote ''Desire'' if they label is as a sin?" Masaru shrugged, "Who knows what went on in his head when he made that, when we reach the town I will help you awaken your sacred gear" Sakura smiled a little thinking she will be able to see what has been a part of her life for so long ''I actually came to understand a few things about my own as well...'' Masaru thought while looking out the window of the carriage, the view was filled with farms and several people working on it at different locations.


    ''If my sacred gear does not respond to my d?s?r?... Then I need to remember the feeling I held when Tiamat pressured me, before I could not tap into it because my soul was messed up but now that it was already being healing quite nicely it should be fine'' [Yes it should be boy, in fact I wondered why you never even used it after you got yourself a quick fix] Masaru wanted to glare at this shameless dragon, ''Don''t make it sounds like it was a drug'' [But it was exciting right? Getting all high while learning combat techniques... It''s only a different kind of drug] ''Ptui! Be glad I can''t spit on you'' Masaru normally felt calm but whenever this dragon starts with his nonsense he just can''t find the calmness inside him anymore.


    Even now while they were travelling Masaru was actively casting several layers of detection magic but other than normal devils, beasts and a few weak demonic beasts there was nothing else in the vicinity so he relaxed a bit. "What do you think would cause the rebellion in the other territories?" Masaru looked at Sakura, "Well it can many people, even our own allies... The question we should rather ask is Who benefits from this? It''s like they are trying to attract attention at a variety of locations, from the looks of it they are trying to scatter the military power of each territory for a plan, maybe a direct one time ?ssault? It could be something else as well, but the rebellion is definitely someone who wants to scatter military power of the devils or we are simply dealing with idiots that have nothing better to do in their lives"


    "You''re quite smart in these things" Hearing Sakura''s compliment Masaru would normally feel gloated and tease her but he shook his head, "No, it''s only easy to pull out a few theories when you ask yourself several questions when you look at the situation." Masaru sighed, "Besides, I have to suspect even our neighbors and surrounding devil lord as well because the Belial Family rise was quite fast the past few years and all those who suppressed us in the past are feeling threatened" Sakura remembered Ingvild told her about this manner, how Masaru had to use the Devil Kings and Bael Family as his shield to develop his lands faster using his father''s money while implementing businesses using the supporting funds Ajuka gave him.


    "Since your still new to the Devil territory and the people don''t know you that much yet, you will follow me around for the first day and then afterwards I want you to do a separate task for me" Masaru began to attract Sakura''s attention about his plans, "First we will visit the Town manager to hear his insight and any information, after that we will then visit some of the busier shops and end the day. Tomorrow I will send you to a nearby village which is a bit towards the east near the forest which they named Chi no mori, I want you then to meet up with the Villagers and the chief to hear if there have been any problems with dealing with the Town Manager and how his attitude is"


    "You suspect the Town Manager?" Masaru shook his head, "What we need to determine is what makes the commoners anxious? Are they being suppressed by the nearby town that they rebel? Or is it they get scammed by officials? There are many things, but the most important thing we need to know is the relationship between the town and the villages. Once we have the answer we can start working towards the outside direction, our neighbors" Sakura nodded thinking that it made quite a sense to first check their own backyard before looking over the wall of their neighbours. "Well, none of this happened in our territory but in other territories which is why we are moving fast. So we can prevent it from happening"


    With the difficult talks over the time flew faster, the border town was more old fashioned compared to the towns deeper in the territories, the buildings were not painted and built with mostly wood planks. Only the richer stores were painted to stand out above the rest, when Masaru and they entered the town, the road led them to the centre where there is a plaza was a platform built for when the Town Manager or perhaps Mayor humans would call it to announce new rules or changes depending on the situation. Behind the platform is a ancient building that resembles a smaller version of the Pantheon which was the Mayor''s offices, when the Carriage stopped the Mayor was already out, a beautiful jade green hair lady in her late teens, blue eyes and a curvaceous body wearing an off shoulder formal dress with a slit at the sides revealing her long beautiful white legs, standing outside together with her staff to welcome Masaru.


    "We welcome Young Master Belial to North Sworlooelen, I am Ulrika Devegvar the current Mayor of the town." Ulrika bowed respectfully revealing her peaks which were quite revealing in her dress, if Masaru was not continuously harassed by his girls in bath and sleeping he would have felt a bit flustered but unfortunate for the Mayor he was not shaken as he nodded his head, "Thank you for welcoming us, as you know I''m Masaru Belial, current heir to the Belial Family and this is one of my pawns Sakura Tsukuba who came together with me as my support" They exchanged a few more formalities with one another before Ulrika led Masaru and Sakura inside feeling a bit disappointing that her seduction did not work.


    Ulrika is extremely loyal to the Belial Family and it is because she is loyal she hoped to get closer to the current heir, perhaps join his peerage where she can display her administration and magical skills for him but she too already received information that the girls surrounding Masaru were by no means incompetent, they are abnormal. From the latest information that was recently discovered around the Belial Manor was the fact Masaru was playing ball games with the girls which appeared to look like they were playing, but some of the experienced agents managed to find out that Masaru was training his girls and himself mostly in gaining control over their abilities instead of simply powering them up. This is another reason Ulrika wanted to follow this competent man who trains his team in variety means without being fixated on a single path, ''Should I make myself appear a bit younger?'' She thought


    Masaru, however, could more or less deduce there should be no problem on the Town side from how the people were working but then again it could be they are performing like this because he is here, He naturally did not notice the change in Ulrika since she was quite proficient in hiding her feelings after all. Passing through the reception area towards the dual glass doors, they entered the hallway and when into the first room on the right side. It was a smaller meeting room with a long oval table surrounded by chairs, each person took their seats.


    "The reason of my visit is to hear about the situation in the town and the surrounding from your point of view, as you may know, some territories are in chaos because of a rebellion but to incite commoners like that there needs to be a reason." Masaru started off immediately, Ulrika nodded and began to explain, "So far there have been no signs of unrest among the people thus far, we have been already implementing the plans you have sent for us to carry out especially since we are at the border town. The trading with the surrounding villages are going far better thanks to the construction of routes including resting spots at the side of the roads that are equipped with these alarm devices, not to mention there has been several reports of devils that came to try and instil the idea of Belial suppressing their people but the citizens simply laughed it off calling him an idiot"


    Hearing the previous satan faction being mentioned the room was quite tense since this subject is a black history of the Devils but also the object of something they should not become, "I see you also investigated this?" Masaru was quite intrigued by Ulrika''s competence, to actually investigate her surroundings meant she was taking the job to lead the town Seriously. "If I may be blunt, but I can''t help but smell those Old Satan factions all over these rebellions. From the past few decades the people have never once thought of rebelling, not to mention although suppression, extortion, and such are still prominent all over the devil lands it was much less compared to when the previous leaders were running it. Our surrounding neighbours are unhappy about Belial''s uprise but they would not do anything foolish that could cause another internal war unless they have support from the outside which is safe to say our immediate surroundings don''t have such problems"


    "Amazing, the Belial family is quite fortunate to have a competent Mayor such as you Ulrika-san" Masaru complimented and praised Ulrika''s competence, "I appreciate the compliment, but the thanks should go to all those who aid me as they made everything possible after all" Masaru nodded, ''If I was not busy dealing with other things I would like to talk a bit more with her in the future'' He thought for a moment thinking of a few more scenarios and there was one he could not wave off so he continued, "Now then if I was the enemy and had trouble inciting the people to rebel but fail the next thing I can imagine them is to strike at our resources such as Farms, Factories and such. So I would like to ask you all to arrange some scouts and soldiers to patrol the farms regularly, I will have my grandfather send over some reinforcements since this is the border town we can''t give our neighbours an excuse to attack us nor demand compensations"


    Masaru spoke a few more plans together with him to cover the other possible scenarios before everyone left the room except for Ulrika, Sakura and Masaru. "I really am amazed, if grandfather were to know what I know he would move you to our Capital city of our territory since we are looking for someone as competent as you. Are you interested?" Ulrika smiled at Masaru''s tempting offer since it was something she also aimed for after all but did not immediately accept it. "What would you gain from that? Or better yet, what would you request of me?" Masaru smiled "Your undying loyalty to me and me alone, the reason being is I need someone who can monitor at every single person for me including my family"


    "Do you suspect your family as traitors?" Masaru shook his head, "No, you see we live in a world where everything is possible... including mind control" Hearing this Ulrika was visibly shaken at this point, most people would simply shrug it off but only a few would take this seriously, "I want you in a high enough position to detect if there are strange movements and report it to me, I don''t want to take chances and want to know about these events immediately so I can dispel it. You should know I am currently going to school in the human world so I can''t always be around my family which is where you come in"


    "And how will you ?ssure my loyalty?" Masaru took out a pawn piece, "I will not restrict you, nor do I demand you to have a relationship with me like my other girls which is what most people misunderstand, since I want you to work in the administration and information department for me there will be no need for you to participate in every Rating game unless you have free time" Ulrika touched her lips feeling quite excited which was hard to contain, her eyes narrow slightly "And if I wish to pursue you?" Masaru shrugged, "The requirement is to be willing to share, I''m not aiming for a massive harem like some fire chicken so I won''t mind if my peerage is all my women but I only intend to marry one woman outside my peerage... But then again I don''t have any intentions to force my peerage to love me, this is just one of the things I resolved myself for long ago"


    "I will accept your proposal, however, I would like you to treat me similar to the girls" Masaru who heard this smile realizing this woman probably wanted this and already investigated him, he already has the kissing prayer which is his trump card. "Sakura, sorry but could I ask you to leave for a moment?" Sakura felt a bit conflicted thinking Masaru was about to do something indecent so she left quite quickly, "By me treating the girls like you, you must have heard about my kissing prayer right?"


    "Yes" Masaru looked at the lady who made quite the resolve to make this decision but from the looks of it she thought about it for long, "Why?" Ulrika stood up from her chair and took a seat next to Masaru, she knows he is not the kind who like to rush things so even if she feels a bit hot and excited she instead chose to follow his way of taking it slow and getting to know each other first. "I have been investigating you for a long time, I have a high standard of choosing a man you know. Competent, Responsible, someone who cherishes those he loves, strong... At first, I only investigated you to see if the Belial would have a future but the more I investigate you the more interesting you became, it didn''t take that long for me to think that becoming a part of your peerage might be wonderful"


    "It was only a few days back I got report about the Kyoto incident and including your talks with Adramelech family where you explained the Kissing Prayer as a means to have them give up on Stephani so I knew, if I ever were to talk with you and you will ask for my loyalty I intend to use this ability of yours to prove it to you. My resolve" Masaru sighed feeling a bit complicated, this woman was competent enough to have her in his peerages, but the situation was actually been in her hands so being played like this made it a bit frustrating but then again... Since she resolved to the Kissing prayer it means she have zero intentions to betray him and he could come to love her with time.


    Masaru took the Pawn piece before pulling Ulrika onto his ??p. "Your resolve is commendable, and to trick your new master to play in your hands will need some punishment" Masaru simply felt like speaking his mind since he was a bit frustrated being played like this, Ulrik giggled a bit but it was put an end to it when her soft lips with his own. Ulrika never once kissed a man nor even had such a deep kiss like this, because of the unfamiliar feeling that was rushing throughout her body she felt lack of air ?ssaulting her but deep within her she could feel something binding her and she could feel a deeper connection towards the boy who held her in her arms. ''So this is what the girls experienced? I''m quite lucky but envious as well...''


    When the kiss was over Masaru chatted a bit with Ulrika, the relationship between him and her will be kept hidden for a while so she could establish an information-gathering team for Masaru''s sake of knowing everything he can within each territory of the devil world. Masaru knew the number of traitors did go down in the past but there is still more of them around so he needed someone who can walk in his shadows for him, so once everything was shared and agreed with Masaru left the room while Ulrika was still touching her lips with a smile. ''To think my master is this skilled... I look forward to his future''


    "So you made her your pawn?" Hearing Sakura''s question Masaru shook his head, "Not yet, there is a few things I need to confirm before I do make her a part of our team. I will first get grandfather to move her post to the Capital City of our Territory where I can closely monitor her" Masaru lied to Sakura as he was not certain about people in the surroundings being traitors or not, especially spies from other territories. ''I will tell the girls about this when we are back in the human world'' He thought as he and Sakura started to visit the nearest Blacksmithing shop most people patron at for his abilities to craft decent farmer equipment. Masaru made sure to change his appearance before he entered the shop without being noticed.


    "Welcome to Simba''s Blacksmithing shop" Masaru who heard the middle age man speak with a strong vigorous voice but the name was strangely tingling Masaru''s heart like when he heard the other old man who was called Sebastian who was a butler. ''Why am I getting De Ja Vu vibes here'' Masaru thought as he walked over to the old man, "Afternoon Simba-san, sorry to bother, I have just arrived to live in this town however I heard someone was saying some people are not happy? Could it be something is happening?"


    Hearing this Simba''s face turned serious, "I am not sure what fool said such nonsense but us people feel living under the rule of the Belial family to be a paradise compared to what I heard happening in other places, I am not sure what these people are doing spreading such blatant crap I would like to beat them up myself" Masaru nodded, "I see, thanks. I was just worried about the rumours when i came to visit this town so I thought of asking from a famous shop owner like you" Simba laughed heartily, "Hoho, You sure know how to flatter young lad. I''m glad to be of ?ssistance" Masaru waved at the shop owner leaving for the next shop.


    "How was it?" Sakura asked Masaru when he exit the shop, "People are happy with us which brings us to the next phase our work, tomorrow we will go to the villages as planned and stay the night there just to be sure if there are any attacks or not" Masaru and Sakura began talking about their plans for tomorrow.


    >/<


    "Lady Ulrika, how was he? Can we really place our hopes in this young boy for the future?" Hearing her subordinates being a bit worried as they did not expect Masaru Belial to be this young, Ulrika was close to his age too which makes it look like they could not entirely believe her either. ''If it was not for the fact I had to keep my relationship with my master secret I would have you all beheaded for this but Master will feel sad if I do this... Sigh...'' Ulrika smiled, "You all read the policies this boy sent which were able to help us transform the slums so you should know he is competent"


    "But his age? He could fall for woman temptations" Hearing this Ulrika laughed, "You all saw me how I acted today, you think he would fall for a woman that easily?" ''He did not demand my body either, instead, he wanted me as his subordinate but luckily I can pursue him... I better not lose to my junior''s'' she thought while looking at the men who were thinking about what went through today and realised what she said was true since they all personally witnessed her ability to seduce despite being a v?r??n which they would never mention even if they are threatened at gunpoint.


    "So for now let''s start planning our troops, patrol routes and everything... We must not appear to be incompetent! Our people and family''s safety rest in our hands!" Ulrika ordered and the men said nothing but moved to complete the task since now was not the time to talk about who is boss or not but who can perform the best for promotion.


    >/< an Hour before Masaru arrived at the Town (Semi - Flash Back)


    "Now that we have arrived at the northern border town of Belial territory" The commander of the devils spread a map across the table which is the layout of the town and the two nearby villages, it included some routine patrols they have taken note of and every possible escape routes they can take should the operation fail.


    "Later the two of you will split up from me and my group, go to the farm I told you to attack and make sure you wear those uniforms before you do. Strike fast and hard, then escape immediately once you made sure the people saw you all" The two leaders both nodded indicating they have received their orders and left, the Commander looked at the map one last time with a sigh. "If this fails then we are dead anyway, that representative will probably kill us at the top and take over our groups"


    >/<


    "Ulrika Devegvar? Do you mean that daughter of the previous Mayor who was a Realist? That Devegvar?" Dominic who was currently talking with Masaru in his office through magic circle communication was surprised to hear this family again which was his contact in the Northern border, "Yes, I would her to replace our Capital City''s Mayor" Dominic who heard this naturally knew they already were seeking for a replacement for that little fatty that was stealing money from the family, "How much can you trust this girl? From what I heard she was trained by her mother to be a realist as well, this naturally includes in the relationship department as she will never be interested in a man who can''t guarantee her safety against lecherous nobles and men in power"


    ''Could it be my grandfather thinks I like her? Well, we did start and she is my pawn now... But I can''t have this idea in his mind'' Masaru thought, "I have no intentions to start a relationship with her, this lady is competent and I mean it is really competent. I b?r?ly arrived in the town and I got almost all the information I needed about the town and surroundings plus she herself also investigated the rebellion source and included facts along with her own speculations... I want her in the Capital City if we are to continue our current pace, we need someone like her who can maintain our centre"


    "I see, sorry that I misunderstood you, my boy,, it''s just that i heard that she was extremely beautiful and cunning" Dominic did not suspect a thing because of his absolute trust in Masaru, naturally Masaru only needed to hide this little thing to make sure their territory is clean before he announces it. "But Masaru, we have to investigate her ourselves so don''t take this the wrong way. Even the elder court will support your choices but we need to make sure your not being deceived is that okay?"


    "That''s perfectly fine with me Grandfather" Masaru naturally knew there will be no problem, with this he will sneak in his pawn at the highest position and slowly spread out towards the other towns having his true subordinates work in the shadows where no one knows who they will be expect for Masaru and Ulrika.


    ===========


    Author note:


    There is some instances where I read in the OG about Rebellion that was triggered and how some of it was not entirely explained in details so I thought of adding some instances where the rebellion already was happening a year earlier just not so intensely till the canon starts... Blah blah blah, I know you all are tired of this noob who loves you all like a Author would.

 Chapter 71 - Sacred Gear Awakening

    The next day before Masaru and Sakura split up to their respective destinations they were given an escort by Ulrika whom Sakura was still wondering about what happened between Masaru and her, throughout the entire trip they spoke only about some future plans for the towns and cities in the territories but Sakura could clearly see the way Ulrika was listening, acting and speaking towards Masaru was different from yesterday but it was not something she could point at, woman''s intuition?


    "It''s a shame that you have to leave so early, there is many things I like to learn from you" Ulrika spoke with a happy face, Masaru enjoyed her company as well "I will be sure to keep in touch, but for now I have to move and ensure the people are safe" Ulrika bowed politely "This one shall ensure that the patrol unit will arrive shortly after you" Masaru nodded for a moment then looked at Sakura, "You have the map with you?" Sakura nodded and did not realize Masaru was moving closer to her, he gently taps her shoulder causing her to flinch before looking into his eyes. "Listen to Sakura, if things get dangerous escape. It might sound cruel but your more important to me and losing you is like losing a part of me. So promise me if it gets dangerous you will not play a hero" Sakura nodded shyly allowing Masaru to give her a firm hug allowing her to bask in his warmth for a moment before he released her, saying his goodbyes and fled towards the village which was a bit further than hers.


    "I feel quite envious at you girls being loved by such a kind strong Master" Ulrika spoke while looking at Masaru before she too turned and left to do what she needed to, Sakura who heard about her being loved caused her to blush as she knew he already saw her n?k?d body so it will be reasonable to say he must take responsibility for her. She shook her head feeling flushed by all the thoughts so she turned towards her direction and started to jog towards the Village to calm down her fast-beating heart.


    Chi no mori, also known as Blood Forest is the forest that surrounds the village that is well known for their bloodwood which is redwood the colour of blood completely natural, no need to paint which makes these wood quite highly sought for. Other than that this village is similar to any other village, having several farms in the surroundings, they mostly trade their wood and food for utilities and daily necessity while very rarely for money.


    Sakura was heading towards this village, it even had a signpost in front of the village Entrance made of Bloodwood with their name engraved on Blood Village, this name gave off a vampire feeling but this village called itself thus after the surrounding forest and well they prefer to keep things simple. When Sakura arrived the villagers only gave her a glance and returned to their work, she was beautiful, very beautiful indeed but for the married men they feared their wife''s anger more. Sakura picked up her pace heading towards the gate guard who was wearing iron armor standing near the gate, "Morning, I would like to know where the village chief house is?"


    "May I know who you are missy?" Sakura did not feel offended by the guard''s lack of formality since this could be considered the sticks, "I''m Sakura Tsukuba, Pawn of Masaru Belial whom is the current Heir of the Belial Family" When the surrounding people and the guard heard this it felt like the village underwent a complete transformationa, the people came surrounding her with smiles praising and asking her to send thanks to Masaru who ?ssisted them in making their village more popular and clean.


    Sakura who was surrounded did not feel that much overwhelmed as she could see how much the people loved Masaru who came up with ways to make their lives easier for the sake of increasing their working efficiency. "Thank you everyone for your kind and grateful feelings I will surely convey it to Masaru-sama" Sakura bowed politely causing another ruckus of men felt like it was the end of the world, a peerage member of their lord just bowed to them, they were naturally not used to this kind of treatment but luckily the guard managed to calm them all down and sent them back to work.


    "Be careful missy, since you are Masaru-sama''s peerage member you can''t easily bow your head even if it''s to thank them" Sakura nodded, "Thank you for the advice" The guard smiled as he led Sakura to the Village chief house that was nearby since it was the first house to be built and then they built the houses around it which made it today''s village, "Here we are, oy! Ol''Dalda! You have a guest! Important one!"


    Soon a elder man appears to be in his late 60''s came out of a room at the left from the hallway before opening the main door seeing the familiar guard and a beautiful young girl, "Morning, how can I help you, missy?" The guard wanted to beat up this old troll who always ignores him, "Thanks for bringing the lady here" The guard choked when he saw the old man sudden pay attention to him before he snorted and left, "Hehe, such a serious fellow. Please come in, forgive me as this place is a bit old" Sakura was already advised to keep her politeness to a minimal but towards elders, she will still keep her spirit, "Thank you for welcoming me" She entered the house following the old man into the lounge room.


    "Can I know who you are and why you came?" The old man entered the open plan kitchen to make them tea while he started the conversation, Sakura already took her seat. "My name is Sakura Tsukuba, Pawn of Masaru Belial heir of the Belial Family. The reason I came here is to inquire and inspect the village, Masaru-sama has sent me here to ask if there is any unrest or anxiety in the villagers which we can settle" The old man nodded when he place the cup of tea in front of Sakura before taking his seat.


    "Sorry for asking, it''s a p???sur? to meet the Pawn of the Wonder child of Belial" Hearing that title Sakura coughed even the old man could more or less guess why this girl was laughing, ''poor young lad must feel embarrassed by his title but he should be proud, there is no one else who has such a unique title'' Sakura recomposed herself, "As for your question we are actually satisfied with how things are, to be honest things became so convenient for us that we wonder when we will ever repay the kindness Masaru-sama has shown us"


    "Well you see in the other territories especially near the borders the villages mostly began to rebel for some reason, we believe it is someone who is using the commoners to create trouble which is why we came to settle any unrest in each village before it is used by someone''s whims" Hearing this the old man nodded, "There has been a few devils who came a few days ago talking about how the Belial family is suppressing the poor and such, I mean even the villagers were confused if the devil was a idiot or simply brain dead for not looking at our village. Anyone would know when a village changed especially for the better, so we simply beaten them up and threw them into the forest"


    "Nothing else happened?" The old man shook his head, "We haven''t heard from them since" Sakura felt a bit relieved, "If you don''t mind could you arrange a room for me to stay the night since Masaru-sama did ask me to stay here until the patrol unit come from the town" The old man tilt his head but Sakura already continued, "It is only a precaution since we are not sure if the enemies will resort to other means like burning the farm or something"


    "I will have that young man arrange the militia! No one touches our village without showing blood!" The old man ran out of his house before Sakura could say anything, she could even hear some people start screaming "Blood! Blood! Blood! Blood!" ''Did I make a mistake in my words?'' She thought


    >/<


    Masaru, however, arrived at a village that was more open, the farm fields were abundant especially their Ranches that were filled with... Purple pigs. Masaru stopped making sure what he was seeing was indeed a regular pig he once saw in the UK but it was purple instead, ''Did they bring pigs here and it mutated because of the underworld?'' Masaru thought as he continued till he came across a signboard with a guard at the gate, the signboard reads Poison Village.


    ''Does the people not feel repulsed by the name?'' Masaru shook his head speaking with the guard he was naturally led to the village chief while keeping his identity a secret as he could not alert the surrounding people unlike someone else, Luckily the chief was outside watering his plants when Masaru came so the guard went back to his post and the chief guided Masaru into his home. "Good Morning Young lad, may I know who you are and why you came to our village?" Masaru could feel this old man was cautious, it meant someone came here before with ill intent.


    "My name is Masaru Belial, heir of the Belial Family. I came here to ask some questions and ensure the safety of the Village" The old man''s eyes widen fast to the point Masaru almost thought it would pop out all of the sudden, "Young master Belial-sama!? How impolite---" Masaru moved swiftly holding the old man carefully so he would not injure his body, "Chief, please calm down. I came incognito since I want to know if there is any unrest in the village, you see other territories the villages began fighting against their lords and we don''t want such a thing to happen here, we all have families we don''t want to lose so I rather help as much I reasonably can"


    "Could it be your investigating those idiots who keep talking about Belial Family suppressing us?" Hearing this Masaru was alerted, he kept his calm. "Could you tell me more about them?" The old man thought for a moment before continuing, "Well at first we left these people who kept talking about taxes being too high and how the lords of the town take daughters to **** them and stuff... We ignored them since we knew such things is simply impossible, I mean our town mayor is a woman and most men would not mind becoming her dog, even so, why should we complain about their preferences"


    "But when they spoke of you young master the entire village went in a frenzy, we all feared that you might stop supporting us the way you already do if you were to hear those words so we kept feeding those men the Dragon Pork meat till they died" Masaru who felt this shivered, that kind of way to die is just too horrible. "This dragon pork, you mean those purple porks outside?" The old man nodded, "You know the name Dragon Pork was named by a dragon, it journeyed around the underworld and when it was hungry it came across this purple pork and when he ate it, the meat did not taste good nor bad but what the dragon did not realize was the fact the meat was poisoned"


    "This poison is not the kind to kill or make you sick, but it gives you an unbearable feeling of wanting to eat more the same kind of poisoned meat. Naturally this effect lasts a day so if your unlucky you might die after eating too much, so the dragon managed to survive it and called it a Dragon Pork since there was a time people said Dragon Meat was a Delicacy but this Pork Meat was simply an addictive drug meat" Masaru wondered why they would rear this kind of porks if that is the problem but then he came to an answer, "You have a solution to either dilute the effect or nullify it otherwise you would not have been rearing it right?"


    The old man nodded once again, "Yes, we have a technique to mellow down the addictive properties of the meat while retaining a bit of it so that the restaurants that sell our meat will become more prosperous" Masaru thought for a moment then grinned like a villain, "Chief, how much can you provide a month?" The old man looked out the window, "Well considering their fast pace reproduction ability we can provide five hundred ?du?ts porks a month" Masaru slapped his th??h, "I will speak with my grandfather, we will pay you twice the market price for the porks so please teach us the method to reduce the addictive properties"


    The old man felt quite happy to think they could now get rid of the excess pigs faster this way, he even went to call a few farmers over while Masaru laughed softly thinking, ''I can set up Restaurant branches with two floors for the commoners and Nobles around the Devil Territory using this Poison Meat to lure in more clients, I can get Ulrika to push in Information Agents in these branches since people will become addicted to the meat we can gather information more effectively... I need to explore this world more!!! This is a god-URk! Damn gold mine!!!''


    Since there was nothing to do Masaru went to pay a visit to each Farmer helping them in the process while asking them questions but everything came out that the people were simply too happy with the current lifestyle so he knew at least with this it is confirmed there will not be a rebellion forming here easily so he went back to the Village Chief''s house where a room was prepared for him to rest till tonight when he will patrol since the soldiers from the Town will only be arriving tomorrow. "Grandfather, we have a gold mine in our back yard! Why have you never told me about this Dragon Pork"


    "Dragon Pork? You mean that nightmare meat!? Grandson you did not eat this have you?" Masaru sighed, "No I have not. I spoke with the village chief about this meat, they have a method to mellow down the effects. We can use this meat as our signature meat when we establish restaurants around the other territories, with the mellow down effects we will easily garner customers"


    "Well, it''s true even when tested the meat comes out as clean... But to use this" Masaru laughed at his grandfather feeling a bit reluctant as this was indeed a dangerous kind of meat, "We can sell it in the other territories, you can slip in a staff or two or our own whom can gather information for us" ''Although I will have one of my own'' Dominic finally understood quite a few things so he only asked a few more questions before cutting off the communications to speak with Damian.


    "With this done, everything will appear like my grandfather is moving things... I only need to keep my distance from Ulrika for the rest of the year to eliminate any thoughts of our relationship, and no one will even know that I have my own informants in the places as well so if anyone betrays us I can kill them instantly before it happens" Masaru, "Guess I can only count on Ulrika to handle the dark side with me while I leave the rest of the girls in the light, I don''t want to taint their purity with cruelty of the world"


    Later that night Masaru went out to start his patrol, the strange thing was the villagers were all sleeping and only two guards were active at each side of the gates with the walls surrounding the houses of the villagers which they built to resist demonic beast tides. What he felt were life signatures moving fast and the amount of energy they were gathering was low but enough to do something, ''Low mana... What am I missing here?'' Masaru thought while looking at the farm absentmindedly it was when he saw a bright light in the distance he realized what was happening.


    "INVADERS" Using magic to enhance the loudness of his voice before he disappeared towards the direction when he arrived the men were already gone but the sight of the damaged farms enraged him, he felt his pride was being trampled once more, this was his domain, his people... They dared to attack it, Masaru only began to motivate himself to feel more anger since he began to feel the familiar feeling he once felt when Tiamat pressured him.


    (AN: If you all are wondering what I am making the MC doing here is to force his feelings out, as you know some people have the ability to make a massive mountain out of an anthill? He is doing this to f?r??b?? motivate his emotions to become stronger)


    [Do you seek it? Power to protect your dignity...] Masaru could hear that familiar feeling that gave him subtle understanding what it was trying to say, [If you''re a Guardian... then you need the power to protect it... Your domain] Masaru could feel his heartbeat was growing louder with each fast beat, he d?s?r?d it... Power different from the spellbook... Different from his Worthless... He could feel himself walking towards the jungle door with each step heavier than the last. His eye pupils were slowly turning into cat-like slits while the colour was becoming amber coloured, behind his ears white lights were emitting similar around his fists and his feet.


    [Do you have what it takes to become a Guardian King with Dignity... Then roar....] Masaru kicked opened the door within his soul space while his body erupted a flash of light while the surroundings all shuddered and the beasts including demonic beasts in the vicinity all bowed in the direction of Masaru. "ROOOAAAAAARRR!!!!!"


    ======


    Author Note:


    Just wants to repeat something here! The [$$$$] parts are only feelings which the MC gets, like images or impressions of what the sacred gear was saying to him, by no means, it''s a talkative sacred gear like Ddraig... Well not yet lol

 Chapter 72 - Sakuras fight

    Sakura was already fighting against the devils who set fire on the nearby wood storehouses, she was not certain if the people who set the place had mental problems but they clearly did not understand the fire-resistant characteristics of the bloodwood which is naturally the other reasons even Nobles from the Phenex family is the main client for these resources. She was currently clashing against a devil that was wearing a uniform which the patrol unit of the Belial wears, "Why are you a Belial Soldier attacking the village?"


    "Why shouldn''t we!? We are officials of the Belial family so we can do whatever we want with the commoners!" Sakura tilts her head thinking that this was simply too... Obvious. What she never realized was these people were bandits who never properly studied before so their ideas and manoeuvres were simply to easy to know, ''The one who sent them must have already had a cut off plan for if they fail... So a smart one controlling dummies huh?'' Sakura suddenly felt a bit bored, perhaps it was because of her nature changing ever since she became a devil but she was not repulsed at the sight of blood when she started to simply massacre her enemies that were simply cannon fodders.


    One of the leaders noticed Sakura felt threatened so he told his ?ssistant to monitor the situation and pull back once it was enough so he went straight towards Sakura, Sakura could feel a stronger presence was heading straight towards her so she immediately pulled back after killing her current opponent and waited while trying to sense from where he would come out. She was not disappointed as the leader came out from the woods, bulky body wearing ragged clothes covered in tattered leather armour and a butcher knife that was larger than normal attached to his waist, "I see you have been keeping my men company" Sakura felt this man would be able to give her a decent fight compared to the other... trash


    "Are you going to tell me why you guys are trying to act like Belial Patrol Units attacking the villages?" The leader laughed, "Isn''t it because we want to? Why else..." Sakura nodded, "I see... no use in talking then" Sakura used trackless step disappearing from the leader''s vision, the leader immediately uses his energy sense to feel Sakura was already behind him so he b?r?ly managed to dodge the strike that was intended for his back. He pulled out a large butcher knife which he normally uses which was attached to his waist.


    The moment the knife was pulled the leader came attack Sakura who was pushed back to defensive position only because she was caught by surprise of this man''s natural raw strength behind each of his strike which was currently too much for her arms to handle so she slowly began to deflect the strikes to other direction slowly getting used to defending the man''s strikes while learning his rhythm. But it was taking a while but during this battle, she for some reason began to recall what Masaru told her about sacred gears, although she knew with techniques she could slowly whittle down his opponent''s strength and kill him but she too wanted to end it in one strike.


    Desire... What should she d?s?r? for? Power? Fame? Money? While she was fighting against this man she was asking herself why was she fighting to begin with, why had she accepted Masaru''s offer, why had she discarded her humanity to follow that man''s back. She could see it during their strikes, the back of the man whom she came to love because of their spars she could never get enough of. Yes, him... For him... ''I want the power to be useful to him... I too want to protect him and not only to be protected'' Many things flashed in her mind as she herself was not conscious of the fact her body was giving off a faint emit of seven different colours of light.


    "What the hell is going on?" The leader strike down on his hardest but what he was met with was a a purple lavender that was made out of energy materialize in front of him and in front of the Flower several barriers formed on top of each other like layers reflecting the strike, upon the opening created by her defensive sacred Gear Sakura covered her blade with demonic energy which she learnt from Masaru cutting the head of the leader cleanly off. When she came to she was breathing heavily as the amount of energy her sacred gear took to operate was more than she anticipated, the surrounding attacking devils saw their leader was dead so they immediately made a run for it.


    "BLOOD!!!" One of the Militia screamed and the rest of the Villagers followed after him to pursue the attackers while Sakura took a seat against the tree to rest, ''So that was a sacred gear... I need more training'' Sakura thought, but it was not her fault since she was still a complete newbie when it comes to being a devil and her serious training only recently started after all. But suddenly she felt something shaking from a distance, it did not feel like an explosion but the impression she held on it was someone screaming.


    Soon she stood up once more joining the Militia who continued to chase after the running posers who wanted to simply have the farmers think they are Belial Official but these fools never realized a real peerage member of Masaru was here so that plan was already down the drain.


    >/<


    Masaru lost his consciousness for like a split second but he saw it, a large white tiger with fierce amber eyes challenging him whether he is worthy of it or not. Masaru looked at his hands what he saw were a pair of fingerless gloves around his hand, but it felt like flexible met which was completely white with three black claw strike marks on top of the hand. Behind his ear the same materials were behind his hears and attached to his calves at his legs, he was not certain but he could feel his natural senses and reflexive sensitivity has increased by how much he was not certain but the world around him appeared to be much slower than before.


    The gloves appear to have a function of covering his finer with liquid metal before becoming solid like claws which can repair infinitely and each time it broke the harder it became, the unique ability Masaru''s sacred gear has he called this ability Dignity of a King, whenever Masaru stood up after being knocked down his abilities will be increased by two-fold.


    "What is going on with you cowards!?" The leader yelled at his men but the men all began to explain how they were spotted before they could do much damage since the other was to do damage and be spotted once at least while wearing the uniform. "You fool! How are they going to see your uniform from such a distance?" "I do" Masaru who stopped right above the crowd of devils wearing his family''s patrol unit uniform, he felt anger. These people are willing to go this far to discredit his family? Would other people actually dare to use such tactics to deal with him if he becomes too strong? Masaru finally began to understand a part of the real cruelty of this world... To use whatever means truly mean.


    "WH--- What the hell is the wonder child doing here?" Masaru did not hear the man''s shout as he slowly descends, he truly hoped at least a small part of him did that people would not go this far in the devil world. He took a deep breathe in and out, "I see, I guess I really was a bit too naive" "What the hell your spout--blergh!" Before the man could continue Masaru already punctured his ?h?st destroying his hard in the process, covered in Touki Masaru did not have a single drop of blood sprayed over him but when he removed his hand he used water magic to wash off the blood from his hand, glove and sleeve.


    "Well I managed to unlock my sacred gear, so I will have some of you keep me company... I will at least keep one of you alive" Masaru spoke softly with a voice that sent shivers down the surrounding devil''s spine, the atmosphere felt like it was dropping to a freezing degree yet it was all but an illusion created by having true fear crawl into their hearts. Liquid Metals came out of the glove-like it was wet covering Masaru''s fingers till they were sharp claws before becoming solid, the claws were not much larger than his fingers since having excessive large claws will make it look unsightly. What followed afterwards was a hunter and prey game, as the devils were all running for their lives Masaru hunted one by one bringing them to their ends but he kept only one alive.


    That one was precisely the ?ssistant who ?ssisted the leader in his plans and mobilizing the men, Masaru had a different plan for him so when the people were all cleaned up Masaru cleaned himself before he lowered himself to this devil who feared him deeply. "You will be my first specimen since I did not want to use this magic because of the fact it is taboo but you guys forced me to you know? It will make you absolutely loyal to me, you will still retain your sense of self and all but you will never be able to betray me... If there is a chance which I highly doubt, your head will explode" Hearing what Masaru said the man began to curse the men who died as he rather dies and have them face this sentence which is worse than death.


    Masaru take out a special paper that has a strong conductivity to Demonic energy, he pressed his finger on the paper and started to draw several magic circles around the pentagram in the middle, there was even a combination of Norse Runes, Fairy letters and old numbers to complete the circle. "This is a command seal, so look at it" Masaru showed the paper to the man while injecting the energy into the paper, the eyes of the devil became lifeless for a moment before it regained it''s ?uster. The manner how the devil looks at Masaru was deep respect, this was a side effect of the magic circle as the other party can''t fear their boss since they are completely loyal.


    "You will come with me, I will introduce you to my ?ssociate to whom you will report to" "Yes boss!" Masaru walked with the devil over the corpses of his once allies but he never looked at them even once, since the issue of the Village was done Masaru went back to bed to sleep while his loyal dog was sleeping in the corner on the floor.


    The next morning Masaru welcomed the patrol unit and gave them the location of the corpses which they need to cross-examine with the Devil Register, the villagers were all hyper wanting to thank Masaru for everything before and even now but Masaru smiled at them warmly while receiving their thanks before he finally left the village. While they went back to the Town the Devil started to explain the plans their higher-ups made for them, Masaru could finally understand what is going on but the worst thing was Ajuka and them already knew this as well and the groups that were harassing were simply thugs and small-time bandits.


    >/<


    "Thank you for helping us Sakura-sama!" The Village Elder was thanking Sakura profusely especially the villagers who were happy but even proud that their lord has such a competent peerage member, they all began thinking, she only recently joined with this kind of abilities? Just how monstrous is the rest!?


    The villagers threw a banquet early in the morning to celebrate their victory of defending their dear village, even Sakura joined them after they kept pestering her. She gazes at the skies wondering about that scream she felt earlier whether it was Masaru, ''I hope you''re doing well...'' She thought, she knew compared to the other members she was still at the start so she could not grow complacent and run off leaving the village without a protector so she decided to wait till the patrol arrives then she will head back as fast as she can.


    >/<


    Masaru just arrived back in town with the Devil where he met Ulrika and Sakura waiting for him to return, "Masaru are you okay?" Sakura felt a bit worried about Masaru since she did experience a night raid she was not certain how it was for Masaru, "Everything is fine, Ulrika, I need to talk with you alone with this guy" Masaru pointed behind him, "Sakura, could you book a room for us in the Inn while I will discuss what happened at the village with Ulrika in the meantime?" Sakura nodded before leaving. It took a short while for Masaru to enter the meeting room where he first talked with Ulrika with.


    "To think I would get to see my master so early again" Ulrika spoke more flirtatiously compared to their public way of speaking, "Although I hate the idea of being here strictly for business so I hope you can forgive me" Masaru pointed at the Devil at the corner, "That is a man of the idiots who tried to cause trouble in the villages" Ulrika looked at the Devil up and down with open disgust, "But why is he so obedient, did you turn him into a doll?" Masaru shook his head then took out several magic circles he drew which was the command seal and subspecies of it.


    "What I used on that man is called Command Seal, it deeply ingrains loyalty into the subject''s mind and soul, unlike the magic that has similar effects but destroys their sense of self, this allows him to keep his sense of self so the way he acts will be as if nothing happened. While I was at the villages I came up with a plan we can use instead of hoping that the people we use will be loyal to us, we can use criminals and have them under this seal work for us" Ulrika was a bit shocked, she did not feel fear since she already had the Kissing prayer with Masaru so she too could feel that he would never use this on innocents nor those close to him.


    "Do you have contacts with those Assassin groups I heard about?" Ulrika nodded at Masaru''s question, "Yes, I have contact with several of them" Masaru smiled, "Good, call the leaders one at a time and use this command seal on them. It will make them loyal to you, have them bring in the other leaders as well, I want you to have control over all of them" Masaru pushed forward the larger magic circle, "This one you can give to each of them so they can use it on their subordinates" Masaru pointed at the slightly larger stack, "Once you have all of them under your control, command them to move everything they own to the territory in the east near my home, there is a massive forest surrounded by mountains like a volcano" Masaru pushed forward a black card.


    "That is the funds, build a base there. I want a laboratory, training field, simply build a base that can do many kinds of things. While their busy have a few starts kidnapping the people this guy behind me knows those that scum who dirty our lands, have them ?ssassins use their command seal on them so we can use them as farmers to make the base self-sufficient." Masaru began to explain the first phase of his base to Ulrika, the amount of work is massive but with the Command seal, it will be several times faster than normal. "You certainly are quite evil for doing this" Masaru leaned back, "I am simply making proper use of their lives instead of them harming the community further I will give them a proper second chance, be sure you also build a large isolated mainframe computer because the second phase is where the real work starts"


    "The Second Phase, I want you to then start kidnapping those Scientists who do questionable research from Naberius Family. Have them become ours and turn their research interest towards Human weapons, have them research ways to improve human technology enough for us to use it against our enemies if we have to, also have them clear out all the thugs ad thieves around the entire devil country especially the younger ones we can train them to become soldiers for us"


    "The third phase will be to have at least one spy in each of the families in a high but not high position, this command seal can only work on those who have the mental strength of high class or lower... Next start to send some devils in the Human world to use these command seals on the Yakuza of Japan, especially the larger gangs" Masaru pushed forward a small stack of magic inscribed papers, "Unlike those in the devil world, we will only take over the leaders in the human world so they can be my eyes in Japan since I hate the feeling of not knowing what is going on in my surroundings"


    "Fourth Phase... This is where things become risky and I would never have chosen to do this if it was not for these command seals, I want you to order these ?ssassins then to start kidnapping Fallen Angels from the Grigory and the Exorcists of the church only a few and use these two seals on each of them. Make sure you at least have five bishops and five fallen angels under the direct command of Azazel, but don''t give them any commands at all, Make sure to include the other races as well but stay away from the god races for now as I have not the ability to make command seals for them, if you find any weak members that is comparable to high class, try them but don''t be too excessive... These four phases we are only spreading our links everywhere"


    "Phase Five, when everything is stable and there is no signs of people being suspicious, start having our spies collect all the information in their respective libraries, computer data, reports, everything they can get. Make sure to get all the information expect for the highly protected information" Masaru took a sip of his tea, Ulrika was writing notes since this was a long term plan although it can move fast it will still take several months to implement it. "Once all the information they can collect without being discovered is complete, sacrifice one of the five higher ranked people of ours to collect the protected information and have them drop it off randomly at human houses where people would not normally suspect"


    "Won''t they know something is wrong?" Masaru laughed, "The reason I am fearless is because of the reason this command seal is a taboo magic. It is taboo because it can''t be easily detected unless they do a in-depth scan on the body and not only that, when the person who we used on this seal on betrays us or the enemies detect the magic circle it will immediately disperse and all memories from the moment the seal was installed up till that moment will be completely wiped and never be recalled since the memories were etched onto the seal itself which is gone"


    "The other good thing is it can''t be traced, you and I will also be notified when one of our men dies naturally... So there is many ways to work with this" Masaru felt what he was doing is wrong Morally but for the sake of surviving in this cruel world, he will have to do at least this much. "All the information needs to be captured in our data base for a rainy day, the first four phases is only to spread out our connection like a computer network since the command seals allow you and you alone to send out commands you can decide when you want to receive urgent telepathy reports"


    "How did you find this technique?" Masaru smiled bitterly at Ulrika''s question, "It''s my spellbook, there is millions of techniques and spells written in it that I can use but because there is many I will not always have a chance to exploit them all... That command seal was something I spotted and kept aside for the day I may have to take this world seriously" Ulrika finished writing a rough plan of what Masaru just told her, "Are you certain you can bear it? The feeling of making people something quite close to be called puppets" Masaru felt a bit conflicted but he naturally already resolved himself for this, "Yes, I am. I know there will be peace talks in the future between the three great factions which I am not sure when. But those fools don''t understand the cost of having peace means that they will have to fight a war to get it, not to mention they will surely not share every little secret openly so we have to get it ourselves"


    "One last question, what if we come across devils that is in the gangs in the human world?" Masaru nodded, "Use the command seal on them as well to let them continue their tasks whatever it is, we only need to control the underworld of japan to have eyes and ears everywhere for us. I have no intentions of getting involved in their businesses, speaking of businesses have some of our men also open some shops in the territories to start generating their own funds in the future" Ulrika smiled bitterly, "This is a long term plan" Masaru nodded, "Yes, thanks to the help of the command seal completing up till phase 4 with collecting people can be done in three months. Then we enter a buffer period of another three to four months, in that time we can mainly focus on building the base and have our spies slowly return to their daily lives. Once we are certain the suspicions is over, we must move slowly then"


    "Very well, I will be sure to live up to your expectations Master" Masaru smiled warmly at Ulrika, "Just make sure to get the ?ssassins fast before you move offices, from then on they will act as your hands completing the work for you while you only need to check their progress from time to time" Ulrika sat on Masaru''s ??p, "Will I get a reward?" Masaru chuckled, "When I am sixteen" This was enough to tell Ulrika to wait two more years and they can take the relationship to another level.


    Masaru chatted a bit more with Ulrika before he left without taking the Devil with him, when he was gone Ulrika touched her lips smiling like a girl appropriate for her age. "Hehe! I can''t wait" She turned to the devil and had him follow her as she immediately started to call in the ?ssassin leaders she held contact with through her family which her mother built up over all these years.


    >/<


    "So what have you spoken with Ulrika?" Sakura asked while eating in the dining room of the in, Masaru just came back from his meeting with Ulrika so he too was hungry. "I only reported her what I found about the raids especially those behind them so she can take care of it, because the enemies were small time bandits they don''t have much worth to pay attention to"


    "I see" Sakura continued to eat while Masaru thought, ''Unlike the time I planned to have Ulrika train people to be loyal information gatherers for us this time I changed it into command seals with criminals... I really won''t be easily able to share this secret with the other girls, not yet... Not even my family as they detest such things'' The two of them enjoyed their meals before they head back home to enjoy the rest of their vacation peacefully.


    Author Note: Simple note down on the plans Masaru discussed with Ulrika


    Phase 1:


    1- Use command seal on the ?ssassins


    2- Build Base & Capture OG Satan Faction devils (AN: It will naturally not be everyone since this group is deeply ingrained into the society that even now they are not entirely weeded out)


    3- Self Sufficient with Farms and Ranches


    4- Data Center


    Summary: Build up a self sufficient base that will be manned by ?ssassins and OG Satan Group sealed with command seals.


    Phase 2:


    1- Steal Bad Scientists from Naberius


    3- Kidnap thugs, thieves to turn into Assassin soldiers under the command of Ulrika and Masaru


    Summary: Collecting Talents for soldiers and Staff to start improving the weapons and other things in the dark.


    Phase 3:


    1- Kidnap a few members of all the families and release them


    2- Take over the heads of the gangs in Japan by kidnapping the head for a moment and release them.


    Summary: Getting a few members of each family to be their spies (AN: No OG Character of the Novel will be targetted) and taking silent control over the Yakuza


    Phase 4:


    1- Kidnap variety of other races for a moment and release them


    Summary: Spreading a few spies in the surrounding factions.


    1- Gather all kinds of information: Copy Books, Data, etc.


    Another note:


    This is like a long term plan which I might touch from time to time, but this is the plans that will be running in the background while the MC is going about his other tasks.

 Chapter 73 - Investigations

    This goes back to before Masaru returned back to the manor when he would receive orders to head towards the northern town, Angelica who already were tasked to visit a town that was literately on the borders the Belial family shared with the Adramelech Family in their east. Unlike the other towns that had farms surrounding it, this town was simply a merchant market town with only shops trading products between the two territories. There was a time Adramelech Family tired to suppress the market here but was quite brutally scammed under the cause of Compensation so they never tried it again, that is just how powerful this ability is... Scam


    The people were moving quite actively and from the looks of her surroundings, Angelica could more or less already guess there was nothing going on in this town, the people were simply here to buy or sell then leave. "Oh my what a lovely girl" a Nearby cart merchant spoke out towards Angelica, she was a middle-aged lady who appears to have aged but her eyes were sharp like a veteran. "You are not from here are you?" hearing this question Angelica came over, "Yes, I am Angelica, I am Masaru Belial''s pawn" This was one of the things Dominic told her to openly say when she arrives in this town, the reason was the sharp-eyed woman instantly became all flattering.


    "Can you prove this y-young lady?" The merchant spoke while Angelica pulled out a ring with the Belial sigil on it, this was enough to make the merchant quite cooperative with her so she managed to get the information quite easily and it appears there are no such instances from this town nor is there any unhappy people either. Since her job was complete she decided to journey through the town since she loved travelling, "Ma''m can I get this skewer" The lady looked at Angelica feeling shocked that such a well dressed girl would try out commoner food, but since Angelica was quite friendly the lady complied and made skewers for her, "This is our Belial''s speciality, we call it Poison Skewers"


    Angelica who was bout to take a bite stopped, "P-Poison?" The lady nodded proudly, "It''s made by using Dragon Pork meat, it is so delicious that you will want to have more..." Angelica was still a bit bothered as it was called poison but she still took a small bite from it, the soft texture and the fat juice which gush out into her mouth with each bite began to spread that lightly toned addictive properties. Angelica could not even savour the taste entirely before it was all gone "Huh?" The lady nodded, "That is why it''s called poison, it''s so good you finish it before you realized it"


    "Such a dangerously delicious meat, I will write it in my note" Since Angelica had a strong resistance to poison she was not affected to have another serving that badly, she started to visit each store trying out their food and drinks. It could be said she was living in her dream, ''I should bring Masaru-sama with me here someday'' She made a heart sign next to this place''s name to remind herself.


    >/<


    Yui Asaka was currently supporting Elizabeth who has been quite busy lately ever since Masaru introduced the new fertilizer creation recipe she and her team was already researching several variant types for each location that was different from the kind of soil it was suited for, and it was also recently when Masaru sent this purple pig which shocked Yui as this pig looked like any ordinary pigs found in the Human world.


    Thanks to the period of time this laboratory had, it expanded and even began to research things to help Ajuka''s research facility. The only problem could be the fact that Elizabeth, Masaru''s elder sister or sort of sister became quite addicted to creating prank devices which she was currently making, From the looks of it, it appears to be a flat circular glass with nothing special to it. "Elizabeth-sama, what are you making today?" Hearing Yui''s question Elizabeth stopped for a short break, "Remember at school Masaru was dealing with those boys who keep trying to peep on you girls?"


    Yui nodded, that Kuoh Academy that recently became a Co-Ed school because Masaru was coming was filled with perverted boys because the number of girls was the majority. "This little device is to cause a good amount of trauma on the peepers since Masaru got tired of fixing walls he asked me to make something that can function like a bug spray which will kill the idea of peepers, so I made this baby" Yui nodded thinking her master truly was the best, trying to destroy the perverts but what she did not realize was the real reason was Elizabeth and Masaru were using the perverts as their specimens to test the pranks on since Perverts were known for their strong resistance for the sake of t?ts.


    "What does this device do?" Hearing Yui''s question Elizabeth smiled mysteriously, "That my dear little sweet sister is a secret... Look forward to school this coming term" Yui never took it seriously, but the amount of bloodshed the perverts suffered because of this device would carry on till the last member of Masaru''s peerage graduates from the Academy.


    >/<


    "Everest you rarely come visit your aunt" Tiamat was currently faking her tears although she did feel a bit lonely without having her little angel near her, Everest who heard this blushed feeling ashamed that she was indeed was busy ever since she met with Masaru she was quite in a wild ride which she enjoyed and never will regret. She gently rubbed Tiamat''s back "Sorry Aunt" Tiamat, however, said something outrageous, "I almost thought you had many babies and could not face us"


    Tannin who was currently talking to his son while taking a sip of his tea, when he heard what Tiamat said he spit it out like a spray gun over his son''s face turning to look at Tiamat, even his son was shocked even forgetting his own father spit tea all over his face. "EH!? What stupid things are you saying, aunt! It''s too soon!!! WAY TOO SOON!" Tiamat clicked her tongue, "What a spineless brat, not daring to eat the dragon meat in front of him"


    "Aunt you idiot!" Everest could not contain her embarrassment as she ran off to her room, Tiamat smiled while Tannin sighed before apologizing to his son who simply shook his head. "Well, I will give it to that brat he really managed to change her" Tiamat spoke, "Well that is for the best" Tannin leaned on his chair completely forgotten what he spoke with his son about since this short exchange was simply too shocking... Because of the fact... Everest never denied she did want his babies


    "Onee-sama looks brighter... I feel honoured to have a brother-in-law who could change her this way" Bova spoke happily while Tiamat felt a bit complicated but she at least completely acknowledges this boy. "Tannin, I will be taking Everest with me to train her since they have vacation time," Tannin said nothing and nodded, he who is the father could never seriously train Everest which is why Tiamat normally does it.


    >/<


    Akeno was currently playing magical battleship that moves troops around the map magically while actually launching attacks on the enemies, instead of pins they call out the attacks and if correct the ship is sinking. Her opponent was Diana which was extremely difficult because she could not read Diana''s intentions nor predict her movements, she kept losing horribly against her but each time she began to improve as she kept experimenting new strategies against Diana.


    Ichika and Ingvild was playing an open strategy game, it had a massive board that projected virtual figures where soldiers moves around the terrains acting out a real battle, the catch was the fact even if Ingvild and Ichika were next to each other they could not hear or see each other''s faces so they could issue real-time commands during this gaming period.


    Currently, this was an hour break time that was also counted as training since they normally do the paperwork for the Travel & Security Agency which is normally Diana''s and her subordinates tasks. Diana was training these three girls in their judgement skills, reaction skills, commanding skills and adaptability skills like she had been doing before since training these skills is not something that can come overnight but has to be experienced many times in different ways so they will experience to react to change in battles in the middle of a battle. This was the girls'' vacation time in the underworld while Masaru was still moving around and about.


    >/<


    The rest of the vacation was quite uneventful ever since the first wave of attacks in Belial was curbed and Ulrika who moved faster than Masaru expected managed to grab hold of most criminals in the Belial Territory making them loyal men to his cause, the construction of his base has also started but from the looks of it they slowed down the process a bit to first set up an illusion barrier that will only be slightly higher than the trees to mask their base before they continue to speed up the constructions.


    As for the girls? Angelica enjoyed her town visiting a few more towns but strangely she could only find the Poison pork meat at the borders of the town where they were dealing with neighbouring territories, Dominic allowed this movement since it was contained at the borders while Elizabeth was researching the meat. They could already start building up a client base before they move to explain branches in other territories, Ulrika was quite fast instated as the Mayor of the Belial territory Capital City which increased her workload but thanks to the command seal she did not to be actively giving orders to the Assassins who dealt with everything.


    Yui who finished ?ssisting Elizabeth was moving together with Masaru and Sakura who visited a few nearby villages near the Belial Manor to experience a bit of farmer life, however, Yui would at times look at Masaru wanting to ask about the device he had Elizabeth make for him but she could not ask since it might be something she would may be better off not knowing. Diana was in a cheerful mood since the girls who "trained" with her managed to complete all the paperwork which she left behind for a few months.


    Days went by and the time to return to the Human world finally came, Masaru made sure to isolate the room before he started to talk to his girls. "Now that no one can hear, I want you, girls, not to utter any word of what your about to hear even to my mother or any family" The girls who heard Masaru had a serious expression but they still nodded as they believed Masaru would not bring harm to innocents and family. "Ulrika is my hidden pawn, I kept quiet about this because I intend to have her start building my power within my territory and collect information for me"


    "Why hide her" Masaru smiled at Akeno who asked this, "Because even if I love my family I need to ensure someone can watch over them and everything for me while I am in the human world, we are living in the world were controlling minds are quite simple so I need eyes who can detect these things especially if anyone does such things to the family so I can resolve it quickly. Sometimes to trick the enemies you have to trick your allies, so Ulrika will be a hidden pawn that I will not introduce for a year or two depending on the situation" The girls understood the role Ulrika was playing here and none of them could take this role so they conceded on this,


    "And also, when I become a head I at least want to know everything that is happening in my territory so I will not be stuck, I am not sure of other heirs how they plan but I will work in a path by planning ahead" Masaru explained to them while keeping his other plan hidden since it was only to building-up a secret force in his name and a decent information centre where he will be able to get information he d?s?r?s although he knows some information will not be reachable for him.

 Chapter 74 - Back at school

    What a wonderful day to start a new term other than listening to a long-winded speech from the principal who will speak about ideas, dreams and crap hoping to brainwash kids into thinking the world is an absolute paradise. Ever since Masaru and the girls arrived in the shool the jealous gazes had mellowed down by quite a bit and some of the faces of the boys looked like they were trying to show they won against Masaru with something, some of them were even puffing their ?h?sts as if they were trying to show their n?pp??s through their shirts.


    Today it was raining quite heavily since it was still the peak typhoon season for Japan which continues in September, some boys were welcoming the strong winds only to see the girls wearing pants instead which destroyed their motivation for the Typhoon season. Despite it being the wettest season for Japan it was still bloody hot!, so when Masaru was inside he immediately took off his jacket when he went for class. From the surrounding noises it appears his handsome looks still managed to ensnare some girls however the great wall of Masaru (Peerage) still surrounds him making it impossible to infiltrate, Akeno and the girls went off to greet their friends while Masaru went to take his seat where Barold was reading a book in front of him.


    "Yo, how was the vacation?" Masaru asked while he was pulling out a book for him to read as well, "If I can say other than that mad training we did and the rebellions in neighbouring territories it would have been great" Masaru chuckled a bit, "Was the training that hard?" Barold nodded, "That damn Maid is a demon... Ever since Sirzech ordered her to train us I could not even count with my hand how many time I was close to death under her training, I personally experienced it myself why they call her the top five strongest queens..."


    "So I can take it your master gave up dragging me in?" Hearing this question Barold nodded, "Yes, ever since Sona lectured her and you bluntly told her you only approached her because she changed that she completely wiped the idea of dragging you in. I guess she honestly wanted to make friends with you instead" Masaru nodded while opening his book, "I won''t mind becoming her friend since she appears to have mellowed down enough" Barold place down his book turning to look at Masaru, "How was your vacation?"


    "Heh, I actually fought against those idiots who caused the rebellions. Other than that, I was also training mostly alone since most of my peerage members were training and doing their own thing for the holiday after all..." Barold grunted, "Your lucky..." Masaru shook his head, "You are only tasting the kind of training I started when I was 8 years old, so I know just how hard it can be when your trainer becomes a real demon..." Masaru nodded remembering the days he trained hard being beaten... Barold felt touched, someone who experienced the hardship as he did, a true comrade. Naturally, their discussion was covered with a layer of a barrier which caused other people to hear different discussions.


    "Alright alright! Quiet in the class, just a heads up next month will be the Halloween Festival so please take note of this so you won''t get caught up at the last minute planning... Next will be the sports festival that is at the beginning of October so I will like the Class rep to please take lead and have each student participate at least in one event... These are the only two close arranged festivals which are close, other than welcome back to school all of you. I can see you all are quite excited to be back at school, you must love it right?" The teacher spoke


    ''Yeah right.....'' The students all thought minus Sona.


    The class went as usual with the teacher asking for homework along with ?ssignments she gave before the end of the school when she was done taking the things she left the classroom in Sona''s hand since the first day in school will sometimes not be so actively teaching allowing students to catch up with one another. "AHEM" When Sona coughed the classroom was silent, her natural charisma that could grasp people''s attention and her stoic face that makes them feel like they should not cross paths with her in the wrong way so they kept quiet.


    "I would like to start dividing each one of us in each event so please work with me" Sona spoke while she was starting to write each of the events next to each other along with the number of expected participants required in each slot, since Masaru wanted to continue reading his book he had Sona enter him in the long-distance run and long jump which were two events but Sona added him in the high jump as well to which he did not complain at all since it could be interesting, fake jumping. "Barold you will do shotput" Barold who heard this nodded not saying a thing and thus after a while later the classes were over with this and Masaru went over to the Student Council room he missed quite much.


    "Here for another game?" Sona asked while she was dealing with the last bit of papers, "Well we have to settle the tie again after all" Masaru spoke with a smile, "That too, your ability to learn is terrifying" Hearing this Masaru could not help but laugh, "It''s because my opponent makes me feel I can''t mess up or I will lose" Sona faintly smiled before placing the documents on the table heading over to the chair opposite of Masaru with a table between them that had a chess set ready on it. "You do realize the complications of winning against me?" Masaru who heard this looked at her confused, "Well you said if someone wins against you, right now we are at a tie which is not a win so people will not force it"


    Sona sighed while nodding as the two of them started their game of chess once more, "How was the vacation back at home?" Masaru asked, "Thanks to your toy balls my girls are all addicted to it and even vowed to obtain a perfect score on it even if it is the last thing they do" a Smile form on Masaru''s face feeling proud his toy was getting quite a lot of attention, "So are you finally ready to take it seriously to run a school in my territory?" Sona nodded while making her move, "Yes, my parents have told me it will be better to start at your territory in order to open the eyes of the elders... My sister did want to blast them away in a tantrum but you lucky help us avoid that"


    "Your sister really love you, doesn''t she?" Hearing this Sona paused for a moment, since Masaru was not looking at her but at the board, he never saw a different kind of smile form on her face but soon returned to her stoic one. "It really is too much... I wish she would take in account her position and status that she can''t favor me so" Masaru could hear it but there was a feeling he felt in her voice, that made him believe despite her saying all of it she too loved her sister like a siscon.


    After a while, Sona managed to defeat Masaru so the scale was back in her favour, "Well... urk! I will beat you!" Masaru spoke in an exaggerated tone making Sona look at him with a stoic face, deep within she wanted to giggle but since she was in the Student Council she had to live up to her title. "You sound like a delinquent who got caught smoking swearing you will find a better spot" Masaru who heard this almost choke in his own laughter from the manner she said it to him, "Aiya! Well I will come again to play another round and bring it back up to a tie"


    When Masaru stood up the rest of the student council members arrived, he greeted each of them before leaving. "Sona Kaichou, win or lose?" Sona looked at Tsubaki who asked her, "I won" She stood up and went back to her desk to finish her paperwork. Tsubaki sighed thinking Masaru really was playing around but then again she too could understand that Masaru was simply keeping the scores to prevent people from having a reason to force Sona to do something she herself should decide on her own. ''The way he treats Kaichou I can think he suits her... But his peerage is all his lovers'' This was Tsubaki''s one-sided thought as no one knew how Sona felt in this regards.


    "Ah! I forgot to ask what Masaru plans to do for Halloween!" Sona realized her blunder, but then shook her head thinking that he will probably notify her later. However she was worried over what he will decide to do on that day since compared to Rias, he was more of a real prankster especially when it comes to scaring people.


    >/<


    When Masaru entered the Disciplinary Committee building the first thing he smell was the familiar cup of tea Akeno normally makes for him when he arrives, Ichika was not manning the reception today in fact there was no one around here so he went straight into the office where he saw the girls were all happily chatting since there was no longer a lot of complaint letters flowing in they became able to relax more freely. "Welcome back Ma-kun"


    Masaru took the cup of tea Akeno offered before taking his seat on the couch, "Now then, since everyone is here let''s decide what we will do for Halloween. The money that is made from this idea will go to you girls as pocket money you can spend as you wish" The moment the girls heard pocket money the ideas of things they want to get began swimming in their minds like fishes. "How about a Horror house?" Masaru looked at Stephani nodded, "That we can do, but simply a horror house alone will not work"


    "What about a cosplay cafe?" Hearing Everest''s idea which was a quite amazing idea, Masaru thought for a moment "We can do that, but we will need to equip you girls with tasers so if someone wants to sneak a peek or touch just shock him and toss him out. Be sure to mark his face and name so he will banned from future things we will arrange in the future" Ingvild leaned backwards, there were other ideas what was proposed but instead the combination of Horror House and Cosplay Cafe was chosen, the entrance will lead to the horror house which the participants need to get through to get to the Cosplay Cafe, if they want to skip they need to pay extra.


    "As for the evening in Kobe Town, we all will get dressed including our familiars, we will use the trick or treat event to pass on our pamphlets into each household so that we can have our familiars relax for a week" Masaru spoke of his idea of using Halloween to spread their pamphlets more conveniently in a way people can''t refuse it. "I saw you signed up for three events" Yui spoke as she just went to pick up a few papers and took her seat again, "Well yeah, I saw the events you girls signed up for and I don''t allow a loss... Even if your up against the Sitri or Gremory team you fight to win" The girls looked at him with surprise, "Yes, even in school competition is important, so make sure you all win by a large margin!" The girls were wondering why he was heated but honestly, Masaru never remembers experiencing a sports festival so he was a bit hyped to compete against Sitri and Gremory since some rating games are taken from sports.


    Masaru began to operate his demonic energy to launch an attack at any more, one by one he first checked the rooms on the left then on the right but when he entered the lounge room the lights suddenly flashed on "HAPPY BIRTH---" BOOOOM!!!! Before the surprise could be said Masaru attacked out of reflex and Diehauser who was surprised only managed to deflect the attack destroying the house but luckily no one got hurt. From outside Masaru could hear people screaming


    Elder man: "Terrorist!!! They are attacking!?"


    Young Man: "Is it the Chinese!?"


    Child: "Is it the Americans!?"


    Otaku: "UFO!!! Where is the UFO!!!???"


    Diehauser sighed while he called some men to come and clean up the mess, no one was laughing as it was a truly shocking event. Masaru felt completely embarrassed that he wanted to simply run away feeling ashamed, he honestly went to the front of everyone bowing deeply. "I-I''m Sorry" Short apology, no excuse since he knew he was wrong, but no one blamed him as they too were wrong but this strong reaction was simply too shocking!


    "Bwahahaha, that''s my great-grandson what a grand way to shut everyone up!" Damian laughed his bu?? off finding this completely funny till Calfa and Diana began beating him up as they were really in a dire need to release some frustration and this old man just offered himself up.

 Chapter 75 - Drago officially becomes part of Sacred Gear

    (AN: Semi-FIller & simply a summary of events for the past few weeks)


    Several weeks went by Masaru and the girls carried on going to school, the everyday school life was the same as usual while Masaru made use of the perverts as experimental subjects for his latest prank devices which are actually very dangerous items that were diluted down to the point that even a child can handle the punch it gives. The chess game score between Masaru and Sona has become 160 - 161 meaning that Masaru is still keeping their scores in Sona''s favour since the two of them simply enjoy playing their chess against one another with no strings attached.


    The number of fans for Akeno and the girls kept increasing yet the number of love letters decreases, it appears after the first term the boys knew that the girls of the Disciplinary Committee was something they can yearn for but never be able to touch since the last one who was bold to try and touch the innocent Ingvild is currently still in hospital because of a mistake, yes a mistake made by Ingvild who was so tense that day for the test they were about to write so when the boy came and touch her shoulder the last thing he saw was the roof.


    Rias and her team appear to show great growth ever since the vacation was over, Masaru even had taken a few days to visit to play chess with Rias and he was happy to see this girl finally found a road she can walk without needing to hope for someone to save her. It''s a shame since Masaru never realized that he just changed the difficulty mode of the girls for Issei to close to impossible but not impossible yet since there is still a golden finger that was working in the background that even the spellbook can''t detect.


    (AN: This is NOT me, this is the plot armour of Issei... However, every plot armour has an origin so I will expose the one who gave Issei his plot armour in the future, for example, my MC Plot armour is the spellbook that attracts competent allies)


    Even during the few weeks, the movements of the witch in the greater malling did not show anything, it was as if they have given up on their plans to open the gate but then again this is only from the outside perspective. Masaru still kept his guard up but luckily there has been no call for any support so it could be said it was finally a bit peaceful.


    As for Ulrika? She had been quite busy, the construction was going to take longer than planned since the upgrade in technology by Ajuka''s team and Elizabeth''s team they had to redraw the plans to accommodate them. As for the spreading of their network, it was going smoothly since some families were already completely infiltrated and some of the bigger ones they were only able to get a few men at the bottom level. The biggest problem would be the Bael Family since they had a strict order of positions so in order to reach a sufficient level of control over the information they had to kidnap a higher level slowly one at a time and release them which is a really long process. As for the people of Japan? Since they were mostly humans and only some bigger families had devils next to them, it went faster than both Masaru and Ulrika planned which is good.


    Currently, it was the night before the school sports festival, Masaru was currently sitting cross legs on Tokyo Skytree, one of the tallest building in Tokyo while having his sacred gear equipped. This was also his daily training to get used to his heightened senses, ever since he experienced that increase in his senses he could not easily equip the sacred gear because of the sensitivity in his hearing which he was not entirely used to. He first started in less populated places listening to the surroundings and slowly began moving to the more populated ones, the louder it became the longer it took for him to get used to controlling his senses.


    "To think there can be so many things happening in this city" Masaru spoke as if he was a Daredevil listening to people''s secrets, but he had no interest in playing hero as while he was learning to control his senses he was taking Worthless to the next level. From his understanding of this power has grown to the point he began to believe that the Lucifer old man he once read about who was rumoured to have a sacred gear canceller was simply a degraded version of Worthless that can''t be trained since it was an ability that can''t be controlled that easily. However Worthless can grow along with the user and the applications was quite versatile like how he managed to shut down Sakura''s sacred gear for an instant just to test something, what he did that day was simply "nullify" the energy connection deeming it "Worthless", with the energy which came from Sakura being cut off temporary from the sacred gear she could not call it out at all.


    (AN: This is just speculation about Rizevhim Lucifer''s power which the MC made!!!)


    "I always wondered... If Worthless is truly a nullifying ability like everyone claimed... The only restriction on this ability is that it requires me to understand the things I am deeming worthless..." Masaru spoke while covering his hand with a transparent aura which was the worthless demonic energy he was testing to see if he could manipulate it into a bullet form and shoot it at his targets... "Then again I should be glad I did not grow a tail with my sacred gear" Masaru unconsciously looked behind him to make sure there wasn''t a moving tail behind him, the fun fact was that Masaru learnt he could train his control faster close to perfection when he was in his sacred gear mode but then again he did not want to become over-reliant on it in case he faces that grandpa.


    [Boy are you serious about what you said?!] Masaru nodded while he took the sword that was placed next to him, he gripped the hilt with his right hand, he was focusing on his sacred gear who felt reluctant to allow this sword into it''s socket but soon the sword itself began to transform into liquid metal [GOD I''m dying!!!!] soon the entire sword was absorbed like water sponge into the glove but Masaru could still sense Deadheart his sword and Drago the spirit of the sword. [OH!!! This place sure is nice] Masaru tilt his head, [I am sharing a room with the little cub, he looks so cute- IYAA!!! Injustice! Why the hell did you scratch me!?]


    Masaru ignored the commotion going on in the sacred gear but instead called out his claws to see if he could coat the claws with dragon and beast slaying properties which to his surprise succeeded, the next best thing was the fact he could control where the claws come out from around the sacred gear meaning it could become like a hedgehog, think about shaking hands and stick em with a needle. ''If I can use my spellbook to coat the needles with poison and I can easily poison someone while shaking hands''


    But before Masaru could continue having his thoughts and playing around with his abilities a magic circle materialized next to his ear "M-Ma-kun?" The voice of the slightly shy Ingvild could be heard, it had been three days since they had their date and Masaru performed the kissing prayer after getting a determined answer from Ingvild. Well, most long live species are already in the mindset since we live for ten thousand what is different making it longer? "Yes Vildi-chan" Masaru spoke with a smile on his face, tonight was an opensky and the moon could be seen and the dim stars here and there.


    "You have received a summons..." Hearing this Masaru was surprised, he knows the requirement for a client to summon the king of the peerage is not something that can be scoffed at. It meant the trading between the client and "ruler" of the territory will most likely be a big trade that could possibly even lead to trading of souls. Although the current devils avoid this kind of trade mostly, this shows how big of a d?s?r? the client has...


    "I will be there now" Masaru stood up recalling his sacred gear, he felt better this way he could carry his sword with him everywhere instead of leaving it in the house. Taking one last look at the active city of Tokyo Masaru teleported back to the Disciplinary Committee office where the girls were all wondering why this summon occurred, Masaru smiled wryly as this was something never explained because he never expected to happen with him but he still explained it to the girls. "Ingvild, you will be in charge while I am gone. Be sure to make that everyone''s schedule does not collide with tomorrow" Masaru muttered before walking in the large teleportation formation they set up for visiting clients.


    The place Masaru arrived inside was a rented apartment with rented furniture, sitting in front of him was a man he already knew of since Ulrika''s team that infiltrated the devil community had information about this man, Azazel, He is a tall man appearing to be in his twenties with an average build, black hair, golden bangs and black goatee. "You seem quite calm despite facing someone who is suppose to be your enemy" Azazel spoke, he was already using several magic circles to scan Masaru''s body especially that spellbook which he was curious about. Masaru naturally already sensed and scanned each of the magic circles to know what each of them was for but the main reason for his calmness was "Because my mother would already be here to trash you the moment she does not sense me since I can already tell the barriers here isolate people from being detected outside... Not to mention I have a few tricks to aid me in getting away"


    "hoh oh? I see that spellbook really makes me curious although I am unfortunately not here for that" Azazel spoke with a real regretful face as he finally met the boy he wanted to meet especially that spellbook in his body which is really something he just wants to experiment and research about. "I take it you gained permission from Sirzech and my parents to approach me secretly for something?" Azazel smirked, "Correct, Although I want to ask you about the spellbook I am more in dire need to sample your blood"


    "You wish to make copies of my sacred gear?" Masaru pulled back as that would be the most logical thinking to have, Longinus level sacred gears can be made artificially if there is a base to act for it. Azazel thought that this boy was interesting, his knowledge about sacred gear especially artificial sacred gears should be solid. "Unfortunately no, as you may know, the Devils are using the Evil Pieces to recoup their losses from the last war and the Angels I guess their searching for something similar... As for us Fallen Angels, we have no d?s?r? to increase our populations since we simply can wait for angels to fall and we will welcome them... However"


    Masaru went over to take his seat on the couch, Azazel continues "Just like Devils we have old crows that are too into purebloods that some of our fallen angel hybrid children are being discriminated against, so I made a deal with Sirzech if I can get some of your blood for us to research how that experiment you went through managed to change you from a hybrid to a pureblood we could at least do something for the hybrids and make them pureblood if they wish for it, this will naturally include the devils as well"


    "What will I get out of it?" In that instant Masaru spoke with Drago, ''Will they are able to copy the spellbook?'' [No, not even your sacred gear can be copied... That book is really a soncon*cough* protective over your so even if they take your blood they will not be able to trace the book or sacred gear, it will be purified blood as if you never had a book or sacred gear] Masaru felt relieved, Azazel then answered, "I can give you research data about sacred gears I have but on the premise you will keep it to yourself"


    ''Since I got nothing to lose and I am simply getting information for a bit of blood will not be too bad of a deal'' Masaru nodded, "Very well" Azazel sighed with relief then he looked at the boy, "My friend has been asking me to inquire how his wife and daughter is, ever since he knew they were saved he had been more lively like it was in the past... I can only thank you for that" Masaru smiled feeling a bit proud he did the right thing, "Well they''re doing fine and your welcome... However I think you need to start looking into your own place, that mixed-race army is quite talented in hiding"


    "You mean the Khaos Brigade?" Masaru who head the name of the army nodded, "Yes, we have been weeding them out but the number of them is simply more than expected, I am certain that the Heaven and Fallen Angels are sure to have traitors as well" Azazel laughed, "I already knew of them, I am only waiting for them to show themselves instead, it''s hard to make moves without evidence after all... Like Kokkabiel" Hearing this Masaru knew Barakiel told Azazel about it, "However, what would it cost you to give me information about that book of yours?"


    Masaru laughed, "Would you believe me if I were to say it''s simply a grimoire loaded with millions of spells and techniques, and only acts as a medium especially when I cast light-based spells?" Azazel nodded while what was going on his in head during that time no one knew about, "I can believe you, because otherwise you would have been reluctant to answer that question" What Masaru said was the truth yet he did not reveal everything, ''Even if he knows the book has spells recorded on it or it acts as a medium... There is not much he could come up with unless he surprises me'' Masaru thought as he chatted with Azazel while the two of them started playing video games together as it was his original request as Masaru''s first client.


    When it was time to go Masaru stood up, "I want to ask, if you have any contacts that infiltrated Khaos Brigade. I want you to check with them how I can join the group" Azazel looked at Masaru sternly, "Why would you want to join them?" Masaru smirked, "I want to steal all their information, research data and everything they worked on because when they are destroyed is there a guarantee we can have all that information?" Azazel who heard this nodded his head thinking it was reasonable, "I will see if I can arrange that for you but are you sure?"


    "Sometimes the most dangerous place is the safest... Besides if we want to survive we will need to know everything we can about our enemies and I am the best choice since there are many devils who hate me I can act like I am not satisfied with the devils to treat me" Azazel laughed out loud, "Bwahaha, your really interesting to the point I want to examine you and see how your head works" Masary simply smile before saying his goodbyes teleporting away.


    Azazel became suddenly stern, ''If he infiltrates the Khaos Brigade it will be risky but the rewards will be just as good... I will check with that guy if he can slip him in'' Azazel starts thinking about who to contact while also at the same time he contemplates about the answer Masaru gave him, a book with spells recorded and acts like a medium gave me a lot of ideas to work with. a Researcher should never be underestimated. "Ah Barakiel, yeah your wife and daughter are doing great! Yeah Yeah, I will try to make some plans for peace talks but those bloody old coots are still against it so be patient!" Azazel could only laugh at his friend who called him through magic.


    >/<


    Masaru naturally did not tell the girls what happened since the knowledge of him meeting Azazel is a bit too s?ns?t?v? so if anyone wrong picks it up it will naturally become a big problem even his family will not be able to protect him against so he kept it to himself. The rest of the night was the same as always with the girls becoming more and more popular with their clients, so it could be said they were accumulating achievements nicely.


    The night went by and the morning came, since it was the sports festival Masaru naturally was wearing his gym clothes with was a white shirt, blue short pants and blue running shoes. After making sure his shoes were tied perfect he came to the sports field he could see his mother and sister were among the many parents shouting and cheering for their children, "Can all those for the long jump please gather at the designated area!" Masaru could hear his event was up so he lightly jogged towards the small crowd of 2nd-year seniors who were facing off against each other, "Ah! The demon King has shown up!" "Damn... I wanted to show off"


    Masaru naturally did not care about the complaints around him as he started to stretch his legs while he was waiting for them to start, the instructor with a board which a long list of names were written on a paper attached came calling the first student, "Ringo!" a Boy called Apple took his place and when the indication was given he ran and ran and ran... then jumped and landed in the pit of sands. Masaru clapped when he heard the instructed said "1.5 meters", but everyone thought he was being sarcastic so the boy went back and tried again.


    This time the boy was calming his breathing rhythm while staring at the pit in front of him, he moves forward and backward as if to accumulate a pushing force before he broke out in a sprint once more, the white line in front of him was getting closer and closer till finally he stepped hard on it with his right foot jumping in the skies while spreading his arms backwards and when he felt he was coming down he pushed his arms and legs forward landing in the pit, lucky for him his feet touched the ground first before his bu??. "2.3 meters!"


    Thus the long jump carried on till it was Masaru''s turn, the current highest score was 2.9 meters so Masaru was considering just how far he could break it within common sense of humans however what he did not realize was the fact he was against amateurs because the pro was registered in a different event that is taking place as well. So Masaru took his place breathing steadily, he could somehow feel every inch of his body, when the indication was given Masaru sprinted slightly faster than the boy who he saw in the 100 meter run, stepping on the whiteboard he leapt into the air but he realized he probably stepped too hard as he was quite high in the air so he silently cast wind magic to push him down landing perfectly at 4.29 meters.


    The instructor and the schoolboys felt their jaw drop on the ground, they did not question the fact Masaru was originally supposed to land in the 5 meters but he pushed it back with magic otherwise a student that between the two long jump pits would have had his head smashed by Masaru''s foot. "Are we up against a professional athlete!?" "Just how talented is this Demon King!?" Discussion over Masaru''s long jump broke out in a fever but the man in the topic was not bothered at all because he was currently looking for the next event.


    "You got the shots?" Julia asked Diana who disappeared to take photo''s of Masaru''s long shot event, She flashed a thumb up "Every angle" the parent who heard this wondered if these two beautiful women were mental patients because how can one take an every angle photo from this distance!?


    Meanwhile, fierce competition in the girls 100 meters broke out between Sona, Rias and Jeanne. As her king''s order Jeanne made sure to give it her all in a human common sense way. "Ready! Get Set! Go!" Rias and Sona sprinted towards the goal but they were too focused they did not realized their real opponent till she overtook them, "That''s cheating!" Rias screamed, Sona sensed Jeanne but noticed this is pure physical ability while still being restricted which shocked her. But these two stubborn heiresses looked around them before they internally boosted their physical abilities but still came out short when Jeanne was the one to win. "That was cheating Jeanne!" Rias pouted, "I did not use Demonic energy like you two" Jeanne muttered causing the two girls to blush, they both thought ''We don''t train to become gorillas like you''


    Masaru already completed his events looking at the girls running, it was at this time he could understand why the boys were all fighting for front row seats. But the moment some of his girls started running he silently released some transparent mists made out of the same components as Vicks vaporub causing the guys to cry their eyes out. "I can''t stop crying!!" "My eyes!!" "It burns!" Hearing these comments naturally grossed out the girls while Masaru was laughing his bu?? off at this scene, the boys who noticed nothing was wrong with him realized he was the culprit.


    "The demon king has attacked us!" "Despicable! You ruined our reputation!" Masaru looked at them with a smile "As if you guys had a reputation to begin with!" Masaru vanished after he went between some students causing the boys who were searching for him to come empty handed, but Masaru was currently taking his seat next to Diana. "You already finished with your events?" Masaru nodded, "Yes mom" Diana smiled feeling happy whenever Masaru calls her mom, "I wanted to ask you but when you met him last night he did not make it difficult for you did he?" Masaru shook his head, "He didn''t, in fact, he is quite helpful so it will be fine" Diana said nothing else other than giving Masaru a hug before returning her attention to the rest of her daughter in-laws taking part in their events.


    Seeing Ichika was wearing casual clothes at occasions like this was also quite nice, she was teamed up together with Akeno, Everest and Yui for the sprint rally. Their opponents were several other teams which even included the boys, some of the girls who were teamed up with the boys who were staring at the four girls could only sigh in defeat as these fools would probably give up. But they did not, the gun fired and the first group took off running while some of the guys, in fact, they pushed their limits beyond their limits trying to win against the girls while they pass on the baton and the second group took off, Akeno who was in the second group felt a bit disgusted at the sight of the boys who looked at her with such ?ustful eyes she swiftly cast a little water spell to cause the boys to slip face first into the hard ground and the water vaporized, the casualty rate of the boys were large but the girls all came out unscathed like a miracle.


    It was unfortunate that none of Masaru''s peerage took part in any jumping events which was grave news to the fellow fan clubs who were hoping for some fan service only to be left out dry...


    =============


    Power Rankings!


    Please note each rank is further broken down to low/Mid/High/Peak to only give a general idea of who is stronger or weaker in the same rank..


    Mid Rank


    High Rank


    Ultimate Rank/Low-class Gods - MC will be here when Soul heals up


    (Dragon King class is between a few ranks)


    Satan/Seraph/Mid class Gods Rank Rank


    (Dragon Kings - Like Tiamat)


    Super Devils /High-class Gods / Heavenly Dragons


    OP Rank: ??? Ophis/Great Red/Shiva/Trihexia those monsters *looks in the sky* It''s very far to reach

 Chapter 76 - School carries on...

    The sports day could be considered a success since all of Masaru''s peerage members made sure not to lose to any Sitri or Gremory peerage members as for the humans they went easier on, the ones who was the happiest was naturally Diana who managed to snag a lot of photos of the event to put them all in a photo album. There was no activity the night so everyone went home early to relax since now they have to start working on the Halloween Event that was a few weeks away and the girls wanted to make a lot of money!


    School went on as normal everyday boring life, Masaru, however, was currently enjoying another game of chess with Sona once again. "You appear to come here more often than your own office" Sona commented, although she herself enjoyed it as well but she will never admit it herself. "That is because I am not in the mood to do paperwork, I am finally having a real peaceful life for a change..." Masaru spoke but then he remembered his talks with Azazel, he knew that once Azazel gets someone who can help him infiltrate Khaos Brigade then things will start to get real busy there.


    "You actually make your girls do all the work!?" Sona looked at Masaru with surprise but he shook his head feeling wronged, "No no Sona Kaichou! You see the girls work in the light while I am working even now!" Masaru was looking at the chessboard, it appears this girl really left him in a troublesome situation when he did not look. "What work are you doing?" Masaru looked at her seriously "I am studying my future opponents for Rating Games" Sona was taken aback by his serious look but soon realized he was messing with her so she bends over to slap him but he already backed away laughing. "You---... Hmpf!" Sona did not say anything else as she hated to end a match without a clear defined winner or loser so she endured his teasing, "What are you planning for Halloween?" Masaru thought for a moment before making his move "Horror House for the entrance leading to a Cosplay Cafe"


    "Your not going to use real yokai like Rias did will you?" Masaru shook his head with an unfamiliar smile on his face, "No Sona Kaichou, I will never use the real thing" Masaru nodded finishing off the game as his loss to tilt the score back in Sona''s favour. "That''s good, as long as you don''t use real ghosts then it will be fine, leave I am busy unlike you" Sona stood up stomping her way back to her table still feeling a bit frustrated about Masaru but after looking at the first paper it went away.


    Masaru who left had a meaningful smile ''Yep, I will not be using Real things... But I never said about Illusions kukukuku'' He walked down the pathway with a big smile, if he was not mistaken then today will be Yui''s turn for a date so he went over to the school gate since it was where they agreed to meet before starting their date right after school. Masaru sent his school bag into his bracelet inventory while waiting for Yui to come, the school was silent as most students already left. Soon Yui arrived with a smile on her face, just like he promised he took her hand and the two of them went off to a nearby ice cream parlor as planned.


    "To think you would take me out to eat ice cream" Yui spoke with a smile while still feeling excited as there were new kinds of Ice cream on the list, Masaru made sure to investigate the parlor to see if there is anything new so he could bring her here since he too was in the mood for an ice cream. "You know sometimes I still think about the days I first met you back when we researched together in Ajuka-sama''s Research Facility" Masaru smiled while gently taking her hand into his, "Yes, at first our relationship started with saving you first from the Bael family and even now I feel glad I did... Because I came to love you as well" Yui who heard Masaru''s confession blushed feeling quite happy, she stood up taking a seat next to him instead.


    The waitress arrived allowing the two of them to place their orders before she left, Masaru played with Yui''s hand by tracing her three hand lines with his index finger. It felt ticklish at first for Yui but it was enjoyable, they did not need to chat most of the time and she felt happy. "Have you thought about what you want to do in the future?" hearing Masaru''s question Yui smiled, "I want to open a clinic where I can treat people using herbs and medicines instead of magic, I once went to the school infirmary and I really enjoyed it" Masaru nodded, "So you want to become a school nurse when Sona opens her schools in our territory?" Hearing this Yui smiled brightly as this was a great opportunity, "Yes!"


    Soon the ice cream they ordered arrived and the two of them enjoyed the flavours, "Masaru a--aaah?" Masaru saw Yui was trying to spoon-feed him so he did not decline it and ate it deliciously, then he scoops out a bit and presented his spoon to her, Yui blushed a bit but she moved her hair out of her face while trying to eat without having her hair get in the way. It did not take long for the two of them to finish their ice cream leaving the parlour, but they were not in a rush to get home at all so Masaru took Yui''s hand to a nearby park where they kept walking around till Masaru stopped facing Yui.


    "Although I feel a bit embarrassed to ask this but... Yui, I don''t want to be unfair to you or any of the other girls so I would like to ask whether you would spend the rest of your life with me and in the next and the following... Forever" Yui who heard this smiled, she who was already accustomed to a long life mindset did not have that much hesitation as to whether it was ten thousand or multiple lives she knew she would defintely fall in love with Masaru the way he is. She nodded allowing Masaru to lift up her chin with his right hand ??r?ssing her cheek before he bend over to give her a deep kiss, soon the two of them could feel their connection between one another deep within their souls.


    "Love you" Masaru spoke before kissing her cheek, Yui held Masaru''s arm squeezing herself tightly against him with happiness not wanting to let go of this moment. She knew this was also discussed among them as girls about the Kissing Prayer as Akeno told them that Masaru would take them out to ask, it was not that Akeno wanted to spoil them but to allow the girls to have long enough time to come up with a answer earlier on than being left hanging since the girls were not like her (Akeno).


    When Masaru came back home Yui went off together with the girls while he went downstairs since he received a message from Ulrika who wanted to report to him about their progress, when he came underground he went into one of the training rooms locking the door before setting up several layers of barriers to prevent people from listening in since he knew he caught that Researcher''s attention he had to be extra careful from now on. "Rika-chan" Masaru spoke intimately.


    "Master" Masaru could hear Ulrika being quite intimate towards him as well but she continued since she knew it will be best to get business out of the way, "The network in Japan has been completed, as for the Devil side it has been completed as well, I guess the reason no one suspected things so easily was the fact we released them almost immediately so there was no time to know if they really were captured or not" Masaru nodded, that command seal was really a heaven-defying sealing magic that was something even he was reluctant to bring out but thank goodness the seal can''t be researched or altered because if one part is changed the entire thing is simply rendered useless.


    "As for our base we are about 30% complete, also I just want to say we captured several strays in Japan as well but the strays that were not peerage members that is. We also captured a few fallen angels and had them return to the Grigori so we can start there slowly" Masaru thought she was moving quite fast but then again if someone goes wrong the person will only forget about them so there was simply no risk so it was fine. "I can safely say that our operation from the shadow side is completed for the devil world, however it appears we are having difficulties negotiating families to allow us to open branches in their lands"


    "What are they requesting?" Masaru thought maybe he could perhaps accommodate requests as long as it was reasonable, "Their nuts, some was requesting 5% shares in our business some were even trying to push their daughters onto you... No offense master but there is not a single proper request at all" Masaru sighed thinking the world of business and politics is simply disastrous in the devil world, "Focus on the families that will work with us, leave the rest out and ignore them.. Some of them might approach us instead when they see us ignore them and do business with others... As for the rest, you can leave them to me for later"


    "Very well, then I need to let you know to master it appears there are a few stray devils appearing near Kobe Town, if they keep moving the speed at which they do they will arrive tomorrow night" Masaru who heard this wondered why would the strays start to gather, "You have any lead to why they are gathering?" Masaru rubbed his chin, "None Master, from our contacts with the Yakuza there has been no movements lately... Even the fallen Angels in Kuoh Town vanished and never returned"


    ''Vanished? Perhaps they are working in the other countries or something... but it will be best to keep our guards up'' Masaru felt a bit complicated about how everything just became peaceful all of the sudden, he was not used to this kind of environment which should have been a paradise to him. "Well have the Assassins keep an eye out for us, thanks for your hard work Rika-chan" "Master---" The two of them flirted for a while before Masaru went back upstairs just in time for dinner.


    >/<


    "How is the progress in researching the blood?" Azazel asked one of his ?ssistants, "No offense Azazel-sama but are you certain this person has a sacred gear?" Azazel looked at his ?ssistant feeling quite confused about this question but soon he came to a conclusion, "no traces? Not even the book nothing?" The ?ssistant nodded, "There is no traces, we do however saw some cells that show signs of mutation which slowly transforms the purity of the blood... I dare say that experiment the child went through will not only allow him to become a Super Devil when he reach ?du?thood but his blood will be as pure like a firstborn Satan"


    "Firstborn? I see so the genetic solution actually altered his genes to revert to it''s ancestors, but because he was a hybrid his human genes were devoured by his devil genes and thus slowly.... His bloodline is regressing but his strength is progressing without him needing to do anything?" The Assistant nodded, "He should be able to exert the might of an ultimate rank by now" Azazel shook his head, "That''s weird, he can only push high-rank High-class power and if he force himself he could reach peak.... wait... To think he was hiding such a fact..." Azazel sighed feeling pity he looked at his ?ssistant "Get those old coots from the department that deals with soul related research to come up with some pills allowing faster soul recovery" The ?ssistant did not understand why he had to do so but since it was his boss''s orders he went without asking a thing.


    ''I wondered why this boy who should have been a monster is so weak... He had a damaged soul... No I can''t have that kid be in such a state. I feel he can be useful if we are up against Khaos Brigade, he can consider this as my thanks for him taking up the risks to infiltrate them'' Azazel thought as he read the report, from the looks of it they should be able to make the genetic solution in a toned down version that only focuses on the bloodline but that too will be imperfect so they will have to thoroughly research it, ''perhaps just use those traitors as our research specimens will make their lives useful for our entire race'' He thought

 Chapter 77 - Advice for a Troubled Soul

    "I should not look down on this man... he is bloody frightening like Ajuka" Masaru was looking down on the plastic bag with a h?nt?? picture printed on it written ''From Azazel'' What was inside the bag? Masaru used his magic to scan it and every ingredient in the pill was similar to the pills he was already taking from Ajuka''s sides, lucky for him he could take both of them together to stack up the effects so he did not refuse the gift at all. "Masaru what is that?" Akeno feeling curious about the item in the bag was actually attracted by the questionable picture printed on it, "Gift from a friend, it''s medication"


    Akeno pouted feeling her chance to tease Masaru for having a h?nt?? printed bag flew out the window but soon smiled when Masaru kissed her cheek walking past her towards the underground training room, when he came underground he went into the fourth training room where he placed his latest training game in the corner of the room, it had multiple holes in it and each head that popped out had Riser''s face on it. It was the infamous whack-a-Riser game since you only need to touch the head when it pops up there was no need to increase the defensive power of this game.


    Masaru equipped his sacred gear and started his first game, his second without it and then third with it. By using the experience he gained from his sacred gear, he trained his own natural reflexive sensitivity. The arrogant and taunting faces of Riser was enough to keep him motivated to smack them all for an hour before he was called up to get washed for school.


    >/<


    Since classes was a bit shorter to accommodate the clubs and groups who was setting up their stalls and ideas in rooms, Masaru and Ingvild was currently working in the horror maze "Masaru are you certain this will work?" Ingvild looked at the two empty rooms that had a single door connecting them, Masaru grinned at his brilliant idea, "We are not breaking any rules, we are not using any real things" Masaru explained as he starts carving runes in a formation set up on the dry walls they bought to place inside the room to make it a maze, for the floor Masaru used ink that was easy to wash off from the floor to use for him to draw magic circles all over the place. "But to use magic... Is this really okay?" Masaru chuckled, "Why not, we are giving them their money''s worth... And the reward is a free entrance into the cosplay cafe you girls will be running"


    Ingvild looked at the runes, she who studied magic earnestly knew Masaru was setting up a massive illusion domain that displays the deepest fear in a person''s heart, naturally, she saw Masaru drawing up several safety mechanisms in the formation to ensure the customer''s safety but they sure will be scared out of their minds. It took Masaru only a few hours to complete the horror house since they will not be decorating it at all when the time comes he can simply activate the Illusion Domain and let them enter the room. But the problem was next door...


    "This is too short!" Everest complained, but Akeno looked at it with a serious expression "But if we make it longer what will keep the customers here?" Ichika nodded, "We need to empty their wallets as compensation for ogling at us this year," Yui thought for a moment then turned to Everest, "Your studying cooking right? You can go work as a cook in the background where no one can see you" Everest who heard this was surprised herself that she forgotten this so she smirked at Akeno who pouted feeling she lost there.


    "But who will dress as what?" Shirone asked since it was her first Halloween event at school she was quite excited although it would be to get treats which she will never tell them, Jeanne looked at the girls "I guess Akeno could dress as a fallen angel, Yui as a su??ubus and Ichika.... a bloodied maid?" Ichika who heard this looked at Jeanne not sure if she should be angry or not but bloodied Maid did somehow fit her preferences since she was used to wearing maid clothes. "But then again Shirone should wear a Maid outfit in her neko mode too" Masaru spoke out surprising the girls.


    "Completed the horror maze?" Stephani asked while she was busy cleaning the room with Ichika, "Yeah, the room is set there is no need to decorate it since it will be illusion domain" The girls were all sceptical how this master of there can actually make use of a loophole in Sona''s own words but then again he enjoyed teasing her so they can only accept it for now. "I suppose Stephani will wear the angel outfit and Akeno the fallen angel" Masaru spoke while alternate looking at the two girls nodding, ''yep Angel x Fallen Angel looks nice'' He thought then continued, "Ichika could cosplay a bunny maid and Shirone a Neko maid, Yui could be a su??ubus but Everest needs to be a dragon girl" He nods, ''Only a dragon fits a dragon'' "But she is going to cook?" Masaru touched his chin, "She can wear an apron over her clothes and only come out from time to time and we can call it Dragon Time or something"


    Hearing this Everest almost fell on the ground, "You want to treat me like some rare monster that comes out rarely?" Masaru nodded, "Yes, you''re a dragon... Definitely rare in Human Lands" Everest ran over hitting Masaru''s ?h?st "So cruel!!!" Masaru looked at her still enjoying to tease her, "But it will make you mysterious won''t it?" Hearing this Everest stopped, thinking, thinking then nodded before walking away as if whatever happened was an illusion.


    "As for Angelica, we can have her cosplay a Dark Elf. And Sakura... a Butler?" Masaru dodged an incoming object that flew when Sakura threw it. "Well I will be leaving you girls to set up the Cafe then" Masaru smiled wryly since the girls continued their heated discussions especially Masaru''s suggestions, ''I wonder what I should get dressed in'' He thought as he saw Barold carrying too many things so he went over to help his best friend in school, "Ah Thanks Masaru" Barold thank him earnestly, "No worries, from the looks of it you guys are doing a scary house as well?"


    "Sort of, but then again the ideas were something we could only come up for now since the previous time Rias-sama hired Yokai to scare the school kids near-death caught Sona''s wrath at that time" Masaru laughed as he remembered Sona once told him about this as well, "What are you guys doing?" Masaru smiled "Horror Maze trip to Cosplay Cafe, simply a combination of a scary maze they have to go through to reach the Cosplay Cafe" Barold who heard this nodded thinking Masaru and his team could glean off a lot of money from those perverts who would want to prove their a man in front of the girls.


    Masaru and Barold headed to the old building where the occult club was located at, they dropped off the boxes in the first room on the ground floor before Barold led Masaru up the stairs for him to greet Rias or she will feel conflicted that Masaru came inside and left without greeting her the master of this building although Masaru had something else in mind. "Ah Masaru, why are you here today?" Rias looked surprised at Masaru who came to visit since she was too busy reading reports she did not sense him.


    "I only came to say hello since I helped Barold carry stuff here" Masaru spoke while taking his seat on the couch, it surely felt addictive to sit on them as they were nice and soft almost su?k?n? you in as you sit in them. "But then again I want to know how my friend is doing with her training menu?" Rias looked at Masaru wondering what he was getting at but Masaru continued, "For instance, have your peerage members talk with that girl sealed in this building"


    "Impossible, he was sealed by the council for a reason" Masaru nodded, "Yep sealed meaning he can''t go out but no where it was agreed that you all are not allowed to go inside right?" Rias thought for a moment realizing that there was indeed such a loophole, "Why would you suggest that?" Masaru looked at Rias, "I heard from my junior that girl became a hikikimori with the way things went, I won''t be surprised if that girl simply flinch and screams at every stranger nearby"


    Rias nodded as it was certainly the truth, "Normally I would not get involved in your matter but as a friend I can at least do one thing.. since we became friends a few months back, speak with your brother check if it''s fine and if it is. Have your peerage members enter the room daily, no need to do anything just talk with him and get him slowly used to daily visits... If you intend to win again Riser then you will need him as your trump card" Masaru stood up stretching, "Well I kinda feel cringy for doing something against what I decided in the past but I don''t regret it, so I hope you can show me something to look forward to... Since you want to challenge me for the Championship"


    Rias leaned backwards on her chair wondering why he knew a lot about Gasper, but naturally Masaru heard some information about Kiba especially the manner how Gasper talked with them at the start Masaru could already guess the child had zero confidence, zero social skills, and a total maiden boy which could drive one nuts if you don''t have patience so he gave Rias a method to start dealing with it early as he would like to see that vampire''s power with his own eyes, that sacred gear that can stop time intrigued Masaru.


    ''Bet many going to m??n about my actions but I don''t care... I want strong opponents as I can imagine how lonely it will be if only I reach the top'' Masaru thought about himself being surrounded by people, but in reality, he was surrounded by paper stacks which he left for months and now he had no choice but to catch up with it all! It was dreadful as the number of complaint letters that came was about his latest VICKS prank he played on the perverts who enjoyed watching bouncing t?ts while girls were running. ''Why complain? Just keep it shut be my experiment subjects as it is payment for being perverts... I have to at least do my job as the head of the Disciplinary Committee you know?''


    "Masaru-sama, there have been several readings of Stray Devils" Ichika came to report in quite the haste, Masaru kept silently and only sent a letter to Ulrika and gotten a reply instantly, Ichika only saw Masaru sent and received a message but from whom she never knew and rather not be too privy with Masaru''s affairs as he would naturally tell them. "Split the girls up in teams and deal with it, take it as training without me for instances where you have to act when I am not around" Ichika nodded and left after hearing Masaru''s orders, on the reply note he gotten from Ulrika it read: [No Enemies detected, monitored by the ?ssassins]

 Chapter 78 - Infamous Demon King! Complaint Letters

    "KYAAA!!!!" Shizuka, First year, Senior student. Greatest fear: Spiders, is currently seeing the hallway she entered was riddled with spiders to the point it was a miracle she had not yet passed out. When the Halloween festival started she thought that the horror maze will not be so difficult to get through since it was one of the requirements to enter the Disciplinary''s Cosplay Cafe, the other way was to buy a ticket which is quite expensive so many opted to go through the Maze but so far the casualty rate is 100%, none survived, all failed near the entrance.


    Masaru went into the Maze seeing the girl was quite shaken but her strong will power prevented her from fainting, "Shizuka? You okay?" Hearing Masaru''s voice all of the sudden from behind Shizuka screamed to the point Masaru took a few steps back from how loud it was before she fainted. "What the heck!? Ingvild need a hand here" Ingvild came out to help Masaru bring out the fainted girl and took her to the Infirmary, the nurse looked at the fainted girl then looked at Masaru with scorn, "Just what did you do to this girl?" Masaru looked at the nurse feeling quite offended, "I did nothing, I called her from behind since she was quite shaken I could not touch her as that would land me in trouble in varies ways... She fainted!" The nurse looked at him nodding before checking up the girl.


    Masaru and Ingvild left since this was not the first time they carried someone to the Infirmary when they came back there was another group of people that wanted to fight their Horror maze, their details are as follow:


    Name: Rio


    Class: 1st-year Senior


    Fear: Yaoi


    Name: Bruce


    Class: 2nd Year Senior


    Fear: caterpillar


    Name: Yua


    Class: 2nd Year Senior


    Masaru naturally did an investigation of every student to ensure his illusion domain will definitely give them their money''s worth, Ingvild told them the price to pay which they did before Masaru allowed them to enter. When they entered it was extremely clean while hallway with doors on either side, "Is this really scary?" Rio asked as he entered the first room alone, Bruce was sticking close to Yua as he wanted to act the bodyguard and maybe snatch a few good points in hopes to date Yua. "It appears this place is a scam" Bruce spoke but Yua had a different impression.


    Yes, unlike the two boys this girl''s instincts were screaming telling her to run for her life, the strangest thing was there was nothing wrong, the rooms were clear and clean so they kept going deeper and deeper but soon they began to feel strange the hallway distance was not shortening it was like they were not moving at all so they look behind them and see the entrance they came in from was a distance away so they sigh in relief but then another thing bothered them. They were walking for thirty minutes already, the time limit was forty yet they walked this far which is impossible for the school.


    It was then the three of them began to feel a bit afraid wanting to go back but when they turned the door was gone, when they turned to look for each other they were gone, they could no longer see, hear nor smell each other not even touch despite being right next to each other in the illusion domain. That was when the horror truly began, Rio ''s surroundings were warped with him cuffed on the bed surrounded by buffed men acting like women. This creeped him out to the point he went mad, it was scary even his bu?? hole was twitching out of anticipation or fear? Only the person himself knew.


    Bruce, however, was different, his room was still clean and white but little by little he began feeling several things crawling over his skin, his entire body shiver once before he started taking off his jacket to see caterpillars all over his body just this sight alone was enough to send the poor man''s mind straight to the 8th Heaven. But Yua was currently running around the track screaming help on the top of her lungs because behind her was a bald-headed PE instructor that had a bored-looking face as if there is nothing interesting in the world like his emotions were cut off. Mr Saitama, the PE Instructor of Kuoh Academy was her greatest fear.


    Once the time was up Masaru went inside together with Ingvild and collected the corpses--oops, fainted victims and took them to the Infirmary earning another scolding of the Nurse. It was only then Sona was called to inspect Masaru''s event because there was several fainted cases and if he used real ghosts it could become troublesome, so she came out to inspect when Masaru arrived together with Ingvild. "Masaru, I came here to inspect. I have received several complaints and reports of students fainting here" Masaru scratches his cheek nodding towards Sona leading her inside, when they were inside Sona could see only dry walls with magic circles drawn on them including the floor.


    "You---" Masaru lifted his hand, "I did not use the real thing as promised... I did not use magic but instead magic formations!" Masaru answered proudly earning him a knock on the back of his head "You fool! That was dangerous, what if someone died from heart failure?" Masaru smirked pointing at several key locations with the safety measure formations, "You think I will set up without having thought of it, I naturally prepared for it not to mention with me and Ingvild here to monitor, nothing can go wrong" Sona who heard Masaru felt relieved, "Next year you can''t do anything like this okay?" Masaru nodded as he knew he took advantage of the loophole she left behind with Rias. But still felt it was fun recording the challenger''s shameful faces so he could sell the videos to them at a price.


    Since things were going on, as usual, Masaru allowed Ingvild to go out explore the other places while he will remain here since most challengers leftover were the perverts who wanted to go through the Demon King Trials, only those who survive the trials can truly appreciate the gold in the Cosplay Cafe. Not to mention the number of people who paid to enter after hearing how people fainted, even the fainted victims paid to enter instead of retrying all but the perverts who were stubborn to challenge it. Masaru naturally acknowledged them, their persistence truly is a miracle.


    >/<


    "Sona Kaichou, is it really fine to not stop them?" Tsubaki asked as she was walking together with Sona while they were inspecting each and every one of them to ensure that there is no danger physically, emotionally or Morally. "You think you can stop them with those persistent male students? Besides the formation, he set up were advanced safety measures so it was completely safe, unlike Rias who used real yokai" Sona explained but Tsubaki felt she was being lenient to them.


    "Eh!? Kaichou, you went to inspect Masaru?" Momo asked as she too was heading towards Masaru''s place, "Already did" Sona answered short, "I will be going to experience it myself so I can understand why so many are fainting if he managed to pass through your inspections" Tsubaki interrupted at that point to prevent Momo from having the wrong idea, "No, he failed but it was too popular by the guys it will not be easy to stop it but since he had safety measures it was fine to look the other way for this year" Momo made a understanding face nodding "I see"


    "Sona, you came from Masaru''s place?" Another familiar girl appeared being escorted with another girl, it was Rias Gremory and her Queen Sara who came to try out Masaru''s little horror game to see why people are fainting yet at hers the people are saying hers was simply too mellow and more in the enjoyment of cosplay instead of the fear factor. "Yes, you going to try it?" Hearing Sona''s question Rias nodded, "Yes, since his event was quite famous even though people were fainting but yeah I need to understand why is my competitor like him so strong" Sona only push her glasses back in place while thinking that Rias will be experiencing something far scarier than Yokai if she were to enter that room.


    What happened next was something even Masaru was not allowed to say, no seriously he could not. He never expected Rias Gremory to become so frightened in the room she sent a destruction ball flying in the room and if there was not several layers of barriers placed in the room for such instances since he knew the other devils might want to try it and might get a shock of their lives and attack out of reflex. It was a nightmare, he had to close down the horror maze allowing people to directly enter the cosplay cafe.


    Masaru however only made sure the video was perfectly recorded, it was his way of getting a large amount of money but also gain another favour Sirzech will owe him. ''The videos appear to have recorded, hohoho so this is her fear?'' Masaru laughed watching the recording to make sure everything was perfect before he will send a copy to Sirzech through Grayfia later.


    >/< (Mild Flashback)


    A Devil was currently scouting Lesser Malling and Greater Malling near Scotland wondering if there is anything useful to report to his superior since he was sent out to investigate these areas, it was quite old fashioned not much touched with Modern Civilization, there is a Gazette for the newspaper agency and some old fashion shops that sold sweets and hand made clothes. It could be said the areas were quite clean, the security is quite fine as well since he did not see a single crime at all.


    If he could point out something strange that will be the fact he had not detected a single witch yet, according to the information they gathered from a magician spy they got in the Magician Associations the witches joined the ?ssociation to avoid being prosecuted for the events that took place at several locations in the world despite there being information linked to them there was, unfortunately, no concrete evidence so there were no further investigations. But these same witches is not present here at all there was only humans, normal humans.


    The other strange thing was the manner how the people acted was different, he was not certain if perhaps he could not understand how these humans socialize with one another but there is a few humans he saw that was looking quite vigilant and fearful of their surroundings, out of interest he followed them for a few days but nothing came out as their everyday lives were quite normal yet they feared something which this Devil could not find so he concluded they were probably timid or perhaps have some sort of mental related issues which is quite complicated to understand.


    "I hope you have some good news..." The devil who used his unique communication magic circle to contact his boss whose name he does not even know of but is very strong and dangerous in his opinion, "There are no signs of witches at all... It is like they disappeared all of the sudden" The devil reported while keeping an eye on his surroundings to make sure no one was listening in, what he did not take note of was the black cat which he neglected as a stray which was actually a manipulated pet. The strange thing was it did not emit or have any mana so the Devil did not take note of this, "I see... Keep monitoring the surroundings since our King will be coming here for a mission and we can''t fail him at all... Do you understand?" "Yes, all for the king" "All for the king"


    The contact was cut off and the Devil went off to continue his investigations, the cat, however, did not meow but instead turned around heading back to wherever it came from.


    >/<


    "huh? No witches? Did the Pendragon get lazy with their monitoring?" Ulrika was reading the report she got from the ?ssassin in a form of an admirer''s love letter with a flower vase, it was one of the many kinds of reporting styles they agreed on to hand over reports to Ulrika however only for the more important ones. Ever since she found out that Dominic received a letter from Ajuka stating he might have Masaru leave for Greater Malling during his school period, they should notify the school ahead of time.


    Without waiting for Masaru to give her the order she was already sending some men they gathered in this short amount of time to head over to the UK since the command seal is safe so she could take the risks to have them investigate the witches, but all of them disappeared? Ulrika rubbed her forehead wondering how she should approach this problem before Masaru heads over she wanted to at least offer enough information to him before he arrives there. "I will have the spy in the Magician Association release a rumour within the ?ssociations to have them alarmed of this as well as see if he can get any information if they knew of this... For Pendragons... I will have him deliver the letter to one of their students after beating them up severely enough", Ulrika decided to have an unfortunate student to get beaten up badly to attract the attention of an Elder and also to prevent the said student from opening the letter as they would not understand the value of it.


    Ulrika then read the report about the infiltration in the Bael family, this was really a difficult opponent to handle because getting higher ranked people to leave the building was getting harder the higher the level of authority they have. But thanks to their current level of Authority the amount of information Ulrika gathered which was mostly about other families was quite shocking, especially about some families that had dealings with Grim Reapers but she knew Hades hates Fallen Angels and Devils... The luckiest find was the location of Purgatory, with this she obtained a method for her Master to enter Heaven should they become an enemy. "Fufu, I wonder if Master will spoil me a bit more... His kisses are intoxicating" She muttered absentmindedly with a smile.


    >/<


    "I''m so sorry!!!!" Rias felt like crying, it was scary. That THING was scary, she never expected to see that in there to the point she blew up the room before confirming if it was real or not, Masaru, however, was silent he was not angry in fact he was happy, he finally put an end to the Horror Maze so the people can go straight for the Cosplay Cafe now but he even scored a treasured video that can make one Devil King go mad since he is dying to hear his sister calling him Onii-sama and this video naturally contained it... How she screamed, "Onii-sama please save me!"


    Masaru knew if Rias knew of that video then all hell will break loose... Not for him though he just has to keep the trace clean to ensure it does not go back to him so he can simply link it to a pervert in the Rias Fan club ''Thank you for your self-sacrifice'' Masaru thought in his mind as the plan he set was already laid perfectly. "It''s fine, I was already tired of carrying fainted students to the infirmary today so it''s a nice change of ----" "GYAAA!!!!" a reverberating scream could be heard coming from the Cosplay Cafe followed by a male student being thrown out along with his broken camera.


    No one questioned this event as it was the seventh time it happened as well, these boys sure are persistent in getting naughty photos from Akeno and the girls so they first taze the man in his balls before throwing him out, naturally, the camera was broken in the process as well along with the data. "Your cafe is popular as well" Rias spoke looking at the thrown out boy with scorn, as a girl she was naturally accustomed to lecherous gazes from boys but she still hated being looked at as an object since it reminded her of Riser but Masaru who was next to her did not even pay attention to her figure, what Rias never knew was Masaru already saw her b?r? br??sts in a fragmented memory he managed to pull out and it was something he could not understand nor forget... This world is unreasonable after all


    Masaru entered the Cosplay seeing the girls dressed up all nicely however it appears Sakura in her butler outfit was quite famous among the girls who came, Masaru was concerned about the lolicons he spotted wondering if he should call the counsellor to teach those fools the commandments of the Loli Bible. "Welcome Master" Akeno came to greet Masaru in her Fallen Angel outfit but her fallen angel wings were real ones, the sight was quite enchanting how well developed her figure has grown these past few years to the point Masaru had trouble holding himself back. But the promise with Akeno was an honest and true one so he kept his will power strong so he gave Akeno a warm smile "Thanks for your hard work"


    The boys did not say anything but their eyes said it all, Masaru went over to the kitchen to start helping Everest with cooking so she could have her last Dragon Time and relax a bit while he will man the kitchen for now. He could even hear the people screaming out as if a rare event has started up once more, and Masaru knew he will have to spoil Everest later for enduring this kind of treatment. It could be said that the Halloween Festival was a complete success, the girls made enough pocket money to buy their own things while Masaru was thinking how he should exploit that Devil King for this golden tape, ''I already have their backing, Serafall owes me favour... Guess I don''t have anything in mind at the moment, might as well drag him into owing me a favour as well... Two Devil Kings in my pocket I should be safer from now on''

 Chapter 79 - Time to head back to UK!

    Masaru was currently sitting in the lounge room after reading the reports about the village from Ulrika he knew that something was happening, although Ajuka managed to contact other mythology and faction powers to seal up any remaining gates that might unleash the old ones the witches in Greater Malling was simply too suspicious, because of the Magic Association no one could thoroughly investigate the area to see if there is perhaps another gate there. Even the devil Ulrika sent to investigate had to leave when some Magicians came because they received a report that there was a devil, and the strangest thing was the fact it was reported by... a Witch.


    "So you will be heading off to meet with the Pendragon Family in the UK?" Diana asked Masaru still feeling a bit conflicted but she could not stop Masaru who already replied that he would accept the invitation and head over, "Yes, I will go over as a student and meet up with them since that old man calling me now after all these years since he gave me my sword it must be important" Diana simply sighed so Masaru continued, "And for that I will be going alone, while I am gone Akeno will be in charge of managing Kobe town and Ingvild will be in charge managing everyone''s schedules so you all can keep visiting your clients and do your devil work"


    "But will you be fine alone?" Hearing their concerns Masaru smiled, "I will be fine, so far my hidden injuries are almost gone so my combat power has levelled up... Besides I will only be going to visit that family" They naturally knew of Masaru''s mission but each of them also knows his capabilities so they did not further ask questions since they knew Masaru deciding to move meant he was confident so it was fine.


    The farewell party that was held for Masaru was held at home since Masaru will be using teleportation magic to head straight to the UK without using an aeroplane, he was there already once so he already grasped the coordinates. It will be his first official mission solo since starting school and he intends to take it slow to make sure he eradicates any possibility of those witches opening another gate.


    >/<


    "Edward, Are you certain we can slip that Devil in this plan? We are sending him to Yorkshire on the L.E.A.F. (Liberty and Education Achieved through Fostering) Project which is for criminals who is underage to be reformed" One of the elders spoke, the elder who gave Masaru the sword who is called Edward nodded, "He will be perfect, his knowledge in magic and sword not to mention his experience in facing the witches and the creatures behind them who else can we send to infiltrate the location? We already sent two young swordsman but they both ended up dead! And we can''t send an ?du?t there without alerting the witches that will call the Magic Association to chase them away!"


    It has been a while since the gate event took place and the Pendragon Family was high on guard against these witches especially when they received a report of no witches in Yorkshire nor Greater Malling from an anonymous person, naturally they did not believe it at first so they sent two students to have a look around but the last message they have gotten from them before they found them dead was also the fact they ould not sense any witches, this made them feel surprised but felt fear thinking those Witches could move around undetected so they began searching for an ideal candidate to infiltrate through this program since Yorkshire has signed up for this program.


    "So we will have the boy infiltrate, he is strong and smart exactly what we need" Edward concluded, the surrounding elders did not raise much complaints about this since they did not want to sent any more younger generations in to just get slaughtered, seeing that no one was raising objections Edward smiled "Since that is the case, we the Pendragons naturally need to at least prepare a suitable reward for him... We can''t expect a helping hand for free"


    "But you gave him Hrunting! It was a Demonic Dragon Slaying sword which we held on for so long in hopes to find a perfect wielder for it" Edward looked at the elder who raised an objection, "That sword is demonic, it corrupts the mind... You want to tell everyone here you intent to sacrifice many of our younger generations for it!?" Hearing this the elder pulled back when some of the higher status elders glared at him, raising strong and competent younger generations was getting harder. Their hope, Arthur Pendragon had left them for some reason without saying anything and disappeared so the family was quite protective over their younger generation which includes training them to prevent them from betraying the family as Arthur did.


    "Now then...?" Edward looked towards those who were sitting at the higher seats which were the higher status elders, they were speaking among themselves before nodding. "Very well you may give it to him since those bloody churches stole our families heirloom we might as well prevent them from taking the last piece of it... But are you certain you can trust the boy with it?" Edward smiled, "I would not have sent a proposal if I did not trust my judgement, the fact the boy responded to my invitation was the first test I had given to him, I have several other tests for him to pass before I will allow him to have it... Because it is our family heirloom after all" The higher up elders nodded, while the patriarch thought ''If only Arthur did not abandon our family we could still have the strength to protect it but some of those bastards in the church are pushing for it... From the rumours, they started to experiment in making Excalibur wielders... Madmen''


    >/<


    Next morning Akeno and the girls were going to school, as usual, the boys were all a bit taken aback at the fact the demon king was not around but so far there was none who approached the girls at all as they all were aware it was futile. School went on as normal but Sona along with Tsubaki came to visit the Disciplinary Committee to get some answers as she was worried something happened to cause Masaru request sick leave for a month which was simply too long! But when she came to the reception she saw Ichika talking with the students who came to report another pervert peeping on them, when Ichika saw Sona she gestured for her to go in so long as she could not finish the talking with the girls so soon just yet.


    "Afternoon Ingvild, is everything going alright?" Ingvild saw Sona entered the office and when Ingvild gestured for her to take a seat did she and Tsubaki take a seat, "Everything is fine, Sona Kaichou why have you come today? I am quite sure there is no longer need to inspect us" Sona sighed feeling a bit conflicted why Ingvild would ask this but then again every time they came it was under the pretext of inspection to hide it when there are students nearby. "I want to ask if something happened to Masaru? Why would he suddenly request school leave?"


    "Oh that, well I can''t divulge the nature of his work but Masaru-sama has went off to complete a mission" Ingvild answered without revealing anything about the work since Masaru made sure to tell his girls that sharing this information will only become a hassle for others if they start to get involved especially these two heiresses at school, Sona sighed feeling a bit strange since she will not be able to play chess for a while but she still chatted a bit with Ingvild like when he would come back and such.


    "Akeno neesama, here is the client feedback forms!" Stephani was helping Akeno actively under Masaru''s orders since Yui was supporting Ingvild, Akeno was reading through the reviews till she saw a review that made her pause, the name is written on it was Azazel but she never heard of this instance before so she read the report and realized the date Masaru received mysteriously his first summon request turned out to be him. From the looks of the report it appears Azazel enjoyed his company especially in their gaming sessions giving him a high score, naturally Akeno slipped this report in the hidden compartment of Masaru''s desk for him to read it later since the name was a s?ns?t?v? subject.


    Everest was currently creating snacks while Yui was brewing tea for everyone, normally Ichika would make the tea but since the amount of peepers discovered in the school in one day Masaru was not here was quite shocking. Guess the boys had pent up energy from suffering Masaru''s experiments at their favourite spots to peep. "EH!? So Masaru really is not here?" Rias also came to visit Akeno whom she enjoys chatting with to check if Masaru really was not at school today, but it turned out to be true. "Welcome Rias, you coming to visit?" Akeno greeted Rias who came over chatting with her. Thus was the daily lives of the girls back in school.


    >/<


    "Welcome boy, it has been a while" Edward greets Masaru with a broad grin seeing this boy was actually still fine, "It sure has been old man, thanks for the sword between" Masaru extended his hand to which the old man gripped it firmly and gave it a shake, "Congratulations, most people normally lose their minds when contracting that sword though" Drago who heard this screamed but no one heard him, [It''s because you bastards sealed me up! I could not see the outside world so I needed to take revenge on you!!] Masaru naturally did not say anything Drago said and only followed Edward.


    "You have already gotten the general idea of the mission, we only need you to see if there is any proof of a gate existing near Greater Malling as well as see if you can find out where the Witches went since I honestly can''t believe they simply went up and gone like the wind" Masaru nodded while Edward continued, "We already created a false identity for you, this naturally includes someone who will ?ssist in changing your looks with the new technology the MI5 which we arranged for you... Lucky for you there will be no meeting, no check-ups you will only sleep one night in a white room and your foster parent will arrive"


    "What should I do if I find the witches and gate?" Edward looked sternly as he answered, "Report immediately, don''t play a hero as you did in Kyoto boy, we need to contain the situation before it happens like it did with Kyoto" Masaru nodded thinking it was a bit stupid he tried to handle everything on his own with his peerage which could have been avoided. "The detective who is responsible for introducing your foster parent is Fred Thompson, he is a good cop from our family who also is helping us getting you into this L.E.A.F project the government has started so if there is any questions you will be able to ask him"


    Just as Edward said when Masaru was delivered to the police department he was led into a room that was almost completely white if it was not for the metal bed base, chair and table in the room with a water-filled jug and glass. Soon some people entered the room with some hair dyes, a strange mask material that was not yet carved which is probably what they would use to change his facial features. It was a few hours of hard work before Masaru could take a look finding how he transformed from having looks similar to his father to look like a delinquent, his hair was dyed blonde, his facial features became more average like you could find almost everywhere however he had a single scar running over his eye which is part of his "Identity" where his father strikes him with a kitchen knife because of his crime he committed. When the people left there was nothing else for him to do so Masaru ate some food in his bracelet before whisking himself to sleep so the next day arrives faster.


    The next day Masaru was led into a small room that looks quite similar to those Interrogation rooms of the FBI series he sometimes watches back in Kuoh Town, but luckily he was not here as a criminal... No his record says he is a criminal... Such bad luck, In front of him was Fred with a rugged face, his unshaven beard and weary eyes, his body appears to be quite skinny probably from overworking while wearing formal clothes although slightly unkempt way. "So your Steve Patrick, age 14, from Folkestone, crime: You robbed an old lady!?" Masaru said nothing as Fred was sharing his back ground story with him in a form of him reading his history to him, ''Robbing a old woman... Who the hell came up with such an absurd idea!?'' Masaru thought feeling his finger twitching to beat that said person up.


    Soon the door opens up as a female Officer allows a old lady appearing to be in her 40''s, her hands appear to be wrinkled of age however strangely her face was without any wrinkles such contradictions, her grey hair was tied in a bun hiding under the cover of her hat wearing clothes that appears to have been made long ago as there was signs of it showing that it was handmade instead. Her name was Jessy Campbells and was the chosen foster parent for Masaru''s period of time he will be staying together with her in their farm located near the Greater Malling which is quite ideal for Masaru who wants to investigate the Lesser Malling as well.


    "Good Morning Detective Fred, Good Morning Dear" Jessy greeted the detective politely but she appeared to be even more kind towards Masaru who despite having a stoic face as per his background story felt cringe at the old lady''s behaviour, it was not that he hated the lady but he was not familiar with how strangers act this way so easily not to mention this old woman could be a witch in hiding. Strange thing was that she was indeed a witch and she came in person to inspect of Masaru was a spy sent to infiltrate their homes, luckily Masaru covered himself with his spell book to camouflage his Demonic Energy and Ki so they would perceive him as a normal human when they se magic to scan him.


    "Morning Ms Jessy Campbells, I am quite surprised to see you came here earlier than scheduled" Fred spoke without feeling bothered about the difference in treatment, Jessy smiled warmly yet the smile was oddly not that friendly as she explained "Naturally I came early, the amount of buses one can take to reach where we live is too few! And most of them are only early morning or very late at night!" Fred did not bother reacting to this old lady''s nagging, the documents were completed quite fast since most of it was already arranged by the Pendragon Family.


    Masaru had no bag with him, Jessy took hold of his hand as the two of them left the building. "Steve, I have not investigated your past nor am I interested in it... I only want to give you a second chance to turn over a new leaf and live as a respectable human should" Jessy began her lecture to which Masaru was not entirely listening because he had been feeling his entire body been having a itchy feeling surfacing over it like he was near something dangerous so he knew this woman was not simple so he kept mum and stoic while walking with her to appear like he was listening to her.


    Jessy however misunderstood Masaru and even began to fawn over him feeling so sorry for this child who was probably not brought up the correct way by it''s parents so he rebelled and did something stupid to earn their attention. "Such a poor boy, don''t worry Grandma Jessy will look after you very well" Masaru who heard this ''Whoever it is... must hate me very much... for making me go through this... torture''

 Chapter 80 - Masaru roleplay as a Human!?

    Masaru felt like he went form the 2000''s to 1900''s when he looked at the buildings, it was really like he went back into the past. From the looks of it the townspeople appeared to be normal, the shops look quite old like those shops you find on the titanic movie. "This is Yorkshire, Greater Malling... You will be coming here often for when I send you to buy some daily necessities and other smaller things" Jessy happily explained everything to Masaru however he honestly felt like he entered a territory of a beast, there even the occasional feeling of being watched.


    "Steve, you have to make sure you work hard otherwise you will turn like those other boys who ended up in jail" Jessy reminded Masaru who simply kept his face stoic but he really was feeling a bit irritated at being reminded so many times, "Oh yeah there is also this boy called Matthew Freeman who is also a child on the LEAF project, his foster parents is Mrs Deverill who lives down near Lesser Malling... There is an abandoned Nuclear Plant as well" Despite her naggings Masaru was listening carefully about the information she was giving him, especially this Matthew Freeman if he was not mistaken there are several reports about this boy having a possible future sight ability or something that allows him to see in the future.


    ''Could it be they intend to use his ability to see in the future? Although it sounds amazing but I am sure it has a lot of restrictions since powerful abilities tend to have a price or restriction on them'' Masaru thought as he was trying to figure out just how does this boy link up with the witches or could it be that he is simply here to bide his time before he is old enough to be an ?du?t in the society? It did not take long for the bus to stop in the middle of nowhere, there was a v?r??n forest on the one side of the road and on the other was a fence that went as far as both directions of the road which was probably a farm fence.


    "We''re here" Jessy walks in front while Masaru was following her along the road till they came across a gate that looked similar to the rest of the fence so from a distance it was quite easy to miss it, Jessy unlocked the gate pushing it open for herself and Masaru to enter but the latter had to lock the gate after being reminded although he would not even forget something so basic. There were five farmhands working on the fields two Africans and three British whites, from the looks of it they appear to be quite healthy but the smell on them was reeking smell of something that decayed for a long time that was extremely pungent enough to make him feel a bit repulsed. "You should get used to the smell Steve, you will be working here from now on"


    "If you don''t mind I would rather work on the fields with planting, weeding and harvesting since I have experience in these" Hearing Masaru''s request Jessy was a bit surprised this boy had experience in farm work and since he was only asking to work in the fields instead of the Ranch where the pigs are it was still reasonable, "That''s fine, I can have Matoto lead you tomorrow" Masaru nodded, it appears one of the Africans names was Matoto but is that really his name or a nickname this old lady gave him? Masaru had no way of telling but for now he will have to get used to this lifestyle as he will be staying here for quite a while.


    The house they were staying in was a traditional british farmhouse, two stories with a chimney sticking out the tiled rooftop, the walls appear to once be painted white but the age had already begun to change it to yellow stained colour. If the smell was taken away then Masaru could more or less handle it, but the smell was really horrendous for him who has a sacred gear that boosted his senses and since he trained his senses it was naturally sharper than normal. "Your room will be in the roof, I had Noah clear out the room for you so you can go up and take a rest dear, tomorrow you will start working on the farm"


    Masaru heard what she said before he went up to his room, it was quite empty in the roof but the height was short so he had to bend slightly to move about, there is only a single bed, small table with a lamp on it. At the other end of the room is the Cabinet where he could store his clothes. From his mission point of view, it was a good place, but he was having some difficulty controlling his urge to kill the cat he spotted looking at him meaningfully from the window outside. Even he was shocked about why he was having such urge which he normally only have when enemies were around, [So it is finally safe to talk huh?] Drago who was sleeping inside his sacred gear woke up just in time for Masaru to ask him a few things.


    [I am not sure but that cat is not normal, if the witches are still here then you can consider that cat their familiar or something... Unless this world''s pets started to develop their intelligence or it might be a Nekomata like your Rook] ''I will place my bet on the familiar theory since I could not sense any life nor death from that cat at all'' Masaru responded in his mind while he laid on the bed to act like he did not feel suspicious of the cat, [I have been sensing around but boy this place feels weird] ''Yeah, from the looks I can see the people seems to be normal and going on about their lives... But I feel like I entered a cage with animals in it''


    [Well from the looks of it the women and her workers don''t have any mana so I suppose if you''re intending to slip away every now and then, you will have to look out for that cat instead] Masaru nodded, but then again how come he could not sense a witch at all? Controlling a cat like that from a distance? Is it possible without mana? Masaru was thinking about the information he had gathered from his spellbook and he could only conclude that the witches that stayed here unlike those that went out... They could not use magic but Sorcery...


    Some regards Sorcery as a higher-level kind of magic but in reality, it was a business cooperation kind of magic, the requester summons the granter and requests their power for a price. Depending on what kind of Demonic Spirit was summoned or how much the Demonic Spirit was willing to grant, it could give the requestor unimaginable power although it would not be their own power but borrowed power. If that is the case then it will make sense if they could not be sensed normally like other magicians. ''No use thinking about this now... I have to integrate into this area before I can actually start investigating the surroundings''


    The next morning Masaru got himself dressed in second-hand articles of clothing which he could simply discard if it gets too dirty, it was a white t-shirt, brown pants and a pair of Wellington Boots. After making sure he was at least looking the part he decided to head down when he smelled the breakfast but the pungent smell of faeces still destroyed it, Masaru was not sure if Jessy was doing this on purpose or if she was simply too used to smelling faeces. When Masaru was about to head from the first floor to the ground floor he felt a pair of eyes gazing at him, when he stopped to look he spotted the cat who leapt off the chair heading into the room where he could not see so he ignored it going down.


    "Morning Steve! It appears you are an early riser which is good!" Jessy was currently serving an old English breakfast made of two sausages, bacon, fried eggs, mushrooms and a bit of chip. Although it looked perfect Masaru was still a bit skeptical, "Morning Jessy, I normally wake up this time" Masaru spoke as he took his seat, there was no need to pray since this was not a religious household so Masaru could start eating immediately, but he could taste it, the fact the food was a bit expired as it had a strange sour taste that makes you want to spit it out. It angered him that he had to stomach this kind of food but for the sake of his investigations, he swallowed it reluctantly while pushing his limits to control his facial expression from displaying just how badly the food tasted despite looking delicious.


    When breakfast was over Masaru went outside where the larger African farmhand was waiting for him, he was wearing the standard farmer clothes which were the white shirt, blue pants and a pair of leather boots. His face was without wrinkles from Masaru''s perspective it appeared like he was in his 20''s but in fact, this man was older than 40 already, "Morning Steve, I''m Matoto. There is no need to speak of your past, I have no interest in it either... You came here to reform and that is what you will do, follow the rules and things will be smooth, break the rules and you will work in the pigpen till your an ?du?t" And thus Masaru''s Farm life started in the worst possible way, bad food and bad people... What fun!


    >/<


    "Matthew! Get to work!" Mrs Deverill was calling out to Matthew who came to live with Mrs Deverill because of this Project called LEAF, it was horrendous for him since he was not used to the Farm life, the food was alright but the pigpen was simply disgusting. "Coming!" He called out while leaving the pigpen, ever since he met the stranger at the Abandoned Nuclear plant he began to believe he was in a dangerous place and he simply wanted to get out of here, the people all oddly know of him and even looked at him strangely not to mention he felt like he had been growing weaker than he was when he has gotten here.


    "I need you to go help Noah with the weeding in the back for me" Mrs Deverill ordered him to do something before leaving, Matthew, however, thought it was a chance to escape this place since he had a charm he will not go around in loops as he did previously when he tried to escape this maddened place. But then again he agreed to meet the man who is intending to escape from this place as well and he wants to take Matthew with him. So Matthew waited till he was certain that Noah and Mrs Deverill was gone before he grabbed the bicycle and went off towards the direction he was told.


    He kept pedalling till he reached an average looking house that was easy to find anywhere else, but it was strangely quiet but he still entered as he thought maybe he was busy in the back or sleeping up stairs. But the suffocating smell of blood penetrated his nose causing him want to vomit but he held it in as he began to move up the stairs where the smell was becoming more and more pungent, when he opened the door which should be the bedroom he saw the corpse of Thom Burgess Body, he was murdered causing Matthew''s breathing to become hastened and rough while he looked at the words on the wall painted with green written "Raven''s Gate" Matthew was scared, he had special powers that do not activate when he wants it too so he was a helpless child if the murderer was here so he made a run for it.


    It did not take long for Matthew to come across policemen who was currently on patrol so he made them stop, "Huh? Aren''t you Matthew that Mrs Deverill is looking after?" One of the officers spoke but Matthew''s pale fearful face made him stop his question, "T-Tom Burg-Burgess has been murdered!" Hearing this the officers both had a serious look on their face, they knew of this child being a LEAF project meaning he had a criminal history, they could not easily trust the words of a child even though Matthew did not want to return he was still made to come back with the officers so they could take a look.


    But when they arrived at the house the door was opened by a woman Matthew once met in Lesser Malling which greatly shocked him, he had many questions coming to his mind as he could not understand what was going on. "Good Morning Officers, ah Matty! Why are you here? Did you perhaps escape from Mrs Deverill''s place?" According to Miss Creevy, Tom Burgess went on a vacation to help his friend with a request so he was not home but Matthew strongly protest that he saw him dead in the bedroom upstairs, "No! I saw his dead body upstairs in his room!" because of the strong protest Miss Creevy allowed the Officers and Matthew to go up the stairs and when they entered the room it was clean, no words were written, no bloody smell nor was there a corpse.


    Matthew wanted to speak but could not find any words to say, it was simply too shocking! "I''m not sure what to say, I feel sorry for this child who lost his parents at a young age maybe that is why his imaginations seem real for him?" Miss Creevy, "Don''t worry Ma''m we will make sure to take him back to Mrs Deverill and tell her about this" But Matthew kept saying what he saw was true but the officers did not listen to him and even wanted to take him back to Mrs Deverill''s place but Matthew escaped before they could get their hands on him. This place was wrong, everything was wrong. Matthew was truly scared but at the same time, he had to find out what this Raven''s Gate is, Tom Burgess died to give this message to him and he had to find out about it.


    First, he went to the Lesser Malling searching through the books and found a book written by a woman named Elizabeth Ashwood and the book was called Raven''s Gate. He read through it but the part that contained Raven''s Gate was ripped out, there was nothing. He even went to ask the Librarian but she said that was the only book they had and the writer was dead, so Matthew went to search on the website but suddenly a chat window opened up asking Matthew who he was {Who are you?}, when Matthew gave the person his name {Matthew Freeman} he also began asking questions but the man did not respond back to him at all. So he went to the librarian to ask where he could find information about the Raven''s Gate to which the Librarian suggested to him he should go to the greater malling.


    Matthew grabbed his bicycle which is actually stolen from Mrs Deverill''s farm and started pedalling towards Greater Malling, it was quite coincidental that Masaru himself also went to Greater Malling since Jessy and her farmhands were gone as well as the cat, he set up an alarm device in his room that will go off if any of them return back home so he could instantly return back before they reach nearby. Today Masaru was reading books searching for Raven''s Gate and this was where he met Matthew Freeman, he recognize the boy as Jessy for some reason had a photo of this boy in her closet along with investigation reports along with a letter which was from Mrs Deverill and it appears almost every villager had his information.


    Masaru could see the boy was searching about Raven''s Gate quite openly unlike him who is searching in silence, ''Could it be he has information or did something happen?'' Masaru did not want to openly approach the target that is being monitored even now by the librarian who took out a phone to send a message which Masaru presumed to be Mrs Deverill, ''I will have to follow this boy'' Masaru thought as he walked pass Matthew bumping into him "accidentally" while allowing his spellbook to place a tracker which could not be sensed easily on the boy, he was not sure but he knew if something big happens this boy will be in the centre of it... Otherwise, the entire Yorkshire was just a huge land of perverts


    Matthew had no time to think about Masaru who bumped into him so he went to the newspaper gazette to get more information, Masaru followed him from a distance while making it appear he was going towards the cafe to order a cup of coffee, looking left and right he took out a hat from his bracelet placing it over his head allowing his ears to be covered before he called out his sacred gear to only cover his ears. He was not sure if the boy was stupid but Matthew was currently talking with a man named Richard Cole who is a young man and a reporter, Matthew was telling him everything about Mrs Deverill, Raven''s Gate, Tom Burgess, while listening Masaru felt his story would simply be maddening and crazy from a human''s perspective. But he who heard this with his sacred gear was shocked as he never imagined that this boy is actually something the witches wanted to use, he was quite familiar with Witchery magic which normally uses sacrifices in their rituals, it would be the only reason this boy was being monitored by almost every resident of Yorkshire Lesser and Greater Mallings.... ''Just what in the world are these witches planning to do with the boy?''

 Chapter 81 - Saving Matthew

    Since Masaru is already has gotten a lead which is Matthew Freeman he went back to the farmhouse when the alarm went off to start pretending he was in his room, "Steve!!! STEVE!!!!" Masaru sighed walking down the stairs feeling like he could really beat up this old woman if it was not for the fact he had to keep his identity a secret for a little while longer, when he arrived at the kitchen he saw Jessy wearing her apron cooking early dinner which was quite strange as this never happened before but he did not take it to mind since he was focusing on the tracker he placed on Matthew.


    From the looks of it Matthew''s tracker was not discovered and he went back to a location Masaru could more or less guess was quite near Lesser Malling so he probably went back to Mrs Deverill''s farm. "Steve, we will be having early dinner tonight as I am not really feeling that well and would like to sleep early" Masaru who heard this could point out several holes in her own words but he kept quiet nodding the moment she looked at him, tonight''s dinner was stew made with vegetables and beef which was surprisingly fresh and it would have tasted great! If Masaru did not taste a mixture of ingredients which he was quite well aware of that would cause people to become drowsy before falling asleep.


    ''What the hell are they planning?'' Masaru decided to play the part of showing signs of him sway a bit and his eyes feeling heavy, "Oh my, Steve if your tired you should go to bed" Masaru simply nodded walking like someone who was on the verge of becoming drunk, the reason he made his act this way was the fact the amount of those ingredients was actually supposed to knock him right out if he was human but he already swallowed by the time he realized this and did not fall asleep then and there, so he and no choice but to mellow it to drunk walking. Masaru collapsed on his bed keeping his eyes closed but his other senses were keeping guard.


    "Is he asleep?" Jessy asked Matoto who went up to check, he was quite crude with his manner of checking as he even kicked Masaru to make sure he was really sleeping so after checking he went back down "Yes, I even kicked him and he did not wake up" Jessy pointed her finger at Matoto feeling furious "You should learn to use your head! What if you kicked that boy hard enough and he woke up!? I already had a hard time gathering all those medicines!" Matoto simply snorted, "Hmpf! That kid deserves it, acting all high and haughty that he can do farm work better than us" The two of them argued a bit more before they went together with the rest riding on an old Jeep, it was only when Masaru was certain they were gone that he opened his eyes.


    The first thing he did was write a report about today''s events including Matthew Freeman and sent it off to Edward Pendragon who was his contact point, Masaru could sense it. Matthew Freeman was on the move once again and this time he was heading towards the Abandoned Power Plant where Jessy and her men went to as well. "I will have to discard this identity" Masaru spoke as he took off his second-hand clothes and got himself dressed in a black shirt with a black hooded jacket over it, black leather pants and black combat boots, he called out his sacred gear to enhance his senses and reflexive sensitivity for incase.


    [AH, fresh air! Iya! Don''t bite grandpa, yeah yeah I will pet you now]


    "Who are you talking with?"


    [The little tiger cub why?]


    "Boy or Girl?"


    Drago felt confused, just what is Masaru trying to figure out here but he simply shoved it to the back of his mind, [Girl why?] "Because I need to make a call to FBI" [Fuck off!!] Masaru chuckled feeling a bit less nervous before he teleported himself into the woods near the abandoned power plant, first he used magic to erase traces of him including his footsteps as he ventured deeper into the woods. He could see lights coming off from the direction of the power plant so there was definitely movements there because ever since Jessy and her farmhands reached this place he could no longer sense their life force, he came across wired fences about two metres high surrounding the entire area around the abandoned Power plant.


    However what he saw in front of him further off near the power plant was a large bonfire, he saw a woman chanting something quite strange as he never heard of this language before and even his devil innate language skill was not picking it up. But soon hounds with flesh and blood came out of the fire, black fur covering their blood colour skins and bloodshot eyes. When Masaru saw them sniffing he immediately isolated himself with space magic to prevent those hounds from sniffing, but the hounds picked something else up as Masaru finally became aware of Matthew Freeman that somehow managed to get past the fence was now being chased by the hounds.


    Masaru did not get involved as he was sure Mrs Deverill would not allow Matthew to die, but what he did not realize was that Mrs Deverill did not know that it was Matthew and she was indeed trying to kill him for real. While Matthew as running Masaru was looking at the Power Plant, since he did not want to give away his identity just yet he began wondering why they gather at this place every night, according to the books this Power Plant was called Omega One, it has not been used for more than 20 years.


    Not to mention the moment the lights of the power plant all were activated he spotted men carrying boxes and materials into the power station, from some of the things he saw it appears these people intend to restart the nuclear plant? ''What if Raven Gate is the Nuclear Plant itself? But I can''t make a move yet as I Need to understand how this boy got himself caught in all of this... Otherwise, if I stop it here someone else will restart it and we will not know why or how...'' Masaru decided to wait it out to understand how they planned all of this so when he stops them he will pull out the roots as well.


    Masaru suddenly sensed Matthew got himself in some sort of bog as he could feel the life force his tracker is keeping tabs off was starting to fade, so he gave up on the people and ran over in the direction to save the boy maybe he could get some straight answers. By the time he arrived he saw a young man had already pulled Matthew out of the bog so Masaru enhanced his speed by operating his Ki within his body sprinting towards the Hounds that followed Matthew killing the both of them with a kick, a simple kick in their head causing the head to explode but there was no blood or flesh simply a headless dog turning into dust.


    "Who are you?" Richard Cole was convinced that things were simply maddening, too many things were happening ever since he met the boy Matthew Freeman whom he could not believe but now... He saved a boy from a bog because of a strange feeling he gotten, strange hideous hounds that turned to dust and a man saving them all of the sudden. "We have to get out of here, take the boy to the car... We must leave now before more of those things come" Masaru looked around, Richard was scared of this event so he helped Matthew into his car back seat while Masaru sits in the front passenger seat, they went together to Richard''s home in the York.


    Richard was currently renting a flat in the York, Matthew was still shaken after tonight''s event so the three of them first gotten themselves washed, ate take out food before Matthew began to explain his events once again, this time Richard now believes in Matthew''s story because he remembers Omega One not to mention about the sections of the story he couldn''t get out of his head. They spoke a bit more about the events before Richard went to call a man by the name Michael Marsh who was involved in the construction of the Power plant.


    >/<


    The next morning Masaru woke up when he heard Richard speaking with Matthew, "I was wondering when you''d get up," Richard said. "Did you sleep OK?" Matthew who got dressed in different clothes nodded, "Yes, thanks. Where did you get the clothes?" Richard checked that the clothes were at least the right size "There''s a shop down the road. I had to guess your size."


    "Steve, I am making breakfast you want your eggs hard or soft?" Masaru smirked thinking something different "Make them hard please" Matthew shook his head "I don''t mind either is fine" Richard checked the saucepan, "They''ve been in twenty minutes. I have a feeling they''ll be hard." They sat down at the table and ate together. "So what happens now?" Matthew asked. "Well like you and me, we both have to tread carefully from now on since we are both missing, Mrs Deverill will be looking for you and Jessy will be looking for me, because the both of us are LEAF project boys we will definitely have trouble dealing with authorities if they report us but...." Richard looked at Masaru waiting for him to continue, "I doubt we will be hearing from the Authorities as they need you, I am not sure if you noticed but almost every villager in Yorkshire has your information to even your clothes sizes" Richard felt a bit repulsed ''Fuck, are they perverts?''


    "So we only need to be careful towards the people living in Lesser Malling and Greater Malling in general, so we have to be on the lookout" The two of them nodded, "Allow me to say this to you two boys but as soon as we''ve found out what''s going on, it''s goodbye. No offence but there''s


    the only room in this place for one. And I am not a Nanny" Masaru nodded while Matthew felt nonchalant about it "That''s fine by me."


    Richard took out a notebook, "Anyway, I''ve been busy. While you were asleep, I made a few calls. The first one was to Sir Michael Marsh." Masaru rubbed his chin, "That scientist of the nuclear plant huh" Richard nodded "He''s agreed to see us at half-past eleven. After that, we''re going to Manchester." Matthew felt confused about the Manchester trip, "Why?" Richard looked at Matthew wondering how he has forgotten something he told him back at the Gazette "When you came to the newspaper office you told me about a book you''d found in the library. Written by someone called Elizabeth Ashwood. She''s quite well known. This will probably grab you, Matt. She writes about black magic and witchcraft ¡­ that sort of stuff. We''ve got a file on her at the Gazette and I managed to get hold of one of our researchers. She gave me an address for her. No phone number, unfortunately. But we can drive over and see what she has to say."


    Masaru naturally knew of this Susan Ashwood, ''Isn''t that the woman I saved back in the Vatican... THat damn blind madwoman is still going on fighting demons?'' Masaru shook his head as the trip forward from them was planned ahead, so after finishing their breakfast the three of them immediately set off to meet Michael Marsh.


    >/<


    Michael Marsh, appear to look like every grandpa who loves kids but Masaru could see this man had similar eyes that of Azazel although he felt strangely repulsed by it as well. He was into his seventies. He was formally dressed in a dark suit with a white shirt and blue silk tie. His shoes were highly polished and his fingernails manicured. His hair had long ago turned silver but it was thick and well-groomed. He was sitting with his legs crossed, one hand resting on his knee, listening to what his visitors had to say.


    Strangely Masaru was keeping his silence as he allowed Richard to be the one talking since both he and Matthew were kids so them leading the conversation will appear strange for a start. The three of them were in a first-floor lounge room, Richard was telling the story Matthew told him about Omega and the things that were happening there although he left out the parts of why Matthew was there or how he and Masaru were from Lesser Malling.


    In reality, Masaru had no need to be here but since he was interested in the location of the power plant if it is the Raven''s Gate he could at least start moving a bit earlier once he knows what he wants to know. "You say that there were electric lights at the power station," Michael felt quite conflicted as he knows better than anyone that the power plant was abandoned and even marked forbidden to enter, to begin with so he continued his question. "And the boy heard a humming sound?" Richard nodded, "Yes, sir."


    Michael asked another question, "He saw a lorry. Unloading some sort of box?" Once again Richard affirmed this, and Michael leaned backwards as if he could already guess these people probably seen something else or it was simply them seeking trouble. "And what conclusion have you drawn from all this, Mr Cole?" Richard checked his notes "Matt couldn''t see very much in the darkness, Sir Michael. But he said that the people carrying the box were wearing strange, bulky clothes. I wondered if they might have been radiation suits."


    Michael smiled, "You think that somebody is trying to start up Omega One?" Richard affirmed again but Michael shook his head, "An impossibility, I''m afraid." Michael started to give them three a lecture about the workings of Nuclear power and physics lessons, the first subject was in regards to a nuclear bomb how it contained devastating power that can destroy cities especially the energy released in the explosion, that energy which comes from splitting the atom.


    After teaching them how the power plant works he began to explain the means how Uranium was being transported strangely Matthew said the boxes Michael mentioned was similar to how he just explained but Michael simply shook it off saying Uranium was something not easily to get since it is so radioactive it could kill a human if you hold it with your b?r? hands which is why it needs a large airtight sealed container. There was a lot of other non-important information Michael mentioned how Omega One was an experimental station to study reactors in action and to ensure their safety, how he was involved in all of this.


    It was at this moment Masaru felt this discussion was quite strange, he was not sure if Richard and Matthew was realizing it, but the discussion which should have been about people being at the Nuclear plant has turned into a discussion about the power plant workings instead. ''This man is suspicious'' There is no other way, he was certain if he was involved or he was a contact person for them to make use of since he was involved in this project.


    The strange thing was when the subject turned back to where people were trying to restart it, Michael rejected it saying how difficult it was to get uranium especially from how countries monitor it, and how he visited the power plant 20 years back and it was empty inside. Everything he used to deny Masaru could agree that it was reasonable, but there was one question he did not dare ask ''What if he is involved, the very man who knows all this...'' Masaru kept his silence as he did not want to alarm the people working with him so he will mention it.


    Seeing that they were getting nowhere Richard apologized and left together with Matthew and Masaru, it was only when they were gone in the car Masaru spoke, "That man is suspicious" Richard wonder why this boy would suspect a old man but Masaru continued, "Everything he said was reasonable, but didn''t you realize how he shifted the subject to a lesson to disturb your thinking process? When a lesson start whether children or ?du?ts their reaction turn to begin students to listen and learn, if this is used perfectly one can disturb people''s thought processes" Masaru looked out the window, "When you brought the topic back to what we wanted to know if he denied everything by using the information which he just taught you disrupting your ability to digest what he taught you causing you to not ask the most important question of them all..." Richard looked at him, "What would that be?" Masaru smiled "What if he was the one who helped Deverill get the Uranium, he knows everything including the law, has contact with the people who work on those kinds of stations... I won''t be surprised if he was involved"


    Richard felt his spine grow cold at the realization that he as a reporter really screwed up, that was indeed the million-dollar question. Masaru continued, "The other reason is any sane and responsible person will investigate such reports immediately even if it is a rouse, we are talking about a Nuclear Power Plant, it''s not like there is not terrorist around the world and an exploding Nuclear Plant is no joke... The fact that old man refused everything and not even showing signs of investigating, labelling it all like a picnic is simply suspicious... beyond suspicious"


    (AN: If you are confused about what Masaru meant, what he was meaning Michael used his classroom lesson to first disrupt and change the subject into teaching them, and when they came back to the subject he used his "lessons" to prevent them from asking, ''What if they had someone like you helping them?'' kind of question... It''s a scary technique smart people use to dodge the bullet)

 Chapter 82 - Meeting the Blind Lady again!

    The next destination was in Didsbury, a suburb of Manchester. A detached house in a wide, leafy street. A gate and a path led through a garden that was perfectly neat, with an array of spring flowers. Masaru raised the knocked on the door slamming it like he was at home, he naturally knew of this woman and did not care if he offended her, he was simply furious about this Nexus group playing heroes for Humans but the fools place all the burdens on five kids, Who right in their heads just leave it all on kids?


    A minute later the door opened showing a thin, dark-haired woman who stood there, not looking at them but past them or more accurate she looked at Masaru''s direction, her eyes covered by two circles of black glass. "It''s been a few years since I saved you in the Vatican and never would I believe you are involved in this as well" Masaru spoke, Susan was shocked she recognize this voice and it was the same boy who saved her from that hell hole all those years ago, "Masaru?" "The one and only, can we come in... Think we found one of your kids"


    "I''m not her son!" Matthew retorted, "Your name was not Steve?" Masaru smirked, "I am not the same as Matthew Freeman who got involved in this situation, I have been sent to investigate those people who want to use him instead" Richard felt like he was tricked by a boy which hurt his pride, but since they were going in the left the questions for later, "Why are you getting involved?" Susan asked as she walked in the front while holding Masaru''s sleeve as an excuse to stick close to him, "I got involved when I saved you in the Vatican... You people sure know how to play heroes but making more trouble than it''s worth"


    One of the servants of the house went and brought a pot of tea with cups placing it on the table between the couches, soon Susan began talking with Richard and Matthew including about how Matthew fits in the story about the Old Ones but she kept her explanation short since there was another man who could answer their questions about Raven''s Gate, Professor Sanjay Dravid who was currently in London. Masaru answered some of Richard''s questions before he and Matthew went to relax in another room so Susan and Masaru could start their private conversation.


    Susan is quiet, she could feel Masaru was angry at her and Nexus, "Do you think Nexus is a secret? If we can find it then others can too! Have you ever considered that there is a spy in your group?" Susan was shaken at this thought, "So I want you to tell me Susan, is there another gate apart of this Raven Gate which I do not know of?" Susan took a deep breath and began telling Masaru about the gate they located in Peru, Nazca lines. Masaru naturally knew of the Nazca lines especially how on a night all the stars link with the lines yet for a single star, he could naturally already guess how these people were planning to unlock that gate so he immediately sent a recording device to Ajuka through teleportation magic.


    "Keep the discussion between the two of us a secret, like I said we are not certain if there is a spy and best we hope there isn''t... I will have the people from my side prevent them from creating a fake artificial start and prevent them from unlocking the gate..." Susan nodded at Masaru''s words, she was only a blind human so she could not do much but at least thanks to her years of experience she could sense no lies in Masaru''s words which placed her at ease.


    "You have done flirting?" Richard asked sarcastically, "I''m only 15 you know" Richard nodded, "Yep, that would be one ticket straight to jail for such a relationship" Masaru sighed, "I know you have many questions but for your own sake ignore it, my job is only to ensure the safety of the two of you and prevent Raven''s Gate from opening but I need to have concrete information why Matthew is a required ingredient for their Ritual" Richard stood up getting ready to leave, "You mean that Witchery and stuff? Does it exist?" Masaru smirked, "That hound you saw that night, was that real?"


    Hearing that question Richard shut up instead, that hideous dog was definitely not something that should exist in the world since the appointment time was late at night the three of them got in their car heading straight to London. Masaru had several theories on how they needed Matthew for their ritual, but then again he might have to let this boy get captured so he could lure all the fishes with a single bait. ''I will wait it out a bit more, the information I gathered so far about the Old Ones is quite intriguing'' Masaru thought as he watches the city lights going on as the night came calling.


    Their destination was the Natural History Museum in South Kensington, London which Professor Sanjay Dravid recently opened, when they arrived there was nothing new he told the three of them about the Old Ones. These were dark creatures who survived on human misery many many years ago before the bible even started, how they once wanted to rule the world. But like most fictional stories they were transported to another dimension by five children with supernatural powers. The Five, or the Gatekeepers, as they are also known, then built Raven''s Gate to hold the evil creatures away.


    According to Professor Sanjay Dravid, Mrs Deverill and the villagers of Lesser Malling are part of a group of witches who seek the return of the Old Ones by opening Raven''s Gate using witchcraft. Masaru could agree with this point since it added to everything he found out by himself and the reports he read from the Pendragons, but then another finer detail was given. They intended to sacrifice Matthew in order to open the gate.


    "This whole witch and stuff... It really is difficult to believe it all... But gatekeepers? He is but a boy!" Richard took Matthew''s hand and started to leave, Masaru, however, was wondering for a while now why the room became cold all of the sudden, he felt some mana was gathering on the ground floor but from the feeling, it was death attribute ''Necromancer?'' Masaru thought as he stood up walking out of the room ahead of everyone, on the ground floor is where all the dinosaur bones were pieced together and some were even hanging.


    Masaru went down the stair feeling the death attribute mana being quite thick in the surroundings, there was even white fog covering the floor up to his knees. He looked left and then right yet he sees no one so he cast detection magic for both Life and Undead only to find two strong signature targets outside so he went outside in a hurry because of the result he gained from those detections... Old ones, he was certain they opened a smaller gate to allow weaker creatures to come into the human world as it happened back in Kyoto.


    "S-re-So, y-gu-you''re the one who kept getting in our way" a Bald middle-aged man who was waiting together with a beautiful young lady in the alleyway near the Museum spoke in a broken tone, Masaru was taken aback as he did not expect to meet intelligent creatures this soon. Masaru immediately summoned his sacred gear, [Don''t call me! Don''t CALL ME OUT!!! I don''t want to touch those disgusting things... huh? You will take your grandpa''s place? Your such a cute little grand daughter] Masaru felt quite annoyed at the exchange in the middle of the current situation but he still covered his fingers with liquid metal produced from his fingerless gloves turning them sharper and pointed.


    "I smell our blood in your veins... why you oppose our king?" The lady spoke but Masaru did not hear any of it as he broke off in a sprint, he unsealed his strength and manipulated his KI cycles throughout his body in full throttle as he slams his fist into the old man''s face launching him into the skies. Masaru ignored the lady next to him as he leapt into the air towards the old man. From the detection he knew this old man was similar to the first creature he fought back in the Vatican, it''s super regeneration ability and that single-core that moves around within his body making it hard to kill him in one stroke.


    The old man did not expect to be attacked so soon, while in mid-air he started to shred off some of his skin revealing his true purple skin that was underneath but much more bulkier than his original body was before. When he saw Masaru was already onto him he threw a right Jab at Masaru who used wind magic to spin himself dodging the attack while unleashing a jab of his own smashing the old man''s face causing it to cave in, it did still for a moment before the old man was launched like a bullet breaking through wind barriers a few times before crash landing into the street.


    Masaru already sent an SOS signal to Pendragons so they will be on their way so Masaru could focus on handling these two, the lady already ripped off most of her skin revealing a reptile skin and her face was still the same but she has a snake tongue which was long. "Hell no!" Masaru commented as he felt a bit grossed out because of the long tongue with that ugly face, the lady leapt towards Masary who materialized his five pairs of devil wings to keep himself in the air. "DIE!"


    "No no! Keep those dirty hands away!" Masaru used wind magic to compress a very large volume of air into a tiny sphere in front of his hand smashing it into the face of the woman destroying her head in the process, luckily unlike that super regeneration creature this was only had strong defence on the body but the head was relatively weak. Thanks to Masaru being able to pump out more of his strength than before he found it easier to deal with these creatures.


    The old man who saw his companion get killed so easily roared out of anger but he still felt a bit of fear towards this boy, they faced him several times already it form the looks of it the boy was becoming more and more proficient in killing them and their kind which should not continue. It cannot! While the old man was having such thoughts Masaru already used warp movement magic to traverse through space appearing behind the old man with a similar sphere but this sphere was different, instead of a regular air bomb Masaru compressed multiple air blades within this sphere which was the perfect technique for this regeneration monster to cut up the core in one go.


    The old man only felt a cold hand slamming his back, it could be because of the body he possessed but his spinal cord snapped at the heavy blow of Masaru''s palm strike before he felt something slicing everything within him to pieces till he exploded like a bloated balloon. Looking at the two bodies turning into Dust this confirmed that they were indeed creatures summoned from the Old One''s dimension to posses Human bodies, but when Masaru turned to sense where Matthew was to see if they''re fine he could not sense them at all. Not to mention Sanjay Dravid was dead, ''The Pendragons are not here yet!'' He thought, he sensed the museum again but he could not pick up signs of Richard either, could it be the both of them got kidnapped while He was distracted by the creatures?


    Masaru could not wait for them any longer so he teleported towards Lesser malling which required him to jump several teleportations before he could reach there as he wanted to check the road along the way to see if he could find Matthew''s kidnappers, he was certain that it was Deverill since the woman detected his tracker and removed it from Matthew. "This is going to be a shitty night", Masaru finally arrived in Lesser Mailings however there were no signs of Matthew at all, even the power plant there was no activity. "I will camp the night here" Masaru spoke to himself as he flew the highest point of the power plant to sleep for the night as he was a tad bit tired from his confrontations, he felt better though, the fact he could feel his soul was close to completely healed.


    >/<


    It was late morning Matthew woke up in a wooden room after being captured by Deverill and Noah last night in the Museum, the last thing he remembered was Richard was buried among the rubble before he lost consciousness. But he had to get out, Matthew removed the mattress pulling off a piece of iron about 10 centimetres flattening one end, one by one Matthew started to pull off the nails out of the wooden floors so he could take out a plank each time. When it comes for lunch Matthew covered the hole he made in the floor with a mat to cover it, and when Noah left the room he continued his works and it was only later that night the hole was large enough for an ?du?t to fall down from the second floor crashing through the first floor into the ground floor.


    When the time came Noah enters the room to take Matt to Mrs Deverill, Matthew taunts Noah to come and get him but did not take note of the mat so when he stepped on it he fell into the first floor with his sickle in his hand but the moment he crashed into the ground floor the sickle impaled his ?h?st and he died. With no time to waste Matthew ran out of the room not daring to waste time to check if Noah was dead or not, he immediately took off on the road running and running, the worst thing was the fact it was raining tonight so his clothes were stuck onto his body from being soaked in rain, luckily for him tonight there was no loop magic so he was still running but soon a car arrived next to him.


    The car that arrived was a black sports car, jaguar made. "Good Heavens!" Michael Mars came out of the car helping Matthew into the car, while they were driving Matthew began telling everything that happened and Michael said that he would have the people investigate the power plant but then Matthew remembered Masaru''s words and he was about to act but the smart old man already had a tazer knocking Matthew right out. Masaru who was standing and watching this entire scene playing out in front of him could finally sense Richard being inside the power plant and Matthew was coming, so he removed his disguise that the Pendragons gave him changing his clothes into villager attire.


    Using Trackless steps Masaru merged within the crowds following them inside towards the reactor chamber, the reactor chamber was a great circle with silver walls and a domed ceiling at least thirty metres high. The floor was covered with black and white squares, and the roof was made of


    steel, with red and blue gantries extending over each over like crosses high above the ground. On the second floor, there was the Observation Window that went around in a circle which was where Masaru was currently taking his seat among all the people, currently he was waiting for everyone to gather before he would start his attack in earnest.


    Across the centre of the chamber two railway tracks ran parallel with each other and there was a


    massive tower mounted on wheels so that it could move backwards and forwards. The tower dominated the chamber. For the moment, it was still. Masaru could see that Richard was being held captive but he had to wait for Matthew to be here and have them start to be sure that everyone involved was here. But luckily he did not have to wait that long....

 Chapter 83 - Ritual to Unleash Chaos upon earth!

    The witches cuffed Matthew onto a slab that looks similar to those kind of sacrificial tables the witches normally use to sacrifice a life in their ritual, Sir Michael Marsh reveals that he needs Matt''s blood to complete the black magic ritual that will open Raven''s Gate. Masaru however already moved killing every villager while casting water magic which he called Super Glue to stick the dead villager bodies up straight as if nothing happened while he was silently killing them, it was difficult to kill them so easily if he did not have Trackless steps to slip from the views of others around him.


    Meanwhile Michale was about to stab the knife into Matthew, but then something incredible happened, the power Masaru sensed from Matthew activated as if the signs of Matthew''s life being threatened caused it to awaken stopping the knife just in time. Masaru used the time the witches were distracted by this event killing the two women who held Richard before teleporting him straight back into his Flat where he left a note for him, "You bastard! I thought you were just a human!" Jessy spit as she screamed out of anger at Masaru who smirked


    "AH sorry, you never asked me you know" Masaru''s smile disappeared as he cast ground shrink earth magic to move swiftly towards Jessy giving her a slap with his hand covered with Touki launching her only to splash like a watermelon against the wall. "Damn, I forgot human bodies are weak if not trained" Masaru spoke absentmindedly, Matthew just got himself freed allowing Masaru to teleport him to Richard''s flat as well. "So you came to stop us? BWAHAHAHAHAHA But it was too late!!!" Michael screamed like a madman as he saw a trail of blood on the blade that was Matthew''s which was only a scratch, he took the knife and stabbed it into the ground.


    Suddenly the power plant activated, everything that was outside the marked circle appears to be covered with radiation, illusory stone pillars were raising around the tower while the ground was shaking. Beneath his feet Masaru could see the many creatures on the other side of the world, his back was covered in sweat when he felt the pressure coming from a distinct creature that appeared to be more power than the rest, Masaru was not certain if he could compare it with Ophis but he felt there was no end to this creature''s powers.


    When the barrier weaken because of the knife that stabbed into the ground the king of the old ones which attracted Masaru''s attention began smashing it''s fist into the barrier cracking it with each strike, "Bwahahaha that''s it! Come out! We can rule the world together GWAAA!!!!!" Michael who was spewing out a lot of nonsense got grabbed on by the King''s massive hand gripping him tightly causing the poor old man to pop like a cracker. Masaru was about to move back but suddenly he felt a pulse within his body, the once silent spellbook was making its move pulling Masaru''s conscious back into the space.


    Masaru, or whatever was in control over the body of Masaru was looking at the King of Old ones with scorn as he spit "You pathetic dogs need to stay where you belong" Then Masaru forced the power plant to start overload before teleporting a few miles away covered in several layers of barriers as he watched the powerplant explode but it could be thanks to the portal that was open most of the explosion and radiation was su?k?d into together with the painful screams of the King who retreated thus resealing the gate again. When it was over Masaru or whoever is controlling him hovered above the power plant chanting an incomprehensible language while ancient runes began to materialize around him before it flew off in the location of the gate sealing it up permanently.


    >/<


    Meanwhile, Masaru was currently in the room he never once entered freely. The dark starry door of the spellbook, he was tempted many times to enter but because he was not certain if the book d?s?r? to control him or if he could trust it, he simply felt the cons were more than the pros to enter but here he was standing in the dark starry room as if he was standing in space. In front of him was a beautiful silver-haired lady with a voluptuous body, wearing a white-dressed with sparkling gems embedded on her dress. Her eyes were silver as well which was currently looking at Masaru.


    Masaru was not certain how to start the conversation, there was many things he wanted to ask, to say... But none made it to the tip of his tongue, the lady, however, walked closer but Masaru did not feel any ill intent in fact he felt familiar and close to this lady, he thought it was because of his link to the spellbook. "We meet at last, Masaru... My Son... My host... My..." Before she could complete her sentence Masaru stopped her, "What you mean your son? I am certain my mother is dead"


    The lady nodded, "Yes, the artificial body I made in order to have you reborn in a stable world did die" Masaru took a step back feeling what he just heard right now was totally unexpected, but the lady continued, "Did you never question yourself Masaru? Your past life? Why is it you can''t remember anything but your personality and fragment memories of this world?" Masaru naturally wondered about these things but since he was too focused on surviving and ensuring the safety of his own and those close to him he could only shove it to the back of his mind.


    "I can''t tell you about my origin as your too weak to know, honestly knowing it will only bring your more troubles than it is worth... But how we first met I can tell you" The lady smiled feeling the nostalgia as she began to tell the short meeting between her and Masaru.


    >/<


    This was his previous life Masaru Belial who was named Sonoda Yozo, he was 16 years old average young man who could be find anywhere studying in college. What made him different was his obsession researching history related to magic, whether it was mythology or simply folklore that the elder tells their children. He researched them all leaving no stone left untouched in hopes to seek it, the truth whether magic does exist in this high technological world.


    Because of his obsession he never really took note of Relationships nor Social skills, he only socialized when he needed something whether it was to buy or getting information. Everything around him was simply his obsession for magic, it was no secret that he was quite severely scammed at times by people who sold him fake grimoires but those people did not end up any luckier since he gave them fake money notes too.


    It was only when he came across an ancient script in a second-hand store which the owner was only keeping it because it looks mysterious, after three days and three nights of pestering the owner reluctantly agreed to sell this script to him. Naturally, Sonoda Yoza was ecstatic that he finally gained something that could be real this time, the problem was the fact that the language on the paper was something he had no idea of. Studying varies languages from Modern to the very oldest, it took Masaru three years to finally decipher the magic script which was simply a ritual which requires him to stab himself with a ceremonial knife while reading a specific line which he had no idea what it meant.


    He did not immediately start but chose to sit back relaxing for three days before he chose to get all the required ingredients and knife for this ritual, because he was obsessed with magic the time he needed to conclude in trying this ceremony did not take long since he believed he could still save himself by simply calling the ambulance that will take no more than five minutes to reach him. It was late at night, Sonoda was surrounded by grounded power which was a mixture of several ingredients specified by the script, in front of him was the knife.


    There was no candles, nothing. Sonoda took a deep breath before picking up the knife as he speaks the lines he should, oddly he felt he could grasp the meaning of the words but at the same time he could not. He could even feel his control over his body was fading as everything moves according to the script, it was then his personality split in two. One side wanted to continue while the other wanted to stop, the clash between the two was fierce as the ritual continued with the dagger moving closer and closer to his heart.


    It was when the dagger pierced he hear the clash between the two personalities abruptly stopped the ritual...


    >/<


    "What happened afterwards?" Masaru felt it was unbelievable but he too knew the book had no reason to lie to him, "Well that ritual was an offering ritual to allow you to become my host, if the ritual succeed you would have wielded me like you did up till now but I could leave your soul any time I feel your not worthy... When your personalities clashed something absurd happened"


    The lady smiled sadly, "Your soul ripped itself in two, you had the smaller part and ended up with me keeping you alive, luckily you did not keep your obsessive side since you are the part that wanted to stop the ritual, while the other soul who had the larger part had already reincarnated back in your previous world. Since that world does not use magic as you do here, his soul can recuperate slowly along with his life..." Masaru sat on the ground taking deep breathes while listening, "Since your soul was on the brink of drying I had to move you to another world as two of the same souls can''t exist in the same plane, so I looked at the memories that were written in your soul and brought you to this world but then again we can''t just occupy anybody that already has a soul... So I first created a artificial body for myself and by luck, I met your father"


    "Since he had a strong bloodline and power I chose him to become your father, while we copulated I started creating a artificial soul to act in your place till you will someday awaken, yet two years after being born you still did not show any signs of awakening... So I was about to do something till we got attacked by Khaos Brigade, since I saw they had no intentions to kill you I allowed my artificial body to die and have them kidnap you while I work inside your soul to awaken you" Masaru had nothing to say, thinking you have a mother that is actually a spellbook? And she had s?x with your father just to create a body for you? And simply died because she wants to awaken his soul?


    "Well the rest you can remember" Masaru looked at her, he wanted to question her but he knew it... She did not hold many emotions, "No I have emotions, towards you that is... Masaru because of the Ritual went wrong I am now bound to your soul... Meaning I live as long as you do, which is why I went this far to ensure you survive" Before Masaru could ask the lady already answered, "Yes, I love you as a mother does... But because nothing else other than your survival matters I can make choices like these"


    "We met because of Fate, but your time to know of me has not yet come to Masaru... My child, I really want to tell you but... For now focus on growing stronger just as you have been and follow your heart, Mother only wants to see your smile" Masaru who heard this stood up, tears were running down his face, he felt hurt that his mother was a bit emotionless towards others but her love and warmth towards him penetrated his heart. The reason he could feel it was because the Spell Book was finally fully awakened, he could feel the knowledge contained in the book but he still needed to call it out to view it.


    The lady walked closer embracing the crying Masaru, even her cold heart was hurting since she first gained her emotions from Masaru when they bounded so naturally the one she cared about the most was Masaru and Masaru cared very much about his mother although she was a book but he will get over that point after some time. But then he remembered "What about that Old Ones!?" The lady gently ??r?sses Masaru''s head "I have already sealed up the gate so they will not be entering the world just yet, you can relax as your body is currently back in the farmhouse since we can''t have the girls and your family lecture you about your recent adventure now can we" The lady smiled mischievously while sticking out her tongue, Masaru laughed feeling quite closer to her.


    "Although I want to talk some more but time has come" She spoke a bit sadly while ??r?ssing Masaru''s cheek, he wanted to ask for more time but she shook her head. "Please be patient okay? Although Mommy can''t talk but I will always be by your side and watch over you okay?" Masaru nodded while he could feel his vision turning dark.


    >/<


    When Masaru woke up he found himself in the familiar bedroom he once stayed in together with his foster parent Jessy, he only got dressed in clean clothes before teleporting himself towards Dover Castle where one of the many meeting points he agreed with Edward. When he appeared the staff that was here as a messenger did not flinch at Masaru''s appearance but instead took out his mobile phone, it did not take that long before Edward together with an old lady with a young-looking face, lean moderate body, her hand holding a staff wearing a dark purple magician robe, the reason Masaru speculated her age to be old was the fact some of her mana was moving around her body similar to how Ki moves within the body to keep the vitality of her cells strong.


    The other old man appears to look like a certain old man he once saw on the movie that likes to train young heroes on the movies, he was not certain who it was but it sure gave him such an impression. This man was on the side of the Magician, he had a broad sword on his back, his hair was still brown but showing signs of turning grey, bulky muscular body hidden beneath his white robes. "It has been a while" Edward spoke as friendly as he could, "You guys sure were slacking when I sent off that SoS signal" Masaru spoke feeling quite tired just from the idea of arguing with them makes him want to go home instead.


    "Aiya, that really was a bad timing you see. We got attacked by a strange mixed race group of Fallen Angels, Devils and Exorcist, I think there was a vampire with them as well" Edward revealed the reason they could not immediately respond, "But we managed to clean up the mess that was caused by your fights but what the hell did you fight?" Masaru looked at them, "Those creatures that came from the gate... Two of them appeared in London so I killed them which is why there are no other signs than the black dust... As for the witches in Greater and Lesser Malling, their all dead and the gate is sealed" Masaru handed over a recording to them as proof.


    "Do you need anything from us?" Masaru looked at Edward wondering why this old man asking him this, "Since you already gave me the sword I owed you one, as for the extra work it was something I was already doing myself so no need to concern yourself with it" Edward turned to the two older people who nodded at him before he took out something that looked like a scabbard. It is a luxurious piece of equipment made of gold and decorated with blue enamel, Masaru could even feel a strong presence of energy within that scabbard.


    "We would like you to keep this scabbard for us and return it when you no longer need it" Hearing Edward''s words Masaru was sceptical, he did not reach out but instead asked, "What is that and why would you want me to keep it?" Edward nodded feeling he passed the last one, "This is called Avalon, the Scabbard of the true Excalibur before it broke. This is the sacred object the mixed Race was trying to steal from our family but you should know although we are strong, we are not invincible so we needed to choose someone who can protect it for us and return it when it''s safe"


    "Your quite trusting me here, do you not fear I will keep it to myself for thousands of years waiting for you all to simply die out?" Edward laughed at Masaru''s question, "The reason we gave it to you in the first place is that the Excalibur is broken and even if it gets fixed it will never be the same again... Avalon is a unique piece of equipment, unlike Excalibur that was gifted to King Arthur or Clarent that chose Arthur as the king of England... Avalon chooses a guardian which unfortunately our recent successor was not able to be" Masaru still did not move forward.


    "Whether you will keep this Scabbard will depends on whether it will follow you or not" Masaru was thinking of not taking it but Drago interrupted [Boy activate your sacred gear and touch it] ''Why?'' [Did you forget, your sacred gear chose you for two reasons you fool, because you had a strong d?s?r? to protect plus you hold the dignity of a king] Masaru wasn''t sure why this Dragon was quite interested in this scabbard but then again having something extra will never hurt even if he does not have a chance to use it now there might be a use for it in the future.


    Masaru called out his sacred gear, his b?r? hands was soon covered by a flash of light before it revealed his hands wearing fingerless gloves when the light dimmed. Edward and them were quite surprised as they did not expect the boy to have two sacred gear which was quite already broken in terms of cheat abilities. Masaru walked over towards the scabbard held in both hands of Edward touching the scabbard, similar to how he once felt the impression his sacred gear gave him so did this scabbard but this time it was a roar of a Tiger and a cheer of a man but giving a single impression... Guardian of Utopia/West

 Chapter 84 - Returning Home after a hard work

    The Pendragons naturally gave conditions for Masaru to fulfil them in the future through a magic contract for the scabbard to which Masaru agreed with since he does have plans to be near their targets since his mission in the United Kingdom was finally over, Masaru left straight for his home through teleportation.


    When he came back home he could see the girls were busy training their controls with the Balls and Puppets downstairs, it appears Everest was busy playing whack a Riser to train her reflexes to aid her weakness in her speed that was not up to par with her natural strength and defence. "I''m home!" Masaru called out the moment he entered the house, he could hear the sound of something made out of metal dropping on the floor in the kitchen before footsteps came towards the hall, shortly he saw his mother standing in the hallway looking at him quite a surprised expression before she sprinted towards him, gripping him in a tight hug he could swear he would have died if his body was not resilient.


    Diana did not ask any questions but only held her son tightly, it was difficult for her to hold her urge to go to where Masaru was this past month, but seeing her son was still fine she felt relieved and happy. Masaru gently ??r?sses Diana''s back while looking at Julia who smiled warmly at the mother hugging her son so tightly, "Yo Julia neesama, how was it?" Julia giggled, "Other than holding back your mother everything went quite normal back here" Masaru nodded, he knew his mother was quite, overprotective.


    "Ma-kun?" Akeno came out, "Master?" Stephani followed by, "Onii-sama" Shirone after, soon each girl came from the underground making sure it was Masaru who was standing in the hallway, it was probably because the hallway was too small or the girls were giving this moment to Diana who still held Masaru which they did not come over to hug him. "M-Mom... It''s getting embarrassing" Masaru spoke feeling this was indeed getting a bit embarrassing, "Shush! You made me so worried, It was a month! a Month!!! Need to recharge my Masanium energy right now" The girls all nodded at Diana''s words as they too needed to recharge, only Masaru thought to himself ''What the heck is Masanium? Sounds like I am some kind of Metal''


    The dinner was quite lively and chatty but later than night, Masaru felt like he could die, literately die if he were to get more girls than this. Because they all were wearing negligee as sleepwear, but then again he made to enjoy the feeling while he fell asleep in Akeno''s embrace. Why not touch? a Promise is more important than ?ust if what he kept reminding himself.


    >/<


    The students who noticed their most beloved and hated Demon King came back to school, the number of casualties among the perverts went up as they were escorted to the infirmary after getting beaten up by girls since Masaru pulled a prank on them to get them noticed by the girls ahead of time. Naturally, the number of complaints came in fast once again, Masaru was currently reading the complaints with a big smile feeling quite relaxed. Compared to his little adventure of lowering his head because he had to, here he could simply laugh in the faces of these useless complaints that is baseless without proof of his involvement.


    "You haven''t come to greet me huh?" Sona came together holding a chess set in her hands before taking her seat in front of Masaru setting up the game, this was something she wanted to do since it has been a month she last played against Masaru and her current opponents were simply too boring for her. "Well this is a surprise Sona Kaichou, I am glad to see your just a beautiful as I last saw you" Sona looked at Masaru with questioning eyes before continuing to set up the board game, "Well I too am glad you came back safe, it is boring not having a decent opponent" Masaru chuckled knowing Sona was not honest with her emotions and always the A+ Student who wants to lead an example for others because of her dream.


    Soon the two of them began playing their game, "How have things been here while I was gone?" Sona adjusted her glasses before countering Masaru''s knight move, "It has been hectic, since you were gone the number of pervert complaints were back to before you came first to school and now it dropped down and instead the perverts are complaining about yout" Masaru rubbed his chin thinking quite hard how Sona managed to trap him in this kind of shitty situation on the board, ''Maybe I gotten rusty'' Masaru thought, "Well I can imagine they would complain but there is no proof I was involved after all" Masaru grinned when he figured out something and moved his queen piece, "Well considering how you are using our students are your guinea pigs, please be sure to hold back. There was one student who really cried when he turned into a female yesterday but luckily he came back as a male again"


    "Oh, That one! That was my sister, Elizabeth latest Eunuch Bombs, it was quite scary to see the transformation as a Male watching a male turning into a woman... But it really is ingenious though" Sona placed the last piece, "Checkmate, and really you need to control your urge to test her creations of kids!" Masaru chuckled nodding his head to show her he would consider it, yes consider it but the two of them knew there was no way in hell Masaru will stop trying new items on such strong-willed kids. That was the fun thing about being a devil because the moment people start to question you can simply manipulate their memories and at times they simply think the kids are delusional. ''Schools in this human world sure is fun'' Masaru thought as he watches Sona leave the Disciplinary Committee office after having her daily dosage of a chess game.


    Timepass by with the school days remains the same with only a few pranks here and there, till finally the time for a vacation has arrived.


    >/<


    Before Masaru went home for the school vacation he was invited to visit Sirzech which is ultimately related to the talks Masaru had with Azazel, Masaru was quite relaxed as he was considering of doing Rias a little favor as a afterthought when he arrives since he was a bit annoyed looking at how people are totally ignoring the problems and the rumours about Rias and Riser''s engagement was also putting a bad influence over Masaru''s company since he was partnered with the Gremories and Phenex so ultimately he will prevent future scandals from affecting his business here and now.


    From the looks of it the Gremories truly lived up to their name as a Duke family, their villages transformed into towns and their towns into cities. It could be said their power has grown and it will not be farfetched to say they may soon raise up to an Archduke like Belial Family, which makes the current issue more important to be dealt with earlier. ''Getting Lord Gremory to realize his stupidity will work but it will still be impossible to cancel the engagement with the Phenex Family, at least with this when Rias plans to use the Rating Game as a means to break off the engagement her family will stand behind her 100% while Phenex will be forced to deal with their son that is bringing shame to them... Although I kind of feel pissed being compared with that man just because my peerage is full of women'' Masaru thought


    ''If this devil world did not have DeviTube or the newspaper reporters then I would not have to make a move and simply let them deal with it, now the newspapers are writing any story they can find while writing the most exaggerated nonsense that I would have believed they could write novels...'' Masaru reasoned with himself, he honestly did not like to get involved and doing Rias a favour was only an afterthought. Soon Masaru arrived at the Manor where Grayfia awaited for him alone, "Welcome Masaru-sama" Masaru nodded, "It''s been a while Grayfia, how is Millicas?" Grayfia walked next to Masaru, "He is doing quite well, he is smart and has his father''s dignity" Masaru looked at Grayfia who had a stoic face, "What about his mother? Bet he inherits her looks" Grayfia said nothing but felt happy.


    "Ma-kun! You finally arrive" Sirzech was currently still dressed formally but without his jacket which is close to borderline semi-formal, "Good day Sirzech-sama" Sirzech sighed feeling a bit depressed at this boy who is doing the same thing his sister is doing, "Don''t be so grumpy, you will get grey hair faster that way..." Masaru muttered with a smirk allowing Sirzech to laugh when he realizes Masaru was teasing him, "I can see your paperwork shows no sign of getting finished" Masaru looked at the papers Sirzech been signing off, the latter was feeling tired of paperwork so he sat on the opposite of Masaru on the couches.


    The two of them first chatting about how things went, especially Masaru''s latest Mission made Sirzech sighed with relief that the final gate location was found and the current one was sealed so they could relax a bit now that the creatures will not easily be coming out again. "Ma-kun, Azazel told me about your wish to infiltrate the Old Satan group?" Masaru nodded, "Yes, right now our enemies are mixed working together because currently our three factions are sort of in peace because we signed a non-aggression pact to allow each force to recoup their losses so naturally there will be people not happy with this, but just as we saw there are groups of them working together in hopes to spark a war, we have no information about them or their locations other than the fact they are traitors. So I intend to only infiltrate them gather their information, research reports, every information they got I will take it"


    "Why only the information?" Masaru smiled as he took the cup of tea Grayfia presented to him when she made it while they were talking, "There is a possibility they have researched great deal things, especially things we can''t do ''morally'' because it is against the law. We can use the information and learn from it as it could contain information that could help us, we can naturally leave it in the hands of Ajuka whom we can trust" Sirzech nodded but Masaru continued, "The other reason is, for example, what if they already have stolen the recipe of the phoenix tears which is the Devil''s greatest source of healing supplements? They could have already researched an alternative production method or something entirely different with similar effects... You see, I want to steal their information and make them work hard for us... So we can entertain them" ''Well my men already have the Phoenix Tears recipe and already researching it to make similar products which I can sell at a later stage''


    Sirzech cracked up laughing at how Masaru mentioned making the enemies working for them, it was so ironic and funny that he could not help but laugh, "But then Ma-kun, why must it be you?" Masaru took a sip of his tea complimenting it was delicious to Grayfia before answering, "I have the support of Bael, Gremory, Phenex, Sitri along with the four Devil Kings... But I am still quite hated by many, I can simply fake how I am feeling annoyed that someone like you is a devil king blah blah and simply complement the old satan descendants to the skies"


    Sirzech nodded but Grayfia asked, "How can you convince them?" Masaru smiled, "Simple, I just have to insult the devil kings and say they are the real satans. If the descendants of the old satans were smart enough then they would realize their dreams is simply futile in the current Devil''s state" Sirzech thought for a moment before coming to a conclusion, "Very well, I will notify the other Devil Kings we will give you a secret position as an Agent of ours sent to infiltrate the enemies, this title is only for formalities sake in case the other families find you in that group... This is only to prevent them from calling for your head"


    Masaru nodded, he could understand. Infiltrating an enemy group is all well and good but there are people who use this as an excuse to get rid of people especially their enemies. With the secret agent position under Sirzech and him being a disciple of Ajuka he was at least guaranteed to not have such problems when he gets caught, soon they concluded this topic and Masaru gestured to Grayfia to take her seat. "Now I wish to speak with you two as family members of the Gremory family"


    "I know the two of you are not happy about Rias Engagement" Hearing the subject the two of them became quite serious, "The reason I am getting involved is because the rumours about this engagement is reflecting badly on the businesses I have with the Phenex and Gremories, the current rumours for the Gremories is quite harsh... I mean they are calling the Gremory a Ranch for piggies under the name of pure blood" Sirzech was not angry at this since he waited for Masaru to continue, because this rumour was real after all. "The reason they used the term piggies, apparently it was because the family does not care to sent their Heir to become the wife of a man who will use her only as a breeding bag to give birth to pureblood kids, the worst part is the fact the husband has many girls in his peerage he treats as his toys which he will keep with him that will also give birth to more kids, the heiress of the Gremory Family will have to look after kids that is not even her thus turning her into a housewife with no chance of pursuing her own dreams"


    "This rumour is not because of the children but because of the parents, so I hope you can shed light to your father about this situation and also tell him I am not happy, unlike my father who hates to get involved in other families I hate it when things reflect on my family..." Masaru took another sip of his last remaining tea, "I know you won''t be able to stop the engagement, but you can step up as the son and scold your father to make him realize his stupidity. At least when Rias fights Riser to break off the engagement the Gremory Family will be entirely behind her, and the Phenex family will be forced to reform their child... So I will have to ask you to become an unfilial son and scold him"


    "Your quite harsh to say that rumour upfront without filtering the insults, but you are indeed correct I should have made my moves... Since you requested it of me I can use it as an excuse to make my move, thanks Ma-kun" Sirzech smiled brightly as if he regained some energy, what Masaru said was hurtful but he has gotten a chance to make some movements for his sister, "But your even more Harsh Sirzech" Sirzech rubs his forehead while listening to Masaru as he continues, "I don''t want to complain or anything, but you need to reevaluate your love for your sister... From my perspective your love is nothing more than a cage and Rias is the bird, you kept spoiling her to the point she neglected training, her judgement as a king is horrible and she has no sense of danger..."


    Sirzech felt his heart being pricked, he could understand why Masaru was pointing these facts out for him, "The reason I am pointing this out is the Fact her Best friend had to become something she was not to wake her up and during the Kyoto Event she almost gotten herself killed by a stray witch... Rias is my Friend, you are my friend as well... So I could no longer sit back, so I hope you can forgive my harsh words" Sirzech shook his head, "No, I had it coming... I knew it but by the time things were the way they were I could no longer stop it... Guess I really was scared to be hated by my own sister"


    "Well at least things are better right now, so can I ask your help to keep it that way?" Sirzech nodded, without Masaru realizing it Grayfia was questioning her manner of bringing up Millicas and decided to be less strict on him to allow him to call her mother but she will still train him hard and teach him proper manners. The three of them continued to chat happily before Masaru left, "It''s about time someone lecture you" Grayfia spoke with a harsh cold tone, because she was the maid of Gremory Family she could not do anything about the manner how Rias was brought up but she still made sure to prevent it with Millicas at least. "Aiya! I guess I really was in the wrong to have a child point at my mistakes, it hurts my pride" Grayfia looked at him, "Your siscon pride?"

 Chapter 85 - Masaru meets Ishida Belial

    After completing his business at the Gremories, Masaru teleported straight home instead of taking the carriage he did pay the driver a tip while he was heading back to the Belial Family Territory without Masaru. Seeing the familiar house Masaru took a deep breathe in and out, before saying to himself softly "I''m back" as he enters the house but he was soon met by an extremely fast shadow that gripped him in a bear hug swinging him in circles, it happened too fast for him to clearly see but it was only a moment later he noticed his aunt Cleria came to visit.


    "You little rascal nephew of mine! You dare not visit your aunt for a year!" Cleria complained while smiling at Masaru, their relationship was quite close that Masaru considered Cleria something akin to an elder sister instead of his aunt from the way she always treats him. "Cleria oneesama" Hearing this Cleria nodded feeling prouder, "Yes, you can call me elder sister it does sounds better... You--- You''re trying to dodge the bullet huh?" Masaru smiled wryly ''Damn, almost got her to forget the reason she was angry'' He thought


    a Bit further back he could see Masaomi and behind him were cute little hands holding his pants tightly while eyes were looking at him curiously, Cleria noticed Masaru''s attention was on her little boy which made her feel happy. "Oh right every time you visit my son would be gone with his father huh?, Ishida come say hello to Uncle Masaru" Masaru who heard this felt hapless that he gained a title of uncle despite being a 15-year-old kid, but he still lowered himself, Ishida felt a bit shy because he was surrounded by beautiful girls but seeing Masaru he calmed down a little before walking in front of Masaomi, he gazes into Masaru''s eyes "M-My name is Ishida Yaegaki, pleased to meet you" Masaru gently rubbed the boys head causing the boy to laugh a bit, "And I''m Masaru Belial, I would prefer if you call me Oniisan or brother"


    Masaru picked up Ishida who asked him many questions especially about the monsters, Masaru was quite surprised at the intelligence of this boy so he answered everything even say he would personally train him when he grows up a bit more causing the boy to feel very excited. "He is going to be a good father huh?" Calfa muttered, hearing her mother-in-law''s question Diana nodded "Can''t wait for the grandchildren" Shuri covered her lips feeling quite surprised at how beautiful it looked how Masaru was playing with Ishida, "I guess it really does appear he will be a good father" Unfortunately this time it was an embarrassing time for the girls to hear these topics being spoken so openly, Dominic and Damian was out to handle a few things so only Diehauser was the only man other than Masaomi and Masaru. "Wonder when Masaru is going to get a little sister" Calfa added causing Diehauser to almost dying from choking on his drink and Diana blushed feeling quite embarrassed.


    Masaru naturally did not know of these topics as for some reason he felt peaceful and relaxing, "Big Brother Masaru, how many dragon kings are there in the world?" Masaru thought for a moment, "There are five Dragon Kings, it was originally six however the sixth one is Tannin, he became a devil in order to get a home for the dragons to live in. The other five dragon kings are Tiamat, now she is quite a fiery one but very very kind and playful, then we have Yu-Long the youngest of the Dragon King he is very lazy always saying he will stay at home but he still works." One by one Masaru began to introduce the Dragon Kings along with some stories about them to Ishida, the strange thing was the fact when Masaru scanned the boy he found that Ishida was oddly very compatible with Dragons. ''To think my little nephew will have such an affinity with Dragons unlike Ingvild who is mostly influenced by her sacred gear and kind heart''


    The family held a massive dinner party for everyone which was quite enjoyable, Masaru told Cleria and Masaomi about Ishida''s affinity so the two of them will at least know should this little nephew of his get a dragon friend all of the sudden. After the party, Masaru stretched his body opening the door seeing his bed had been upgraded and the girls were already laying there with his spot open in the middle, the light went off and to dreamland, they went!


    >/<


    Boom! Boom! Masaru was dodging fist strikes coming at him, currently he was sparring against Sairaorg since his best friend called him over to talk about something he recently picked up and surprised Masaru was when he ate breakfast back at home in a hurry before coming to the Bael Territory where Sairaorg was waiting for him with a Massive Golden Lion. Regulus Nemea, the surprise Masaru felt seeing his friend picking up a Longinus like it was cabbage from the side road made him almost question the workings of the Cosmic laws.


    Which came to where they are currently fighting, Masaru was busy scanning how the Balance breaker works as it was the first time he witnessed the forbidden move which is not suppose to be easily achieved, and Sairaorg wanted to test his abilities while wearing the armour but because the Bael Family restricted him from revealing the Longinus Masaru was naturally the only choice. Masaru was currently using his sacred gear to cope with the massive power up Sairaorg underwent, facing a balance breaker Sairaorg was seriously no joke as one of those punches are deadly. [Boy, you do know you can enter Balance Breaker state... Just use the suppression you are feeling from him and psych up your fighting spirit, just imagine yourself breaking through a barrier]


    "What''s wrong Masaru you have been having a serious face throughout our spar?" Sairaorg spoke but he was not stopping his attacks at all, Masaru was holding off the attacks thanks to his speed and reflexive sensitivity. "No, I have been scanning your condition to see how I can get myself into a similar state as you have...."


    Masaru changed his tactics in taking Sairaorgs hits head-on, it was manageable but the force behind Sairaorg''s punches is really no joke, if Masaru never trained to control his body to it''s utmost he would have already been a cripple. Masaru could feel himself being pressured by Sairaorg but he could feel that pit, something deep within him was starting to stir. The strange thing was the spiritual connection he felt from Drago and his sacred gear began to twirl around one another before merging in a single line, it was difficult to describe the sense of elation Masaru felt when the connection merged into one, the amount of energy he felt surging from his sacred gear was astonishingly causing his body to flash brightly.


    [White Tiger Emperor Balance Breaker!]


    Masaru could hear Drago''s voice speaking through his sacred gear which greatly shocked him when the light dimmed what was revealed, wearing a white shirt, grey pants with a chain belt holding it firmly around his waist, armoured black leather boots. Open cloak Jacket with a Belial Crest pattern engraved pauldron attached on his left shoulders, Deadheart was attached with Avalon acting as it''s sheathed however the design and colour were different as Deadheart and Avalon turned into a Katana with a white flame marked sheath. His left hand was wearing a full leather gauntlet till his elbow and his right hand was a similar gauntlet however it was fingerless, Masaru, however, gained another thing as well... His ears were gone and replaced by silver tiger ears.


    "Well damn... There goes my advantage" Sairaorg spoke but there was no regret in his voice, in fact he felt extremely happy for his best friend to have achieved something during their spar, "But now you look like a cat" Sairaorg pointed at the ears, Masaru, however, was still in a stupor as he had to get used to his enhanced eyesight and hearing sensitivity. He indicated to Sairaorg for a time out while he was taking deep breathes, similar to how he trained his senses when it got enhanced when he activated his Sacred Gear the first time now he had to restart.


    Masaru could feel his ears had changed looking quite similar to Shirone''s Neko-mode, He was hoping he did not get a tail but because he had to first focus on his sensitivity while maintaining the Balance Breaker state long enough to get used to it. [Hehe, you surprised? Even I am you know... Never expected this little granddaughter of mine will include me and Avalon in its Balance Breaker] ''What is my current state?'' [Well other than the fact you can no longer call me or Avalon out without Balance Breaker, I can say your senses definitely boosted, your speed... The amount of metal you can manipulate with your sacred gear increased, Avalon''s self-recovery has now been added to the sacred the gear along with its Barrier ability... As for me? It gained my Dragon and Beast slaying attributes not to mention the overall boost in your physical abilities]


    Masaru nodded, he was certain about the increase in his base specs leaned closer to speed compared to Sairaorg''s that focused more on Attacking power. [From the looks of it, you can easily maintain the current state for a month which is really a lucky occurrence because your soul is healed so there are no side effects from straining your body a bit like training], Masaru finally somehow gotten used to controlling his senses as he opened his eyes looking at Sairaorg who was quite surprised, Masaru''s eyes became catlike amber coloured.


    ''Hmmm?''


    Swoosh Swoosh!


    Masaru was a bit perplex, he feels something moved but he was not sure if he really was thinking what it was, slowly he turned his head looking at his backside to see a lovely white tiger tail swinging happily till it went limp because he felt pitiful. ''I don''t want to become catman!!!'' He screamed in his mind. Sairaorg who did not see the inner distress of his friend and instead felt excited, "How about we continue our spar?" Masaru heard this nodded thinking it will be better if he took his mind off this problem, soon the fight resumed but Sairaorg was having much more problems dealing with Masaru''s attacks. Masaru''s reflexive sensitivity allowed him to react fast enough to launch four fist strikes when it takes a trained man one strike, the downside was the power behind each strike was not up to par with his speed so Masaru considered training his physical body harder from now on since he no longer need to hold back anymore.


    When the two of them completed their game of Spar, they were sitting on the grass drinking water, "I''ve been meaning to ask this of you but how do you train?" Hearing Sairaorg question Masaru smiled, "Because I could to train to heavily on my body I had to focus more or my Magical and Ki control using those ball and puppet toys, however, I did train to control my body by submerging my bod within a deep lake while wearing an air mask to breathe underwater. The pressure of the water will allow you to feel every muscle that moves when you take an action, the more you train you will soon realize how to efficiently move which minimizes unnecessary movements" Masaru chuckled before continuing, "But you can''t only train in the water but wearing weight like you do is something I do as well, otherwise my body will be accustomed to heavy pressure and if I come out of the water I might smack someone dead by accident"


    "Interesting, I never really thought of training in deep waters but it does make sense. The pressure of the water can kill an average person but the two of us who trained our bodies can take it" Sairaorg nods thinking he will go find a lake to go train in soon, "So what are your plans for the next year?" Masaru asked while taking a sip of water, "Well, train, study... We also have that Younger Generation Rating Game Sirzech told us about so don''t expect me to hold back" Masaru smirked at Sairaorg, "If you hold back my friend, I will be very pissed and will tell your mother" Sairaorg looked at Masaru feeling quite surprised his friend dared to threaten him with his own Mother but he simply laughed it off like it was really just like him.


    "What about you?" Masaru felt a breeze blow, "I will start looking for my next peerage member, can''t have the slots empty for too long since training coordination and team work takes a long time... Besides I heard you faced them as well, those Mixed Race Army" Sairaorg nodded, "They are not strong individually but there is so many of them I sometimes wonder just where they all coming from" Masaru simply yawned, "Well at least they provide us Dummies to train team work with" Sairaorg laughed at this crazy friend of his who simply enjoys making each piece useful even if it is a enemy.


    >/<


    Later that day Masaru went over to camp out the day near the lake to start officially his training, first he went only deep enough to put enough pressure of his body and started a routine punch, palm strike, kick and other movements feeling his entire body muscle moving against the current of the water. From outside people would hear an occasional explosion with water spraying into the skies, luckily they were already notified that their young master Masaru was training there today so the Farmers were not surprised but some even began to gamble on how high the water can spray by the end of the day.


    Despite feeling exhausted, his sweat were washed off while he was training underwater he ensure to keep his body temperature stabilized so he would not easily catch a cold. But he felt excited, his soul has healed, he could train like he really wanted to without any worries without restriction seals. Being excited gave him a short burst of extra energy to punch and kick out before he went out of he lake to BBQ some fish he slapped out of the lake during training. Stretching his body he smiles looking at a distant location, he could more or less make out the shadow of a cat before it disappeared. ''Time to train some more''

 Chapter 86 - Finally the end of Second Year Senior Highschool

    "Ma-Kun!" Akeno called out while the girls were currently doing body exercises as planned, "Yeah?" Masaru was leading the exercising as he could not just stand and watch the girls do one routine correctly so he might as well do it as well. "Is the weights really necessary?" The weights Akeno was referring to was the lightweights around their wrists and slightly heavier ones around the legs, since Masaru did not want to turn them into muscle woman he made sure to select the right amount of weight to simply aid them in building their stamina and the increase in physical strength will be minimal, this was the set up he created for Ingvild, Akeno, Stephani, Yui and Ichika.


    It was a different case for Everest, Jeanne, Sakura, Shirone and Angelica since these girls will be more upfront or be using weapons that require more stamina and strength. "Yes, Just simply doing the training alone will not work since our bodies are much stronger compared to average humans and low-class devils we need to increase the intensity of our training to make it work... Mages need strong and fast legs to escape or evade when your energy is depleted and have at least a decent amount of strength to defend yourself while you''re at it" Masaru explained to the girls


    "Isn''t that why we have Everest and them?" Ichika asked Masaru affirmed with a nod "Correct if we are in a game that allows us to stay together that is... But a game like where you have to destroy targets in the field to acquire points will force us to split up, so it will be best we eliminate each of our individual weakness even if it is by a little... Not to mention for our real battles this is also necessary" Masaru continued to guide the girls since it was now his responsibility to train them, his father and his peerage along with their peerages will no longer train them easily.


    >/<


    "I see, so you managed to get in contact with him?" Azazel was currently in his laboratory staring at an artificial sacred gear he just completed, it had a tint of gold which Azazel kept saying the name "Fafnir" towards it. From the magic circle at his ears, Azazel could hear the man respond, "Yes, I have given his details to Shalba Beelzebub, they were quite surprised that this famous figure was interested to join them. The funny thing was when I mentioned the boy was not happy with the current Four Satan Devil Kings they threw their vigilance out of the window... Sometimes I wonder how they are operating so perfectly having such... leaders"


    Azazel laughed heartily thinking his subordinate had that kind of personality for hating idiot leaders, like the old coots in the devil world. "Good Work, be sure to let the boy knows so he can meet them early while they are still but a weak faction" "Yes, however it appears they are trying to make contact with Ophis, they wish to have her as their leader" Azazel who heard this was visibly shaken, "They want to have Ophis become their leader?" "Yes, the strange thing is there are other groups slowly coming as well... From the looks of things, they will become active later this year"


    "Make sure to keep me updated!" "Yes sir" Azazel stopped whatever he was working with started to think of countermeasures, "I will have to get Shemhazai and Baraqiel to start bringing Sacred Gear holders in earnest... It''s a race against time..." Azazel cursed before leaving his office in a hurry.


    >/<


    "And that is why I need you to head towards the Astaroth territory towards their town Choilig, it''s in the northeastern section of the territory. You will be meeting three of the old satan Descendants over there, their information is in the folder I just send to you. Good Luck boy, because you will have idiot Superiors for a while" The Magic circle vanished after the message was sent, Masaru just came back home from training the girls and was now sitting in his office which his family arranged for him during his stay in school.


    In his hands were three folders with names on them, Katerea Leviathan, Shalba Beelzebub and Creuserey Asmodeus. His eyes were more focused on this Katerea since she shared the same family name as Ingvild, Masaru was quite conflicted if he should tell Ingvild the news some family member was still alive although as a terrorist... ''I will keep it to myself till I can meet her and see for myself if she is redeemable. If not, then I will not tell Ingvild because she already suffered enough because of this old pillar family.''


    "Masaru! Dinner is ready!" Calfa called out but Masaru was no longer in his office as he was already gone when Calfa entered his room she saw a note {I will be back in two days, don''t look for me. Love you, Masaru} Calfa took the note and went to Diehauser, Diehauser looked at the note and reassured her that he is safe, ''So you have been contacted huh? Be careful my son'' He thought


    >/<


    Masaru left his home in order to pay a visit to Ajuka when he just formulated a plan in order to ensure the old satan faction will not be suspicious of him, and that required Ajuka''s head. "Now then, you want me to fake my death?" Ajuka spoke with quite the surprised face, Masaru nodded. "You hate appearing in public more than you need to, plus you enjoy researching and working behind the scenes which suit your personality better" Masaru pointed two fingers upwards to indicate his number of reasons, Ajuka smiled nodding thinking it was the case he would prefer to avoid those useless meetings that held no importance. "With your death faked, you can work from the shadows meaning you will be able to see more than what the other Devil Kings do, plus if someone attacks you can surprise him"


    "I see, so you want my head to present it to the Old Satan Faction?" Masaru nodded again, "Yes, although my story can convince them I need to present an undeniable truth that I am a ''traitor'' to them. With your head the rest of their questions will be out since they will then be dying to use me to attack the other three" Ajuka nodded thinking this plan was quite good and ruthless, "Very well let''s go make it... My head that is, as for the rest of the arrangements, I will handle that you do your job" The scientist and the Disciple were working together to create a fake body for Masaru''s evidence.


    >/<


    "I wonder what this little Wonder child can even present to us!" a handsome young man dressed in black armor with a cape was seated in the middle between a beautiful woman on his left and another handsome young man on his right. He had long brown hair that goes to his h?ps with many bangs covering his right eye. His name was Shalba Beelzebub. "Well, I am quite suspicious about this boy, after all, he is the son of the current Emperor of Rating Games Dieahauser..." This was the man next to Shalba He had black hair tied up in a small ponytail with pointy ears like an elf, violet eyes and pale skin. Otaku''s would go mad thinking Elves has descended upon mankind, his clothes were black with dark red belts and motifs. This was Creuserey Asmodeus.


    "Now that you mention it, it really is strange that he would come to join us if he had such status and prestige..." Shalba rubbed his chin trying to figure out the reasons, but then the beautiful woman spoke this time. She was a tall bespectacled woman with a voluptuous figure, wearing an extremely low-cut dress and it had a high slit which exposed a large portion of her br??sts. She had tan skin with long brown hair tied into a bun with a headset and she had purple eyes. "But then again he might be tired from living in the shadows of his father, he must be similar to Diodora whom we recruited before... So he will be easy to control" This lady was Katerea Leviathan.


    Hearing this even Creuserey who was not convinced at first became convinced, "If that is the case then I can naturally understand why he is joining... Not to mention that Wonder Child title really is embarrassing" Creuserey nodded thinking he already figured the boy out, Shalba began laughing when he understood what Katerea meant, he already formulated a few plans he could use to manipulate Masaru Belial at his whims. "Yes, we can use this boy... His position, and the fact the Devil Kings are close to him... Yes we can use him to drag them out one by one and kill them"


    "Shalba-sama, Creuserey-sama and Katerea-sama. Masaru Belial has arrived" One of the attendants responsible for reporting to the three of them came to announce their subject of interest has arrived, it was quite faster than they have expected but then again it would confirm their speculations about Masaru Belial was indeed correct, this boy wants recognition! He wants to usurp his father''s title and become the best! "Let him in!" Shalba spoke happily, in front of them a young boy with the appearance of 15 years old, wearing a joker mask over his face so they could not see how handsome he became, from his body stature they could see he trained it to the extreme with no excess fat and only strong, resilient lean muscles appearing like they were sculpted. He was wearing a white open cloak jacket with no shirt, white pants and black leather boots along with finger-less gloves.


    Masaru looked at the three, there were no discussions but everyone''s interest was at the bag Masaru was holding that was dropping blood little by little. Without warning Masaru throws the bag onto the table shocking everyone at his brazen actions but Shalba and they were quiet, very quiet. The pulse of Demonic energy they felt was familiar which meant it was a real head when Shalba opened the bag his face went a little pale before it became flushed with excitement, he was happy but he was more shocked than ever... The boy in front of him had killed Ajuka Beelzebub! The man who took his satan title was dead in front of him, "YES!!!!"


    The sudden cheer of Shalba shocked everyone in the room, it was only when he took out the head of Ajuka Beelzebub that everyone felt awe and respect towards Masaru who came with a gift to join them, with this they all knew he was indeed on their side. Masaru bowed politely "I''m Masaru Belial, and I have come to join the Old Satan Faction"

 Chapter 92 - Rating Game: Rias vs Riser

    Just like this the week was quite uneventful since Rias and her peerage were all gone to training, Sona was pushing herself to stay busy to prevent herself from becoming stressed out because of her friend''s predicament, she felt even more lost when she realized that Masaru was not present at school so there was no one she could play a serious chess with.


    Issei managed to survive the harshest pain he ever endured throughout his entire life, Masaru felt that what he accomplish with his unofficial disciple was good enough for the match that was around the corner. Despite no changes appeared on Issei''s body, his vitality was strengthened and with his human/devil blood slowly being drained out of his body and replaced with Dragon blood. It was more accurate to call him a triple hybrid, Human, Devil and Dragon.


    During their vacation, the Girls became interested in S&M plays as well so Masaru advised them to wait for a while since he, himself is still getting used to this kind of play himself. And he did not immediately start allowing them to experience it first yet, thanks to Akeno who persuasion and explanation the girls understood.


    The girls instead made sure to have him spoil them to which he oblige since he loved the girls dearly,even he enjoyed being spoiled by the girls as well.


    "The day of the Rating game has arrived" Masaru muttered when he and the girls felt that they were pulled into a special kind of dimension he was very familair with, when he glanced outside the window he realized that the field chosen for the Rating Game was Kuoh Academy.


    ''So they pitied her and gave her a field advantage? These guys surely think she can''t win'' Masaru thought as he shake his head, he still admired at how much similarities the field shared with the original.


    Since the time has come, Masaru and his peerage all decided to use the Student Council Office as their place to relax and watch the game. It was better to watch a game with more people, the more the merrier they say.


    "Oh Masaru, you going to watch the Rating game with us?" Sona asked as she felt surprised that Masaru would come with his entire peerage to the Student Council room.


    "Yeah, I simply felt it will be better to watch it together since it''s our childhood friend that is fighting out there" Masaru said with a wry smile, he noticed that Saji was shocked of the appearance of his peerage members


    "Yo Saji!" Masaru called out.


    "Ye- Yeah! Good evening Masaru-sama" Saji greeted him politely since Masaru was equal to Sona he could only grit his teeth and be polite for his beloved Kaichou''s sake.


    "No need to be formal! We guys are the minority of everyone here" Masaru said with a warm smile,


    ''I would believe that if you did not throw that cursed bomb at me when we first met'' Saji thought while feeling like crying, he felt relieved when he saw Masaru was sitting together with his peerage so he did not have to go and keep this demon king company.


    The girls greeted each other while starting a conversation of their own, Akeno chose to sit next to Masaru who sat next to Sona.


    "How do you think Rias will do this?" Sona asked while drinking the tea Tsubaki made for her,


    "Well that is a hard question, although she trained since last year after the wake up she got from you. She is still facing up against a veteran, although I believe only one member of Riser''s peerage is a threat to her" Masaru answered while glancing at both teams on the monitor


    "Who?" Sona asked,


    "Ravel, she is the same as you. a Strategist, although she is different from you as well. She is the kind of general that can make choices that are not morally acceptable if there is a need for it" Masaru explained what he knew of this little drill head girl.


    "However, I must say that Rias is really lucky this time..." Masaru spoke as he looked at the figures moving to their locations.


    "Lucky?" Sona asked since she wondered why he would say Rias is lucky right after he said that Ravel posed the most threat to her team.


    Masaru smiled meaningfully, "The fact Riser is not using his sister the correct way. Haven''t you noticed, every time she tries to give a suggestion he reprimands her? Just looking at his body language and gestures you can see he is angry and taking it out on her by taking complete control with no suggestions from any of the girls. This is the so-called an Alpha Male"


    "Alpha Male?" Sona looked at Masaru who laughed.


    "It''s simpler to call him a Lion who laze about while his lionesses do the work, all he is good for is impregnating them and eating the food they bring for him," Masaru said nonchalantly while feeling amused at how perfect this example did suit Riser.


    Hearing this the girls of Sona''s peerage all blushed, Saji nodded agreeing with this statement while Masaru''s peerage giggled thinking this explanation really does fit Riser.


    >/<


    [This an official Rating game between Rias Gremory and Riser Phoenix, the layout is Kuoh Academy. The Base for Rias will be the Occult Club----] Grayfia spoke monotone about the rules and location of bases.


    Currently, Rias was looking at her peerage. She felt more calm and relaxed when she remembered she trained hard for the past year thanks to her best friend''s reminder and was thankful to her friend Masaru who presented her a chance to break off her engagement she wanted to break many years ago.


    The plans were to split them up in teams and send them to key locations were set Issei and Kiba will be heading for the Gym to draw Riser''s peerage members there to contain them, Barold will be in charge of the tennis field which is close to the Occult Club room to guard the Base as a Rook.


    Meanwhile, Sara will move around the battlefield taking out any members that split from their teams, she will also prepare several large scale spells to take out grouped enemies all at once.


    Asia, however, was pushed to hide in the tennis club storage room with a special necklace to prevent her from being detected, this location was close to where Issei and Kiba were, as well as where Barold was.


    Masaru naturally gave Rias some Healing, Stamina & Magic Recovery potions in order to advertise his created products that might not be as effective as Phoenix Tears but it is still close to it.


    Although the real reason was that Masaru knew the Phenex team will have tears on them and say it was because there were no rules prohibiting it, he knew that Riser was a scum and he felt he should also play dirty aiding the team he want to win since he dislikes Riser''s attitude.


    [Let the game begin!]


    Masaru leaned back on the couch, he smiled wryly at Shirone who came to sit on his ??p, since everyone was used to this no one complained.While gently ??r?ssing Shirone''s hair, Masaru glanced at Issei ''Don''t let me down, stupid disciple'' he thought


    From the looks of it three pawns and rook from Riser team decided to meet up against Issei and Kiba, Kiba was holding down a rook the rook while Issei was holding his own against the three pawns. Everyone was shocked at how Issei was performing against three pawns with such ease unlike his weak countenance a week ago.


    "I heard you trained Issei, I just did not expect him to grow this much" Sona said as she pushed up her glasses in surprise.


    "He would have been able to do this much even without training, his sacred gear is that much of a cheat" Masaru said, yet he still felt a bit proud.


    The fight became intense, even Masaru could not help but squint his eyes when he sense a mysterious force gathering in the left hand of Issei. After breaking the staff of the pawn, Issei tapped the shoulders of all three girls before taking a pose, a strange glint in his''s eyes.


    "This is the fruit of my three days of training with Asia after I managed to escape that hell of training, so please receive it! My prove that I will become a Harem king!" Issei screamed out loud.


    "Dress Break!" Issei snapped his fingers, suddenly magic circles appeared on the locations he touched the girls before the scene of how the clothes shredding apart revealing the n?k?d bodies of all three girls on the monitor.


    "Oh ho!" Masaru chuckled when he saw this scene.


    "You can''t look!" Shirone turned around closing his eyes feeling jealous.


    "Ara? He is quite naughty" Akeno lightly commanded as she pinched Masaru''s waist since she too did not like him looking at girls that were not in his harem.


    Masaru smiled wryly but in honesty, he was shocked. He simply could not imagine how that stupid disciple managed to create such a scam technique, unless a girl had a will of iron they would become nothing more than maidens once the clothes are shredded.


    ''I approve of this technique'' Masaru thought, since he will never have the guts to do such shameful things so openly, he is the heir of a big family after all. Yet he could enjoy such scenes done by someone else, such joy for him and sorrow for the girls. ''Thank you for your sacrifice ladies, for the sake of our entertainment'' He thought in prayer.


    "Disgusting..." Shirone muttered when she saw what happened, Ichika came to wipe the blood from Masaru''s nose before anyone noticed.


    Akeno touched her lips feeling just as surprised, "Ara ara, I wonder if Masaru would want to do that with me?"


    "!?" Masaru coughed in surprise when he looks at Akeno who looked at him lecherously. The girls of Masaru''s peerage gave him provocation glances for him to dare say it openly.


    Masaru had already experienced many shameful things in his life, and one more thing would not make a difference so he thickened his face and said it with a lecherous smile "Yep, but in private instead. Don''t want others to see what is mine after all"


    "But this technique... Is this disciple of mine intend to walk this direction? Sure he will become quite famous among girls but in a bad sense that is..." Masaru spoke while laughing at how amusing the situation was. Such a thing never happened in a Rating game, and the funny thing was that it was not against the Rules!


    Shirone made sure to lightly pinch Masaru, "Don''t become like that"


    Masaru gently ??r?sses her ears causing Shirone to flinch and even m??n a little causing the kitty cat to blush, he truly looked forward to such rating games in the future. However, he will have to come up with countermeasure for his own girls.


    [Three Pawns and One Rook of Riser team Retired]


    After the four opponents had been dealt with, Issei and Yuuto left the gym heading in the direction of Barold, however, they came across Siris and Karlamine the two knights of Riser along with Isabela, who attacked him.


    "It seems it is true, you have trained hard... Knight of Gremory" Siris spoke as she was feeling happy that Yuuto dodged her attack at the last moment.


    Isabela was looking at Issei who managed to boost enough to handle her direct attack with his hand. "Oh ho? Your the same type of fighter as me huh?"


    Issei could only stare at her b??bs thinking how he could rip them out for him to see them, Karlamine who saw Issei''s lecherous eyes could not help but comment "Is he a pervert?"


    Yuuto bowed towards them after he managed to make some distance between him and Siris "I''m sorry for my friend"


    "Aiya! That is one thing I never thought of dealing with" Masaru said while slapping his forehead, being lecherous was fine but it appears he underestimated his disciple.


    Suddenly the two knights and Yuuto started to engage in a fierce sword fight.


    "Sword Birth!"


    When Kiba stabbed his sword into the ground making blades of swords began to erupt from the ground up causing the two girls to have no other choice but to take flight which was what Yuuto wanted, he trained something interesting his Sensei told him what Masaru did.


    "Sword Birth!"


    Yuuto conjured several swords mid-air using his demonic energy to make the swords float like flying swords before sending them off like arrows, Karlamine was unfortunate as the sword attacks were simply unexpected totally unimaginable that she would expect him to create such an attack with his sacred gear.


    "Eh!? He learnt the same technique I use?" Jeanne asked feeling surprised when she saw this.


    "Yes, since I used it before him once he trained in this. He probably considered it a good technique to master for ranged attacks" Masaru explained at they continued to watch.


    [Riser Team: One Knight Retired!]


    "To think you would create such a bizarre attack method with your sacred gear as if your shooting bullets of Magic" Siris commented while hovering in the skies.


    Yuuto took his stance once again "It is because I have a senior brother who trained under the same Master that I have to at least live up to his expectations... Otherwise, I will not only bring shame to my master but also to him"


    Soon the fight between both of them took off in the skies.


    Issei and Isabela were currently combating quite close to one another, after undergoing training that Masaru gave him, Issei could handle Isabela''s strikes although he knew better than anyone he could not tank the hits all the time.


    With no technique, Issei amateurishly dodged and scramble around to avoid the dangerous attacks, Issei was patient for his ?ust he had to wait for the perfect moment. That will be his finisher touch.


    When he dodged her one strike, he managed to get a hit in touching her the cleavage of her br??sts, without wasting even a moment he immediately called out his technique clicking his fingers


    "Burst Open for me! Dress Break!"


    Even Siris who was fighting Yuuto was distracted at the sight of Isabela''s clothes being blown off allowing Yuuto to take her down. "To help me win a fight like this, Issei you truly are unfair" Yuuto muttered with a wry smile.


    [Riser Team: One Knight retired]


    Hearing this notification distracted Isabella as well allowing Issei and Yuuto to take her down swiftly as well.


    [Riser Team: one Rook Retired]


    >/<


    "What the hell is going on!?" Riser was screaming out of Rage, his plan was to have his peerage handle the low level mobs while he will go towards Rias''s base.


    But the successive retirement messages with no one from Rias''s team falling out and only his began to make him desperate, it could only be his own fault for looking down on his opponent and not listening to his sister''s warning.


    ''Should I have listened to Ravel? NO! I am the king! I never lost before because our family power make us immortal!'' he thought.


    Riser materialized his fire wings and flew off to face Rias in hopes to redeem his reputation.


    >/<


    "To think Rias grew this much" Zeoticus was watching the Rating Game, he naturally knew Masaru told Sirzech not to cage Rias so she could spread her wings and to think this was the results of only one year of training made him realize just how much time they wasted as she could have possibly become a Ultimate Rank by now like Masaru if she trained hard from an early age.


    "It''s good to see her actively moving forward... It''s about time. However, that boy... I heard Masaru trained him personally" Venelana spoke feeling quite proud of her daughter who stood up for her own Dignity, however, she was much interested in Issei despite the unique techniques he uses that would make women scorn him she was more openminded of such things.


    ''Perhaps, I should ask Masaru if he is doing what I think he is'' Venelana thought


    >/<


    "He was correct, my son has truly been overboard with his arrogant attitude and it is reflecting on our image" Lord Phenex spoke, because Riser was pure blood and purebloods were rare in the past he could not bear to scold his children since they were important to the Devil world, but he was reminded of Masaru''s words he could only agree that this needs to end.


    "I will leave the education of Riser to you, but I am removing Ravel from his team after this. To think he would release his frustrations on her is simply unacceptable!" Lady Phenex spoke harshly as she felt her son had disappointed her more than enough.


    >/<


    [Riser Team One Bishop Retired!]


    "I did not expect you to know where we were" a busty woman with long, wavy purple hair that falls all the way down her back and matching eyes spoke to Sara who was in front of her.


    "You simply are paying for looking down on us, Yubelluna and Ravel" Sara looked at the twin drill blonde hair girl looking at the two of them.


    ''This is bad, with how we underestimated them we are losing too rapidly'' Ravel thought.


    She wanted to turn things around but Riser will simply tell her to keep quiet so she could only endure this humiliating match and hope it ends fast. ''It''s him... Why do I feel I am seeing his shadow behind Rias Gremories team?''


    Suddenly the fight between Mages started, Sara never had a problem with using her fallen angel powers which caused Yubelluna and Ravel to have trouble dealing with the light/Holy element of Sara''s attacks, even their phoenix tears were extremely limited.


    This standstill motion continued but soon the battle tilt to Sara''s favour as she was consuming the potions Rias gained from Masaru which ?ssisted her in replenishing her mana.


    "That is unfair!" Ravel screamed but Sara revealed a rare smile


    "Same goes for your phoenix tears so kindly leave" Suddenly the number of light spears went beyond their expectation as Sara release them.


    [Riser Team: Bishop & Queen Retired!]


    >/<


    "Did you give them the potions?" Sona asked Masaru who was enjoying his snacks.


    Masaru nodded "yep, I am using Rias to advertise my products for everyone to see. With this Phoenix Tear supplies will be less in demand allowing them to have a breather, my potions can then be used during Rating Games since it is not a instant potion it will suit the Rating game much better allowing us to use Phoenix Tears only in places where it gets really dangerous like real battles"


    "Your really shrewd businessman," Sona said despite feeling what Masaru did was ingenious.


    Hearing Sona''s comment Masaru laughed, "I am only using this to my intentions since the two families can allow this as a form of compensation for the trouble they caused"


    Masaru looked at the game "But, I am more surprised at Yuuto''s growth, to think he learnt a new way to make use of his sacred gear instead of just stab and summon all the time that is simply too predictable"


    ''It soon will be time for you to show me your determination, so I can entrust my childhood friend to you'' He thought


    >/<


    "Issei, you need to learn some other technique... That... Move is not right" Yuuto spoke as the two of them were heading to the tennis courtyard to meet up with Barold.


    "WHY!? It took me so long to learn it and I succeeded after Asia made so many sacrifices for me!" Issei complained and refused to give up on his Godly Technique Dress Break which allows him to see br??sts legally since it is after all a disarm magic spell according to the rules.


    Sudden another two pawns appeared in front of Kiba and Issei.


    "We can''t lose anymore" Marion spoke while sending off magic bullets towards Kiba forcing him to enter a defensive stance as he wanted to know if this girl had any other tricks, meanwhile Issei was jumping and leaping past trees dodging the demonic Bullets from Bulent like a complete amateur.


    "What is up with this boy? HEY! Stop moving and obediently just retire already!" Issei felt his fighting spirit surge as he screams


    "I refuse! I have not seen enough br??st in this match yet"


    "huh?"


    "Huh?"


    The two girls looked at him as if he was a madman while Kiba only bowed apologizing to them, but using this chance Issei took his stance when he charged enough boosts "Take this! Dragon Shot!"


    By gathering his energy moulding it into a sphere in front of his right hand, when he punched it with his left gauntlet fist the sphere turned into a bright beam destroying everything in its path as it heads towards the two unfortunate pawns who were taken by surprise.


    [Riser Team: Two Pawns Retired]


    It was only when Issei heard Grayfia''s voice he collapse on the ground with dead fish eyes, mumbling


    "But I did not use dress break on them... The... The br??st... The br??sts are... The Breasts are gone!"


    He suddenly breaks down crying his heart out feeling injustice, how could he be so stupid although Kiba felt surprised as he thought his friend was being smart using his perversion to create a opening, he never thought of doing such despicable things but he could give a thumb up for Issei being smart.


    Although poor Kiba totally misunderstood the entire thing.


    >/<


    While Sara, Yuuto and Issei were returning to the Tennis court, Barold was already dragonified like his family''s power of dragon''s symbolized, similar to Nero Brune of the Military he could transform into a humanoid dragon while he was having a hard time dealing with Ni and Li.


    He knew once punch can knock them out right away but they were simply too fast and their natural reflexive sensitivity because of their cat nature allowed them to dodge attacks with more ease.


    But the moment Sara arrived it was simply a one-sided battle even with Shuriya who was together with the two nekomata''s could not handle the light/holy elements of Sara''s attacks. When Yuuto and Issei arrived it was when the prompts came


    [Riser Team: Three pawns retired]


    >/<


    "Now you see why I told you to go and be blunt with Rias? Just this small change has allowed her to change her fate, she has the potential to begin with but needed someone to go up and smack some sense in" Masaru spoke.


    The match was a bit boring because the one side was simply too arrogant and complacent they did not expect Rias''s team to be this skilled, it was only Issei that was a later comer that was still not properly trained yet which was also good because they judged the entire peerage as weak because of Issei.


    "Rias is really lucky, her enemies looked down on her and even mistook her peerage capabilities because of the new pawn... So it was really a match won because of her luck" Masaru said


    "Will things be fine?" Sona asked, this rating game was as good as won since Sara was still active even with his phenex bloodline, Riser was already doomed to fail.


    "It will be, this rating game shown everything the respective parties need to see. If this can''t open their eyes then I will leave them" Masaru spoke seriously, Sona did not answer as she too thought it was true if this could not wake them up then what will.


    Masaru watch RIser arriving at the Base of Rias only to find her entire peerage has been waiting for him, Masaru did not pay attention to what Riser was screaming.


    "You low level devils don''t realize what you are getting involved in!?" Masaru only paid attention to Issei who stepped forward screaming quite a bucket load of corny lines.


    "You force girls to love you, force them to marry you! You treat them like dolls only to please your ?ust! You are not worthy of Rias Gremory, I will show my determinatiion!" Issei yelled at the top of his lungs, his eyes became pale green and slit like that of a dragon as he began to manipulate the dragon aura within his body.


    "Ddraig! Let''s go! Overboost!" Issei called out, even Rias knew what happened. Just from see Issei''s eyes she knew. That he sacrificed something for the sake of power, for her sake.


    "I will not allow you to make Rias cry! NEVER EVER!" Issei yelled at the top of his lungs as flames erupts below him and shrouded him.


    [Welsh Dragon! OVERBOOSTER!]


    [Welsh Dragon Balance Breaker!]


    Hearing this notification alarmed everyone as they did not expect this insignificant pawn to be able to grasp that power, only Rias and some veteran devils realize this boy was determined to win even if he sacrifices himself.


    "WHAT!?" Riser was surprised at the scene, he was not prepared for Issei who alread leapt towards him with incredibly speed.


    [Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost! Boost!]


    [Explosion!]


    BOOM!


    With a simple punch Riser was sent flying crashing into the school building, but it did not stop there. Since the transformation was only a few minutes left, Issei rushed over and began to pummel Riser. Although Riser retaliated, since Issei gained traits of Ddraig his resistance to fire was much stronger than before.


    Due to this Riser could only receive a massive beating to the point that the judges felt it was time to stop the game, as such a scene will only bring shame to the Phenex family and make them a laughing stock.


    ''heh, it appears my training has brought him some good luck. And a nice beating for that chicken to boot!'' Masaru thought


    "Rias Gremory''s v?r??n?t? is mine!" Issei shouted


    Masaru heard this felt cold sweat run down his back just imaging the embarrassment Rias had to endure, even he who trained Issei considered if he should cut ties. ''This stupid disciple, just how much of an embarrassment could he become'' Masaru thought as he sighed.


    "Ara? It seems this boy is serious about chasing his master" Akeno commented.


    The girls in Masaru''s peerage did not like Issei''s perversion, however, they supported him since all boys were lecherous it just depends on how open they are about it and not to mention Issei was much more sincere in his feelings toward Rias. Compared with Riser, Issei was naturally much better choice.


    ''But Master is still the best'' The girls thought together while glancing at Masaru who was rubbing his forehead..


    [Game is decided by the Judges! Rias Gremory Wins!]


    "What!?" Riser felt everything he planned came crushing down, Judges? In rage he began to scream


    "Who the hell is the judge!? I will kill him myself!!" Riser yelled as he glared into the skies.


    Suddenly a projection appeared in front of Riser causing him to become limp falling on his knees with disbelief, it was his father. "You have truly disappointed Riser, not only did you lose pathetically but your acts during the game towards your peerage and sister was unappropriating as a family member of the Phenex family."


    Lord Phenex glanced at his son feeling furious, "As Head of the family, I will strip you off of your title as the third son as you no longer have any right to contend for the head of the family position. and your peerage will be separated from you till you show me some changes."

 Chapter 87 - Meeting Issei for the first time

    It has been a few weeks since school started and things were the same as usual except for a single anomaly, from the reports Masaru gotten about this human boy is his name Issei Hyoudou, Age 16, his parents are normal and currently, a sacred gear user although it is yet to be awakened. At first, Masaru simply ignored this low-level information since it was of no use to him however, it all began to change when the Fallen Angels took interest in him and it was then Masaru recalled that the Fallen Angel, Raynare said two years ago she was investigating a boy.


    So Masaru had one of the girls just keep an eye to hear what interest them about this boy but it turned out it was only his sacred gear, once again Masaru lost interest but someone blew his perspective of selecting peerage members went and reincarnated him with 8 pawn pieces. ''Eight? This is simply unreasonable...'' Masaru thought while reading the report, Akeno was currently standing next to Masaru while he was reading this report. "Akeno, compile all the complaint reports the girls made about this particular boy... I will use that as an excuse to meet him earlier than Rias wants to introduce us to him" "Yes, Ma-kun" Akeno bowed and went to her table to start compiling the reports.


    ''People mistake Rias''s talent for pulling people but I believe she has bad luck... She only pulls misfits into her peerage and it just happen to be strong people'' Masaru sighed, it has been several months he infiltrated the Old Satan Faction. The amount of information he managed to get was limited at the start because he had to start at the bottom but thanks to Ajuka''s fake head he presented the time it took for him to reach high enough to become a right hand of Katerea was small. The down side of it was the fact he had to endure this arrogant woman''s words about destroying everything and rebuilding a world for the Devils only with her as the Queen.


    It was only two months ago, February. When he came to know that several other groups were forming a united faction using Ophis as their figurehead, he already knew of the mixed race army which was the Devils, Fallen Angels and Angels who only used each other to rekindle the war between the three great factions. But he was more wary about the group of humans that joined, their Leader is called Cao Cao, he is quite a braggart talking about his ancestor as if the achievements were his own. The worst part was the fact he called themselves Hero Faction but these fools have no idea what it means to be a hero in the first place, Masaru called them Adventurer Faction instead since their only thinking about fighting stronger opponents. The only reason Masaru could more or less guess why these people were arrogant was their mysterious backer, Masaru already concluded it had to be some God because there is quite few powers that can protect them especially from Ophis.


    The other group was Magicians lead by a mysterious figure who refused to show his face, it was similar to Qlippoth which was also a group of devils however they do not mix themselves with the Old Satan faction and their leader is apparently the master of the Leader of the magician group. It was only last month Masaru came to know that Vali Lucifer and his band of troublemakers was also part of Khaos Brigade but he knew Vali Lucifer was someone from the Fallen Angel Faction and also the current host of the White Emperor Dragon, Albion. Unfortunately Masaru never had the chance to meet Ophis and for some dumb luck he never gotten to know that Kuroka was part of Khaos Brigade as well, not yet that is.


    ''With Ophis as the leader they will surely start to make bigger movements than they already have'' Masaru sighed leaning backwards on his chair, he still haven''t told any of his girls about his involvement and he luckily managed to convince Shalba and the others not to include the girls "Too Many will easily get exposed" Masaru told them back then. "Here is the compiled reports" Akeno hands over the documents to Masaru, "Thanks" Masaru kisses Akeno''s lips softly before leaving the happy smiling girl alone in the office since he had too much to deal with.


    "You leaving?" Ichika was standing at the Reception looking at Masaru coming out, "Yes, I am going to meet this new pawn of Rias and also give him a warning" Masaru wave the stack of papers, Ichika could see those are all complaints so she could only giggle thinking her master using this to move. Masaru could sense Issei appears to be at the old Occult club room which means Rias probably introducing him to the rest of the peerage.


    Knocking on the door, "Come in" Rias called out watching the door open. "Yo Rias, it''s been a while" Masaru greeted Rias, he could see Gasper was already out and about although it was only within the Occult Building, Yuuto was standing alone like he was a body guards ''This junior of mine would be better of becoming a housewife'' Masaru thought, Barold was reading his book on the couch. Issei was standing in front of Rias and Sara was next to Rias. "It has, we just introduced ourselves to Issei so you don''t have to hide it" Masaru nodded,


    "B-Buchou! Why is the Demon King here!?" Issei screamed pointing at Masaru with a glare, "He is the most hated man towards us v?r??ns! No no no! Ignore that part he is the enemy of all of us men! Taking all the hottest girls for himself he left nothing for us! Don''t tell me Buc-Bucho!? Are you bitten by this Demon!?" Rias rubbed her forehead, Sara who was usually stoic turned her head away to prevent herself from laughing, Barold and Yuuto simply chuckle at this fool talking so Brazenly towards Masaru.


    "Issei, that is Masaru Belial. Like us he is a Devil but also a King like me, the girls working with him in the Disciplinary Committee is his peerage members... And Issei, he is only my friend. I have no such relationship with him and I don''t intend to either" Issei who heard this collapse on the floor feeling like the end of the world just arrived for him, but he vigorously stood up when he heard his dear Buchou was still pure "BUCHOU!" Issei cried feeling happy but he still glared at Masaru, "But I still hate you! You have a harem! Why is the world so unfair!" Issei yelled out loud


    ''This guy is a idiot'' That was Masaru''s thought, he had no time to even get angry because this guy was just like any perverts he experimented on with his pranks that will never stop even if you beat them up, "Rias, a joke is fine but I hope you can at least teach him to have manners if there are others around. If this happened in the Underworld he would have been beaten up in public to be made an example of for not insulting higher ranked nobles" Masaru reminded Rias kindly before taking his seat on the couch next to Barold.


    "I will be sure to teach and train him properly" Rias nodded before taking her seat on the opposite side, "So why have you come?" Masaru place the stack of papers in front of her, just reading the first page she could already guess what it was, she sighed looking at Issei who stood behind her, Issei felt happy his Buchou was looking at him but he did not notice the stack of complaints is only about him. "Since he is now your peerage, please keep him under control... Otherwise, he will experience what his senpai''s did last year"


    "You--- You''re the one who took down our generations of hard work!?" Issei yelled once again feeling real anger at this guy who ambushes all Perverts when they try to peep at girls to the point there was rumours this school curses on the perverts, Masaru nodded while taking out a ball "Yes, and if you yell again, I will turn you into a girl... You want to try it?" Hearing this Issei immediately shut up not daring to say anything, he just learnt about devils and magic so naturally he had to believe Masaru will turn him into a girl, lose his manhood!? Who the hell is that crazy ''Could it be the rumours about boys turning into girls but came back as boys again the next day were actually true!?'' a Cold sweat went down his spine as he thought about Masaru''s words.


    "Well the other reason I am here is to check if you know of the Fallen Angel movements?" Rias nodded so Masaru continued, "Since that is the case, I will not get involved in this however do be careful when you sent your peerage members to clients because there is a exiled Exorcist that is killing humans that had contact with devils. Sona and I have already minimized it but the pattern of how that freak moves is too irrational and the amount of people is too many" Rias smiled warmly at Masaru coming to give her a reminder, "Well since that is done, I will take my leave" Masaru stood up tossing the ball straight at Issei''s forehead.


    "GYAAA!! It burns! MY eyes! NO no no no!! Not my crotch!!!!" Issei collapse on the ground rolling holding his crotch that was gone while crying, "Don''t worry it will only last the day" Masaru waved good bye leaving the room, Rias did not complain about this because it was a good lesson for Issei to experience what would happen before hand. After a hour Issei calmed down but he was still crying while holding his non-existent crotch, "Buchou, he is too cruel! He took away my most precious! Now I can''t read p?rnos anymore!" Rias who heard this sighed smiling wryly, "That is a good lesson for you Issei, if you spoke in that manner with any other Heir of a big family you could have been killed... Besides if Masaru wanted he could do it with a wave of his hand"


    "He is that strong?" Hearing Issei''s question Rias nodded, "He is the number 1 strongest Devil in the younger generation, the number 2 is Sairaorg Bael my cousin... They are monsters in terms of power"


    >/<


    "How was it?" Jeanne asked Masaru who was sitting on the couch in the Disciplinary Committee room to relax, "Pervert and Idiot... Just as I thought, Rias is cursed with bad luck to pick up misfits" Masaru answered, soon Yui came to hand over his tea since it was her turn to make tea for Masaru as for when it started even Masaru does not know. "Will he become a strong opponent?" Yui asked, Masaru rubbed his chin, ''Well if that strange mysterious force I sensed around his body is a God''s divine protection then he could probably experience a fast growth at some point'' "No, not the way he is" Masaru answered, "Masaru-sama, it appears the Fallen Angels are killing stray devils in the town" Ingvild came with a report she gotten from one of her familiars.


    "Ignore them, leave it to Rias, let them handle their territory. How is Kobe town?" Ingvild flips the page, "It appears there is no stray devils, there is however a strange rumour that any supernatural that intrudes that place will die so not many dare to enter the place" Masaru felt proud his work has been showing results, he finished his tea before looking at the girls. "Alright, I will be leaving for a job now. There is only two orders you girls need to follow when I am not around, 1- Don''t get involved in events of Kuoh Town unless Rias and Sona can''t handle it only then can you interfere. 2- I don''t care about others but your safety comes first if it is too dangerous escape immediately understand?" The girls nodded


    Masaru left for the student council as he just remembered he had a chess game scheduled with Sona and if he missed it he will have to play two games the next day, "Ah Masaru-sama" Tsubaki greeted Masaru at the door, "Tsubaki, looking quite smart today. I''m here to play my daily dosage of chess" Tsubaki said nothing only nodding with a smile while opening the door, there was two new faces other than Momo, Reya and Tsubasa in the room which Masaru believed to be Sona''s two new pawns. Genshirou Saji was reincarnated as a devil using four pawn pieces made him quite arrogant thinking he was one of the top pawns already, when he saw Masaru entered his eyes widen as he knew naturally of this boy, Demon King Masaru.... It was a name every boy must know because it was their most hated enemy since they are victims on his pranks.


    "Tsubaki-sama why is the Demon King here?" Before Tsubaki could answer Masaru already tossed a similar ball he threw at Issei, before Saji could scream Masaru already locked him in a barrier, the sight of Saji screaming while holding his crotch was oddly familiar for the girls although it was really a fearful sight, "Masaru-kun, that should have been my job" Sona sighed while speaking from behind Masaru.


    "Oh Sona Kaichou, no you see I met Rias''s pawn and since this guy here seems similar I thought of greeting him the same way... Don''t worry it is only temporary... This Eunuch bomb" Masaru answered, the girls who knew of Masaru''s antics giggled finding the poor Saji quite pitiful for taunting this Demon King to begin with. "E-Eunuch bomb? You mean Saji is turning into a girl?" a short girl with brown hair in long twin ponytails with green clips attached, green eyes. "You are?" The girl touched her mouth feeling surprised, "I am Ruruko Nimura, I am Sona-sama''s Pawn" Masaru nodded thinking this girl is well mannered so he bowed politely, "My name is Masaru Belial, Heir to the Belial family"


    "As for your question--- Oops" Masaru checked the stock he took the ball from feeling a bit surprised he took it from those, "What did you throw?" Sona asked Masaru with a serious expression, "Well I threw the Gender bender Ball at him... He will become a real girl for a day" Masaru scratch the back of his head causing the girls to almost trip over their own feet at how nonchalant he was. Sona shook her head looking at Saji with pity but since she was strict this was a good lesson for him, Masaru followed her to where their usual spot was prepared for them to play chess every day.


    "Tsu-Tsubaki-sama, does Sona-sama and Masaru-sama have a relationship?" Ruruko was quite curious at how Sona was not reprimanding Masaru for disciplining her peerage members in her place but just left it aside. "*ahem* Let''s keep it to ourselves shall we?" Tsubaki hinted at Ruruko to pretend not to see anything, Sona indeed had a favourable impression of Masaru but her dream came first because she was not certain how to approach Masaru who had other girls around him although they were all his peerage members. And Since Masaru did not see any advances on him from her, he was naturally unaware of it as well, his reason was the fact he already had too many girls at the moment.


    While Masaru was playing chess with Sona, Saji stopped screaming so the barrier disappeared but Saji looked at Masaru with real fear, "T-Tsubaki-sama... Is this going to be permanent?" Saji asked politely while enduring not to cry, he turned into a girl even his voice became sharper and something pointy was emerging from his ?h?st. This is really scary, his body was transforming too fast and there is no way he could go home in this state. "Don''t worry, it will only be for today... But Saji, do you know who that boy is?" Saji nodded telling the story he heard from Students but then Tsubaki shook her head.


    "He is a Devil like Sona-sama, and a King of a peerage on top of being a heir of a big family" Hearing this Saji felt the blood in his face drained, he naturally understood what it meant and what trouble he could cause for his master. "But no need to worry, unlike other nobles he is more mild and only prank you a bit to teach you a lesson" Tsubaki answered nonchalantly while looking at the report, Saji thought his common sense was breaking ''Turning into a girl is mild? He destroyed my pride!!! How am I suppose to face Sona-sama!!!'' He thought, Tsubaki who remembered something she just mentioned to Ruruok, she looked at Saji with pity ''Unrequinted love... Is painful''

 Chapter 88 - Masaru gets rid of a mob unintentionally

    Later that night Masaru was walking alone on the road since he has the meeting with Khaos Brigade, the town of Kuoh was quiet at this time which is quite peaceful if it wasn''t for the sound of flapping wings could be heard above Masaru, when he looked up he saw one of the three Fallen angels he once investigated, Dohnaseek. "Hmm... Well Well, if it isn''t Masaru Belial the wonder child. What are you doing here late at night?"


    "I will give you a few seconds to get lost" Masaru did not answer this man, he remembered this piece of feces once said he could take him down so he was quite annoyed to meet people who looked down on him because Masaru had to mind his actions at the start for the sake of his family. "Your quite arrogant boy" Dohnaseek summoned a few spear of light made from his mana but before anything could happen a hole appeared in his ?h?st, "I-impossible guah!" He coughed out blood while holding his injury, when he looked at Masaru he saw a strange pure white sphere floating above his hand. "Impossible! How can a devil cast light based magic!?"


    "This is not light based you fool, this is a mixture of elements I created during my training of understand Worthless. Thanks to my hard work I managed to mutate Worthless in created a new spell called Disintegration, it works differently from Destruction that simply destroys everything but this baby here simply nullifies the energy which help the connection held between cells and breaks up your body in a cellular level. Naturally you will die slowly as your body is being taken apart in fragments the eyes can''t see" Masaru explained it since the fallen angel was already dead in his eyes, even Dohnaseek realized the hole in his ?h?st was growing as parts of his body began to turn into dust before simply disappearing from his sight.


    "You---- Monster..." Masaru smirked happily, "Well I am happy to be called a Monster... It sounds better than Wonder Child after all" Masaru kept walking towards a alleyway before teleporting away leaving the dying Dohnaseek who could do nothing but simply wait for his death.


    Raynare and the girls sense Dohnaseek died and knew it was Masaru whom they warned that idiot to stay away from, "Damn! Should we cancel our job?" Kalawarner shook her head, "Carry on, you can sense he left already so he did not take Dohnaseek''s action seriously... Or Perhaps he does not intend to get involved with this town''s management" Raynare who heard this felt a bit relieved while they continued to wait for their little nun to arrive.


    >/<


    Somewhere hidden the Underworld Masaru entered a restaurant showing the staff member a tag he gained to show that he is of the Old Satan Faction, the staff member nodded opening the door leading to the kitchen, inside the kitchen the cooks were not even looking at Masaru who walked passed them towards the Refrigerator. Masaru pushed the Refrigerator to the side revealing a passage way which he went down the stairs, "Halt!" One of the devils standing guard at the end of the stairs stood vigilantly till Masaru displayed his tag to him since Masaru was wearing a Mask they could not know if he was part of them or not without the tag. "You may enter"


    Masaru nodded when he went in he could hear the screams of Shalba, it appears this fool is angry at Diodora''s actions once again. "If he wasn''t a bit useful to us I would have had him killed already!!! He used our contact with Kokkabiel to use fallen angels to kidnap a Nun he had excommunicated for his ?ust!!" Shalba screamed while Creuserey simply smirked because Shalba was the one who pulled Diodora into the group so he naturally had to take responsibility for it.


    "Oh, Masaru you came just in time" Katerea who was Masaru''s superior looked quite happy her subordinate was more useful than that ?ustful nun collector, "Good evening Katerea-sama, Apologies for being a bit late as I was held back to ensure I could secretly arrive here" Masaru spoke politely, Katerea nodded "We will soon make our moves in one or two months after Kokkabiel attacks the church to see if he can initiate another great war by stealing the Excalibur fragments, if he fails we will then instead attack when he attacks Kuoh Academy where the two sisters of the Devil Kings are at, Luckily he might distract the four Devil Kings allowing us to make our move and hit them at the Capital" Masaru nodded when he heard the rough plan they made, ''Guess I can''t tell Ingvild... This woman is hopeless'' He thought


    "What other groups will work together with us?" Katerea smiled at Masaru''s question since she likes smart boys, "The Magicians had agreed to help us, unfortunately Cao Cao refused to aid us. I am not certain what he seeks but I know he intends to do something towards Ophis from the way he looks at her" Hearing Katerea''s opinion Masaru nodded as he knew this lady was smart in such rare occasions. "Vali will also join in this endeavor once we announce to the world our existence, that is when our operations will start in earnest" Katerea added.


    "Ah, Masaru you came" Shalba just snapped out of his rage when he saw Masaru talking with Katerea, "Good evening Shalba-sama" Masaru bowed politely, and Shalba who enjoyed being treated like a King by someone useful naturally boosted his ego making him proud. "You are currently studying in that useless human school in Kuoh Town correct?" Masaru nodded, "You think you can aid the fallen angels in ensuring they do capture the nun?"


    "The nun has already been captured and already heading towards Kuoh Town as we speak Shalba-sama, I can''t get any more involved in this as you know the Devil Kings are keeping an eye on me ever since Ajuka died they had been extremely vigilant as I was his Disciple I am naturally one of the suspects" Masaru answered, he honestly wanted to wreck these people and be done with it but it will not destroy Khaos Brigade itself. So his current plans was to wait for instances when they make movements to leak these information to his contacts, traitors are everywhere and Masaru knew how to frame someone else for his dirty works.


    "That''s good, that fu?k?n? nun collector will shut up for once and be useful" Shalba spoke harshly as he only needed Diodora to cause internal strives especially in the family of which the current Asmodeus Satan was from. Afterwards there was nothing useful anymore so Masaru made sure to leave in the middle of their little meeting teleporting towards the other location which was their main hideout for Khaos Brigade, the funny thing was the fact it was in the Gremory Territory.


    "Oya, so the Wonder Child of Belial came to grace his presence at the main building" a Young man with short black hair, blue eyes wearing a combination of a Japanese school uniform at the top and ancient Chinese attire pants and shoes. He was tapping his spear on his shoulder which is the True Longinus and one of the most dangerous Longinus currently known, it was to no surprise Masaru saw this man waiting for him to arrive here. "What do you want this time Cao Cao? Want me to entertain your adventurer spirit in hunting monsters? Go play Monster Hunter Freedom on PSP, it should keep you entertained"


    "You really detest us for calling ourselves heroes don''t you?" Cao Cao was interested in Masaru because of the fact Masaru openly displayed his disgust at them calling themselves heroes and instead called them a bunch a Adventurers. "It''s because you all mistaken Heroes for Monster hunters" Masaru answered him, "But doesn''t it make us heroes defeating Devils, monsters, dragons...?" Masaru shook his head, "What''s the point killing something strong that is not a threat people recognized? Do you even know what it means to be a hero? It''s he who picks up his sword nor is it he who picks up his shield, nor is it the one who leads nor the one who heals... It is the one who risks his life to save someone is worthy of being called a hero... So tell me Cao Cao, have you ever placed your life in risk to save someone? No, you have your soldiers do it for you"


    "Interesting, very educational too... I will think about what you said and we can talk about it again" Cao Cao spoke while tapping his spear on his shoulder walking away, Masaru was already used to this chuunibyou who masquerades as a hero always asking him such useless questions. But today Masaru gotten some chance to visit the heroes information department which they recently shared with the rest of the faction which naturally included their sacred gear experiments. "It appears Heaven''s futile attempt to keep the secret their God is dead" Masaru muttered while he was downloading the information, the number of proven hypothesis about sacred gears were quite a lot but most of these information he already had from the Fallen Angel side.


    But there was one thing he spotted, information about the Dragon Eater, Samael. He was not sure why it was here but someone uploaded information about this creature sealed in Cocytus in the back up plan folder, but just when he completed the download that very file was removed from the system which alerted Masaru so he stopped his task and left the computer room swiftly. Behind him he could hear people talking about a sudden alert on their system which they began investigating, ''Phew, thanks to Ajuka training I could at least clear off my trails so they will not easily discover it was me and Cao Cao saw me head towards the Report office to get a new task so I am covered'' Masaru thought while heading back towards the teleportation circle, his hand was a current mission he had to join which was heading towards the north of German and disrupt some businesses linked to the Norse Gods.


    >/<


    "From the looks of it Masaru has been steadily sending us information" Sirzech spoke and in front of him was the three Devil Kings and Azazel who came incognito, they were currently holding a meeting about Kokkabiel''s actions and the Old Satan Faction movements. Since no one is making their moves yet they can''t just jump in because it will expose Masaru''s identity as a spy but at least they could now prepare properly now that they had information.


    "I am quite surprised that boy came up with a plan like that... Making me talk with a dead man here" Azazel spoke while looking at Ajuka who had a smile on his face, Ajuka was extremely happy, with him "dead" the people stopped bothering him all together and the support on the Astaroth Family plummeted as well so Diodora could not easily make movements that involved the family itself. "Well he is my Disciple after all, he needs to at least be this good" Ajuka spoke but everyone knew he was proud about his Disciple that given him the freedom to research all he wants.


    "How are we going to move with this information?" Serafall spoke, Azazel rubbed his chin "Church is not going to move the way he wants them to since Michael already prepared for that so the only way will be to use the two daughters as bait I''m afraid, I know the two of you hate it. But only when Kokkabiel makes a move we can take this initiative to openly declare peace talks forming an alliance, then we can expose the existence of Khaos Brigade and slowly start pulling other Mythologies in this alliance" Azazel proposes his idea, Serafall shook her head "You little birdie-chan want to endanger my So-Tan!? It seems I need to go Barbecue some crows for dinner tonight"


    Sirzech sighed, "Serafall, even I hate it... But it''s necessary, so lets make it happen this way" Falbium rubbed his chin, "I heard in the last report Masaru is now heading to North Germany to cause some trouble and meet up with Loki" Sirzech nodded, "Masaru said he will pull the Norse Gods into this problem first since he is certain Odin is the most reasonable to talk with, so he will use Loki as a pawn to make that old man move... But whether he will bite it will probably take a while"


    "Oh I forgot to say this... Azazel, Masaru said he will take out Kokkabiel since he wants to experience a fight with a veteran who survived the previous war" Ajuka said nonchalantly causing the governor to almost choke in his own drink, "Is he also that kind of person....?" Ajuka looked at a comrade in the same interest, he nodded. Azazel rubbed his forehead, "Well that will work for me since I don''t want to show off my trump cards yet" Sirzech smirked, "You mean the White Dragon Emperor''s host?" "Yeah..."


    >/<


    "Masaru-sama increased our number of subordinates again" Ulrika was reading through the reports Masaru sent including the information he gathered for her to upload it in their database, they finished placing their spies in the Devil, Fallen Angels and Angels respectively. Their spies in other mythologies are only at the low levels for now because the movements of Khaos Brigade made it quite difficult for them which is why Masaru is currently in charge of using the Command Seal to gather some loyal spies.


    Other than that, the Capital City of the Territory expanded and many buildings upgraded under her management. People no longer paid much attention to her when they started to think there was no relation between her and Masaru which allowed her to move more freely, Dominic is quite happy with her work especially how she was even pulling other towns and Villages and improving their managements together, it could be said he felt proud his grandson appointed a really skillful mayor for their town.


    "Hmmm... Samael? He wants more information about this?" Ulrika looked at the note of Masaru, he managed to download everything from the database but he noticed the information about Samael was incomplete. Ulrika tap her chin thinking whom she should use but they still haven''t gotten a low level grim reaper yet so she immediately sent out a kidnap order for a low level grim reaper... ''Wonder when Master coming to the Base again...'' Ulrika started to fantasize of her kiss she shares regularly with Masaru, she was quite protective over her v?r??n?t? since she is the kind of lady that wants to marry first despite her seductive actions towards Masaru.

 Chapter 89 - Meeting Loki

    Finally, the weekend came, Masaru was already packing his bag as he already notified his family he will have to do a job for Sirzech alone. He made sure to spend some time with each of the girls throughout the week alone, he knew the moment he understands the backer of the Hero Faction and the leaders of the Magician and Qlippoth group he will no longer need to remain in Khaos Brigade since he only needs to know their base locations and identities. Then he can infiltrate without the need to remain in this disorderly mixture of misfits.


    ''To think I will have to cause trouble for the Norse Gods to actually realize who is their traitors from Khaos Brigade... Typical arrogance one gained once you think you''re at the top'' Masaru thought, his location is Norway at the harbours where most of the export businesses of the Norse Gods are being handled using the cover of the Humans to exchange products with other local powers. "Masaru-sama... are you sure you have to go alone?" Ingvild spoke while feeling a bit depressed, she was not sure when but ever since the near the end of the second term of the first-year senior, the time Masaru was at home was getting lesser, Masaru sighed smiling warmly at this girl who overthinks things sometimes but he knew it was because of her kind nature she could not help but worry all the time.


    He pulled her into his embrace while gently trailing her hair with his fingers, "I know I have not been much around but it will soon turn for better" Ingvild felt Masaru''s warmth through his hands that is playing with her hair while his words gave her reassurance which calmed her down. "Can I ask you to look after the girls for me?" Hearing this Ingvild nodded, Masaru gave her a gentle kiss on her lips before he teleported towards the Underworld where he can use the already prepared teleportation formation which will be sent him straight to Norway.


    Masaru could smell the salty air blowing against his face and the view of the harbor filled with ships coming and going, the location of Masaru currently was Bergen a city in Norway and also the destination he will be doing his job. With just a single detection Masaru already picked up no less than hundred supernatural beings in the city so he was certain he came to the correct location, since the meeting will only be tomorrow Masaru decided to hang out at a nearest place he could buy something to eat.


    When Masaru took his seat in the restaurant Marg & Bein, it was quite a homey restaurant not too extravagant and the number of people in the afternoon was not that much today. "Good Afternoon Sir, do you wish to order your drink now while you choose your dish?" Masaru nodded, "Glass of Orange juice please" The Waitress nodded while heading back to the kitchen to prepare his drink, meanwhile Masaru was looking at quite a beautiful girl, voluptuous body wearing formal office ?ssistant clothes walking behind a old man with a single eye wearing a hawain theme shirt, short pants and sandals.


    "Odin! We have to return! You have harassed enough woman as is!" The lady scolded the old man who looked at her, "No wonder you have such a hot body but no boyfriend... He would explode from accumulation of energy with no way to release it" Odin spoke before walking leaving the girl behind who broke down in tears, "It''s not my fault I could not get boyfriend!!!! It''s because I am so busy working for you I never have a chance to look for one!" Masaru who looked at this scene thought ''Damn... a real drama queen appeared... The Norway people really opened my eyes''


    Masaru and Odin''s eyes met which felt like a eternity for Masaru, he remembered the time he once faced that ancient creature that tried to invade his mind the pressure this old man gave him was far stronger than that creature. It took quite the effort for Masaru to pull his eyes away as he felt the old man''s gaze was attracting him like he wanted to read his mind, even the spellbook within his body shook awake sending off a white energy towards Masaru''s mind. Odin ??r?ss his beard smiling curiously before he continued to walk away with the crying girl, Masaru panted feeling quite drained as if he fought for a very long time. [To think you encountered a God, and a real high Level one at that] ''That was really dangerous... If I am not mistaken that was the Chief God Odin... If he is in town I have to watch my steps more carefully''


    [That you should do, you really entered a dangerous job boy... Is this really worth it?] ''Without information how can I prepare against my enemies especially if they know of me but I know nothing about them'' [That''s true, but for now you can relax it appears your mother made sure that God could not read your mind so it will definitely make him suspicious about you] Masaru nodded, when the waitress came he ordered a Svele for lunch while drinking his Juice to calm down.


    >/<


    "Interesting little boy managed to block my mind-reading" Odin spoke happily while walking, the girl who heard this was alarmed "Where!?" Odin looked at her, "Rossweisse, he is too young to be your boyfriend... You can get arrested" Rossweisse wanted to cry, her boss keeps teasing her about her inexperience with men and she never dated ever since the day she was born so it could not be helped. "I am not looking for him as a boyfriend!" Odin nodded thinking this girl was wise enough to evade getting arrested.


    "Besides we have bigger things to consider, do you remember that Azazel Boy and Sirzech''s proposals?" Rossweise had a serious expression "The proposal of peace talks? Although it will do us good to form an alliance with them but the amount of people that will not be happy will definitely act up" Odin ??r?ss his beard while looking at the skies, "Sometimes I envy the young, how they can simply go with the flow of times while we old ones are too stuck up on the past" He muttered feeling a bit sad as he too wanted to have peace for his people, he was tired of war and the times he spoke with Azazel and Sirzech was definitely the most enjoyable.


    >/<


    The next day Masaru moved around the two sending off Detection spells just to see if he could detect Odin using his spell book as a medium but there was no feedback, so he started to move towards one of the houses facing the harbor where he was scheduled to meet with Loki and he knew he will be facing another egoist like Shalba so he will have to keep his calm for a while. The selected house was painted and the houses at either side were wood brown colour, Inside the house there was almost no furniture at all only the lounge room had two seats and on one of them sat a young handsome man having the similar arrogant face as Shalba.


    His light blue hair floated like a tail behind him with two bangs hanging across his face at both sides, with a blue crystal on his forehead and eyes screaming out "Delinquent!", Masaru stood at the entrance till Loki gestured for him to take a seat. "It''s about time you low level creeps arrived, you wasted my time waiting here for you to arrive" Loki complained while Masaru kept silent till he was quiet only then did Masaru spoke, "Apologize Lord Loki, I have come across Odin so I had to make sure it was safe to meet since I can''t have the both of us implicated by mistake" Loki was surprised as he did not know his old man was in town so he had a favorable impression of the young devil who thought for his sake, ''a Good pawn'' Loki thought


    "Since we have little time, I would like to ask Lord Loki if you mishaps have the location I need to raid?" Loki laughed proudly as he took out the map that covered the entire Norway, just as his divinity stood for he marked every single location of Norse God operation bases. "Since I have provided this for you, you will ensure every single one of them is raided and be sure to expose your devil side to them so I can finally achieve Ragnarok!" Loki spoke haughtily while laughing how he could imagine the fire of war swallowing up the surrounding location powers first and then onward to others.


    Masaru did not dare having thoughts about this fool in front of him as he was not certain if this god had a mind reading skill as well, so when the meeting was concluded Masaru moved zigzag through house backyards and Alleyways out of boredom till he reached his first base. It was a regular coffee shop, he cast life and undead detection spells to check the amount of living or dead within the shop as he needed to be sure since he knew the other mythologies got Skeletons as gods which is quite creepy. Next he layered a magic sense spell on top of the three and all of the normal humans were removed and only the working staff of the coffee shops was not being sensed by him.


    ''They should be the Valkyries'' Masaru spoke as the amount of energy was comparable to Mid to High class Devils but they held no real divinity like gods, when night came Masaru changed his appearance before he began to raid the shop when it was devoid of humans, he made sure not to kill any Valkyrie and have them take a good look at him along with a message "Khaos Brigade" Before disappearing to the next base, the more he raided the faster he became as he slowly gotten used to dealing with Valkyries since he takes them out in a ambush before they are notified. It was only when they started picking up his movements did he disappear completely from their radar, ''This should be enough to shake them up and I did kindly leave a nice evidence of Loki being part of this as well'' Masaru smirked as he watch the Norse Gods descending upon Bergen to inspect the damage and investigate it.


    >/<


    "Odin! Our bases has been raided!" Rossweisse came with lightning speed with report in her hands, Odin looked at the report lightly before sighing. Unlike the real killing fights they had with Khaos Brigade before, now it was simply harassing them and dismantling their businesses, it seems the enemy really want to have a war erupt. "We also discovered this..." Rossweisse handed over the map Masaru already copied for himself and left it with a unconscious Valkyrie, "This...." Odin looked at the hand writing feeling his heart ache with incredible pain, his son... His adoptive son he always loved along with Thor and his other children betrayed him.... ''Loki.... I should have a talk and convince him to stop''


    >/<


    "Do you have any idea of doing a proper job!? You had me exposed!" Loki yelled at Masaru, he naturally was furious but he knew his old man would not do anything drastic to him even if the other gods demand him to be punished, Masaru only lowered his bowing politely "Lord Loki, you did not mark the possibility of a God working in one of the shops" This was true, although it was only a low level god about the power of Ultimate Rank was easily taken out only because it was a surprise attack.


    "But didn''t you knock him out in the end?" Masaru shook his head feeling confused how this foolish God is actually thinking, "Our battle made noises which I am certain he sensed so naturally I had to move away I just happened to drop the map by accident!" Loki snorted still feeling quite furious at this Devil, if it was not for the fact he needed to have connection with Khaos Brigade to cause chaos he would have attacked Masaru. Masaru however will be able to fight head to head with Loki but once those dogs come out to play even Masaru will have to retreat till he gets stronger.


    "Leave, tell your superiors I am not happy with today''s results! And tell them to thread lightly in Norway" Loki spoke haughtily as usual before teleporting away, [PFFTTT! Hahahaha, to think you can openly lie and stab the back of a god... I take my hat off for you boy, that was bloody well done!] ''Heh, he can only blame himself for being stupid the way he is'' Just as Masaru was about to continue his talks a Old Satan Faction crest appear at his ear, it was Katerea. "Kokkabiel has started to make his movements at the churches in Vatican to steal the Excalibur fragments" Then the magic circle disappeared, "It appears this boss of mine really is bored enough to even report everything to me... Does she not realize that the Boss and Subordinate relationship is turning around just because I flatter her a bit?" [Ptui! I think that woman is a s?ut... Make sure to guard that from her... Or she might take a bite out of it]

 Chapter 90 - Masaru is a bully!

    (??¥î?)?*:??? ???: *©c(?¥î?©c)


    (??¥î?)?*:??? ???: *©c(?¥î?©c)


    "Master...." Akeno entered Masaru''s room who just recently came back home dressed in a negligee, Masaru could more or less guess what Akeno was searching for so beckoned for her to come. Slowly she climbed onto the bed sitting in front of Masaru between his legs, "So Akeno is in need for a bit punishment?" Masaru spoke softly but the tone was harshly yet playful sending a shiver of excitement down Akeno''s spine as she blushed, it was at times like these Akeno would display such look in front of Masaru and it was one of the changes that occurred before the third year began.


    Masaru took out a blindfold enchanted with his magic to ensure she could not see anything and her presence sense would become obscure, "M-Master" Akeno felt surprised when she saw her eyes being covered all of the sudden, she did not reject as she held complete faith in her master but she could not help but feel excited. Then Masaru took out a pair of energy sealing cuffs, cuffing Akeno''s hands behind her back, Masaru could feel her breathing becoming rougher as sweat was esperating from her back, Akeno was getting abnormally excited. The last time Masaru only played with her by teasing her a bit before she could peacefully sleep, but tonight it was different, he knows it, yes Akeno was in her m?s??h?stic state.


    "I wonder whose hands you are imagining" Masaru spoke next to her ear, Akeno flinched when she felt Masaru''s hands gently ??r?ssing her arms as he breathe right next to her ears, the closer he got to her bosom the more rougher her breathing was becoming, she could even feel that she was getting wet herself form the excitement alone. "Such beautiful br??sts.... But I wonder just who is Akeno imagining doing such things to her" Masaru gently held Akeno''s br??sts in his hands before squeezing them a few times while his index fingers were flicking her n?pp??, "M-Master... Such teasing is unfair"


    Akeno could feel Masaru was getting hard as her hands were touching it, feeling the hotness and hardness began to excite her more. Gently he began to move her hands to pull it out from one of the leg opening, ??r?ssing it gently. Just feeling Masaru playing with her br??sts and she was gently stroking his member made her imaginations run wild, "It appears you are getting a bit naughty" Masaru spoke a little bit louder because he himself felt quite excited in this current situation, Masaru moved his hands forward pinching her n?pp??s hard "IYAAHN!" Akeno m??n?d loudly, if it wasn''t for the fact Masaru already sealed the room up with a Noise barrier it would have been a problem.


    Little by little the both of them began to Massage each other rougher and rougher, Masaru gently licked Akeno''s neck causing her to shiver from excitement to the point of having a light ?r??sm. "It appears the little princess is holding on tight... So naughty" Hearing Masaru''s complaints made Akeno became dizzy from all of the excitement, she could feel something deep within her was coming, she knew of this feeling as she felt this many times when she came to play with Masaru. Akeno''s m??ns grew louder and louder as Masaru began to trace his left hand down her tummy, just the anticipation of what is about to come made Akeno really feel like she could lose herself and the moment Masaru came close towards the gates of her eden he pinched the door knocker causing the doors to blast open spurting out water and Akeno m??n?d loudly before losing strength laying against Masaru''s back.


    When Masaru removed her blindfold he could see how aroused Akeno was, but thankfully this play was enough for her now so he gave her a kiss before removing her cuffs. "To think Master would actually have a S&M play with me" Masaru smiled wryly, "I did research, I can only do up till this point so I can get a little used to this kind of play. Although I am afraid I can''t play the M part because of my personality" Masaru gently ??r?ss Akeno''s head while she was leaning against Masaru feeling totally in bliss, "This is perfect Master... Thank you" Akeno gave Masaru another kiss before the two of them entered the bed, both he and Akeno were battling to keep themselves from crossing the line because the promise which was why these kind of plays were to allow themselves to vent their energy.


    >/<


    Next morning Masaru and Akeno came down for breakfast, because the girls could feel the air around Akeno was totally different from how she is normally they could guess what happened so they pulled Akeno to ask her about it since asking this in front of Masaru was a bit embarrassing. "How was the work?" Diana ask as she was currently serving breakfast, as a ultimate Rank Devil she knew what happened last night but was not embarrassed or angry, she felt proud that her son and his girls are releasing their frustrations of waiting in such a manner since they intend to keep their word.


    "It''s really a hassle especially when you deal with ???ky people, but other than that it is quite fun since I get to see some places I would like to take the girls to" Masaru spoke, Angelica was sitting next to him since he went to Bergen she wanted to know a lot of Norway since it was one of the lands where the influence of the Norse Mythology is the strongest. "How long will you be getting these kind of tasks?" Masaru who heard his mother''s concerns rubbed his chin thinking, "If everything goes as planned it should be done by the end of the second term" Masaru already calculated how long it would take for the Old Satan Faction to be thoroughly crushed after going through their plans.


    "That''s good, you should spend more time with the girls especially since the time you spent as youth is short" Masaru nodded at Diana''s advice, "Masaru-sama, could you please tell me more about Bergen!?" Angelica''s eyes were all sparkling when she asked so Masaru began to display her his view of the town using Illusion Magic as a Projection, even the other girls who were quite interested in Akeno''s experience were attracted to the pictures so they considered to continue the talks later so as to Listen to Masaru''s stories, but when they heard the Chief God of Norse, Odin was a pervert they found it hard to believe till Masaru showed them the interaction between Rossweisse and Odin. They naturally pitied the Valkyrie, who did not have a boyfriend.


    After eating their breakfast Masaru was then updated about the happenings this weekend he was gone, apparently, Asia got herself reincarnated after being killed by Raynare, the fallen angels were killed by Rias and her peerage quite easily except for the pervert who was simply weak but had strong will power. But when Masaru heard what Sacred gear he had? "Fuck! The poor dragon will live with that pervert for more than ten thousand years!?" Masaru really pitied Ddraig, but since it was not his peerage the thought was already out of the window.


    "Guess it is my turn huh? First off I want you girls to stay away from Diodora. If he approaches you when your alone leave immediately, if you tell him to back off but he refuses just kill him" Masaru spoke coldly causing the girls to feel surprised so Masaru continued, "He is part of the traitors and Asia is the nun he was eyeing, meaning that Nun died so he could just save her in her deepest despair and break her" Masaru spoke feeling quite annoyed, he found Riser to be more acceptable compared to this lunatic.


    "Won''t it become a problem if we kill the heir of Astaroth Family?" Akeno asked, "I will handle that problem if it happens but I am serious girls, if your left no option with that guy just kill him immediately. The nuns in his peerage are all mentally broken, think about it Saints from churches who lived for God and for God only became devils" Masaru endured the headaches he gained from saying God twice, hearing Masaru''s explanation the girls realized just what kind of lunatic this Diodora was.


    School went on as normal although Masaru did see that Rias appeared to be quite restless for some reason but he ignored it since it was probably something he could not get involved in, instead he went to Sona''s council office to have another game of chess! "Heard you were in Bergen, did you meet the Norse Gods?" Masaru smirked as he moved his knight piece to take her pawn, "Yes, I did... And a Chief God no less" Sona who just picked up her rook piece froze, looking at Masaru with shock as he was talking about a Chief God was no different from spotting a panda in the zoo. "And he is a total pervert" Sona almost fell of her chair, she adjusted her glasses looking sternly at Masaru, Masaru however just projected the talks between the Valkyrie and the Chief God.


    Sona simply sighed... Her understand of the Norse Gods became complicated, there was no two ways about that old man, he was a plain pervert. "Well on the serious side, I suggest you and your peerage stay vigilant towards Diodora" Sona was shook out of her daze looking at Masaru seriously, the times this boy warned her could be counted on her hands which shows how rare it happens. She did not ask questions since she could trust Masaru, he always looked out for her and this was why she held faith in him. "UWAAA! D-Demon King!" Saji was still traumatized about his experience as a woman so when he sees Masaru''s he automatically freezes up, the girls of the student council giggled as they found this amusing.


    "Although I am not in the mood to get involved but what is up with Rias today?" Sona who heard Masaru''s question looked out the window, "Her engagement came up... And it is happening soon" Masaru rubbed his chin, "Wasn''t it suppose to be only after high school?" Sona nodded, Masaru sighed. These bloody fools are making the matters worse just when he spoke with Sirzech, "I can''t change her fate I can at least give those two old coots a blood opinion about this nonsense" Sona giggled at Masaru who was irritated, she too knew the events is reflecting on their businesses and Belial being linked is being dragged down as well although the amount is only meager but their reputation gets affected as well because of this.


    >/<


    Next day, Afternoon. Masaru was busy reading his report when Akeno came towards him with hurried steps, when he heard what Rias attempted to do because of her families action of moving forward the engagement he had it. "Come with me" Masaru gave a short answer and Akeno followed him, unlike his father Masaru won''t hesitate to cut of those who would drag down his family similar to business.


    Just as Masaru entered the Occult room he saw Rias and her peerage, Grayfia was there as well but the new comer was the Phenex Crest. But before Riser can spew his entrace line Masaru released his power pressuring everyone, Grayfia had a easier time dealing with it but everyone else was having a hard time breathing. "I am going to keep it short, I want to hear nothing. Grayfia, link up with Lord Phenex, Lord Gremory and Sirzech... This has gone too far" Normally Grayfia would not take orders from others but the look on Masaru''s furious face was enough for her to know it will be better to do what he ask so she could understand what he wants to do.


    Masaru took his seat and the projection of Lord Phenex, Lord Gremory and Sirzech appeared. The Former two did not like being called so abruptly but when they saw the look on Masaru''s face they knew something serious happened, MAsaru cast a barrier magic to prevent others from outside to see or hear them except for Grayfia who was inside "Now then Father of Riser and Father of Gremory... Please tell me what are the two of you thinking?" Lord Phenex was a bit perplex and did not answer the question, however Zeoticus answerd "Is it about the Engagement?" Masaru laughed, he really felt he was dealing with fools. "Do the two of you realize how your actions in regards to this engagement impacts not ONLY your business but mine that is linked with yours as well? Did the two of you not heard anything Sirzech told you? How the people look at you?"


    "It''s for the sake of keeping the blood pure" Masaru stopped Zeoticus, "Such a lame excuse of a father says such blattant nonsense, the two of you already gotten report of the Research Institution got hold of my blood so they can give the Reincarnated Devils a change to become pureblood devils so what now? What other excuse you got for me? Because even now my family is being dragged into this as the people began to refuse to use our businesses because we are ?ssociated with a father who pushes his daughter who is a heir no less, to marry this scum who has nothing worth other than being a back up for in case his brother dies"


    "That is how the people see this, I am taking this seriously as my family can''t afford to have stains on our reputation like the two of you do" Sirzech spoke "Masaru-kun, why are you speaking in front of the others?" Masaru turned to Sirzech, "I have cast a barrier magic for now to prevent them from hearing or seeing us for now since I can''t display the heads shameful moment... Naturally it will stay between us all, now then... To avoid having this little event come to an end soon, let us have the two parties have a Rating Game against each other"


    Lord Phenex and Lord Gremory did have a lot of things they wanted to say but could not, why? Because their wives were behind them and boy they were even more pissed off than Masaru. Since it was no longer needed Masaru removed the barrier as Sirzech spoke, "I think that is a good suggestion, I believe we can hold this Rating Game to determine the engagement between the two after a week is that fine?" Rias stood up "Yeah, Onii-sama" Ravel was still confused about everything but still managed to nod and agree in her brother''s place. She never expected Masaru to become so overbearing, it totally different from how he normally acts.


    Masaru recast the barrier magic once more, "Good, I apologized that I may have come overbearing towards everyone here including you three gentlemen, but honestly there got to be a limit... hai... Since it was already agreed I will no longer get involved in this fiasco, I just hope such a thing will not happen again because if it does, the Belial Family will cut off their ties with both Gremories and Phenex" Hearing this both Lord Phenex and Lord Gremory looked at Masaru with surprise feeling quite shocked that Masaru would openly say he would cut ties with them, "This is not a threat, but a warning. Your actions reflect on the entire family and your allies, the two of you are veterans in this and should know this better than anyone else. I am not like my father who would get himself involved in such events but I am different, if I see something that will harm my family in any way I will cut it off, that is how I work. So I hope we can sort this out to prevent drastic actions from being taken"


    The heads began to complain towards Masaru who took control over the entire conversation as they never saw him this mad and Masaru explained how he was enduring to watch how other people''s foolish actions affecting his family''s business when they just began to actually have the power and finance as a Archduke family and he can''t have his family return to their previous state again. Grayfia already left the barrier area to keep the surrounding people under control and told them about the Rating Game to ensure the both of them understood.


    Riser was pissed, he wanted to kill Masaru for interfering but that overbearing power he felt was enough to stop him from acting recklessly, that overbearing power was simply too scary because it was influenced by Masaru''s anger which was boosted because of his frustrations for enduring Katerea''s, Shalba''s, Creyserey''s and Loki''s Smug overbearing attitudes so it could be said that everyone today got the shares of anger because of other people. Naturally Masaru apologized but because no one else heard or saw it, there was no problem since the two fathers understood their mistakes as well.


    When Masaru removed the barrier he could hear Riser''s furious scream, "You bastard! Why did you get involved!?" Masaru looked at him "Consider this your punishment for being arrogant, just the idea people compare me with you makes me feel sick" Masaru''s utter disgust tone totally rocked Riser''s mood into confusion as this sudden change was something even he could not follow, but then again back then Masaru was in the lower position but now he was higher so naturally Masaru would not hold back to display his utter disgust at this boy''s behaviour. "You already heard about the Rating game, so Shoo shoo" Masaru waved at Riser forcing him to teleport away with his peerage, Ravel looked at Masaru complicated expression before they left.


    Grayfia left shortly as well, Rias stood up and bowed towards Masaru "Thank you for helping--" Masaru raised his hand, "No need for thanks Rias, Honestly I went a bit overboard today because my frustration that built up all simply rushed out and I acted overbearing because I am tired of dealing with idiots... Besides I never helped you, if this situation never affected my Family''s business I would care less who you marry as this is a Noble''s obligation to marry at some point" Issei walked forward feeling Masaru was being wrong, "You could have said---" Masaru looked at Issei, "Say what?" Issei was taken aback by the question.


    "You expect me to lie to her? Say things I don''t mean? Rias is my friend yes, but when it comes to business and Family matters then there is no friendship it is me Heir of Belial and Rias the heir of Gremory... If you intend to become a high-class boy, you better start learning the ways of the Nobles, research the human history of nobles it can give you some ideas of how Devil Nobles work" Masaru looked at Rias, "I hope you take this situation seriously and train to start from now on, because the ball is in your hands and only you can save yourself" Masaru stood up and left the silent Occult Room.


    Today it could be said Akeno, the Occult, Sirzech, Grayfia, Lord Gremory, Lord Phenex and RIser along with his peerage first experienced Masaru''s rage outburst especially how he becomes overbearing, they all knew this boy was blunt but he could tolerate and be kind. This was a lesson for them as even someone like Masaru had a limit to his patience, What happened to the two lords? The couches were warm that night, very warm.

 Chapter 91 - Masaru reflects on his behaviour

    "Masaru-sama..." Akeno took hold of Masaru''s hand while his back was against the wall, he did not regret his actions as those two people needed a wake up call for once in their lives but he was simply acting like a spoiled brat back there. ''I really need to talk with someone'' Masaru thought, his nightly activities with Akeno and the girls were helping him to release his frustrations but sometimes even that little thing could drag out all those frustrations that were about to go gone back up once again. Masaru pulled Akeno into a hug, "Sorry you had to see me like that"


    Akeno shook her head, she really did feel fear not for Masaru but felt fear he might change after this event as she never saw him become this angry, he was always strong in enduring but she realized now, her master was strong but he too had a heart that need to be supported. She held dearly onto Masaru not wanting to let go, Masaru felt her warmth closing his eyes to relax a bit unknowingly he fell asleep despite it still being school time.


    >/<


    "To think he would snap at us like that" Zeoticus spoke with Lord Phenex, the two of them were kicked out of their rooms by their wives and told to reflect on their actions despite they could not cancel the engagement because that would then really make them a laughing stock, Lord Phenex nodded while taking a sip of his drink "Honestly I felt anger when he yelled at us like that, but now that I look back I can really understand how foolish we really were"


    "Kuku, I thought Sirzech was only trying to stand up for his Sister because of his Brocon tendencies but to think it was really Masaru who told him that, guess we became a bit too greedy" Zeoticus spoke looking at the skies, Lord Phenex nodded. "I wonder if I should have Ravel--- No, he will scold me again if I push Ravel on him without her consent" Zeoticus began laughing at his friend who corrected himself halfway.


    After they calmed down themselves, they too began to realize their actions and how it reflects back on their families. They could not change anything now, but they at least know how to move forward once the Rating Game is over.


    >/<


    Masaru was brought home along with the girls earlier than normal and is currently sleeping peacefully with the girls around him, they were quite worried when they heard what happened so they chose to stay together with Masaru while he sleeps. Akeno explained what happened to Diana who sighed thinking her boy was growing up, she was worried he never really threw a tantrum like normal boys do nor did he disobey her so this event at least made her felt relief that he was acting his age for once. Akeno went up stairs to join the girls as she too could not bear to stay away from Masaru at this moment,


    Diana contacted Diehauser explaining the situation to her, "He did that? I should talk---" Before he could continue Diana interrupted him, "Don''t you think of lecturing him Diehauser... Masaru has already reflected on his actions and honestly I am grateful for what happened because at least for once my son acted his age, made a mistake like a child his age and learnt from it. I rather let him at least lose control over his emotions at a young age than when he loses it when he is older" Diehauser who heard this could only agree, even Calfa next to him told him she will kick his ?ss if he touches Masaru.


    The fact Masaru was too much of a kind and good boy did worry them despite them being happy and proud about it at the same time, they could now see he was growing so from now on they could support Masaru with his way forward.


    Later that night Masaru woke up seeing the girls sleeping peacefully around him warmth his heart, he started to think about his actions today some were good while others were bad, he took a deep breathe and already realized the most important thing that was the cause of this situation was the fact he was handling too much on his own. And he decided once the Rating Game was over, he will introduce his girls to Ulrika and have them know about his actions from the dark, it might be cruel but he needs more people he can trust to help him during his missions in Khaos Brigade.


    ''Just what rights did I have to scold Sirzech... Even I mistook my love and cage these girls without me realizing it'' Masaru thought with a wry smile, [This is what we call growth boy, in the mentality that is...] Masaru chuckled softly, ''You really like to come out at the weirdest times'' [Because I am watching you boy, every step you take, every choice you make... Watching you move forward in your life is quite entertaining to me, and seeing you grow bring me joy I can cry] ''You--- It can''t be that serious'' [Naturally not] Masaru was floored, this dragon really is something else. [And I agree, it''s time you introduce the girls to the cruel side of the world before it is too late] Masaru nodded, looking at the girls he made a firm choice to introduce them to his work in the shadows.


    Just like this the week was quite uneventful since Rias and her peerage were all gone to training, Sona was pushing herself to stay busy to prevent herself from becoming stressed out because of her friend''s predicament, she even visited Masaru everyday for chess to check up on him since she heard from Rias how he was furious. Masaru naturally felt embarrassed, it was then he understood the term "Black History" from the depth of his heart, he was really foolish that day but he will not apologize since what he said were not entirely wrong either it was just that he should have done it in a better manner.


    The Girls became interested in S&M plays as well so Masaru advised them to wait for a while since he, himself is still getting used to this kind of play himself he did not immediately start allowing them to experience it first yet. The girls instead made sure to have him spoil them to which he oblige since he loved the girls dearly, and the day of the Rating game has arrived and a special space was created using the Kuoh Academy as the Landscape for the Rating game. It was quite detailed as Masaru and his peerage all decided to use the Student Council Office as their place to relax and watch the game.


    "How do you think Rias will do this?" Sona asked while drinking the tea Tsubaki made for her, "Well, from the looks of it she is totally using her head for once... She is even utilizing the fact Riser is looking down on her and her peerage because they are no complete... Not to mention Rias is really lucky this time..." Masaru spoke as he looked at the figures moving to their locations, "Lucky?" Masaru smiled meaningfully, "The fact Riser is not using his sister the correct way... Haven''t you noticed, every time she tries to give a suggestion he reprimands her? Just looking at his body language and gestures you can see he is angry and taking it out on her by taking complete control with no suggestions from any of the girls... This is a Alpha Male"


    "Alpha Male?" Sona looked at Masaru who laughed, "It''s simpler to call him a Lion who laze about while his lionesses does the work, all he is good for is impregnating them and eating the food they bring for him" Hearing this the girls of Sona''s peerage all blushed, Saji nodded agreeing with this statement while Masaru''s peerage giggled thinking this explanation really does fit Riser.


    >/<


    [This a official Rating game between Rias Gremory and Riser Phoenix, the layout is Kuoh Academy. The Base for Rias will be the Occult Club----] Grayfia spoke monotone about the rules and location of bases, currently Rias was looking at her peerage. She felt more calm and relaxed when she remembered she trained hard for the past year thanks to her best friend''s reminder and was thankful to her friend Masaru who presented her a chance to break off her engagement she wanted to break many years ago.


    The teams were set Issei and Kiba will be heading for the Gym to draw Riser''s peerage members there to contain them, Barold will be in charge of the tennis field which is close to the Occult Club room to guard the Base as a Rook while Sara will move around the battlefield taking out any members that split from their teams. Asia however was pushed to hide in the tennis club storage room with a special necklace to prevent her from being detected, this location was close to where Issei and Kiba was, as well as where Barold was. This way she can immediately run to aid those who get injured in combat instead of being hold up with Rias in the base.


    Masaru naturally gave Rias some Healing, Stamina & Magic Recovery potions in order to advertise his created products that might not be as effective as Phoenix Tears but it is still close to it. Because Masaru knew the Phenex team will have tears on them and say it was because there was no rules prohibiting it and he felt he should also play dirty aiding the team he want to win since he dislikes Riser''s attitude.


    [Let the game begin!]


    Masaru leaned back on the couch while Shirone was currently resting on his ??p, since everyone was used to this no one complained. From the looks of it three pawns and rook from Riser team decided to meet up against Issei and Kiba, the fight was quite hard for the pervert but Masaru saw a strange glint in his''s eyes before he called out his technique "Dress Break!" Masaru was shocked, this godly technique, he may dislike Issei''s perverted attitude but shredding the clothes of women and give public fan service ''I approve'' Masaru thought since he will never have the guts to do such shameful things so openly, he is the heir of a big family after all.


    "Disgusting..." Shirone muttered when she saw what happened, Ichika came to wipe the blood from Masaru''s nose before anyone noticed but Akeno touched her lips feeling just as surprised, "Ara ara, I wonder if Masaru would want to do that with me?" The girls looked at Masaru daring him to say it, "Yep, but in private instead. Don''t want others to see what is mine after all" Masaru answered causing the girls in his peerage to nod feeling happy while Sona and her peerage was not sure how to take this. "But this technique... Is this boy going to walk this direction? Sure he will become quite famous among girls but in a bad sense that is..." Masaru spoke while laughing, it really was just to funny as he never remembered this event at all and seeing it was just hilarious. Shirone made sure to lightly pinch Masaru, "Don''t become like that" Masaru gently ??r?ss her ears causing Shirone to flinch and even m??n a little causing the kitty cat to blush.


    [Three Pawns and One Rook of Riser team Retired]


    Just when the announcement came out Issei and Kiba came out suddenly were under the attack of Siris and Karlamine the two knights of Riser along with Isabela, "It seems it is true, you have trained hard... Knight of Gremory" Siris spoke as she was feeling happy that Yuuto dodged her attack at the last moment, Isabela was looking at Issei who managed to boost enough to handle her direct attack with his hand. "Oh ho? Your the same type of fighter as me huh?" Issei could only stare at her b??bs thinking how he could rip them out for him to see them, Karlamine who saw Issei''s lecherous eyes could not help but comment "Is he a pervert?" Yuuto bowed "I''m sorry for my friend"


    Sudden the two knights and Yuuto started to engage in a fierce sword fight, "Sword Birth!" When Kiba stabbed his sword into the ground sudden blades of swords began to erupt from the ground up causing the two girls to have no other choice but to take flight which was what Yuuto wanted, he trained something interesting his Sensei told him what Masaru did. "Sword Birth!" Yuuto conjured several swords mid air using his demonic energy to make the swords float like flying swords before sending them off like arrows, Karlamine was unfortunate as the sword attacks was simply unexpected totally unimaginable that she would expect him to create such a attack with his sacred gear.


    [Riser Team: One Knight Retired!]


    "To think you would create such a bizarre attack method with your sacred gear as if your shooting bullets of Magic" Siris commented while hovering in the skies, Yuuto took his stance once again "It is because I have a senior brother who trained under the same Master that I have to at least live up to his expectations... Otherwise I will not only bring shame to my master but also to him" Soon the fight between of them took off in the skies.


    Issei and Isabela was currently combating quite close to one another, but because Issei was redicilously weak he could not dare take a hit from her so he was forced to scramble around while dodging the dangerous attacks. It was when Issei managed to get a hit in touching her close he immediately called out his technique clicking his fingers "Burst Open! Dress Break!" Even Siris who was fighting Yuuto was distracted at the sight of Isabela''s clothes being blown off allowing Yuuto to to take her down.


    [Riser Team: One Knight retired]


    Hearing this notification distracted Isabella as well allowing Issei and Yuuto to take her down swiftly as well.


    [Riser Team: one Rook Retired]


    >/<


    "What the hell is going on!?" Riser was screaming out of Rage, his plan was to have his peerage handle the low level mobs while he will go towards Rias''s base. But the successive retirement messages with no one from Rias''s team falling out and only his began to make him desperate, it could only be his own fault for looking down on his opponent and not listening to his sister''s warning. ''Should I have listened to Ravel? NO! I am the king! I never lost before because our family power make us immortal!'' Riser materialized his fire wings and flew off to face Rias in hopes to redeem his reputation.


    >/<


    "To think Rias grew this much" Zeoticus was watching the Rating Game, he naturally knew Masaru told Sirzech not to cage Rias so she could spread her wings and to think this was the results of only one year of training made him realize just how much time they wasted as she could have possibly become a Ultimate Rank by now like Masaru if she trained hard from a early age. "It''s good to see her actively moving forward... It''s about time" Venelana spoke feeling quite proud of her daughter who stood up for her own Dignity.


    >/<


    "He was correct, my son has truly been overboard with his arrogant attitude and it is reflecting on our image" Lord Phenex spoke, because Riser was pure blood and pure bloods were rare in the past he could not bear to scold his children since they were important to the Devil world, but he was reminded of Masaru''s words he could only agree that this needs to end. "I will leave the education of Riser to you, but I am removing Ravel from his team after this... To think he would release his frustrations on her is simply unacceptable!" Lady Phenex spoke


    >/<


    [Riser Team One Bishop Retired!]


    "I did not expect you to know where we were" a busty woman with long, wavy purple hair that falls all the way down her back and matching eyes spoke to Sara who was in front of her, "You simply are paying for looking down on us Yubelluna and Ravel" Sara looked at the twin drill blonde hair girl looking at the two of them ''This is bad, with how we underestimated them we are losing too rapidly'' Ravel thought, she wanted to turn things around but Riser will simply tell her to keep quiet so she could only endure this humiliating match and hope it ends fast. ''It''s him... Why do i feel I am seeing his shadow behind Rias Gremories team?''


    Suddenly the fight between Mages started, Sara never had a problem with using her fallen angel powers which caused Yubelluna and Ravel to have trouble dealing with the light/Holy element of Sara''s attacks, even their phoenix tears were extremely limited. This standstill motion continued but soon the battle tilt to Sara''s favour as she was consuming the potions Rias gained from Masaru which ?ssisted her in replenishing her mana, "That is unfair!" Ravel screamed but Sara revealed a rare smile "Same goes for your phoenix tears so kindly leave" Suddenly the amount of light spears went beyond their expectation as Sara release them.


    [Riser Team: Bishop & Queen Retired!]


    >/<


    "Did you give them the potions?" Sona asked Masaru who was enjoying his snacks, Masaru nodded "yep, I am using Rias to advertise my products for everyone to see. With this Phoenix Tear supplies will be less in demand allowing them to have a breather, my potions can then be used during Rating Games since it is not a instant potion it will suit the Rating game much better allowing us to use Phoenix Tears only in places where it gets real dangerous like real battles"


    "Your really shrewd business man" Hearing Sona''s comment Masaru laughed, "I am only using this to my intentions since the two families can allow this as a form of Compensation for the trouble they caused" Masaru looked at the game "But, I am more surprised at Yuuto''s growth, to think he learnt a new way to make use of his sacred gear instead of just stab and summon all the time that is simply too predictable"


    >/<


    "Issei, you need to learn some other technique... That... Move is not right" Yuuto spoke as the two of them were heading to the tennis courtyard to meet up with Barold, "WHY!? It took me so long to learn it and I succeeded after Asia made so many sacrifices for me!" Issei complained and refused to give up on his Godly Technique Dress Break which allows him to see Tits legally since it is after all a disarm magic spell.


    Sudden another two pawns appeared in front of Kiba and Issei, "We can''t lose anymore" Marion spoke while sending off magic bullets towards Kiba forcing him to enter a defensive stance as he wanted to know if this girl had any other tricks, mean while Issei was jumping and leaping past trees dodging the demonic Bullets from Bulent like a complete amatear. "What is up with this boy? HEY! Stop moving and obediently just retire already!" Issei felt his fighting spirit surge as he scream "I refuse! I have not seen enough Oppai in this match yet"


    "huh?" "Huh?" The two girls looked at him as if he was a madman while Kiba only bowed apologizing to them, but using this chance Issei took his stance when he charged enough boosts "Take this! Dragon Shot!" By gathering his energy molding it into a sphere in front of his right hand, when he punched it with his left gauntlet fist the sphere turned into a bright beam destroying everything in it''s path as it heads towards the two unfortunate pawns who were taken by surprise.


    [Riser Team: Two Pawns Retired]


    It was only when Issei heard Grayfia''s voice he collapse on the ground with dead fish eyes, mumbling "But I did not use dress break on them... Oppai.... Oppai.... Oppai.... Oppai...." He suddenly breaks down crying his heart out feeling injustice, how could he be so stupid although Kiba felt surprised as he thought his friend was being smart using his perversion to create a opening, he never thought of doing such despicable things but he could give a thumb up for Issei being smart. Although poor Kiba totally misunderstood the entire thing.


    >/<


    While Sara, Yuuto and Issei was returning to the Tennis court, Barold was already dragonified like his family''s power of dragon''s symbolized, similar to Nero Brune of the Military he could transform into a humanoid dragon while he was having a hard time dealing with Ni and Li, he knew once punch can knock them out right away but they were simply too fast and their natural reflexive sensitivity because of their cat nature allowed them to dodge attacks with more ease.


    But the moment Sara arrived it was simply a one sided battle even with Shuriya who was together with the two nekomata''s could not handle the light/holy elements of Sara''s attacks. When Yuuto and Issei arrived it was when the prompts came


    [Riser Team: Three pawns retired]


    >/<


    "Now you see why I told you to go and be blunt with Rias? Just this small change has allowed her to change her fate, she has potential to begin with but needed someone to go up and smack some sense in" Masaru spoke, the match was a bit boring because the one side was simply too arrogant and complacent they did not expect Rias''s team to be this skilled, it was only Issei that was a later comer that was still not properly trained yet which was also good because they judged the entire peerage as weak because of Issei. "Rias is really lucky, her enemies looked down on her and even mistook her peerage capabilitie because of new pawn... So it was really a match won because of her luck"


    "Will things be fine?" Sona asked, this rating game was as good as won since Sara was still active even with his phenex bloodline, Riser was already doomed to fail. "It will be, this rating game shown everything the respective parties need to see. If this can''t open their eyes then I will leave them" Masaru spoke seriously, Sona did not answer as she too thought it was true if this could not wake them up then what will.


    Masaru watch RIser arriving at the Base of Rias only to find her entire peerage has been waiting for him, Masaru did not pay attention to what Riser was screaming, "You low level devils don''t realize what you are getting involved in!?" Masaru only paid attention to Issei who stepped forward screaming quite a bucket load of corny lines. "You force girls to love you, force them to marry you! You treat them like dolls only to please your ?ust! You are not worthy of Rias Gremory, NO! Rias''s v?r??n?t? is mine!!" ''Does this fool not feel ashamed of what he is saying...'' Masaru felt cold sweat run down his back just imaging the embarrassment Rias had to endure, "Ara? It seems this boy is serious about chasing his master" Akeno commented, the girls in Masaru''s peerage did not like Issei''s perversion but supported that he is better for Rias than Riser, ''But Master is still the best'' They thought as well.


    [Game is decided by the Judges! Rias Gremory Wins!]


    "What!?" Riser felt everything he planned came crushing down, Judges? "Who the hell is the judge!? I will kill him myself!!" Suddenly a projection appeared in front of Riser causing him to become limp falling on his knees with disbelief, it was his father. "Your a disappointment... As Head of the family I will strip you off your title as the third son as you no longer have any right to contend for the head of the family position... and your peerage will be separated from you till you show me some changes..."

 Chapter 92 - Risers end?

    Masaru watches how Riser his will to stand, "That is what happens when a noble child becomes useless, now he is simply a child of Lord Phenex but have no power as a noble..." Masaru muttered, he did not feel a thing when he watches Riser, not at all. He believes it was about time the Noble House made their move to teach the child a lesson so he will be an example for the others. "You arranged this haven''t you?" Sona asked looking at the scene as she never would have imagined seeing such a scene play in front of her, it was really too shocking.


    "I only told the parents they have been forcing their ideals on their children and the other was a bit too lenient with his rampant son that does nothing but destroy their family image and it reflects on mine since we have a business with them" Masaru spoke nonchalantly about this issue since he believe it was finally over, "Well with this Rias is free, I have fewer problems to deal with now that the event is over. And you can finally get some sleep Sona" Sona looked at Masaru with surprise, she hid the fact she had sleepless nights over this situation as she was really worried about Rias, she was scared Rias might lose control and commit suicide to protect her pride as a woman.


    "How?" Masaru smiled warmly looking at the projection for the Rating Game shutting down, "Who is playing the most chess against you, the first rule of winning chess is to observe not only the moves your opponent makes but your opponent as well" Masaru answered standing up together with his peerage taking their leave, there was no longer any need for him to watch over this anymore, Sona was really shocked, even blushing a bit when she recalled he told her he was observing her closely. "Ahem! Sona Kaichou, we have to work that needs our attention" Tsubaki spoke to save her King from embarrassing herself in front of her peerage, Saji who saw this grits his teeth tightly thinking his competition to earn Sona''s affection is too strong.


    "Yes, everyone let''s move out" Sona spoke strictly while adjusting her glasses, she even scolded herself for allowing her heart to flutter like that.


    >/<


    "Lord Sirzech, the rating game space has been reset thanks to Ajuka''s staff" Grayfia reported to Sirzech who was currently just leaning against his chair, he was relieved that everything went better than he prepared for since he made sure to have a back up plan using the Red Dragon Emperor Host, Issei Hyoudou for his next plan if Rias were to fail the match.


    "Can you get the information about the potions Rias and her team used during the games if those are effective as we saw then we can start saving up the phoenix tears for our real battles and use these potions for Rating Games." Sirzech looked at Grayfia who nodded before disappearing, Sirzech gently ??r?sses his chin as he thought about the boy who refused to get involved but in the end still gotten involved. ''Wonder how I should reward him for helping me?''


    >/<


    "To think the boy already created something that can replace the Phoenix Tears in Rating Games" Lord Phenex spoke while he was reading the Rating Game report he gotten, the new potions were groundbreaking as they could replace the Phoenix tears in the games allowing the Phenex Family to supply more phoenix tears for the army who is fighting to defend their borders. "Father... Uhm" Ravel spoke hesitatingly


    "What is it, Ravel?" Lord Phenex looked at his daughter full of affection but it soon cramps up, "I want to meet with the Red Dragon Emperor boy" He was not certain how to take his daughter''s request, "You can meet him at the Young Noble Gatherings that is in two months time" Lady Phenex answered in her husband''s place causing the poor old man to wonder just what did that dragon do to his daughter.


    >/<


    Masaru just arrived home when he saw Grayfia was currently drinking tea together with Diana, "I''m Home" He muttered allowing the two ladies to look towards him, the girls went on ahead to get washed so he could talk with Grayfia who was here for him. "Apologies for disturbing you right after the rating game but I came by orders of Sirzech-sama" Masaru nodded taking his seat opposite of her.


    "Is it possible if you can share the information about the potions with us?" Masaru shook his head, "I can allow you to see it in action, but the recipe will remain mine. No Offence but the Phenex Family has complete monopolization over Phoenix Tears and to combat them, I need to keep the recipe for our use... Phenex can support the Military and the Belial will support the Rating Game since my father is the Emperor of Rating Games after all" Grayfia sighed as she knew getting the recipe will be impossible but to inspect the potion itself will naturally allow them to at least know the effectiveness of it, "I can at least guarantee that Ajuka knows of this potion and will vouch for me if that can put you at ease"


    Grayfia nodded as this will put her at ease, the leading figure of the Research for the Devils were naturally Ajuka so having him approved of it meant it was absolute. "I appreciate the endeavours you have accomplished for the sake of the devils, thank you" Masaru shook his hand to say it was fine, having the queen of a Satan bow to him was more stressful than thanks. Once Grafia left, the family had their dinner.


    >/<


    The next day during school break time Akeno was currently chatting with Rias who called her over to talk about something which appeared to be important from the manner Rias was acting, "Akeno, how do you handle it? Sharing Masaru with the other girls?" Akeno was taken aback by this question at first she was suspicious about this question as she thought Rias might have feelings for Masaru but that was not the case so she felt relieved, "And why would you ask this of me? Rias did something happen?"


    Rias blushed lightly while fidgetting a bit before whispering in Akeno''s ears, Akeno''s eyes widen from the surprise she just received. "You--- really feel for him that way!?" Rias nodded, Akeno sighed thinking her friend was growing up although the partner in choice was a bit questionable but at least better than her previous one."Well, to answer your question it is hard to handle it, the envy of seeing Masaru together with the other girls. I want to keep him to myself, but the girls too feel the same way I do but Masaru would not let any of us go for anyone. He treats us equally, and spoils us in the manner we wish to be spoiled"


    "The question would be for you, is he worth it? To share?" Akeno looked at her friend who was not used to having a real love relationship as she continued, "At the beginning, it''s hard at the time to endure but at times it easy, any relationship is not always moon and flowers as it is about finding the middle point that connects both sides equally. In this case, Masaru is the middle point for all of us, so it is our task to get along with one another while it is Masaru''s task to love us all equally... Which is how it is right now... We already found the centre that allowed us to live in harmony"


    "What would that be?" Rias looked at Akeno who smiled, "Masaru will never choose a first wife or second because he believes we girls are all equal, however, in order to allow us girls to vent our frustration of envy we hold a competition of our own without Masaru knowing so we can decide who is the #1 girl for the day to get first spoilt by Masaru for the week" Rias was a bit confused, Akeno giggled, "When you start dating him you will naturally come to understand everything I just told you as it will help you greatly... In these kinds of situations" Sudden the girls could hear Issei scream "How Unfair!"


    >/< Little rewind to just as Akeno and Rias began chatting


    "Barold I have checked your match in the Rating Game, your weakness is quite similar to how it was for Everest, your strong power and Defence in your dragon form is perfect but without speed to touch your opponent you will naturally be toyed with" Masaru was moving fast around Barold using Trackless steps to disappear and reappear at strange places, "Your power over dragons, can''t you use those to temporary boost your senses like your eyes and ears to that of a dragon? or the feeling of touch? If you can increase these you can then predict where your opponent is heading if you trained it hard enough" Barold who heard this possibility began to close his eyes, he never done this before but since Masaru was moving around him this was the best training he could ever ask for.


    "Kiba, what is Masaru talking about? I can understand some things but some I can''t" Issei spoke to Yuuto who was seriously listening to Masaru''s teach Barold, "Issei, your weakness is quite many... the time it takes for you to reach max boost, your defence, your battle techniques... What Masaru is doing right now is pointing at Barold''s weakness and gives him a suggestion to improve himself" Issei nodded thinking hard about his weaknesses, there was simply too many! He can only train hard with guts.


    Barold however although it was subtle he could start to feel and hear the movements of Masaru around him since his eyes were closed, but Masaru stopped in front of him tapping his shoulder, "That will be all for today, you finally found it right?" Barold nodded, he found a way to improve his abilities. "Thanks, Masaru" Masaru smirked "No need for thanks" He turned around leaving the Gremory peerage behind as he got a date with Angelica today, "Where is he going?" Issei asks Barold, "He is off for a date" Issei grip his head screaming to the skies "How unfair!"


    >/<


    "You look quite attractive with your school uniform on, we should have dated with it one a long time ago" Masaru Lamented feeling this girl really looks beautiful in her academy uniform no matter how many times he looks at it, "Thank you, sorry for keeping you waiting" Angelica spoke while hooking her arms around his left arm leaning against him, "Since I promised to take you on a date I naturally prepared to take you to the right place" Masaru and Angelica went into one of the less active streets making sure there was no one around before they teleported away.


    The smell of salty winds blew against their faces, the sounds of crashing waves and cries of the flying seagulls. It was Bergen, the city of Norway near the harbour which was the location Masaru promised to take Angelica to at least once. Angelica was quite happy with the surprise that she gave Masaru a kiss of his cheeks while walking excitedly looking at the buildings, the floating boats and even at the people that were walking around. ''She really is cute this way'' Masaru thought as he followed her around, but suddenly Masaru operated his Demon Energy and Ki palm striking the head of an old man that came quite fast to touch Angelica''s bu?? however he failed miserably as he miscalculated Masaru''s strength.


    BOOM! The old man crashed into the sea with Masaru looking down into the sea as he could sense this old man was still alive, he pulled Angelica into his embrace when he felt the old man teleported nearby facing them. "Hoho, it seems your quite a feisty one keeping such a beautiful girl to yourself" Masaru naturally knew this pervert, he was lucky he managed to send this old man flying considering how strong he really is. "Odin, I understand you like girls but try to keep your hands from what is mine" Masaru spoke, "So you do know of me huh? Oh yeah, I remember you being here before" Odin nods


    "Odin! You went and tried to harass another girl!" Rossweisse scolded Odin for a while when she was about to apologize Angelica touched her mouth remembering this girl "The pitiful valkyrie" Rossweisse who heard this felt offended but first wanted to know where this title comes from but Angelica continued before she could ask, "Without a boyfriend" Masaru lightly chopped Angelica''s head while Rosseweisse was already breaking into tears, "Sorry about that, I had to share some memories of this place with my peerage which is why they know of you two" Masaru bowed politely.


    Odin ??r?sses his bead feeling quite intrigued with this boy, "Your quite interesting, I heard a lot about you from Azazel boy" Hearing this Masaru could naturally understand the hidden meaning behind his words, "I will be sure to pay you back as compensation but my girls are off-limits" Odin who heard that lamented but Masaru knew this sly old fox was bloody happy, "I will be sure to use it soon boy, so when I do I look forward to the time we will spend together" Masaru coughed "Please don''t make it sound like a date old man, I''m straight"


    Odin almost floored when he heard what Masaru said, he was shocked, then became angry then screamed "I prefer girls with big br??sts! I have no likes for males! NONE! WHAT! SO! EVER!" Masaru nodded and pointed at Rossweisse "No wonder she is your secretary" Rossweisse who heard this covered her clothed br??sts walking away from Odin who felt wronged, but nothing he said could change it for the better because of what he declared. "But then again, make sure to give me a heads up old man, I will be sure to help out" Masaru waved while leading Angelica away for their date.


    "Odin, who is that boy" Odin ??r?sses his beard finding the conversation he had with the boy to be truly amusing for his long life, "He is the package Azazel and Sirzech arranged for us" Rossweisse naturally understood what this meant, the previous events that occurred allowing them to know of Loki''s attempt to start Ragnarok was this boy, ''he does look quite handsome... NO no no no! What the hell are you thinking Rossweisse! He already has a girl and a beautiful one at that'' Rossweisse gripped her head trying to shake off her fantasy, Odin, however, smiled meaningfully.


    "Table for two?" The Waitress asks Masaru and Angelica who just came to the nearest cafe to eat a snack before they head back home, "Yes please" Masaru answer and follows the waitress into the cafe where they took their seat near a window, "Was that Odin?" Angelica asked feeling quite shocked at how perverted that old man really was in front of him, Masaru simply laughed it off, "Yes, he lived a very long life so he would naturally do things o make it more interesting for him but don''t worry he won''t cross the line other than raising your skirt or blatantly stare at your br??sts" Masaru could only smile wryly, he was not at the level to handle that old man so he will only be able to endure it for now and later pay him back for each and every attempt he did.


    "Thank you for bringing me here today" Angelica smiled sweetly towards Masaru who was currently taking a sip of his cold drink, "It''s my p???sur?, since seeing you smile so beautiful is more than enough a reward for me" Angelica blushed lightly looking out the window, this place was truly amazing, it was different from the atmosphere of Japan especially how the buildings are designed is really similar to a fishermen town near the harbour but suddenly a high tech Modern City in the centre. After enjoying their snacks Angelica and Masaru walked along with the harbour allowing Angelica to enjoy the scenery to her heart''s content, however, Masaru pulled her into his embrace and kissed her lightly at first before Angelica kiss him deeper since she felt really happy. To travel around places.


    >/<


    When the date was over Masaru and Angelica teleported back but they came across a problem, although it was not a problem for Masaru but it would be a problem for Rias. In front of him were two girls wearing shaggy robes, the girl on this left was a young woman with chin-length blue hair with a dyed green fringe on the right side, brown eyes, underneath the shaggy robe was a voluptuous body wearing a black, skin-tight, short sleeve leotard with pauldrons, matching fingerless gloves that extend to her biceps, and th??h-high boots, all of which are adorned with straps.


    On the right was another young woman with violet eyes, long ?h?stnut hair tied into twin tails, each held with a blue scrunchy, she is wearing the similar outfit as the girl on the right including the both of their swords are covered in white cloth to prevent it from exposure to the public eys. According to his information from his spies, this was Xenovia Quarta and Irina Shidou, he was particularly a bit repulsed at Shidou not because of her but because of her father who tried to kill his aunt and uncle-in-law.


    "What is the two promising exorcists of the Church doing in this town without meeting the Lord of this Territory?" Xenovia took a battle-ready stance looking at Masaru with a serious expression, she knew of him from the information they were given and he was marked as a target not to be antagonized, Irina looked at Masaru quite curiously as she noticed he held no killing intent and simply wanted to know why they are there. "We were trying to gather donation for my journey funds from the people but no one has faith! Oh God please forgive these ignorant peons!" Irina grips her cross necklace praying while Masaru looked at her as if he was looking at an idiot.


    "You do know donations are only given out of the free will, not demanded? Do you even know what donation means?" Irina pouted as she declared proudly "Of course I know, I previously lived here in Japan. Donations mean giving money so God can bless them and forgive them" Masaru nodded with a serious expression, "So if I kill that old lady there, and pay you then will I be forgiven?" Hearing this question Irina was stumped, how to answer this was difficult. Since she was not occupied in trying to find the answer Masaru looked at Xenovia.


    "Now why are you two here?" Xenovia relaxed her guard a bit but was still vigilant, "The Excaliburs of the church was stolen by Kokkabiel and a few of his lackeys, we have followed them up to here and is currently searching for them" Masaru rubbed his forehead, "Let me guess, you have no idea where only know that is in this town... So you intend to search the whole town while asking every single person for donation for your church?" Xenovia nodded "Yes" Masaru felt he simply could not believe was he just heard ''My god!'' He felt a headache but the shock was much bigger.


    "I suggest you two go meet Rias Gremory first and tell her of your mission to avoid misunderstandings... Also, try to keep those swords hidden as there is someone in her peerage that will try to break it" Xenovia felt she heard a real joke, "Break? That is impossible unless we are dealing with a real strong monster" Masaru only shook his head, he gave the two poor pitiful girls some money to help them get by before leaving, Irina just snapped out of her stupor "No, can''t forgive it. Killing is bad! huh? Where did he go?" Xenovia looked at her friend who took a while to get her answer and sighed, "He already left, he gave us some money and we need to go meet with that Devil King''s sister, Rias Gremory" Irina nods, "Yeah! But when I meet him I will tell him killing innocents is wrong!" Xenovia shook her head, her friend was too hyper for her good.


    >/<


    The next day, the school was totally boring. Masaru sighed, the pile of homework the teachers decided to hand out for the students to complete before the parent visitation day was simply too much. "Masaru, when are we going to spar again?" Sakura spoke, this girl left the Kendo Club ever since she became a Devil as she could no longer feel any challenges among other students, the only one who could keep up with her was Masaru and Jeanne but the latter was currently out to patrol the school in search of perverts to experiment--- No to discipline. "Hmm?" Masaru looked at Sakura for a moment before he could sense it, those two girls came then an idea came to his mind. ''Let''s use Sakura to test those two girl''s powers, I am curious as well about their ability as Exorcists... For the church to only send the two of them despite it being important artefacts that were stolen was simply too suspicious of a move from that all holier than thou angel'' Masaru thought


    "Come with me, someone else can fit the bill" Masaru spoke mysteriously while Sakura was following behind him, although he has gotten some nice information about Xenovia especially that sword that lies with her but from the reports he could already guess she can''t wield the true power of it. He has no intentions of taking it nor having her join his peerage because he was certain with enough information and experience he could have his people research and recreate a unique blade for his girls instead.


    Just as Masaru and Sakura arrived at the Occult club they saw Rias and her Peerage followed by the two exorcists was currently heading to a nearby open ground so Masaru followed them till he caught up, "Yo! What happened?" Masaru could see Yuuto was strange from the eyes it looks like he wants to eat something, Rias sighed "Excalibur has been made known to Yuuto... Issei is simply dragged into this because of Xenovia called Asia a Heretic" Masaru nodded rubbing his chin for a moment, "Yo Yuuto!" Yuuto looked at Masaru with a complicated face, "What is it?" Masaru smacked the back of Yuuto''s head "Oi! Even if your master is Rias, I am still your senior brother"


    "Anyway, I am intruding in this battle... You can have the twin tail girl over there, she is quite hyper for her own good" Masaru pointed at Irina, "EH!? It''s you! I wanted to---" Masaru raised his hand to stop her, "You can fight Yuuto... Xenovia was it?" Xenovia was silently looking at Masaru wondering why he was getting involved, "I want you to face this girl over here" Masaru pointed at Sakura behind him, Sakura looked at Masaru feeling quite surprised but then again the person in front of her was an exorcist which she never faced before so this was truly an ideal opportunity for her.


    "EH!? What about me!?" Masaru looked at him, "You''re too weak" Issei who heard this almost floored, he knew he was weak but to simply barge in he wanted to fight but got smacked behind his head by Rias, "Issei, stand back. Let him handle it" Issei reluctantly nodded, Masaru smirked thinking he dodged Sakura''s daily sword spar plus he could witness the power of this girl himself. ''Two birds with one stone, I''m a genius!''


    Masaru went over to stand near Barold, "You really are nosy" Masaru shook his head looking at his friend like he was wronged, "No no, I am simply making use of that exorcist to let Sakura gain some experience but I am more curious about that girl''s sword" Barold looked at him, he knew this friend of him like making use of other people for his purposes intentionally or unintentionally. "It should be fun Barold"


    >/<


    "You''re a pawn of Masaru Belial?" Xenovia spoke as she removed the cloth around her Excalibur of destruction, Sakura took an Iai stance with her left hand holding the scabbard and her right hand gripping the hilt of her katana. "Sakura Tsukuba, a pawn of Masaru Belial and Swordswoman of the Tsukuba Clan" Xenovia nodded "Xenovia Quarta, Exorcist.. and your opponent"


    "EH!? She is a pawn like me!?" Issei points at himself, but he knew Masaru had several pawns so he felt smug having more pawn pieces than the others, but this poor sod did not realize if his master comprehended and mastered Destruction power the pieces required to resurrect him would have been less. "Don''t underestimate her just because you have more pawn pieces Issei!" Rias reprimands her pawn and began to educate him about Evil Pieces in detail this time.


    Sara waved her hand downwards signalling the start of the match, Xenovia was a pure power type came slashing down towards Sakura who could already predict that this slash contained quite a great amount of holy power so she skillfully drew her sword fast enough to deflect the attack a bit while she moved out of the way slamming her elbow into the chin of Xenovia, it must be thanks to her hard training she endured under the care of her "older sister", she was not knocked out by that blow kicking to the side which Sakura evade by spinning her body kicking Xenovia in her back causing her to slide in the ground. This was something Masaru taught her as well, a swordswoman/swordsman should also be proficient in combining martial arts with their sword techniques.


    "You never fought a real swordswoman other than your instructors have you?" Sakura spoke feeling a bit disappointed that the girl she was facing only focused on pure raw power, "Your technique is crude because you focus too much on your strength... What is strength worth if you can''t hit your opponent?" Xenovia who heard this was reminded that her older sister also told her about this before, but she was stubborn and did not want to change her ways. Xenovia raised her sword pouring her mana into the sword causing the sword to generate a dangerous light coloured aura, Sakura simply sighed as she was a bit disappointed at this so she will make sure Masaru have a spar with her so she can get over this complicated feeling she was feeling, facing a swordswoman without technique.


    "Eat This!" Xenovia swings her sword down causing a massive crater to form followed by an explosion of berserk holy aura scattering around before she could check where Sakura was a cold blade b?r?ly touched the skin of her neck. "Pure Strength is all well and good, but I told you to haven''t I? What is the point of this if you are not fast enough? Were you perhaps thinking devils are weak?" Xenovia was indeed under the ?ssumption she was weak because she had a pawn piece, Sakura pulled her sword away and went back towards Masaru.


    "The match would have been better if she used the other sword instead of that fragment one" Masaru spoke loud enough for Sakura to hear this, she was curious why this girl actually held back, does she not hold pride of a swordswoman? Masaru gaze at the battle between Kiba who was completely toyed around with by Irina, ''That fool, just because his objective is in front of him he has gotten impatient'' Masaru sighed, "Good Work, I can see you definitely have improved in finding your own style but don''t let the win get to your head. There is a man who fights with a similar style as Xenovia although he has more battle experience and is incredibly strong while wielding the correct sword" Sakura nodded but still felt happy when Masaru complimented her.


    The match was over when Yuuto got injured by Irina who slashed at him with the holy sword, smoke were rising from his wound so this was how it looks like when a Devil gets attacked by holy power. Masaru was fine using Holy magic as long as he uses his spellbook as the medium and converter for him. "Match is over!" Sara stopped the matches while Asia went over to heal Kiba first, Masaru came and helped Xenovia on her feet, she was disheartened about her failure to win against a pawn of a devil. Masaru lightly chopped her head awakening her from her stupor before she could ask him why he hit her he asked instead, "Are you dead?"


    Xenovia shook her head, "Then it''s good, learn from this mistake... You''re in our territory so you should respect the rules even if they''re the enemy of the church... Don''t mix your personal feeling with your work. As for the loss here, get over it and learn from your weakness... I can''t stand it, seeing the new wielder of that blade is this useless" Masaru did not wait for her to get out of her shock as the fact she wielded Durandal was top secret, this meant the church had spies but Masaru did not care because it won''t easily be discovered and if it does, there is no way to trace it to him, to begin with.


    "Thanks for allowing me to intrude in this event" Masaru spoke to Rias with a smile, Rias only sighed then looked at him, "I will only ask if you can support us if this situation gets out of our hands" Masaru nodded ''I want to test the power of a Veteran who survived the old war myself...'' Masaru thought but will never share his personal goals with her, "Will do, don''t want that Siscon come crying to me any time soon" Rias blushed feeling embarrassed about her brother who was indeed a massive Siscon like Serafall.


    Masaru and Sakura split up as she went off to find Jeanne to spar with her instead since Masaru was currently heading to the Student Council room for his daily dosage of chess, he felt his head was getting too full of nonsense that does not require his attention so he could use the chess game to relax a bit. When Masaru entered the room he noticed Saji was currently screaming while reading the complaint reports, "These perverts! They complain about Masaru but the girls complain about them. Bwahahaha, what is up with this situation" Saji was still getting used to the situation of how Masaru was dealing with the perverts when he noticed Masaru come in he only lightly greeted the Demon King since he did not want to earn his ire and become a woman.


    "No need to fear me Saji, I am not a Demon" Masaru spoke while heading over to the table with the chess set already placed waiting for him, Saji looked at Masaru thinking ''Heh, not a demon... You''re a man pride destroyer which is worse than being a demon''. Masaru took his seat waiting for Sona to arrive, "EH!? Masaru you came to visit today again?" Momo who just entered the student council room was surprised to see Masaru coming quite earlier than the usual time he usually comes, "Yeah, since Sakura had some fun with our two exorcist friends I thought of coming earlier here to relax"


    "How was it?" Masaru shook his head at Momo''s question, "They underestimated Sakura because of the Pawn of Rias, so it was not that much entertaining to watch I can only hope that the girl will learn from her mistakes and give Sakura a decent match" Momo was surprised that Sakura managed to beat those two girls because the amount of holy power was no joke, "How did she manage to beat them? From the amount of holy power I sensed they are quite dangerous" Masaru chuckle, "Sakura answered that question to the girl already, What is the use of strength or power if it can''t hit the enemy..." Momo nodded finding an answer to something that was bothering her as well, ''I can test this idea of improving my abilities!''


    "You''re earlier than planned" Sona spoke when she entered the office together with Tsubaki, she naturally knew of the duel outside but was not surprised Masaru''s peerage was that strong, she naturally experienced some of his training methods herself. "I''m bored!" Sona adjusted her glasses raising her eyebrow looking at Masaru sternly, "Then go complete those reports and complaints you need to handle as the President of the Disciplinary Committee"


    Masaru looked at Sona with a defeated expression, "Will do it later" He waved it off causing Sona to feel exasperated at how nonchalant he was about his responsibilities but then again he was usually sent out of missions so the time he actually was free was too minimal. She took her seat and the two of them continued their daily game of chess, unfortunately, Masaru won today''s match evening ou the scores once more.

 Chapter 93 - Kokkabiel ended to fast!

    Few days past, Masaru continued to get reports about what was happening in the town and from the looks of it that lunatic, Freed is still alive. Masaru could only conclude that some God is keeping him alive because it is only annoying bugs like this that keep things a bit entertaining. "Masaru, I heard that hated crimson bitch took the Nun Diodora wanted?" Shalba asked still feeling annoyed about Diodora who threw a tantrum like a kid, "Yes, unfortunately I was busy with Bergen job so I was too late to prevent the plan from failing" Shalba shook his hand when he heard what Masaru said, "Not your fault, it''s these useless crows that can''t do simple things even Kokkabiel failed his mission to antagonize the Church. The church only sent two young promising exorcists without any funds or support to hunt him down which meant it completely failed, it appears the church gave up on their girls too from the looks of it"


    Masaru kept quiet, Shalba continued "Kokkabiel has moved to Kuoh Town, he intends to strike at the two devil king sisters to draw them out. Once the Devil Kings left we will then hit the Capital City Lillith fast and take over the Military Head Quarters" Masaru who heard this sighed, only he knew that Falbium already cleaned out the traitors silently only recently which is why Shalba was still ignorant about his spies going silent all of the sudden as he probably interpreted as them getting ready. "I want you to head over and do a task for Qlippoth, apparently they want the Shinto Gods to be bothered and have their attention pulled to elsewhere so they can steal information about a dragon. They''re quite secretive about this mission so there is no way I can find out, bloody bastards think we need them but they need us!" Shalba was calm but he was furious how these other factions were asking him to do dirty works if it wasn''t for the fact he needed them to deal with the three remaining Devil Kings, according to his knowledge.


    "Understood" Masaru bowed politely before leaving, Shalba was impressed with Masaru''s professionalism but Masaru, however, was getting tired but luckily some plans were moving forward so the Old Satan Faction will soon be forced to make their movements. Today''s destination was the Resort town of Japan called Hakone, it was at the edge of Mount Fuji which is near one of the main shrines of the Shinto gods. Since he only needs to attract attention he was quite interested to see a few tricks, there was one category spells Masaru rarely used as it was quite ruthless similar to toying with lives like the undead, it was mind magic but the darker side of it.


    [Boy, are you really going to do this?] Masaru tap his forehead with his index finger to ensure which locations he will cast this spell on to cause a big enough ruckus, "Well collateral damage can''t be avoided" Masaru reasoned out with himself while he was following people who were heading towards the North Entrance Fuji Sengen Shrine, although it was in the middle of the week but today it was still bustling full of weebs looking at the shrines with fascination. Fujiyoshida Sengen Shrine stands in a dense forest and is set off from the road by a long approach lined by stone lanterns and shaded by tall cedar trees. [I feel a divine presence around, you will have to escape real fast if you intend to do anything]


    Masaru nodded, it appears the happening in Bergen alerted the other Factions so he had to be patient before making his move, Masaru took out a few balls of Eunuch Bombs placing them in his pants as he walks around. [This area appears to be fine but do it fast] Masaru was using the dragon''s natural senses to notify him because just a drop of mana could enter the god''s detection, swiftly he began enchanting the eunuch bombs with berserk curse that will last for a while, just long enough to create a rumour that people turn into mad women when they enter the shrine.


    With the preparation complete Masaru returned to the crowd looking like any other weeb going OH! or AH! as he did before, but when he entered a very large crowd that were all standing to take photos of the shrine itself Masaru dropped several bombs while using wind magic through his spellbook to increase the pace it was spreading and ensuring the subtle unique traits of his magic energy wavelength is destroyed by the book before teleporting himself away instantly. By the time the low-class Gods arrived to investigate their shrines were desecrated by madwomen, the worst part was the fact everything was recorded by a local streamer so it was definitely going to spread like wildfire, even Gods are defeated by the strength of the Information Technology Era.


    [Boy! Never do that again pffftt!!!] Drago was laughing his arse off since Masaru was currently searching for news about the events with his phone while walking down the street and the faces of the victims who became temporary women was truly a sight to see, even for westerners to look at this screen will sound to them like a bunch of people talking machine-gun style like rapping. ''I never thought of using this here, I better not use those bombs at school anymore since I can still get away saying someone stole our recipe'' Masaru began laughing at the latest photo of a wife slapping her female husband for trying to kiss her as a woman.


    It did not take long for the Shinto Gods to be in disorder because of the people start to think they are cursing humans the other factions might take action against them, Masaru knew of this which was why he only hit a single shrine with enough impact to draw the attention as he was ordered. He will just make sure to steal all the information they stolen when they are done, "Wel since it is a rare time to relax I am going to enjoy some hot spring" Masaru spoke as he places his phone back into his pocket heading towards the nearest hot spring inn he could relax the day in, luckily the inn he chose to stay at was not so strict about their appointment and such so he could easily book himself in a room and went straight for the hot spring.


    Just simply soaking himself in the warm water was enough to wash away all the stress and fatigue he built up in a flash, he took out a note writing a few scribbles before transferring it to Sirzech with space magic, "Now this is different kind of paradise" [Want to go peek on the other side of the fence? I heard the treasures even Fafnir is desiring is on the other side] "I can throw you there if you want?" There was silence because there was no one at the other side of the fence as this dragon likes to troll Masaru often.


    >/<


    "You have gotten the message from him?" Azazel just arrived to visit Sirzech about Kokkabiel''s latest movements started quite earnestly, "Yes, and it appears Kokkabiel is moving in his own interest, the people are not supporting him but using him to lure us away" Sirzech sighed, he wanted to go and protect his sister but by doing so he will leave the country vulnerable, "If Masaru did not reassure me that his peerage is at school I would have gone regardless of how it may appear for others"


    "Yeah, as expected of the number 2 Siscon" Sirzech looked at Azazel wonder, "Who is #1?" Azazel said nothing and pointed at the Magical Girl dressed Serafall busy swinging her wand around doing poses, Sirzech said nothing as well only nodded conceding the top spot to that girl. She was crazy enough to threaten heaven if they touch her sister so it was best not to antagonize her in any way. "Also it appears the Shinto Gods will become a bit restless now that Khaos Brigade placed their eyes on them, once our peace talks are completed we can then pull them along with Norse Gods" Falbium spoke after reading the note, "You guys are really evil villains, using your spy to push other factions to join the peace alliance" Azazel complained but he too would have done the same, it might be hypocritical to say this but it was a good result to use such schemes to make the other powers aware of Khaos Brigade and the danger it poses.


    "Falbium, how are the situations at the border?" Sirzech asks Falbium who took out his ?ssistant''s report, "So far it''s quiet, abnormally so. The territories are quiet as well, Belial Territory does not even have a drop of crime there it''s like the criminals vanish right after they committed a crime, I checked with Diana about this but apparently Masaru gathered 12 - 14-year-old orphans to have them trained as a local police squad, cleaners and other menial tasks most ?du?ts hate to do, in order to work for them for food, money and a place to stay." Sirzech leaned back wondering if he could do the same, he turned to look at Grayfia who was behind him and she naturally understood what he wanted so she simply left. It was no secret that the number of orphans was enormous, and shaping such small jobs like cleaning or reporting a crime faster does do wonders.


    "What the heck is that boy brain made of to come up with such ideas" Azazel chuckled, using orphans to do work others don''t like doing. "Shall we commence our plans then?" Everyone in the room nodded while Azazel took out a crystal to monitor the situation in Kuoh Academy.


    >/<


    "I want you to bring Freed to me alive" a Silver-haired young man spoke with Masaru at the Khaos Brigade base, Masaru looked at him wondering why this young man wants a lunatic for. "Why?" The young man smirked, "Shalba has the information I want, and he wants Freed" Masaru nodded, "You will owe me favour regardless of what it is" Masaru turned to teleport away.


    >/<


    It was late at night, Masaru just teleported back at the worst possible timing ever. From the looks of it, Sona was already getting her team to set up the barrier, Rias and her peerage were in the sports field area awaiting for Kokkabiel to arrive. "Ah! Masaru you arrived just in time" Rias spoke when she spotted Masaru who just teleported nearby, she started to explain the situation which was quite more or less what Masaru expected as he warned that water head girl to learn from her mistakes. Masaru thought for a moment, ''I have to play around with Kokabiel to get him to spill out the information so we can force Heaven to come out and sign a peace alliance, it may be hypocrisy but those stubborn birds need to realize they are in a much greater disadvantage and if it was not for Sirzech''s kindness we would have ignored them instead'' He thought


    Masaru nodded, "I will be handling Kokkabiel, I will leave the small fries to you all" Rias looked at him with shock, "I only want to experience the power of a Veteran that supposed survived the great war and even gotten his name on the bible too" Rias knew there was no room for negotiations as Masaru was dead set on having a battle with Kokabiel, ''His a battle junkie like my cousin!'' Rias thought as she led her team further away from where Masaru was standing.


    Masaru did not have to wait long when Kokabiel arrived with quite the welcome party, in the front was a young-looking black-haired man with red eyes wearing a black robe with detailed accessories, left behind Kokabiel was a short, bespectacled elderly man with grey hair, black eyes wearing a priest outfit. From the looks of this old man, he was probably Valper Galilei, just the look from Yuuto''s face was enough for Masaru to know this old man was in charge of the Excalibur experiment. But next to the old man was the undying ???kroach, Freed Sellzen with his short white hair, red eyes and a disturbing smile on his face.


    "Oya! Babyface boy is there! Oh, the hate glares make me wet!" Drago was silent for a while before he said to Masaru [Is--- Is that--- How I sound?] Masaru was holding his laughter, it seems Drago finally understood how it looks like when he loses control over his emotions during combat. "Hoh oh, so you''re the Wonder Child... Masaru Belial" Kokabiel looked arrogantly at Masaru was quite peeved off about this title that keeps haunting him over and over again, But Kokabiel did not care but continue "What marvellous situation, with two devil king sisters and the son of Diehuaser is definitely more than enough to restart the great war"


    "Kokabiel, Originally an Angel from Fifth Heaven, currently one of the leaders of Grigori and one of the few Fallen Angels that survived the Great War. Unlike the other leaders of the Fallen Angels, You d?s?r? to continue the war but faced strong opposition from Azazel and Shemhazai which eventually resulted in your rebellion." Masaru mentioned the information he has gotten recently about him, "You know of me?" Masaru nodded, "I even know that a Human even pushed you back during the second war so I am quite surprised to see how arrogant you act despite not being able to win against a human"


    "You----" Kokabiel took a deep breathe, "I will show it to you... The true power of us Fallen Angels!" He spread his arms releasing several hell hounds Cereberus form Cocytus, Masaru was not disturbed as his peerage all teleported right behind him as they were prepared to meet with the enemies to allow their master to fight to his heart''s content. "T-That is his peerage!? You telling me that is his harem!?" Issei felt he could go crazy, just one look at the girls was enough to almost kill him with bloodloss, RIas, however, smacked him really hard behind his head, "Don''t ogle them or you want to permanently become a woman"


    Issei who heard this remembered the discussion he had with Saji, the two of them became good friends for suffering the same attacks from the Demon King Masaru, and the thought of becoming a woman was simply too horrific for Issei so he immediately became serious as Rias and them will be in charge of facing Valper and the remaining Fallen Angels Kokabiel brought along. "Hmmm... So you even have the hateful daughter of Barakiel, I wanted to kill her back then before she became part of your peerage" Kokabiel muttered looking at Akeno but, Akeno smiled despite being quite angry about the past because of this man "I have to thank you for your stupid actions which led to meet this wonderful master mine, at least I can say for an idiot like you, you did something good"


    Kokabiel waved his hand ordering the hounds to face off against Masaru''s peerage, "So you will be keeping me company huh?" Masaru sent a telepathy message to Yuuto, ''Junior, throw one of your swords to me'', Yuuto nodded throwing a demonic blade he created from his sacred gear to Masaru. Masaru caught the blade getting the feel for it before coating it with his Touki and Demonic energy, "You intend to use that weak blade against me?" Kokabiel was quite irritated ever since he arrived, everything he planned and wanted to see despair was destroyed by this boy and his peerage. "Well it depends on if you can make me draw my real blade, I want to experience it... What makes you so special to be recorded in the Bible and survive the great war"


    "Bwahaha, of course, I survived with my power alone!" Several light magic spears appeared around Kokabiel but Masaru raised his sword pointing at him, "You better not disappoint me, old man" Soon the spears blast off towards Masaru who disappeared from his view using trackless steps, but since he was a veteran he already spotted the pathway Masaru was running so he conjured another light spear and chased towards him, CLANG!, the sword cracked under the pressure of the light element and it was b?r?ly holding because of the touki that was acting as a barrier. Masaru raised his arms upwards with his blade pointing downwards allowing the spear to slide downwards as he leaps upwards slamming his knee into Kokabiel''s chin sending him backwards several meters.


    "Your quite good, it seems I can''t hold back with you" Five pairs of black feather wings materialized behind Kokabiel as he flapped sending several steel feathers towards Masaru, but Masaru pointed his palm using space magic to create several black holes su?k?n? the feathers in before launching them back at Kokabiel, "That''s cheating!" Kokabiel sends another wave of feathers to counter the incoming feathers, Masaru smirked "This is a life and death duel old man... I was wondering though... Fallen Angels and Angels... Could it be their restricted by the number of wings? Could it be once they reach 6 pair of wings would their growth in energy capacity stops? You only have five pairs of wings but you''re abnormally weak for someone who survived the great war"


    >/<


    BOOM! "Awuuu!!!" Cereberus cried mournfully as Stephani launched several light element spheres to take down one of its legs, Sakura promoted herself to knight granting her a boost in her speed while she sprinted towards the downed hound "Tsukuba third sword: Mikadzuki" Sakura pulled her katana from it''s sheathed with her enhanced speed causing an illusionary image of a white crescent moon to materialize for an instant before the crying Cereberus stopped making noise altogether, when she slid the katana back into its sheath the head collapsed. "Sakura, you finished it too soon! I wanted to try that Bomb Move Masaru-sama taught me!" Stephani landed on the ground complaining to Sakura, however, Sakura felt embarrassed she was a bit heated since it has been a while they fought a battle for life or death. "Sorry?"


    Meanwhile, Everest was wrestling with Cereberus which shocked Issei to his bones when he saw this girl pick up a dog several times her size slamming it left and right like a doll, "What is up with this dog? The Wyrm handled this much easier" Everest spin around slamming the Cereberus in her grasp against another nearby Cereberus flying, "Is this softball? Why am I feeling these girls are here to play" Issei mumbled as he could not comprehend what was going on around him. "This is the peerage of Masaru, do you understand now why I said not to ogle them? Masaru might only turn you into a woman but these girls might snip it off" Issei shivered when he heard Rias said, "Ye-yeah! Buchou, My eyes is just for you!!!"


    Yui, however, was chasing after the Cereberus who had tears in his eyes, she was shooting off Destruction bullets but smaller ones to get this dumb dog from running away. "Stop running! I almost have gotten the destruction aura around my fists correct!" Inspired by Sirzech''s style, Yui started to train her powers to cover her body with Destruction like an aura first, but Cereberus shook his head ''Stop? You''re crazy! That damn crow summoned me to face these crazy women!? Mama!!!''


    Ichika did not join here as she immediately went out to support Sona''s peerage with the Barrier, Angelica and Shirone went with her as support for in case they are under attacks as well. Ingvild was the most efficient killer among everyone, she would send off water needles penetrating the eyes of the hounds sending them off to an early afterlife for the poor souls with no way to react as she does not have a personality to torture people, she prefers to kill them off since it was her way of showing kindness to them. Unlike Akeno who was using shocking therapy on the hounds to satisfy her S side, since she gets her love and fills for her M side, she simply tortures her enemies who decided to disturb their night because coincidentally it was her turn to be spoiled tonight. "Fufu, don''t break too soon. You have to at least know my fury in the depths of your souls before I will let you off for tonight''s transgressions"


    Jeanne was enjoying her new style of fighting, she was flying in the skies on a sword, like one of those books she once read together with Masaru. "Blade Blacksmith!" Several swords conjured behind her back like wings before extending pointing towards the fallen angels in front of her that was rushing to stop her, blades flew off like arrows each time her sword made wings flap, she was imitating Kokabiel''s attack to see if it was interesting or how she could improve it to incorporate it into her attacks. "Dodge! Dodge! How the heck can devils use holy swords!" Jeanne giggled "It''s my sacred gear, idiot"


    >/<


    "Your peerage members are monsters like you" Kokabiel spat out blood that accumulated in his mouth while glancing at the girls who were enjoying their battles in their own ways. Sudden a burst of a red light could be seen close by as the pervert was suddenly psyched up "For the sake of allowing me to suck Buchou''s br??sts, go down with Dragon Shot!" BOOM! Masar watches the massive beam of wasted energy kill fewer enemies than it should be capable off, ''Hmmm...'' Masaru thought for a moment as this red colour and Rias reminded him of a fragmented memory he pulled last year when he remembers he almost choked in his own laughter. "You know that tit loving brat?" Kokabiel asked while coming at Masaru.


    "Yep, a pervert and an idiot" Masaru nodded while he was deflecting the spear of light with his sword which he covered with several layers of barriers around the blade area, "I find him more likeable than you" Masaru chuckled, "What a surprise... He appears to be easier to tolerate than you" Masaru increased the intensity of his attacks till he could hear Valper laughing like a madman, "It''s complete! The ritual to fuse the four Excaliburs into one is complete!" Causing both Kokabie and Masaru to stop, Masaru was waiting for this since he was recording the experiment of the Excalibur in order to create holy swords his girls could wield freely. "To only way to stop it from destroying the town is to defeat Kokabiel" Masar heard what Valper said but knew he could handle it so there was no need to take heed to the useless warning.


    "Freed use the sword" Kokabiel answered while he dodged Masaru''s incoming attack, "Aiya my boss is so wonderful! To think I Freed will be able to wield this amazing Excalibur-chan sword! I am in ecstasy!", Yuuto looked at Valper, "Valper, I am a survivor of the Holy Sword Project... No, I am something you killed which in turn made me reborn into a devil" Yuuto spoke his heart, he never regretted it but he wanted to let this man know of his story before he would kill him. "Why, why would you do such a thing to us?"


    Valper ??r?sses his beard as he looked at Yuuto meaningfully, "It was my dream to wield it, the holy sword. All the stories and heroes named in history because they wall wielded the holy sword was my dream and goal, but it all came crumbling down when it was made known that I could not wield it for I have no aptitude for it. It is because I can''t wield them I became obsessed with them, I wanted to wield them so dearly that I started to research it, in creating artificial holy sword users and thanks to you all I completed it"


    "Complete? You disposed of us all just because you deemed us all failures!" Yuuto screamed out, he could feel his heart was tearing when he remembered the faces of his dead friends, "In order to wield holy swords a certain gene is required to be inside the body of the wielder which was why I pulled a large number of potential holy sword wielders to research it, but none of you possessed enough of the gene to be enabled to wield those swords. But instead, I concluded to simply extract the genes it! Not to mention those people who exiled me injects these crystalized genes into their chosen ones hahahaha! like this" Valper takes out a holy fragment which was the last of the extracted genes of Yuuto''s friends.


    "You''re---- You''re telling me you killed us for our genes!?" Kiba trembled but Valper laughed, "That''s right, that''s all they were worth for, after all, I used three of these on freed and this is the last one" Freed laughed happily with a creepy smile "That''s right, only I am special you know? Everyone else who tried end up dead! I feel so special!" Yuuto lowered himself readying to strike at any moment, "I-I''ll kill you!" But Valper laughed "I succeeded and I will shove my results in the faces of the angels who condemned me! Here I will give you this useless thing as it is only a shadow of what it once was"


    Yuuto walked like a broken doll until he reached out for the holy fragment. holding it against his ?h?st crying, "Everyone... I''m so sorry" Yuuto cried, he could not explain the pain he was feeling looking at the crystalized genes of his friends who died so he could live, but soon the crystal gave off a light and spirits began to materialized around Yuuto which was the children that endured the hardship of the experiments in the name of God "Everyone--- I ---- I always wondered if it was alright... Being the only one alive. There were children with more dreams than me, children with more talent than me and even children younger than me" Yuuto was crying his heart out, the spirits were looking at him smiling but Yuuto kept crying, his heart could no longer endure it.


    But one of the spirits gave him a hug, "It''s fine now, so live" Yuuto shook visibly at her warm words, he could not help but still wonder if he was worth it... To live


    "We might not be able to do anything alone"


    "But together we can"


    "We''ve accepted the Holy sword nor are we afraid of anything"


    "Even if there isn''t a God that is watching over us"


    "Our hearts will always be..."


    """"""""ONE""""""""


    The children spoke with smiles towards Yuuto singing a warm feeling song. Suddenly his body burst off a strong light before dimming, Yuuto looked at the sword in Freed''s hands, many emotions came to him as he was not certain how to handle this, "I now exist as a Devil... THis is what both I and my master wish for But I will never forget my hatred for the holy sword nor the regrets of my fallen friends" He felt his rage was calmly giving him strength, "But now I have friends, friends who have my back so I can carry on living for their sake and for my own... But you Valper Galilei needs to die"


    "Hmpf! In research, sacrifices are always necessary for progress, that''s all there is to it" Valper calmly responded to Yuuto''s taunts causing the latter to feel his rage wanting to go on a rampage but he kept himself from losing it, "HAHAHA, what is with the waterworks!? So you had a heart-to-heart with some ghosts? Who cares!? It''s a friggin joke" Yuuto did not respond as light element gathered at his right hand and demonic energy on his left, slowly he brought then together "Sword Birth: Balance Breaker - Sword of the Betrayer!"


    >/<


    Meanwhile, Masaru was increasing the intensity of his attacks feeling he finally gotten bored enough, he could faintly hear a dragon voice spoke [He reached it] soon Yuuto''s body burst out a ray of light revealing a new sword. After Yuuto defeated Freed, Masaru could hear Valper going nuts "How is it possible!? Holy Demonic!? No... Unless" But before Valper could finish his sentence he was killed by one of Kokabiel''s light spears leaving an opening for Masaru to puncture his stomach with the sword breaking it in the process.


    "Guah!" Kokabiel coughs out blood as he crashes into the ground, he glared at Masaru but when he looked at the Nun and Exorcist Xenovia a meaningful smile formed on his lips, "To think Valper would realize the non-existence of God" These words of his caused the entire surrounding to be silent, Xenovia denied it and Asia cried. "So what?" Masaru spoke as he landed not far from him on the ground.


    "huh?" Kokabiel intended to break the will of the weaker ones to create an opening but he did not expect Masaru not to care, well Masaru really did not care. "What you surprised I am not shocked about the fact God is dead? Don''t you get it? The reason I don''t care about the non-existence of God is that the world is still moving... Even without the old Satans and God... It means even if I kill you the world will continue to move forward, it''s that simple otherwise all the angels that are living even now would have all committed suicide since their pillar was gone... But unfortunately, I can''t kill you as it will give you what you want and not only that, I have a job to complete"


    Masaru used ground shrink smashing Kokabiel into the ground with his fast movements, this sudden increase in strength shocked everyone including Kokabiel. Masaru honestly wanted to learn some techniques or know why this man was recorded in the bible, but it was simply pointless "Sleep" Masaru spoke as he invokes mind magic forcing Kokabiel to fall asleep, he extends his hand towards the knocked out freed pulling him using a teleportation spell to bring him into his grasp, "Ingvild" Ingvild who was finished teleported next to Masaru, "Take charge of the girls and help Sona with fixing things up, I will have to leave" Rias and the rest wanted to have their say but Masaru was already gone with Kokabiel and Freed whom Vali needed to make a deal with Shalba for information. ''With this, the news of God death has been openly declared so the peace talks will have to start... I am getting tired of Shalba'' Masaru thought ''I wonder what I can demand of that white lizard for making me do something he was meant to do in the first place''


    "Is it true?" Xenovia spoke still hoping to hold on the last string of her hope, Akeno looked at her with pity "It''s true, unfortunately... Kiba''s sword is the exact proof of it because the Existence of Holy and Demonic Energy can''t be mixed together because that man would not have allowed it if he was still alive" ''I wonder where Masaru-sama went off to'' Akeno thought as she looked at the night sky that appeared more lonely than usual.


    >/<


    "You owe me big time for this Old man" Masaru spoke leaning against the couch with Azazel sitting opposite of him, "And it seems White Lizard is here today, angry I prevented you from meeting your fated Rival?" [You bastard! Calling me a lizard is just!] "Calm down Albion, when are you going to learn that he will not stop with it?" Azazel chuckled, "Now then, the next phase has been implemented now even Heaven has no choice but to join since the news of their Dead God has reached other factions so they will have to team up if they don''t want to get exterminated"


    "Although it is cruel, yeah... The ones who will attack the peace talks will definitely be Katerea, unlike Shalba and Creserey who is quite patient, she will be impatient so be ready to face Devils and Magicians" Masaru spoke nonchalantly, he was not worried one bit about Vali since that Battle Junkie is not loyal to Khaos Brigade, "I can guess as much" Azazel sighed, "Well I will be leaving, can''t stay too long gone from my girls or it will get troublesome as I am certain she is being pestered about the news of the dead man"


    >/<


    "Sirzech, I would like to propose a peace alliance" Michael contacted Sirzech through a magic circle, Sirzech smiled happily "You know we were planning to invite you for the exact thing, we are placed in a tight spot since the story came out" Michael asked shortly afterwards, "Will the Fallen Angels join?" Sirzech nodded, "Yes, Azazel was the first to approach with Peace Talks" "I see"

 Chapter 94 - Masaru is suspicious!

    Masaru just came back from his drop off at Azazel only to be crowded by Rias and Sona, "Where have you taken Kokabiel and Freed?" Sona asked, "I took them where they should go according to the orders of your older siblings" Sona sighed but Rias was a bit frustrated, "Why haven''t told me and the rest of us about God?" Rias held her head asking this question, "Because it''s unbelievable, I only recently learnt of this and if I say it, people will think I am nuts... Besides Sirzech and Serafall will explain the situation to you and your peerage anyway" Masaru answered their questions then left to meet up with Everest. ''Not like I would have said it anyway, otherwise our enemies will use it as a excuse to kill me instead''


    "You have a way to contact Tiamat?" hearing Masaru''s question Everest looked at him wondering why he would want to meet her aunt, "Yes I do" Masaru sighed with relief, "Can you arrange her to meet me tomorrow? I will not be coming to school tomorrow" Everest was quite shocked but from the looks of Masaru''s face, she knew she will have to wait for him to tell them about it since it was probably important. ''I will have to find a way to deal with my weakness to light attribute if Kokabiel used the Excalibur instead the battle would have forced me to use Balance breaker, not because of him but the holy aura of that blade is no joke'' Masaru thought while looking at Xenovia who took the sword leaving the school probably to pick up Irina and head back home.


    "Masaru can you help us here?" Sona called out and Masaru chuckled coming over to ?ssist the girls since he had the spellbook he had multiple spells to aid him in fixing the surroundings faster, Rias and her team left earlier followed by Sona. Masaru''s peerage stood in front of him wondering why he called all of them here, "I have been hiding something from you girls, it is the peerage member I once told you girls about, the things she was managing which I have been doing in the dark to help not only my family but also the Devils to survive for possible future attacks like the one we just faced" The girls did not immediately ask questions as the Belial crest magic circle materialized beneath their feet before teleporting them to the base, hidden in the forest surrounded by mountains like a massive volcano.


    They were currently on top of a triple story Manor with an open roof filled with couches and umbrella''s, there was even a large pool in the middle. Waiting for them was a green-haired voluptuous young girl wearing a bikini, the girls who saw the lady naturally understood she was the peerage member Masaru spoke of. "Master! I missed you!" Ulrika was waiting for quite a while leapt at Masaru hugging him tightly before kissing his cheek happily, when she was a bit calm Masaru stood next to her. "Her name is Ulrika Devegvar, the Mayor of our Capital City on paper but in reality she is my pawn as well as the one who is managing this base for me, unlike you girls who will work in the open with me, I need Ulrika to stay in the dark for me a bit longer since we are almost done with our plans" Masaru introduced each other allowing the girls to have their talks while they went downstairs to get dressed, Masaru, however, leaned on the railings looking at the farms in his views.


    Just as planned the surrounding were transformed a bit into farms, this vacation house is the entrance leading to the underground base where everything that is happening is stored. Masaru was quite happy with how Ulrika managed to set up the things for him in a better way than he planned so he had nothing to complain about. The vacation house is actually one a Two and a half-floor Manor built in a Victorian style, the first floor consists of the lounge, kitchen, guestroom, the second floor which is only half because of the swimming pool on the third floor only has a bathroom and changing room. The entrance to the underground base was in the kitchen, hidden naturally.


    "Masaru" When Masaru turned around he was introduced to a new world view of Bikini fetish, not really but the ?r?t?? looks of the girls wearing bikinis were simply too stimulating. Masaru coughed a bit to compose himself before walking over, "You girls trying to kill me with your ?r?t?? looks?" the girls giggled when Masaru came over to give each of them a kiss before they all relaxed around the pool so Masaru could start to explain to them what he has been doing.


    Hearing how he took control over the Old Satan faction and the Assassins with the control crest was naturally a bit frowned upon but the girls had faith in Masaru so they understood why he did things like this especially how he infiltrated the other powers, hearing this they could understand now why Masaru gave them the feeling everything was fine and in control. It was because he already had information about movements ahead of time thanks to these spies, "Thanks to Ulrika, we already replaced most of the staff with regular people but they will have a normal command seal that only keeps the memories from when it was inserted up to the moment they betray us, it won''t turn them into loyal people like the others but only to safeguard our information since what we are currently doing will be seen as a threat to the Bael family who is responsible for the workings in the dark"


    "Speaking of Bael, Ulrika has there been any attempts?" Ulrika nodded, "There has been, thanks to that we managed to secure to a high ranking Bael Member who had higher clearance level so we could finish our information gathering of the Devil Side" Masaru nodded, "This is what I am currently doing, I used a mind crest to force people of another side to only gather information for me and to report if anything big happens." It was quite shocking to think Masaru carried this burden although he had Ulrika at his side the girls felt a bit frustrated that he took this long to tell them the truth. "Y-You have to spoil us as an apology" Ingvild spoke on behalf of the girls who nodded, Ulrika, nodded as well "Yes, I had to wait so long for a kiss!" Masaru only smiled warmly, ''I really am blessed'' He thought.


    Masaru relaxed on a beach chair watching the girls enjoying himself before they will have to return home, ''Oh boy, I forgot about mom'' Masaru thought.


    >/<


    The next day school was normal but Masaru instead was facing the Dragon King of Chaos, Tiamat. Currently, they were in the Pet Forest near one of her lairs where she dragged Masaru after she heard his request, never in her mind did she think she will come across another devil after six hundred years to come with the similar request. Turning him into a dragon but still retaining his Devil Characteristics, this was unthinkable now because the main thing needed for that is almost no longer available, yes she held onto the last one and Masaru never knew of this as he simply asked her if there is a way because he realized he will need to deal with his natural weakness to light element rather sooner than later.


    "There are two requirements and to think you would pass both of them when you come to me... Answer me, did you get close to Everest for this?" Hearing Tiamat''s question he shook his head, "I never had any thoughts at that time, it was only during the combat against Kokkabiel I realized if he was stronger I would have gotten defeated instead" Tiamat sighed, she looked at Masaru sternly, "Before I tell you what the ritual is about, you first need to understand that you will be hunted if there are no peace talks" Masaru nodded


    "More than six hundred years ago there was a race called Devil Dragons, unlike the Evil Dragons who only had a strong urge to destroy everything and themselves the Devil Dragons, they lived peacefully as they were naturally demonic dragon aura wielders but their dragon scales were strong enough to reflect light element even if they hold it. The difference would be the moment the light element penetrates and enter the body, they will get injured like any other Devils. How they came to be is vague since most of the information about them was destroyed by Heaven when the first Devil succeeded in transforming his body by using the core of the Dragon to mutate his flesh, making it almost impossible to defeat him unless someone more powerful came to take him down." Tiamat took a deep breath and continued, "Heavens found out how this devil was different and went to kill every devil dragon in order to prevent others from doing the same, just the thought of a super devil having such characteristics was enough to force them to massacre even the children. I do have the last heart of this particular race, and you should know the moment Heaven finds out they will hunt you down"


    "Why is Everest involved in this?" Tiamat looked meaningfully to Masaru, "I am not certain if you know of this but when we dragons choose a mate, we can''t betray nor choose a different one till that mate dies... The reason for this is because of a special link, similar to what you used on the girls when you kissed them. In order to succeed this special link is required, as for why I have no idea since most of the information is destroyed and the last thing is a beating heart of this race" Masaru was not certain he could ask Tiamat to simply just hand over something like this can he? Sure getting stronger to help devils but she is a dragon, not a devil.


    "I only have one request for you... That is to look after Everest for me, she is more precious than any of my treasures and I can''t... I can''t afford to lose her too" Masaru could feel her, the pain of losing a loved one, he felt it even stronger because Tiamat was honest and open to him which was a surprise. "You could have requested something else you know?" Masaru responded, Tiamat only laughed "It will be painful, so get yourself ready" Masaru followed her into the cave, from the looks of it he will not make it in time for the parental visitation day which is about a week away.


    >/<


    "Eh!? Masaru is not going to be here till next week, late afternoon?" Everest called out to Akeno who just received a message from Masaru, unlike the other girls Everest was feeling quite restless because somewhere she could feel Masaru was enduring something but she could not tell what it was. It was a shame her father and Tiamat never told her about the Mate Selection Ceremony that happens unconsciously when a Female dragon chooses their mate which was why she could feel Masaru, "Yes, So, for now, Masaru asked us to carry on as usual" Akeno gently patted Everest''s shoulder before leaving towards Ingvild.


    Everest instead went to take her seat in the Receptionist watching Ichika listening to the girls, "Can you please do something about the perverted trio? Last year it was fine since the boys stopped after a while but these three does not even understand the word Stop at all" Ichika touched her cheek thinking who was this three again only to remember it, "I will let the person know who can handle Issei, as for the other two I will find a way to deal with them as well" The girls bowed thanking Ichika before leaving, "Aren''t you getting tired of listening to the same thing?" Ichika giggled allow Everest to take a seat next to her behind the Reception desk. "Sometimes I can hear quite a lot of gossips, for example how Rias Gremory is looking at Issei with a hot gaze" Everest looked at Ichika with surprise, "Serious?" Ichika nodded, "Not to mention it appears Tsubaki and a few of the other girls in Sona''s peerage likes Yuuto, but how far I am not sure"


    "No wonder you like working here" Everest came to understand why it is fun working as a receptionist despite it at times being boring or a hassle. "Ichika, I will be heading to Sona Kaichou''s office. Have to let her know Masaru will not be coming today or tomorrow for the chess game" Yui told Ichika while leaving the office, soon Sakura came into the office after doing her patrol of beating up perverts which included the three usual customers. "Where is Masaru? He is late for today''s spar!" Everest only smiled wryly, "He will only be back in a week, late afternoon" Sakura''s shoulders slumped as she felt her good thing of the day turned out to be a cliff hanger.


    Meanwhile, Jeanne was currently sparring against Yuuto who unlocked his sacred gear''s balance breaker, Jeanne already knew what is required to achieve it but she wanted to first look at this balance breaker before figuring out what kind of subspecies Balance Breaker she would like to produce. Yuuto who is normally used to handling power type opponents with his techniques was hard-pressed because Jeanne was a speed and technique type because of her rapier which she mostly uses to stab fast and successively. "I never expected you to be the speed type considering your outfit you wear during combat"


    Jeanne giggles listening to Yuuto''s evaluation of her, "Masaru-sama always tell me to hide your intention and abilities by giving the wrong impressions to your opponent so they can never guess your ability from the start, normally I would even use magic during combat" Jeanne sprinted forward stabbing but suddenly she slashed horizontally cutting open his sleeve since she did not want to injure him as it was only a spar. "Just like that, people expect all rapiers to only be for stabbing at first and never guards against the slash that unexpectedly comes like now... Well, I guess that is it for today, I had fun. Yuu-chan" Yuuto only chuckle feeling disheartened he could not get Jeanne to remove the chan off his name.


    Meanwhile, at the Student Council office. "I see, so he will not be coming for school today or tomorrow huh? He intends to let me suffer alone!" Sona was frustrated, she did not let her sister know of the parental visitations despite loving her more than anything. But now Masaru who is her shield against her sister is not here, which means she is open to the Devil King''s full-throttle attack. "Yes, he might arrive sooner but for now the latest was definitely going to be the day before the parental visitation or on the day late afternoon"


    >/<


    Thus a week has passed, the girls were training quite hard to increase their strength even further with the help of Masaru''s toys and Masaru came back home the day before the Visitation. His skin was paler compared to how it was before and his grey hair became silver, his eyes permanently became amber coloured, only if one looks closely then tiny scales could be seen instead of his skin but unlike dragon scales, his was soft like any other skin. The hair and eyes were a side effect of the ritual. "I''m Home!"


    It was late at night but the girls were quite happy to see him so they allowed him to enter the house where he started to recount what happened the last week, "Well I had Tiamat help me turn into a Devil Dragon" Diana looked at him sternly wanting an explanation, "I can say I am a dragon and Devil at both times, but unlike Tannin who is weak to light-based magic because he reincarnated into a Devil, I have become a Devil Dragon which is a race of its own" Diana touch her cheek thinking she once read about it, "You mean you performed that Ritual the first devil did in order to eliminate the Light element weakness?"


    "Yes, after the combat with Kokabiel I realized my weakness to light element is definitely going to become a hassle sooner or later" Masaru spoke while rubbing his forehead, "The only problem is although I have scales to protect me from light-based attacks as long as they can''t penetrate, I have however managed to remove my dragon-slaying weakness I gained from my dragon side" Yui thought for a moment before asking, "If you could nullify the weakness of dragon-slaying why did you not remove the weakness of light from your body with the same method?" Masaru scratched his cheek as he answered, "I chose this method as I was not confident in altering my own DNA structure with worthless as one mistake I could lose my Devil bloodline and become something else or possibly die, however during the Ritual I could remove some parts before they altered my body which is why I could do it then"


    "That means you can do it?" Masaru nodded at Yui''s question, "I can, but not yet. I first need to train and experiment with it but know that if this succeed I will only do it for our family as such things will cause heaven to feel threatened even if we have peace" Masaru sternly warned his girls, "What is a Devil Dragon by the way?" Masaru looked at Sakura who was quite interested in the dragons themselves, "They are pure white dragons, despite being called Devil Dragons, they are named thus because of their Dragon Aura has Demonic elements to it. But their scales are strong allowing them to touch light element things like a holy sword, as long as an attack it does not penetrates through the scales the light element will be received as any normal attack... Devil Dragon''s history" Masari began to share the history lesson he learnt from Tiamat to the girls which included his changes to his hair and eyes.


    >/<


    "Now then, can I ask Sona to answer the question on the board?" Sona stood up when the teacher called although she wanted to ask the overexcited magical girl swinging her wand in the middle of the crowd next to Sirzech who keep cheering "Go So-Tan" She endured pretty well, Rias, however, did not have it any easier as her parents and brother were recording her classes. Masaru? Masaru? Barold felt something was wrong turning around to look at his friend sleeping with his eyes open, his face when OH like a real surprise expression as he never imagined his friend would fall asleep in class. Well, Masaru found the classes ridiculous boring as today was only repeated lessons of things they already spoke about last week so he helped himself with a new sleeping style till Akeno behind him tapped his shoulder.


    "Hmm?" Masaru shook awake looking to his surroundings, he looked at the board show a huh? Face and then an OH face giving the teacher an understanding nod that he listened to everything, the teacher nodded towards Masaru thinking this student was really listening! But only Barold and Akeno knew that he was actually sleeping, Diana who was recording along with Sirzech did not mind even the sleeping face of her son was a family heirloom for her. Barold shook his head thinking just how talented does this friend of his has to be in his acting skills. After a few more minutes the classes came to an end, Masaru followed his mother, Diana and older sister Julia out of the class.


    "Do you always sleep in class?" Julia playfully asked Masaru who was yawning, "Not really, it was just that today''s class was repetitive so it was kind of tiring" Masaru answered with an apologetic smile, he was also a bit tired from the Ritual as it was just as painful as his first awakened day when he woke up his fragmented memories during an experiment. "Hmph! My son has already completed his high school subjects" Diana bragged to Julia feeling proud of her son, Masaru only scratches the back of his head feeling a bit embarrassed about his mom. ''Is this how Rias and Sona feels?''


    Afterwards, the parents left for home and Masaru was currently heading over to meet an old acquaintance who finally decided to come out of the building entirely, currently Issei was watching Xenovia chasing Gasper with the holy sword and Sara was thinking really hard on how to train Gasper. Yuuto was troubled because the method Xenovia was using was simply harassment, when Gasper saw Masaru he immediately sprinted full-speed gripping his shirt hiding behind him.


    "Oh! Masaru I was wondering where you were!" Xenovia greeted Masaru casually, "You already moving forward I see" Xenovia nodded, "Although I lost my faith, I can at least start to experience things I never could back in the church, apparently being a girl is really difficult especially making babies" Masaru gave an understanding nod, "Yes, making babies requires steps I suggest you use protection but then again... You can''t just make babies with any man, you know?" Xenovia listened seriously but had a huh face at the last part, "What you mean with can''t make it with any man" Masaru slap his forehead thinking the church really is too much, not teaching this girl the basics about a relationship.


    "You have to first get to know the boy, become friends and later date, if you believe the boy will not betray you then you can start practising... But do Baby making once you''re done with High school or College at least" Xenovia nodded taking out a notebook writing down the points then looked at Masaru, "Why that long?" Masaru sighed, "You want to get kicked out of school? You''re a devil now... No need to rush such small things since you will live for thousands of years waiting a year or two will not matter" Xenovia noted it down nodding, "This is really understanding compared to what Kiryuu taught me" Masaru chuckled, "You mean that pervert girl? She really is unique... It''s because of her I experienced what it looks like when a boy completes a complaint form about a girl who can accurately guess their dragon sizes form Sleeping to awake"


    "Dragons? A boy has a dragon?" Xenovia was confused but Issei, Yuuto and Sara were blushing, "You can ask Kiryuu to explain that part for you since it is the same for both Devils and Humans" Xenovia nodded walking away, Masaru takes out a brown paper bag with some manga in them handing it over to Gasper who grasped it excitedly "Thank you Masaru senpai" Masaru lightly chopped the vampire''s head causing him to flinch holding his head looking at Masaru with tearful eyes, ''If only he was really a girl'' Masaru thought


    "It''s about time you left the building, I was wondering if I will attend a Box Vampire funeral anytime soon" Gasper dropped his jaw looking at Masaru with surprise, "EH!?" Masaru smirked, "I would have donated garlic for your funeral as well" Gasper shivered, "Masaru senpai is still as cruel as always" Masaru chuckled, "Of course because you hold up for a stupid reason but I''m glad your out" Masaru ruffled his hair looking at a direction where Saji was coming, "Oh Hyoudou! I came to check out the new Bishop I heard about--- WOAH What a cutie but why is she near the demon king!?"


    "Demon King? That name really suits you Masaru Senpai" Gasper commented, Masaru nodded thinking exactly the same. "No that is a guy... Crossdressing" Saji who heard this collapse on the ground but then he shivered, he was about to utter something but Masaru already appeared in front of him pressing his finger against his throat. "You better not utter what you just thought... I''m straight" Saji nodded fearfully, this demon king is really worthy of his title.


    "Besides aren''t you going to come out old man, I never took you for a pervert peeping on boys... Could it be your s?xu??ity preferences changed?" Azazel came from behind the tree sending a light sphere flying towards Masaru who smacked it away with his hands, "You really went and done something crazy again huh? Masaru..." Masaru smirked, "Naturally, although I am not a full-fledged scientist I still like having an ideal body that has no weakness but I know that is impossible" Azazel nodded while looking at Masaru''s body meaningfully, "I see, not a bad job."


    "Masaru senpai who is that?" Masaru looked at Gasper, "Oh this is Azazel, the governor" Issei nodded since he did not want to interrupt the discussion between Masaru and Azazel he kept mum, no one got battle stance ready because of the fact Masaru was relaxed. "I suggest you use that boy''s sacred gear, the absorption line and attach it to the Vampire boy, that way his sacred gear will not run rampant easily" The surroundings went oh! But Masaru soon left together with Azazel to talk about something.


    Masaru and Azazel were taking a walk towards the entrance of the academy to leave, "How is the state of Khaos Brigade?" Masaru scratch the back of his head, "It''s difficult, ever since Kokabiel failed those people are quite restless so as predicted she will be coming tonight" Azazel nodded but Masaru added, "I will, however, be wearing a mask during the talks so be sure to let Sirzech and Michael know of this, I can''t have my cover blown just yet... I am still investigating the Hero Faction but I am quite certain they have a God backing them"


    "God? Why?" Masaru answered: "Because of their humans, all of them have families who met misfortune because of someone collecting Sacred gears got misunderstood by their subordinates" Azazel only chuckled feeling a bit ashamed about that, "But yeah, none of them come from a big background except for Siegfried who was from the church... And Cao Cao apparently met Sun Wukong before, there is no evidence of this though" Azazel nodded, "Well even if we know who, we won''t be able to make movements without proof but how did the transformation go?" Masaru smirked, "Thanks for you letting me know who to talk to, the ritual went without a hitch and the technique you taught me to alter the dragon genetic before it alters my body was successful. I''m a dragon Devil but have only a Devil weakness"


    "Well, now I can rest ?ssured that you can survive even if you get noticed by them" Azazel spoke happily, "See you at the meeting old man" Masaru left Azazel alone heading home. "To think I will have to play dumb about Vali becoming part of Khaos Brigade... How troublesome" Azazel muttered, Masaru naturally told him about Vali although Vali was only loyal to his adventure to fight and seek strong opponents using the connections Khaos Brigade gives him does not change the fact he has indeed joined the terrorists.

 Chapter 95 - Peace Talks is approaching!

    Night arrived and Masaru was currently waiting in an arranged waiting room with Sona''s peerage and Rias''s peerage although Issei appears to be with the Vampire girl... No Boy. "Why are you wearing a mask?" Sona asks Masaru who was currently playing chess with her, just waiting is boring after all, "That is confidential, so I can''t answer that I hope you can forgive me" Masaru spoke softly while moving his piece, Sona knew that unlike her and Rias, Masaru was more of an agent moving behind the scenes for the Devil Kings since they can''t easily move themselves because Ajuka "died".


    "To think we would get a peace talk now of all times" Hearing this Masaru chuckled at Sona, "Well, I should say it''s about time it happens" Sona countered his move and Masaru gave up because Grayfia arrived together with Rias and Issei, "They are waiting, please come" Everyone stood up and followed Grayfia till they entered a room where Sirzech wearing white formal dressed covered by his usual grey/gold robe he normally wears on occasions like these and Serafall dressed in a corporate outfit she once wore when Masaru went together with her to meet Yasaka, was seated on the left, Micheal wore a red robe with a gold cross on the front of his white alb with golden pauldrons and a white sash. There was no need to mention the golden halo that is screaming out "Look at me!", seated in the middle and Azazel on the right. Irina was behind Michael while Vali was behind Azazel.


    "My younger sister, Sona Sitri and Masaru Belial and their peerage, who was involved in the recent attack by Kokabiel" Sirzech thank the three groups before gesturing them to take their places, "First let me apologize, I should have been strict on monitoring Kokabiel. I''m Sorry" Sirzech nodded "Please be seated" Everyone took their seats however Masaru leaned against the wall looking at the room as he was starting to send out detection magics to keep his vigilance. "All here gathered today are people who are awake of highly classified information: God is dead" And thus the conference started, when Masaru was certain it was fine for now he went to take his seat between Akeno and Ingvild.


    Sirzech looked at the two girls "Sona can you share your report of the latest attack of Kokabiel?" Sirzech gestured, Sona gave her version of the story followed by Rias however Masaru gave only one sentence "He was weak" Azazel coughed a bit looking at this boy daring to say such thing in an important meeting, "Give a more detail report" Masaru nodded and copied Rias''s report exactly, the three people only sighed but Michael found this boy amusing especially at the part he said Kokabiel was weak but he will never admit it. Before Sirzech could ask Azazel sighed, "The action of Kokabiel was independent and not from the Grigori, by the time I had proof of his betrayal he was already here in Kuoh Town, Masaru was kind to ?ssist me in capturing him and the Grigori sent Kokabiel to be imprisoned in Cocytus, the reports were already handed so I don''t have much to add after all"


    Michael questioned Azazel of his intentions especially about the fact he was gathering Sacred Gear holders, but Azazel simply laughed it off feeling quite relaxed as he simply states the fact he was preparing for the future ahead as well as researching the sacred gears itself, he even mentioned sharing his findings with the two factions. "I am happy with the way the world is, there is no need for me to look for war. I enjoy my time spent on researching Sacred Gears..." But the three people still felt it hard to believe in him but he simply shrugged it off, but suddenly became quite serious despite being casual, "Then, let''s make peace. That is the end goal of this meeting after all"


    "Yes, it is of importance we make peace as the last great war nearly reduced our races to extinction" Sirzech mentioned, Michael nodded as he continues "We have lost may plenty of things, like God who was our pillar" Azazel looked at Michael with surprise, "To think the Michael I knew who was all God this and God that would say something that could make him fall..." Michael looked at Azazel sternly, "We have lost a lot of things and there is no use pinning on what is gone... We seraphs came to an agreement for the continuation of our survival"


    Azazel chuckles, "About what? The world is falling apart? I mean the manner how things are run especially with the System God left behind it is completely different from how things were before we fell..." Michael, Sirzech and Serfall all agreed that war would only bring extinction to their races, Azazel only leaned against his couch causing the three to look at him, "You think a world without God will cause it to wither away like grains of sands? Sorry but you''re wrong. Look at us living even now the way we do, we''re fine. God may be dead but the world is moving on without him" After more discussion Issei brought up the questions related to Asia''s exile which was of no surprise for Masaru as even he could understand a few things about the System from the reports he has gotten. But when the fallen angels topic came in, the discussion turned into an argument.


    "That boy must hate Fallen Angels" Akeno spoke while looking at Issei''s angered face, Masaru gently poked her cheek causing her to look at him, "That is because he needs someone to blame for his anger, Raynare is dead but this idiot wants to drag the entire race for a single groups action... This is just simply a childish tantrum... I once have done it too" Masaru explained, Akeno rests her head on his shoulder feeling a bit better as she was also a bit complicated with the Fallen Angels but thanks to Masaru who explained many things and taught her she came to understand the choices her father made.


    "Yeah Yeah, Even if I apologize now it will already be too late... But before we can declare peace we have to hear the opinions of the world-changing powers... Red Dragon Emperor Hyoudou Issei and White Dragon Emperor Vali, what do you two seek from this world?" Azazel looked at Vali, "I don''t care as long as I have strong opponents to battle with", Azazel looked at Issei who is expected did not understand the question until the question was dumbed down to br??sts only then did he answer. Masaru could only sigh the moment this idiot became overexcited about br??sts but stood up as he too had something to say.


    "I would like to ask to say something" Hearing this the four leaders looked at Masaru with interest wondering why he would interrupt now, "If you intend to bring peace are you ready? People will be discontented with your intentions meaning the very thing you want to avoid is going to happen anyway, the only difference will be two factions one that wants war and one that wants peace this is inevitable, from the looks of it Azazel already took steps in preparing for this as well because he knew what the cost for peace is" The four of them did not immediately respond, "As a proposal, the first thing that needs to happen is to allow other races to participate in the Rating Game, use the Rating game as a place where the people can vent out all their hatred, anger and frustrations out. Because finding a way to expel the feelings from within each of the factions will reduce the number of traitors that will pop up because not all of them really want to betray their respective factions but to just be told forgive and forget? Sorry but that is impossible if someone killed one of my girls and suddenly I have to forgive him for peace? Nope, not a chance. But having a Rating game will decrease the number of discontents much more than doing nothing but forced spoon-feeding peace"


    "The next step will be to form a mixed-race team of your choosing people who will represent what you expect of this alliance and have them become the example to allow the three factions to start to consider this, and this task will require them to bear a burden of possible hatreds at the start" Azazel ??r?ss his goatee looking at Masaru meaningfully, "Your speaking like we already made peace" Masaru smirked "Because for the sake of survival of the supernaturals... This peace is necessary which is why I proposed this idea that needs to be implemented with high priority like any other tasks" Michael nodded as he knew better than anyone that there was a lot of discontents so this proposal was indeed something to make use of earlier than spoken about before, "Thank you for your input"


    But before the peace could officially be declared the surroundings changed as some people stopped moving, Masaru turned around to see all of his girls appear to be unaffected because of their spiritual link towards him that protected them. "As I thought, your really a monster" Azazel laughed looking at Masaru who never froze in time, "Well that vampire girl won''t be able to stop people who are stronger than him for long" Azazel nodded, "Khaos Brigade..." Michael was not entirely informed about this since he only joined the Alliance now so Azazel gave him a rundown about it. For some reason Vali had a strange expression which no one took note of, Masaru, however, was looking through the window seeing several magic circles appearing with Magicians coming out in droves even old satan faction devils were coming out.


    Shortly Issei and Rias who touched one another with their hands, Yuuto with his holy demonic sword and Xenovia with her Durandal broke through the time freeze, "Oh Your finally here huh?" Azazel spoke with the lot that just broke out of the Time freeze, "From the looks of it the Vampire boy''s sacred gear was made to run berserk under the control of the Magicians" Azazel gave his speculations, Rias gave her proposal of using the technique to move towards the evil pieces she left in the Occult building to teleport there and rescue Gasper. "Vali, go out and give some Dragon Breath at those magicians and let them know the Vanishing Dragon is here" Vali wanted to comment about what Azazel said about dragon breath but he still nodded and went outside blocking magic attacks before sending some of his own. Just when Grayfia sent off Rias with Issei a familiar Leviathan family crest materialized in the middle fo room.


    What appeared was a tall bespectacled tanned skin woman with long brown hair tied in a bun and a voluptuous figure. When Ingvild saw her she held her mouth but did not move forward as Katerea was one of the people who treated her the worst back when Leviathan Family was at its peak, Katerea naturally noticed Ingvild "To think the abomination and shame of the Leviathan clan are still alive... But no matter it will all end in a flash, chaos and destruction" Suddenly the surrounding exploded leaving the building in rubbles however Masaru together with the leaders managed to conjure a barrier to protect those that were still stopped in time.


    Perhaps it was because Masaru was standing behind Azazel like a subordinate that Katerea did not immediately, "I am here to kill you two of the three remaining devil kings and take back the Leviathan title that should have belonged to me" Serafall said nothing which was quite rare but Masaru could see she was about to explode, "Allow me to handle her as compensation for what Kokabiel did" Sirzech and Michael both nodded but Serafall pouted, feeling that she should have punished this little girl instead.


    Masaru, however, turned to face the magicians as he saw Vali was not killing any of them only toying around, so he conjured multiple magic circles which was connected to his inventory bracelet and what came out of those magic circles were barrels inscribed with several runic languages. "What the hell is that?" One of the magicians spoke but soon all that was heard was the sound of explosions when the barrels began releasing special modified magical explosive bullets, the smaller barrels had similar as gun bullets but enchanted with a special metal alloy allowing the bullet to penetrate barriers up to low-rank high class and the bigger barrels were artillery which released larger explosive enchanted bullets which takes out a larger scale of low-rank high class.


    Boom! Boom!


    BOOOOOOOM!!!


    ''I have to give Ulrika a surprise gift for completing these magical guns I can use for taking down mobs like these'' Masaru thought while looking at the rate the magicians were going down was faster than the rate they were coming out of the teleportation circle, "What the hell is that!?" Katerea was distracted allowing Azazel to penetrate his spear into her heart, "Gah! You--- You bastard" Azazel only smirked twisting his spear before allowing the now dead Katerea to collapse on the ground, but a flash of white appeared behind him as well as another flash of white smashing his fist in the face of Vali sending the latter crashing into the school building, "Thanks" Azazel landed while deactivating his artificial sacred gear.


    "Your really a bastard... Sneak attacking like that" Vali spoke as he materialized his six pairs of devil wings, "I don''t want to hear that from a white lizard who is nothing special without his sacred gear" Vali grits his teeth feeling rage at Masaru who was looking down on him, he enjoyed doing this with others but to be on the receiving side how could he not be angry. Masaru smirked as he lands right in front of Vali but mysteriously Vali''s armour began to disintegrate as if to release itself, this alerted Vali "Albion!? ALBION!!!" Masaru smiled warmly but that smile was like a demon for Vali, "I told you didn''t I? Without your sacred gear your nothing special"


    "You--- What have you done!?" Vali flew off into the skies while Masaru nodded thinking that asking this was reasonable, "I only used my family''s ability to nullify the connections from which you get energy from Albion, but this very connection is the same one that links you and your sacred gear allowing you to communicate with one another... This is a mutation technique I created since I was quite interested in this Super Devil that had a Sacred Gear Canceller so I wondered if I could do something similar but instead, I got a surprise and developed a technique that can simply cut the link between Sacred Gear and it''s host" Masaru ??r?ss his chin, "The downside is when someone uses something like the true Longinus then it will not work because the spear itself has god slaying attribute to it"


    Masaru releases his technique, "Come, show it to me. Your so-called Juggernaut drive" [Vali!? What happened!? I suddenly lost contact with you!] "Albion! It''s Masaru, he used his family power to cut off our link, I am not sure if he can maintain it for long or not since he just dropped this on purpose" Masaru smirked, "Naturally I want to see your... Juggernaut drive"


    "Is this Masaru really mad or something? Juggernaut drive is a very powerful release of the sacred gear power" Michael spoke watching Masaru openly asking Vali to activate his Juggernaut drive, "Heh, I think that boy wants to scan the method Juggernaut drive happens for his research on his own Sacred gear" Azazel laughed looking at this boy being quite crazy but smart as well. "Can''t you just give him your research results?" Azazel shook his head at Michael''s proposal, "Experience and Reading is too far apart which is why he wants to see it for himself"


    [Vali we have to leave! His dangerous! Just cutting off our link we are no match for him! Not until you can find a way to overcome it!] Vali shook his head wanting to enter Juggernaut drive like Masaru ask but Albion was more worried about the fact Masaru could nullify the link, well it was only half true because Masaru needed to be at least two metres near the target to be able to activate it and he needs to scan the power of the sacred gear as well. Masaru sighed seeing that Vali was not making up his mind and not even equipping his Balance breaker so he will toy with him a bit.


    With the help of his space magic, Masaru appeared in front of Vali giving him a smack with his hand covered with Dragon aura & Touki which was enough to cause his ears to ring while flying off to crash into the grounds nearby, Azazel was shocked as he did not expect the dragon ritual would strengthen Masaru''s physical strength to such a degree. [Vanishing Dragon Balance Breaker!] Vali equipped his white dragon armour before taking flight into the skies, Masaru called out his sacred gear only in its initial form which was fingerless gloves, metal layer behind his ears and at the calves. His eyes became slits like a cat while he waiting for Vali to arrive, Masaru dodge and dodge each strike Vali was trying to hit him with in order to activate Divide.


    "We just arrived" Rias reported to Sirzech that they managed to rescue Gasper, But Issei''s eyes were on the battle occurring in the skies, [My god...] Even Ddraig was surprised to see his rival being toyed with to this extent, "What is going on!?" Azazel scratched his cheek, "I am a failure... I never expected Vali to be part of the Khaos Brigade" Issei turned to look at Azazel with surprise, "He is a bad guy!?" Azazel nodded, "But to think Ma-kun became this strong, it''s good we have him on our side" Serafall spoke happily to see Masaru displaying his might, "Is he trustworthy?" Michael looked at Sirzech and Azazel who both nodded, "He chose peace after all... Since he wants to survive is what he said" Azazel laughed finding that reason really... Amusing


    [Half Dimension!]


    "Worthless" Masaru waved his hand sending off a strong transparent wave of demonic energy coated with his worthless element, destroying the domain Vali set up to half things around him, Vali kept quiet and decided to get serious as he circulates his demonic energy to boost his physical capabilities before launching himself at Masaru like a cannonball, soon explosive aftershocks of their attacks were sent of randomly, "You really are stronger than Kokabiel" Masaru spoke happily as he dodges an incoming punch while slamming his left elbow into the stomach of Vali, "You see, my sacred gear is different... It boosts something that can determine life and death even without strong power" Masaru uppercut Vali swiftly thanks to his enhanced reflexive sensitivity allowing him to react faster than others.


    "Just how strong is he!?" Issei looked at Vali getting quite beaten, [It appears we have some real opponents in this lifetime... You better tain hard partner, because that is just the entrance level of becoming a powerhouse] "EH!? Just the entrance level!?", Akeno and the girls were all looking at the battle to learn and to support Masaru, he did not allow them to join in the attacks at the start as even Masaru was not certain of what kind of movements Shalba might make and use Katerea like he tried to use Kokabiel.


    [Vali!] Vali flew backwards wiping the blood from his mouth, a smile form on his lip but the fun between the two of them came to an end when a man with short light coloured hair, dressed in ancient Chinese armour that was used during the Three Kingdoms period. "Bikou!" Vali landed next to his friend, "We have to leave, that job is ready and waiting for us" Vali nodded while Bikou activated the teleportation circle, "I will show you the Juggernaut Drive next time... As for you Hyoudou Issei my destined rival... You better get stronger otherwise you will die before we have our match"


    ''Well, what a cliche villain escape... But I got some entertainment from it so it''s fine... But it is a shame, if only I could scan a legitimate juggernaut drive I could perhaps initiate a similar mode for my own sacred gear'' Masaru thought as he landed on the ground deactivating his sacred gear, "Masaru!" The girls came towards him giving him a hug and kiss each before Masaru was able to face the four leaders, "Sorry for allowing him to escape" Masaru bowed and apologize politely and Azazel bowed together with him to apologize that he did not know of Vali''s betrayal till now which was naturally a white lie."No need, it''s fine. Besides you surprised us quite a bit Ma-kun, you activated your Sacred Gear?"


    "Yes, it took a while since it required a different kind of d?s?r? unlike the straight forward ones like that red dragon over there" Masaru pointed at Issei, "Mine required strong feelings of Dignity" Serafall went over to hug Sona who came too after the time stop faded, "Thank you for hard work Masaru" Michael came to thank Masaru, Masaru shook his head "It''s a p???sur?"


    Seeing that Issei wants to talk with Michael, Masaru and the girls went off to fixe the buildings along with Sona and her peerage with the held of the other races who joined the alliance of peace. ''With Katerea killed I will need to watch my movements for a while not to alert Shalba, he will probably not make any movements soon in order to wait for an opportune time to strike'' Masaru thought while using his ground magic to fill up the fissures and craters created because of his fights, "Ma-Kun, you held back didn''t you?" Serafall appeared behind Masaru, he could only chuckle since it was true but "He held back as well, he knew I was strong but I shook his psyche the moment I disabled his Sacred gear all together which is completely different from Sacred Gear Canceller, and he who only uses his demonic power and Sacred Gear, nothing else. This is the greatest fear he probably experienced for a battle junkie" Serafall nodded but Masaru continued, "I let him go because he is useful... for the Devils"

 Chapter 96 - Heroine Time - Part 1

    "So why the hell did you call me again?" Masaru spoke while tapping the bu??ons on a gaming console pad, next to him was the handsome forever Single middle-age man, Azazel. "Well since I have nothing else to do I thought of calling you to do your devil work for me" Masaru almost banged his head on the floor, "You--- Really are something else" Masaru sighed giving up on trying to figure out the whims of this Fallen Angel. "You know why Vali chose to join Khaos Brigade?" Masaru sighed, "Adventure, Fighting strong opponents and using the connections they hold to find that Grandpa"


    "I see... No wonder you told us to implement the Rating Game as a priority" Masaru nodded, "I am still waiting for Shalba to contact me then I can tell you guys when they will move, right now I am being silent since Katerea was my superior in Khaos Brigade with her dead things will get a bit chaotic soon" Azazel turned to take a look at Masaru, "Will it be fine?" Masaru smirked as he won the first round of gaming, "Yes, because I gave Shalba a good plan"


    "What would that plan be?" Masaru took out a stack of paper from his bracelet handing it over to Azazel, "Read it and give it to Sirzech as I can''t stick close to you higher-ups too much or it will create suspicions for me" Azazel read through the documents feeling quite complicated as he did believe using such means is efficient although he was a bit repulsed at using children as baits. Masaru played some more games with Azael before heading back home, school just ended and it was time to head back to the underworld for training and relaxing.


    >/<


    "Oh!, Seems Sirzech and Azazel boy succeeded in their first phase of plans... So I can also start making my move" Odin muttered while reading the report about Kokabiel''s attack and the Peace Talks, with the emergence of Khaos Brigade in the open the other factions will soon be forced to choose a side since Khaos Brigade will attack anyone who is not their ally. "Odin, is this alright? Won''t it brew discontent?" Hearing Rossweisse''s concern Odin hand over the report to her, when she read it she could only sigh, "So that Boy already thought of a solution..."


    "It was already discussed to happen but he brought it up along with facts to increase the priority of this plan, with this we can spread the news and have our people form teams to train themselves in the meantime" Odin spoke while ??r?ssing his beard, "Also, call Sirzech and have that Boy escort me as the representative of the Devil side. I want to have a talk with him again" Rossweisse bows before leaving to execute Odin''s orders.


    >/<


    "Good work" Yui complimented Masaru who just came back through the teleportation formation from Azazel, "Thanks, is the bags packed and ready?" Masaru asked while he went into the shower room to get himself cleaned and dressed in different clothes since he will be coming home through a carriage for formalities sake. "Yes, everything has been arranged as well as the travel to the underworld, However, we were asked to travel together with the Gremories on their train till we reach our borders" Masaru nodded while he could feel a bit refreshed having taken a short shower, "Any other reports?"


    Yui looked at the stack of papers, "Yes, Ulrika just notified Akeno about that Holy Demonic Sword you sent to her, apparently with the help of the angels, Fallen Angels and Ajuka''s research facility they managed to create a few imitations of it, however, Ulrika said that it will take at least a month to create a unique sword for you" Masaru ??r?ss his chin while thinking it was quite reasonable, the reason Masaru seek a new sword was because he could only pull out Deadheart when he enters Balance Breaker which is a hassle if he faces weaker opponents he will end up finishing them off too soon.


    Masaru nodded while he followed Yui who teleported the two them towards the train station underground where Akeno and the rest of the girls were currently waiting for Masaru and Yui in front of the train station, "Thank you for your hard work" Akeno bowed towards Masaru before they all entered the train, the first went through the first car to have the girls checked before he went over to the next one, "Thanks for giving us a lift Ria-chan" Masaru spoke drawing the attention of everyone in the car, "Your welcome, although it is the Family who arranged it" Rias spoke with a wry smile, she was simply too tired to deal with Masaru''s teasing.


    "Well won''t be keeping you all company since we will have plenty of time for that later, have fun in the underworld girls and boys" Masaru waved heading into the next car where the Sitri peerage was, Sona and Tsubaki were currently playing chess while Momo and Reya were enjoying their respective books, "Yo!" Masaru went to take a seat next to Saji who had a cramped face, "What''s wrong?" Saji sighed feeling that keeping his guard against Masaru was overdoing it, "Nothing, it''s my first time visiting the Underworld" Masaru nodded, "You will get used to it quite quickly since it is not that much different from the world you came from"


    "Stephani! Come here!" Momo who had a yaoi theme book in her hand called Stephani over, "Have you read the latest book of Crown Prince x 2nd Prince?" Stephani became excited, "THere is already a chapter out!?" Momo nodded feeling proud to have a comrade with similar interest in books like her, "Yes, the latest story is where the Crown Prince gave up his rights to become a king in order to become the Queen for his brother" Stephani''s face was flushed, such a romantic declaration She thought. Luckily Masaru did not listen to this else he would have cringed at the topic.


    "Akeno, Ingvild" Sona greeted Akeno and Ingvild who came to sit with them while she was playing against Tsubaki, "Afternoon Sona, Tsubaki" Akeno greeted back. "What is your plans for the holidays?" Ingvild touch her cheek, "We have training scheduled, apparently Masaru decided we trained our control enough so it was time to train physically and our magic capacities" The four girls began to have their talks about the plans while sharing ideas with one another to meet up on off days, Shirone was currently reading the latest food review Magazine while listening to rap music she recently downloaded from DeviTube, Everest was feeling a bit tired at the thought of a train trip so she went quiet to relax somewhere alone.


    Yui was enjoying her peaceful time reading over the latest reports on the Demonic Holy Sword experiment since the idea Masaru gave her was to have a demonic holy sword with dragon-slaying attribute in it, when she asked Masaru the reason it was the fact Masaru was highly vigilant about Samael which he came across during the time he has stolen information about it back in Khaos Brigade''s Head Quarters. Soon the time to leave came as the train first stopped at the Belial Family''s territory, Masaru made sure to say goodbye to everyone while telling Saji he better train harder.


    "You have been helping the other teams to get stronger, won''t they take you over?" Ichika asked Masaru''s intentions for helping them so much, Masaru laughed "It''s because if I get too strong and have no opponents, I don''t want to end up like Ophis who lost her emotions because there is almost nothing that stimulates her emotions other than Great Red which is her Rival and equal" Masaru and the girls climbed onto the Carriages, once everyone was in place the carriage began to move towards the Belial Family Manor.


    Every time they pass through a City there will be large banners hanging across buildings saying "Welcome back Demon King Masaru", the girls giggled when Masaru felt proud that his new title was finally replaced, he could really give the person a like if he knew who done him such a huge favour. He finally got rid of the Wonder Child title!! "But who did change my title"? Masaru looked at the girls, "Well it was Serfall-sama, apparently she already integrated your image into her Magical Girl Levia-tan anime series as the Villain called Demon King Masa" Masaru who heard this almost fainted from shock, he knew it was over... There was no stopping it, ''That vixen! She actually went and did it! But... BUT! I can''t stop it because it actually removed my cursed Wonder Child title...!! Could it be she aimed for this? Make me join her show in a way I can''t refuse!? She got me good this time...'' Masaru thought


    Wonder Child or a Villain in children show Masaru would naturally choose the latter. ''I can figure out something later but for now, I need to have the people forget about that other cursed title first'' It was a two-hour trip till they finally arrived at the massive Manor where Dominic, Calfa, Damian, Diehauser and Diana was waiting for them. "How was the welcome parade?" Dominic asked towards Masaru, "It''s better than that other cursed title" Diehauser chuckled feeling the pain his son endured for a long time because of that title but it really was too funny. "Welcome home my grandson!" Calfa pulled Masaru in a tight hug, Masaru hugged his dear grandmother back feeling that it was great to be home again.


    "Welcome home, but it is a shame... If only the girls stayed a bit younger, they looked so cute back then -UWA! My dear Great-granddaughter in law, please drop the sword!" Damian raised his hands when Diana pulled out her sword by reflex as she felt the wording of this perverted old man appears to be strange, well luckily Damian behaves himself in public but private he is open and bold. "Time to have a relaxing and training time" Masaru declared!


    >/<


    "Shuri...." Baraqiel finally met with his wife after a few years of separation in order to keep his wife and daughter safe this was the price he had to endure, but he was willing to and was glad he did while he looked at the wife he remembered just like it was yesterday. When he came closer Shuri conjured a whip using magic hitting a few nostalgia spots causing Baraqiel to shiver from excitement, a creepy satisfied smile formed on his lips before he pulled Shuri into a tight hug. "I''m so sorry..."


    Shuri who saw Baraqiel was not sure how she should feel after meeting her husband after so long she decided to whip him to show her pain, happiness, and love... Enduring for so many years she was naturally very happy to see her husband but when he pulled her into his embrace, the nostalgia warmth she long felt when they first met penetrated her heart, tears began to accumulate at the corner of her eyes before she began to cry. Finally, she could feel the strong arms and security her husband always gave her even when her clan banished her, she never regretted it because she loved him and finally he was back where he belonged. "Shuri..." Hearing the call of her beloved she gripped stronger "Baraqiel... Welcome home" Baraqiel shivered hearing the nostalgic phrase, she muttered softly "I''m Home"


    Watching over her parents happy moment Akeno felt even stronger about Masaru, her hero, her master... Her everything who safeguarded her family and brought them back together. Seeing the completeness of her family once again, she could only hold her hands in front of her ?h?st softy muttering "Thank you Masaru... I will always love you and you alone" Baraqiel heard this coughed looking sternly, "I still have to approve of this boy" But Shuri smacked his ?ss causing him to yelp with a flushed face looking at his wife with disbelief, "That boy is your son-in-law, so accept it" Baraqiel nodded, it has been a while he saw this side of hers. "Father... Please train me" Akeno came forward with the request she had in mind ever since Masaru kept his promise to her, Baraqiel looked at his daughter''s determined face ''I really want to beat up the kid but also thank him... How difficult'' He thought "Very well"


    >/<


    Stephani was miraculously heading towards the Adramelech Family who already sent several messengers to the Belial Family to state they will not pursue Stephani or make things difficult for her, it was just that Stephani''s Grandmother, Caroline Adramalech who wanted to meet her granddaughter of her son. Thanks to the ways of the Devil changing at a fast pace since the Peace talks had succeeded most families had no other choice but to change their ways or be left behind only to wither with time, it was difficult for Stephani to accept this request after a few month''s of consideration before she decided to go. It was the family who took her mother and father from her, but she wanted to at least meet the mother of her father.


    Unlike the Belial Family Territory, the Adramelech territories were quite packed with Factories and research laboratories as well as many different kinds of businesses since they were after all a business family, their palace was quite enormous built closely to resemble Victorian style in the early 1800s. In front of the palace was a young lady who had a similar appearance as her mother, being leaned body wearing a light blue noble dress with frills, her hair was tied neatly in a ponytail with Heterochromia eyes similar like Stephani.


    When Stephani climbed off the Carriage, she could see faint trembling on the lady''s hand as if she wants to do something but is holding herself back. Stephani naturally also did not know what to say nor do, she just came to the family she wanted to originally destroy for taking away her family. She was not sure if she could even forgive them, but the sight of her grandmother trembling like this shocked her although she did not show it on her face.


    "uh---uhm..." Caroline took a deep breath to calm her emotions, she was originally against the family for hunting down her son and daughter-in-law but because she did not hold any power, she was locked up and kept there only because she was a pureblood that was necessary for the Family. It was only when Masaru became too famous that Ajuka suppressed the family and had them stop persecuting Stephani was she allowed to leave her room and requested to meet her granddaughter.


    "I-I''m so sorry" Carlone broke down thinking about the time he had to look at the dead face of her son and the body of her daughter-in-law, she tried to control herself from crying but she could not help it because the face of Stephani looked so much like her son''s eyes and the face of her daughter-in-law, Stephani walked over giving Caroline a hug. Stephani was informed by Masaru about her grandmother when she got the invitation as she did not want to enter a trap, she just found the information hard to believe but... Now she really could only believe it, Stephani chose to come here in hopes to meet her Grandmother and learn more about her father''s bloodline power.


    >/<


    Yui, unlike Stephani, did not decide to meet up with her family, but she was instead going to visit Misla who was currently staying with the Gremories since she wanted to visit her aunt and ask if she could train under Venelana who is also from the Bael family. Arriving at the small vacation Manor where Misla was watching over Sairaorg who was training hard together with his peerage, "Aunt Misla...." Misla turned and saw the familiar-looking girl whom she once held in her hands before she went into her deep sleep, she stood up walking over to Yui bring her into her embrace.


    "I really wanted to meet you again after so long" Misla spoke gently ??r?ssing the hair of Yui before giving her a light chop, "Eek!" Yui held her forehead looking at Misla who smiled at her warmly before embracing her again, "It''s good to see you" Yui kept silently embracing the lady whom she saw as her second mother holding her tightly, "I''m happy to see you in good health... Mother" Misla giggled finding this girl just as cute as ever, "I guess you did not only come to visit this old lady?" Yui shook her head "Mother is still young! And yes, I want to meet Aunt Venelana to ask her teaching in using the Bael Destruction power" Misla nodded, ''Her talent should be no less than her parents so having Venelana will be the best choice to train her since Sirzech is too busy and Rias... Rias... is difficult'' She thought


    >/<


    "To think you would come to our family after so long" An Old man was standing in front of Ichika, he was the previous head of the Seere Family and grandfather of Ichika''s mother, Warren Seere. Ichika bowed politely "I apologize for not coming sooner but the circumstances of lady Leviathan did not allow me to leave freely" Warren waved his hand seeing his great-granddaughter had the same venom personality to be overly formal towards people their not comfortable with, "No need to be polite or do you hate me?" Ichika did not answer immediately because of the discrimination against hybrids were common, "If you think about the hybrid situation there is no need to..." Warren smiled wryly.


    Ichika smiled "Thank you for welcoming me Great grandfather" Warren chuckled, "You''re really your mother''s daughter" Warren walked with Ichika into his manor, "I am really surprised you would come after all these years, I was certain you would never return" Ichika shook her head, "Ever since Masaru-sama took me in I realized that hating someone for something they did not start will not help me grow, so I decided that my hatred is second priority and my first will be to learn of the family''s power over space" Warren nodded "This Masaru Belial, how is he towards you?" Ichika gave a different kind of smile which was a surprise to this old man, "He is the greatest I can ask for..." That was all she said as the two of them entered the house to catch up after all these years.


    >/<


    "Are you certain you want the keys?" Lord Sitri was facing Ingvild who came to visit his family to get the keys where all the tomes and history of the Leviathan family was locked up, Ingvild like the other girls all felt that Masaru was progressing to fast becoming stronger while they are still much to slow in keeping up. Her choice was to research about her family''s history and to understand their power over the sea, but her method of using water magic could still be further improved and the best location to get that information was naturally the family library. "Yes, I have to learn about them"


    Lord Sitri nodded thinking it was probably for the best this girl learns about her family''s past, he took out of the keys for the Leviathan Manor which they were managing since his daughter was the Devil King Leviathan but she never once entered that building once. "Thank you" Ingvild bowed politely before leaving the Manor, Lady Sitri touch her cheek looking at her husband who felt quite relieved as something was finally removed from his shoulders. "Kids grow up fast huh?"


    >/<


    Jeanne went with Edward to continue her training since she considered Edward as her older brother, Sakura went to meet Okita Souji who is Sirzech''s Knight for the first time to receive lessons from him with the recommendation of Masaru since he believed she would learn much from the man who fights similar to her. Angelica was not yet ready to return to her family just yet opted to be trained under Jacob during their security jobs.


    "So you decided to come and bother me again? Haven''t'' you already become stronger?" Tiamat was complaining but her smiling face was betraying her from the start, Everest smiled wryly feeling a bit sad she neglected her aunt during her school times but today she came to start her training in something she had been putting off for a long time. "I want mother to train me in dragon transformation" Normally Tiamat''s eyes would sparkle whenever Everest calls her mother since she does see Everest as a daughter of hers, "You are quite serious huh? What made you feel the need to?" Everest smiled, "My dream is to become a world-renowned chef that would cook all the delicious meals but I too have a dream to stay at the side of Masaru, I noticed he was growing stronger at a fast rate and I will soon be left behind if I don''t have the courage to take the risk"


    "You speak quite easily for a youngling... But I will see it for myself if you''re ready to transform into a real dragon" Tiamat spoke while taking Everest with her flying in a direction no one had any idea where this whimsical dragon was taking her adopted daughter for training.


    >/<


    Meanwhile, Masaru and Shirone was currently having a meeting with Levia tan-tan who just pushed Masaru into the Magical Girl tv show, "So you already told me it was fine so I already planned to have you entered" Serafall pouted but Masaru rubbed his forehead, "True, but I already did a favour so it was meant to cancel out... If it was not for the fact your decision helped me with a problem I would have refused... Anyway, I am here to ask you if you can have your agent contact Ingvild to arrange my schedule with yours as I too am a busy man as you know it"


    "Hmph! You keep bothering my So-tan with chess games, do you realize some people are calling for you two to get engaged because you did win against her?" Masaru raised his hand to stop her, "The score is in her favour, I did not win against her" Serafall sighed at this excuse but then again it was true in a way so they could still get away from it, "Besides why did you change the subject!" Serafall stuck her tongue out before looking at Shirone, "Is she not going to train like the other girls?" Masaru nodded, "Yes, but she will be training with me while I can watch over her. I intend to have her get used to taking a small amount of natural Ki into her body since I need to learn how to merge my Dragon Aura with my Ki" Serafall nodded thinking it was a good thing Masaru knew of Senjutsu so he could train together with this girl.


    "I will have my agent contact Ingvild, we will have a signing event in two days so be sure to be there" Masaru who heard this looked at Serafall with a stern look but sighed, he can''t beat the Magical Airhead so it was best just to get it over and done with since it gives him fame. "Also, Odin sent a request to have you escort him. I will let you know when" Masaru looked at Serafall curiously, "That old pervert?" Serafall pointed cutely her finger at Masaru "Chief God Odin! He is a leader you know?" Masaru shakes his hand towards her, "No, I only know a perverted old man who is being led by a Valkyrie that overdramatize whenever the topic of a boyfriend is brought up" Serafall who heard this burst out laughing as she too recently met this Valkyrie and felt she was truly pitiful.

 Chapter 97 - Heroine Time - Part 2

    "To think you would actually use the bracelets Azazel made for you" Baraqiel spoke looking at Akeno who had four pairs of Fallen Angel wings behind her back, from the amount of energy she was holding it won''t be long before she broke through to Five pairs. "I am glad I asked him, with this I can become even more useful to Masaru, Holy Lightning Bow!" In the hands of Akeno a magic circle materialize as she grips the vertical part of it like a bow handle pulling back a string made out of lightning and soon thousands of fast-flying holy lightning arrows went towards Baraqiel.


    Don DonDon DonDonDon DODOOOON!!!


    "Just where the hell does you get these ideas of using magic to make weapons!?" Baraqiel felt a cold sweat run down his spine looking at the potential of this magic spell his daughter created from reading a book, Akeno smiled happily before suddenly collapsing backwards. It has been several hours they had been at it and she was dead tired, but before she could touch the ground Baraqiel was already at her side holding her up. "You''ve done well" Akeno kept her smile "Thank you Father" Baraqiel shivered a bit before he held her closely.


    "Ara ara, Akeno we need to continue our talks about what happened that night" Shuri spoke mischieviously while Akeno blushed thinking about why she mentioned that activity to her mom, it was really incredible and a wonderful surprise that Masaru went so far for her. "Night?" Baraqiel was left out of the loop, Akeno could not allow her father to know of this so she immediately forced herself to stand up walking to her mom. "Mom!" Shuri only laughed while taking her daughter with her, leaving behind a man who was confused started to have many wild fantasies about this topic.


    "So my advice worked for him" Shuri spoke happily, "Advice?" Shuri nodded, "He came to ask for advice from me you know, he really is too kind as he first had a misunderstanding about S&M at first so I gave him ideas on the beginner levels" Akeno felt happy but embarrassed at the same time as her beloved came to ask her mother such an embarrassing advice, "So I will teach you now, since your husband-to-be already took the first step...." Hearing all of this Akeno almost fainted from visualization of Shuri''s explanation, as they say, you can never easily defeat the experienced and veterans in this field.


    >/<


    "Remember, Power of Angels and Beast allow us to transform our bodies into that of an Angel although temporary while we have the ability to tame Demonic Beasts, the only downside is the fact the beasts need to be weaker than the master for it to work. As for the Power over Angels, according to our clan record the last master of this power could stay transformed for three days without stopping" Caroline began explaining the power of their clan''s bloodline to Stephani while she was still maintaining her Angel Form while dabbling with several light-based spheres, "Since we completed your control training in maintaining your angel form for at least two hours which is good for now" Caroline went into the house to get two glasses of fruit juice before coming back out, giving one of them to her granddaughter Stephani who was taking a seat on the bench. "Stephani, I always wanted to tell you how sorry I am for not being able to save your parents from this family''s judgement although the ones responsible for it was already dealt with out of fear your master might come to persecute them...." Stephani looked at her grandmother with surprise, "They have been dealt with?"


    Caroline nodded with a wry smile, "Yes, it became quite a fierce internal battle especially when the opposing faction sent someone to negotiate with Masaru to have you brought here to avoid him having a reason to get involved but when it failed they were banished out of this household" Stephani felt a bit complicated as she would have preferred them to be killed instead but... Those feelings were already no longer there ever since she gave herself and her heart to Masaru, "It might be strange to say this but... I don''t think my parents would want me to live for revenge only... I still remember it, the story of the hero that my mom would always tell me each and every night"


    Caroline was surprised because if that story was the same one she introduced to her daughter-in-law then it means... "Ever since I was saved, I felt fear at first but I am glad I chose to follow him... My only master, but more than that I am glad I could meet you grandmother" Stephani spoke happily, she could finally let go of her hatred as there was simply no point in holding onto it, their gone and lost everything while she now had everything. She lost her parents but she now had a new family as well, Caroline gently ??r?sses Stephani''s back while trying to hold her tears.


    It has been a few days since the two of them talked about everything, and Caroline was more than shocked to know what her granddaughter experienced before she met Masaru, "You better make sure to introduce your husband-to-be to me" Stephani blushed a bit nodding but she was smiling, she still had a close blood-related family, she too could feel a little more complete than she felt before.


    >/<


    "Come Yui, Destruction is no different from using normal magic the only difference is the fact you have no need for complicated gestures, calculations or anything else needed other than imagination" Venelana was guiding Yui who was slow in her partial destruction mode which transformed Yui''s outfit into a tight ?r?t?? outfit, it was meant to be a one-piece dress but for some reason Yui felt embarrassed and it became her permanent mode instead, "Aunt! Your so mean! Now I can''t change the shape of my outfit!" Yui had tears at her eyes as she was disrupted in her process of giving her destruction the shape of armour around her body.


    "Fufu, with this you can earn Masaru''s love anytime you d?s?r?" Yui who heard Venelana''s was a bit interested, "Destruction is only an element in our demonic power, meaning you can give it the shape of this dress as you are wearing now or even shape it into a weapon. Just making spheres make the power appear to be bland and simple, but the amount of things you can do with it is no less than any other power" Venelana pointed her index finger up in front her face forming a tiny sphere of destruction before it flew off like a rope entangling around Yui''s figure destroying her partial destruction mode.


    "I believe it is time for you to learn from Misla" Venelana wanted to stay a bit more with her little niece she came to love as her own daughter but she had to train Rias''s Husband-to-be otherwise it will be problematic for the Gremory Household if that boy did not even have an ounce of Noble aura around him. "Awh!" Yui pouted but still accepted she could not keep her aunt for herself so she gave Venelana a tight hug before running off to see Misla, Venelana went off with a cheerful mood.


    "Ah, Yui! Your training with Venelana is over?" Misla spoke while she was sitting watching over the fields, Yui came to sit next to her aunt. "Yes, I managed to succeed although it was only partial but I now know how do move forward from here" Misla nodded, she too had to show Sairaorg several paths he could take but this proud boy of hers took the most difficult one to uphold her pride as well. Which was why she felt proud of Yui, it will take time for her to come to terms with the Bael family but at least she did not forsake the power of her blood for her own selfishness.


    "Now then, tell me... If you look over this field and the waters over there. What do you think your destruction could do to improve the environment?" Hearing her aunt''s question, Yui knew her theory lesson was beginning, she may be a scientist but her field of study was definitely in this field but not her bloodline power. She thought really hard but a few ideas came to her mind, "Aunt are you saying it is possible to use Destruction to get rid of impurities in the water? Remove poison from fruits or meat?"


    "Possibilities child, when Masaru told me how he treated me to wake me up... I began to think about it, what if we all are using our powers too bland and simple. Think about Sirzech, he took destruction and created a new kind of subspecies power for it by enveloping his body with Destruction... The only way you will know how far you can go with it, is by how far you can take it... Destruction means to destroy, but it can be a single thing or everything, seen or unseen things" Hearing this as a scientist Yui was naturally most excited to try this out, feeling she really did underestimate her bloodline power, to think she could actually use it for her experiments ''No wonder, I can understand why Masaru''s Worthless was so unique and abnormal compared to the other Belial members but to think it was this...'' Thus her training and bonding time with her aunt continued


    >/<


    "Space is everywhere and nowhere... We live in it, there are many things you can do with space power like merging two objects into one, you create space between the two objects and merged them together like merging two doughs into one... Or you can separate things that were once one into two" Warren spoke absentmindedly, "To understand space can be simple but to implement it is complicated" Ichika came over with a tray that had a pot of tea and two cups on it, when Warren saw this he kept silent, "Thank you" He took his cup taking a sip of the tea that keeps giving him feeling of nostalgia


    "Could you tell me about my mother?" Ichika spoke as she took her seat next to her great-grandfather, Warren took another sip before he continued "She was really a venom, she would smile while telling how disgusting I look when I look at other women" Ichika who heard this giggled while Warren spoke with a smile, "But she was my pride, she kept her promise she made to Lady Leviathan who loved Ingvild so much she hid Ingvild at a Beach Resort House to keep her safe. Your mother, stayed at the side of Ingvild Leviathan while enduring the harshest insults coming not only from Leviathan but from the Seere family as well ''Why would you look after that mudblood?'' ''Why would you waste your time on something that will never be great?'' I can say there were even harsher things they said to her but she endured it together with Ingvild,"


    "When I heard that she passed away I suppressed the elder court on my own to bring her body home where she belongs to bury here at the cost of my position, which was why I never went out to seek for you was because those old coots refused to let me go, but who would have thought the next time I heard about you was when Ingvild Miraculously woke up and became Masaru Belial''s QUeen and not long after that you went and became his pawn" Warren smiled while taking another sip of his tea, "I was happy, you found a good master who will look after you and the family could not touch you, well the bad ones. Since you were already living your life happily I felt I had no right to disrupt it, which was why I was surprised you came to visit me, to train here"


    "I have learnt a lot of things from Master Masaru, although he did not have the same power as I do over space but he could use space magic with his spellbook there were differences in the usage of power between me and him, so we normally would go over the things together" Ichika began to explain why she chose to come, "But then I realized that what of the time I am alone, I knew I can''t forever wait for Masaru to come and help me train so I needed to find my path and it led me to here" Warren looked at his great-granddaughter, "Is he a good master for you?" Ichika nodded while taking the first sip of her own tea, "That''s good then, we still have some time left..."


    >/<


    "Magical Girl Levia-tan!" Serafall spins around on the stage facing a lot of children, young people and even ?du?ts. Today was the official event to advertise the upcoming new season of the Magical Girl Levia-tan series, to introduce the mastermind behind all the events that take place throughout the series. "Bwahahahaha, you have arrived too late! For I wield to the power to control the world!" Masaru appeared wearing black tights armour with a black cape, his hair was gelled mohawk style while wearing black glasses like a delinquent, ''This.... is embarrassing!!! But it is much easier to endure compared to hearing that ridiculous name''


    "It''s the Demon King!" Serafall gets into her stance twirling her wand, upon the entrance of the new character, plenty of the girls and women side began to scream excitedly while the men began to BOO on the top of their lungs to get this handsome man to screw off the stage they want to snap some ?r?t?? photos! "This guy is cool!" one of the kids called out, some of them even agreed thinking it was about time a cool character joined the show. "Eat my Magical Girl - Twirling Star attack" Serafall launch a graphical attack that looks like real stars flying towards Masaru, but he knew this vixen launched a real attack.


    Masaru pushed forward his palm creating a black hole to suck up the star before rejecting it upwards into the skies, Serafall was happy with this so she went and shot some more while Masaru had to defend the people from getting killed by this crazy roleplaying girl ''Am I the Demon King or is she!?'' Masaru thought, but suddenly his sidekick appeared in the form of a white cat with two tails wearing white plated armour slamming her fist into the side of Serafall but it appears Serafall did not even flinch but still made herself "crash" into the stage where she activated the dress change device which was developed thanks to Masaru and Elizabeth who loves toys and transformed into Magical Girl Version 2, the clothes were similar but a bit more revealing than before, the entire floor where the audience was was a bloodbath, many were slain by the Magical Girl in an instant.


    It was only after an hour they managed to complete their "Roleplay" before the signing event began, the row for Shirone and Serafall was the longest while Masaru only managed to get some girls who were interested in him and a few boys who were only watching Magical Girl for "research" purposes. But Masaru left once he signed their cards and caps before he left as he sensed someone who hasn''t said hello to him in a very long time. He first got himself dressed in casual clothes before he left the stadium heading towards the forest where he sent the familiar Ki, the forest was slightly darker than normal and there was no signs of animals either.


    Suddenly a shadow leapt onto Masaru but he managed to sent out of chop on the head of a long black-haired woman wearing a black kimono almost popping out her br??sts, black cat ears and a black tail. "Yeowch! Your such a meanie Masaru! We only had our reunion where you should have kissed me deeply and made me yours like the other girls" Kuroka came to meet with Masaru after a long time as she too only recently learnt that he was a spy in Khaos Brigade from Vali but Vali never told anyone else, so she came alone to meet him after so long.


    "You left for several years you bloody naughty cat" Masaru began to pull Kuroka''s cheeks a bit "Ow-ow-OUCH! I''m sorry - I''m sorry!" Kuroka still hugged him tightly while letting out a few tears of happiness, he was still the same Masaru, Masaru sighed hugging Kuroka back as he too missed her dearly after she risked her life to save him and Shirone that day. "And what is it with making me yours? You mean you know about the Kissing Prayer?" Kuroka nodded while sniffing around Masaru, "I know of it, especially about the fact your still a v?r??n despite having so many girls around you" Masaru flicked her forehead causing Kuroka to hold her forehead looking at Masaru as if she felt wronged,


    "Then you should know this is not a joke, it''s a serious thing because one we initiate it...---" Kuroka placed her finger on his lips, "I already chose you from way back then Masaru... I always wanted to come to you and Shirone but you know better than my sister why I could not come easily" Masaru sighed gently ??r?ssing her head, "You won''t regret this will you?" Kuroka shook her head, Masaru gently raised her head to face his, ??r?ssing her face with his right hand before their lip.


    Despite teasing Masaru she herself was a v?r??n so being attacked with a kiss she never experienced made her almost lose herself into it, as an experience nekoshou she could feel the process of a ribbon attaching around her ring finger and around Masaru''s which signified their union. When the ritual was over Masaru was about to pull back but Kuroka pushed him against the tree wanting to kiss some more however it was stopped when another chop came from behind her. "Yeoch! What is with the chopping!?" Kuroka complained but looking at Shirone her eyes were tearing up before she hugged her sister more dearly than anything, the three of them spent some time talking in the forest together before Kuroka had to leave when Arthur came to pick her up. "You made Oneesama yours?" Masaru scratched the back of this head looking at this ?r?t?? cat swinging her bum at him while she was walking with Arthur through the portal. "Yes" "That''s good"

 Chapter 98 - Masaru stands up for Sonas Dream

    The week training that was arranged finally to an end, it was getting late the girls were all dressed and ready while Masaru was helping them into the limousine one by one for the gathering of the Youths generation before the official party, this was also the time where the youths declare their dreams to the nobles and the strange thing was the fact Masaru did not have a dream because he was already living it. A loving family, beautiful girls who will become his wives and finally chances to fight stronger opponents...


    "This will be the official youth gathering huh?" Masaru spoke while looking out of the window watching how they''re driving all the way to Capital City Lillith, ever since his debut as the Demon King the reporters never stopped coming to him for interviews, "Fufu, it should be entertaining since Master has been preparing for this night after all" Akeno spoke happily, "Well it was only a back up plan since I have no d?s?r? to have anyone stop my plans from beginning tonight... But girls you never told me about your training week even now" Masaru spoke teasingly to the girls.


    "It was... Educational" Akeno answered vaguely, but when it came to Ingvild, she explained the books she read about her family''s history locked in their manor. Masaru was not surprised this girl will make such a choice as he knew better than anyone she was stronger than her kindness show, "I can say I finally understood that our power is not the sea but water, it is only called power oversea because of our high talent in water power that it could easily manipulate sea waters..." When it was Ichika''s turn she only roughly explained about her meeting with her great grandfather because talking about how space works would become too long for a short duration trip, when it finally came to Stephani who was more cheerful than ever, "I moved on"


    That short answer was everything Masaru wanted, he was glad he managed to help her move on although he could easily get the information of the people that were exiled if she wanted them gone but seeing her like this made him glad. The only cute thing right now was Everest who was sleeping on his shoulder, according to her Tiamat was a real sadistic trainer that pushed her beyond her limits on many occasions. But she still smiled when she spoke of it, ''Seems the girls all started to find their centre, someday I too will have to find mine... But... It feels like I already have'' Masaru watched over the girls who spoke among themselves while he was watching over them, from the day he came out of that capsule till today all those sufferings for this were worth it.


    When they arrived at the massive building that appears to look like a party venue, Masaru and the girls were led inside, it was a hassle to answer the questions of the Reporters at a start but he managed to pull through when he saw Sairaorg and his peerage just arrived as well. "Yo Masaru, you came on time" Hearing Sairaorg being sarcastic was really an eye-opener for Masaru, he burst out laughing but still greeted his friend, "How has it been Mr Muscle?" Sairaorg smirked before smacking Masaru''s shoulder but then he felt something strange, his friend''s body felt tougher compared to before. "Yep, I underwent a transformation" Masaru explained to his friend what happened, Sairaorg was not bothered as he naturally came to understand his friend who was different from him but he still learnt quite a great deal of things from Masaru especially the Touki.


    "Evening Ingvild, Akeno..." Kuisha greeted the girls of Masaru''s peerage, it was a shame there was only girls in Masaru''s peerage so the other guys of Sairaorg''s peerage could only give a light greeting before the two groups went deeper inside of the venue, "Have you heard that they intend to have us play a Youth Tournament?" Masaru asked with Sairaorg who looked quite eager for this tournament, "I do, and you better hit me with everything you got" Masaru smirked at his friend who really just want to fight stronger people to train his body, well he himself is no different so he could relate "You best not lose till you meet me"


    Diodora was together with his nun peerage who was wearing black robes over their nun outfits, it was quite a sight for Ichika and Yui who managed to see the eyes looking strange, oddly broken. They did not keep staring at them for long however Masaru could see from a distance Diodora was looking at him with anger, probably because Masaru was not there to "stop" Rias and her peerage from ruining his plan to save Asia but he would not have stopped them anyway since it was not his territory. But this fool needed someone to take the blame and he chose Masaru instead of Rias. ''Wonder if Shalba is going to get rid of him once he outlives his usefulness?'' Masaru thought while spotting Seekvaira waving at him so he went over to greet her.


    "Good evening Masaru!" Seekvaira greeted each of the girls afterwards before returning her attention to Masaru which was oddly vigorous, "Masaru! Did you create that Magical Girl transformation bracelet?" Masaru was wondering what in the world could make this girl so excited but to think it was Magical Girl, he was truly surprised once again that this serious girl was such a huge fan of magical girl but unlike Sona, she was open about it. "You want one?" Seekvaira nodded, "Just call them and get them to call one of the girls and they will process your order first" Seekvaira would have jumped and hugged Masaru if it was not for the surrounding public. "Thank you!" Even her peerage was looking at her with warm eyes since they knew she was really a massive Magical Girl fan.


    Zephyrdor also arrived with his peerage but unlike the first time he met Masaru, he was quite well behaved since the moment Masaru''s peerage all spotted him their eyes were looking at him oddly like he was a walking punching bag which made him felt a strange dread feeling he should not cause trouble tonight. Soon Rias and her peerage entered as well, the attention that was on Masaru''s girls were now pulled towards Rias, which Masaru was grateful for so now he could relaxedly chat with Seekvaira in hopes to gain her cooperation in order to create a time stopping inventory bracelet like the one he has.


    "Strange seeing the two of you speaking quite eagerly tonight" Although it had a trace of envy in the tone because of the Stoic face it was hard to discern how this girl at times felt like this, "Evening Sona, you look beautiful tonight" Sona looked at Masaru, it held a trace of pity as she knew her sister pulled him regardless into her anime show, and now she had no idea how to face him. "Evening Masaru, or is it now Demon King" Masaru smiled warmer than the other title so he did not feel embarrassed other than wearing tights as a costume. "Heh, at least I got rid of the annoying title" Sona giggled before she carried on to greet the rest.


    Masaru went to stand with his girls chatting with them leisurely since it was only a meet and greet for the younger generation and it appears the troublemakers were all behaving since the last time a Zephyrdor punching bag displayed to them what happens when they cause trouble in a party. "Evening Ingvild, Ichika, Sakura, Akeno..." Rias came to greet the girls and Issei was next to them, "Go-Good Evening Masaru" Masaru looked at Issei nodded, "Evening Issei, it appears your training did you some good... Hope my father-in-law did not burn you did he?" Issei was a bit confused but Masaru answered it for him, "Tannin, Everest is the daughter of Tannin"


    "Eh!? She is the daughter of Old man Tannin?" Masaru chuckled calling a ex-Dragon King an old man surely suits him from the manner he acts, "Yeah, so how are you holding up with the learning of our world?" Issei rubbed the back of his head with a troubled expression "Difficult, too difficult... I can only be thankful for the fact most customs are similar to how it is back at my home so some things I could grasp easily" Masaru nodded, "Since you know, then you best take your studies seriously and train hard. You don''t want to embarrass Rias, right?" Issei nodded slamming his fist against his ?h?st, "I will become the strongest pawn for Buchou"


    Masaru could see a trace of fear in this boy''s eyes, he chose to ignore as it was not his job to get involved in situations like this so when Rias went with Issei to greet the others Masaru stood behind Ingvild and embraced her silently, "Eh? Masaru, Something wrong?" Masaru shook his head, "No, but if I ever show a fearful face... Please slap me out of it" Masaru muttered softly closing his eyes, Ingvild was not sure what was going on at that moment but she nodded while not knowing what for.


    After a while, everyone was called into a theatre with a stage where one of the announcers was standing, on the second floor was the chairs where all the high ranking noble Devils were sitting and the lower Ranking Nobles was on the ground floor behind the younger generation kings and their peerages. "Now then before we head off to our peace treaty party where we can celebrate the start of our Alliance of Peace between the three factions we have to first look at our younger generations... Each of them come from promising families and displayed a variety of talents!" The Announcer spoke, normally it would have been Sirzech but he was currently dealing with something more important.


    "For the future of our world will be in their hands... So let''s hear them state their dreams or goals they wish to achieve for the future!" The Announcer called out allowing the Nobles to all applause, this was actually only a stage set up for the Younger Devils to garner support form Families in order to pursue their dreams or goals if the families could get benefits from it. Several younger devils were called including Zephyrdor, each of them was quite monotone about becoming the head of the family nothing new but when Diodora came on the stage, "I want to build a mansion which will hold my Nun collections"


    The nobles were applauding quite loudly at this, Masaru turned his head around to mark them who was applauding so he could investigate them. ''No matter how much I look at this, this is simply too strange. To dare say such a thing while we have a treaty with Heaven?'' Masaru was quite perplexed about the strange atmosphere, next was Sairaorg, just as he was honest and blunt "I will become a Devil King!" Short and powerful, he did not add any fancy lines or anything. Just a simple goal and dream that he will attain not hope to.


    The atmosphere became more comfortable when Sairaorg spoke, so it was not so gloomy so Rias could go up the stage and declare she would become the Rating Game champion but this time the Nobles applaud but the voices of how Masaru held the same goal was definitely heard, this meant the nobles had to choose between the two. However it was finally Sona''s turn, she went onto the stage and declared her dream "I will start a Rating Game School", One of the nobles raised his hand before speaking "We already have them, what would make yours different?"


    "Mine will be for the Low and Mid-Class Devils" When the nobles heard this they began to laugh while mocking it, what they did not take note of was Masaru who stood up as he planned since he knew it would happen, since the day Sona first shared her dream with him he knew, she would face such harsh opposition. Saji and Sona''s peerage were all enduring this humiliation as Sona already told them it would happen, Saji wanted to stand up but Masaru pushed him back down shaking his head as Saji understood he was only a pawn and a reincarnated devil, him standing up will only cause troubles.


    "Ara ara" Akeno sighed while Rias was surprised at Masaru who stood up walking onto the stage, "What is Masaru doing?" Ichika was the one to answer in Akeno''s place, "What he already planned to do from the start" The girls were watching Masaru walking onto the stage "So this is the nobles of the Devils?" Masaru asked, silencing the room, he stood on the stage looking at the nobles at the top with disdain, "You know, I find it funny... How you all are acting just like the old satan faction heads..."


    Normally they would argue but to be compared with the hated enemy they faced to survive? "They too mocked you all like weakling bugs, they could step on any time they want... Never would you have a chance to become heads of families or even create extra families as you know the old Pillar Family will not allow any other than their families to grow into nobles", the once gloomy atmosphere returned quite heavier than before. "You know what makes it worse, you fools applaud to someone who declares making nuns his collection, not women, not lover, but a collection like toys. And that is knowing the fact we have a peace alliance with Heavens, are you guys looking down on the Devil Kings? on Heavens? or the entire Alliance?"


    Sona who was enduring not to cry as she knew this too would happen that they would mock her yet... ''Why? Why is it when I am in trouble you would always come out... and save me again'' She who chose to ignore love to become a true head for the Family in order to make her family and sister proud, for the first time placed her dreams first instead of the family despite the consequences as this was her wish, her very own first wish she thought for herself the day Rias pulled her to go to a human school, she fell in love with it, liberty in Education. No status, all equally holding rights to study as students. Even Serafall was about to stand up but when she saw Masaru, she waited to see what this boy would do but to think he would remind the nobles of their history.


    "Now you all, are doing the same thing again... I wonder as a younger generation will history repeat itself? Will the current nobles lead our kind to another bloodshed because of their so stuck up on their titles that they forgot their history..." Masaru looked at the nobles who averted their eyes, "You must be wondering why am I, an heir talking down on you? Because I hold enough power and influence to do so, I have seen the heads who mocked this girl''s head. So I will say it here, you will not have any part in participating in her dream as I will support it fully... And by the time you realize the potential this dream hold if you imitate it in any way? It will be crushed"


    "You---" Masaru smiled at the first noble who lost his control over his anger, "Yes, me. Do you all really think mocking the sister of a Devil King comes without consequences?" Hearing this question they soon realized who this girl they mocked, they knew it but were reminded since they were to focused on her ridiculous dreams they forgot, Serafall Leviathan that would attack heavens for her sister, all of them had a cold sweat running down their backs realizing their troubles. "Yes! You all dare to insult my So-Tan don''t make me come blast you all with the Magical Bomb I learnt recently!" Serafall screamed with tears at the corner of her eyes.


    The nobles saw the way she act looked cute but they knew she was serious so it was troubling how they should express it on their faces, "The Devil Kings are only three teams who have to protect the devil world, but there are more than 60 territories around the world of Devils" He gave them a silent warning to say if enemies attack the devil kings could simply ignore their lands to protect other important places, Masaru turned around to Sona nodding towards her before heading down the stage, Sona soon followed after him as she whispered "Thank you" Masaru simply smiled but he was called back on the stage again.


    "To think I have to declare my dream right after a lecture" Masaru spoke while having a troubled face but the nobles who did not mock Sona were all laughing at him, he was really a wonder child. "My dream is simple but difficult... I will reach the top, not rating games... not politic ranks... I will reach the top where ranks and politics no longer matter to me. And become the strongest above Ophis herself" Masaru bowed before heading down the stage, although the nobles were applauding but to hear a devil wants to become stronger than Ophis? Is this kid alright in his head?


    "You dare mock my dream!? I challenge you to a Rating Game!" Diodora called out just as Masar was on the first step down, Masaru stopped looked at him smiling quite excitedly. Sirzech stood up, "This is a good idea, We can have two exhibition matches before the official Younger generation Rating Games. We can have Rias against Sona in a match, and Masaru against Diodora" Masaru who heard this thought ''You really can read my mind, just what I was hoping for'' The target of his speech was Diodora, the reason for this was Masaru wanted to scan the snake which Ophis gave to everyone in Khaos Brigade but he could not scan the three... No two remaining original Satan descendants, He wanted to know how this snake works within the body and how to stop it or perhaps... Imitate it.


    "YEAH! My So-tan will show you all how strong she is and shut you all up!" Serafall made sure to get her to say in since she was thoroughly furious at this old nobles especially when she heard Masaru''s speech held the truth in it, especially the Diodora part as Serafall was certain if Ajuka was not reported dead so he could hide in the shadows Diodora would not have been so bold to say such things in the open.


    >/<


    "Oh! That boy is going to fight in a Rating game huh? You do have a seat for me right?" Odin spoke with Sirzech, "The two matches will be held separately in two days so we can watch both matches" Odin nodded feeling quite satisfied with the arrangement, there was one more party they had to attend for him to sign the peace treaty with the Devils before he will sign it with the local gods of Japan in order to trade. "But to think that boy would do something you all were meant to do... Will he be fine?"


    "Just as he said, he has enough power and influence. This was the reason we supported him and his family to grow strong enough, besides nothing he said was wrong just... a Reminder" Odin laughed his bu?? off, "Reminder? That boy threatened the Nobles into realizing if enemies attacked they might go down first because they mocked a sister of a devil king!" Sirzech chuckled, "I would do it if they mocked Rias... Serafall will do it as well..." Michael who there was feeling quite amused and thankful for Masaru, "I approve of this boy, I just hope you can deal with this" Sirzech nodded, "I will have Masaru check the state of the girls first, once we have the information we can then move from there"


    Michael nodded feeling satisfied this boy stood up for them and the alliance, but more so for Heavens. He smiled thinking it was really, ironic. A Devil stood up for their archnemesis in such way.

 Chapter 99 - Masaru is Odins Bodyguard!?

    Since the party was over Masaru took Yui''s hand and the two of them walked around the capital city since the peerage decided to stay here for the next few days because of the next party, so Masaru could spend some time with each of them. "So where would my princess like to go?" Masaru spoke while looking at Yui who was still wondering, Masaru knew she too had no idea so he pulled her to have dinner at a restaurant in the meantime till she finds what she would like to do.


    When the waitress guided them to a table Masaru pulled the chair so Yui"You were really cool back there" Yui muttered while taking her seat, "Thank you, but you look more beautiful to me" Masaru took his seat, the two of them took their time to order their drinks Yui thoughts about talking of her dreams, "I wish to open a hospital in the Belial Territory and become a doctor" this was not an entire surprise for Masaru as he knew she always researched with Herbs and Medicines, very rarely in other departments. "How about first trying it as a School Nurse when Sona opens her school in our territory? You can then get experience and see if this is your calling"


    Yui clapped her hands thinking it was indeed a really good idea, with this, she could already do a trial run, after a while the two of them finished eating and drinking their meals, they left the restaurant but this time Yui was leaning against Masaru as she rarely get the chance to since it was usually Akeno or Ingvild since they were the ones to report to him when things happen. "Feeling warm?" Masaru asked looking at Yui who smiled at him while resting her head on his shoulder as if it was comfortable, "Yeah," When they came across the park the two of them took their seat on a bench gazing at the false moon the Devils made for the Reincarnated devils which were quite, amazing since it looked almost like the real thing.


    For some reason, Yui looked to her surrounds first before straddling on Masaru''s ??p. Masaru gently rests his hands on her legs "You know I would spoil you at home, but it seems you seek something more exciting huh?" Yui smiled seductively while Masaru cast a newly created mind magic which enhances the sensitivity of touch feeling, Yui was not sure what he was doing until he light smacked her bottom sending a surge of electricity feeling p???sur?, unlike Akeno who enjoyed S&M, this girl had a different fetish, voyeur. Normally she would expertly hide while watching Masaru satisfy Akeno without breaking borders, and it appears tonight she wanted to feel it herself.


    "If you are going to wet yourself tonight, I will punish you harder" Masaru spoke gently yet harsh, Yui did not hate it at all but felt quite strange, she was not a m?s??h?stic person but to experience this kind of p???sur? was interesting for her, like researching a new kind of herb and what it does. Masaru slap light the other sight cause the poor girl to have a light ?r??sm because of the increased sensitivity, he never used it on Akeno as he could take his time but he was not very used to having this kind of action in the open where anyone else could spy on them, he rather spend it privately where he could monopolize the sight of it for himself. "Want to continue it at the Hotel?" Yui was breathing a tad bit rougher she was getting a little bit scared that she might become m?s??h?stic because of the way Masaru was handling it was much more enjoyable than what she read about it.


    "The girls will be sleeping together so I have to enjoy it a bit here tonight" Masaru nodded thinking it was reasonable she would take action here, "Let''s book a hotel room next time, so I can thoroughly experiment on you" Yui shivered lightly thinking by what he meant of the Experiment, just like the other girls they too were interested in having a s?xu?? relationship with Masaru but because they are long-lived races they could slowly enjoy this kind of life like this, feeling excitement without getting bored of it. She enjoyed this short time together with Masaru, feeling satisfied like this without a need to go any further the two of them head to the family''s hotel where the rest of the girls were, and like she said everyone ended up sleeping together.


    >/<


    Next Morning Masaru woke up seeing that the bed was empty, he was wondering where the girls were as there wasn''t anything planned but he still got himself washed and dressed before heading to the dining room but it was oddly silent, not a soul was in the hotel ever since he left. He knew his family was the only ones staying here but the staff was gone as well, so he kept walking even entering the kitchen only to see his beloved girls were cooking breakfast for him.


    Masaru moved silently before gently hugging Ichika who was surprised, he gently kissed her on the cheek "Morning" Ichika blushed a bit feeling happy with how Masaru was holding her so preciously, he gave her one last kiss on her neck before he went to see what Everest was making, "Morning" Before Masaru could grab her as he did with Ichika Everest turned around and kissed him instead which surprised him but he still embraced her, "Morning Master" Masary sneakily smiled he gently ??r?ss her cheek before giving her a kiss on the lips. Masaru went over to give each of them a hug and a kiss before sitting in the kitchen and simply watching them cooking their morning meal.


    "I heard there is a new Theme Park opened in Capital which I thought of bringing you all together... I do want to take a photo with each of you so I can decorate my office a bit more" Masaru muttered softly his d?s?r?, just as the girls loved him how he always would endure when people point at him but he would never allow others to point at his girls, he would rather have them point at them instead. They too want to stand up for him instead, just as he loved them, they love him. "Can we play shooting games?" Shirone asked, "We can even have a competition, me against each of you and the winner gets to request something" Hearing this proposal the girls became quite excited thinking they could get whatever they wish and Masaru would certainly spoil them.


    Everyone enjoyed their breakfast with an extra touch of happiness as Masaru really could not stop dissing out compliments while eating the meals his girls made for him, normally his mother would do all of the cooking since the food is always ready by the time they wake up and when they leave. But today, the food really tasted different, the taste was the same but the feelings it gave him when he would eat was filled with their feelings for him and he embraced it within him. Shortly they finished their breakfast and left the hotel to visit this newly opened theme park, this was one of the collaborations he has done with Gremories for the children and youths to experience since it is different from flying after all.


    "How many?" The man who was working at the booth checked how many were there felt his face cramp when he realized this boy was going together with all these girls, but he did not voice his complaints because he could be a noble and that will be trouble. So he immediately gave the price allowing Masaru to pay, "I have gotten used to people envying you master" Yui spoke while hooking her arm around Masaru''s, Sakura hooked on the other arm while feeling a bit embarrassed as she was still getting used to the sort of eyes people view them since they were after all loving the same man. "Let them envy me because I will show that my love for each of you will never dwindle... ever"


    Because of the bet Masaru made with the girls they naturally first selected to play games against him, similar to how he plays against Sona he made the competition difficult for the girls but they still won at the end of them. After winning the girls walked out proud while dragging Masaru who faked his defeat off to go on rides with each of them, naturally, it was quite an experience especially on the fast rides where you sometimes feel the cave hole it goes through is too small and might crash. They had fun, till it was time for Masaru to get what he wanted the most. He pulled each of the girls playfully into the photo booth to take their photos and the last one was taken with everyone together, he made sure to get several copies for himself, the girls and the family/inlaws.


    >/<


    So the few days went by and the next party was arranged, this time Masaru was asked to come along since he will have to be the bodyguard of a Norse god, because of this he made sure to tell the girls not to take any bullying and simply dismantle from now on. He will handle the things as he knew he could trust the girl''s judgement, from now on they could finally move without being careful of the thin ice, he naturally completed his spy network around the place so digging up information to help them was no longer a issue since the Peace Alliance was sharing information more openly so he could start releasing some of the more innocent spies from the crests and the rest were kept there to ensure they will not betray.


    Masaru immediately teleported to the Gremory Mansion where he came across Sirzech who was waiting for him, "You came just in time" Sirzech spoke, Grayfia was behind him politely curtsied to welcome him, "Morning to you too Sirzech" Sirzech only chuckled as the two of them walked together, "Thanks to your lesson a few days back we managed to start shaping the devil world properly as the family heads are starting to get involved in our reformation plan. It seems they really are scared of rebellions occurring in their territories so it was a good release, especially for Serafall as I almost felt she would flatten them all"


    "She should, just as men have their pride the women have their dignity. If they dared to do such things to any of my girls even if I get labelled a traitor I wil send them a one-way ticket to Hell where Hades can toy with them" Grayfia who was at the back nodded thinking this boy really loved his girls very much, no wonder Sona felt she lost her heart to him the moment he stood up for her, Sirzech naturally knew of this as well. "You should take responsibility for your actions..." Masaru heard Sirzech only nodded, "I will visit the Sitri family when all is said and done... But first I have to meet her peerage first" Sirzech smiled wryly when he heard what meant, it was no secret the male pawn loved Sona but there was, unfortunately, no way Sona would look in his direction... Well, especially what happened back then during her declaration of her dreams.


    "That''s good because after what happened the Sitri Family will be making noise, luckily it is not too bad of an idea" Sirzech stopped in front the door pushing it open, what appeared was the same perverted old man this time wearing his Asgardian Armour. "We meet again boy, after tricking the God of Tricks himself" Masaru chuckled, "Well it''s an honour to meet the other you, Lord Odin" Odin waved his hand "No need for that title, just call me Odin, besides we will be moving around quite actively" Masaru took Odin''s hand and gave it a formal shake.


    >/<


    "So we will still attend the party without Masaru?" Sakura asked for Ichika who was holding the schedule papers, "Yes, from the information Grayfia sent us he will be busy as Odin''s guard for a while" Ichika looked at the other paper, "And from Ulrika, apparently Khaos Brigade ?ssisted Loki in escaping unnoticed and is currently travelling slowly to here. It seems the Norse Gods are searching for him now so he is currently laying low in Beijing, China for a while"


    "But if we go without Masaru, won''t those nobles bother us?" Ingvild was one of the girls who disliked violence unless it was a battle to survive she rarely likes fighting, Yui was currently combing her hair "We are Masaru''s fiancee''s and peerage, since Masaru already told us there is no need to endure if anyone comes I will blast their crotches with a destruction bullet and make them a permanent eunuch" Everest enters the room placing a tray of sweeties to which Shirone was the first to help herself in this, "But what about the match against Diodora?" Angelica asked while she was combing her hair, "Masaru will probably tell us soon, but from the looks of it those girls...." Akeno felt a bit furious when she saw those girls.


    "I honestly pity those girls..." Akeno spoke while feeling that fate was truly not kind to those gentlewomen who met such a disgusting man like Diodora, although it was true that men treating women like their toys in a peerage but it does not mean it was fine to do so. "We really are lucky to have a master like Masaru" The girls all nodded thinking it really was their luck to have a master who treated them preciously, "I believe, if we are left no choice we will have to kill the girls in order to set them free" Yui Spoke while having a rare serious face. "The other path would be to have a high ranking devil... "Can''t we ask Diana?" Ingvild asked which caused the room to become silent.


    "That''s it!!!" All they exclaimed as Akeno immediately called Diana to come over since they will convince Diana to become the king of those girls after having Masaru use the spellbook to heal them up. They will not e able to escape from being a devil but they can be given a new life to live in the Belial Territory since Diana prefers to remain as Diehauser''s queen in Rating Games. "But if we ask Masaru to kill Diodora, won''t he have troubles?" Everest ask Akeno had a struggling expression before she took a deep breath "We can ask him, I''m certain he can come up with something"


    >/<


    "Father-in-law!" Masaru greeted Baraqiel who just arrived as well, it appears from the Fallen Angel side he was selected to be the bodyguard as well, "I have not approved---" Masaru smirked "I will tell mother-in-law" Baraqiel became flustered, "You coward..." Masari laughed "It''s a compliment coming from you" Baraqiel snorted, Odin was shocked but soon burst out laughing "I approve, these two are good" Sirzech only chuckled nervously.


    Soon Masaru followed behind Odin while wearing similar armour and suit as Baraqiel much to his displeasure Masaru kept calling him Father-in-law just to tease him, it''s not everyday Masaru would find such father-in-law that is a tsundere. From the look of it, Sona''s Rating game match will happen tomorrow and his will the day afterwards, walking towards the Carriage Masaru climbed in together with Odin on his request while Baraqiel was the driver. But the moment Masaru took his seat a Belial crest flashed in front of him and soon a letter fell in his hands, "Oh? Love letter already?" Odin teased but Masaru simply smiled except for the Valkyrie who appeared to be quite jealous for god knows why.


    After reading the letter Masaru release a sigh, "Problem at home?" Masar shook his head, "The girls who rarely request things of me made a request I would very much like to answer but I can''t give it to them when they want it" Odin ??r?ss his beard, Masaru wrote a short reply which included that they need to check with Ulrika what the Old Satan Faction had planned and they can move according to that, "Youngsters also have their troubles huh?" Masaru chuckles, "We simply have to take each day as they come... Even if we worry about tomorrow it will not" Odin looked at Masaru with a surprised gaze before laughing really heartily, "Yes, yes... Take each day as they come. I will keep that advice in my heart"


    "Uhm... May I ask you something?" Masaru looked at the Valkyrie and nodded, "Why are you having a relationship with so many girls? Aren''t you ashamed?" Masaru chuckled as he knew this girl was not well versed in relationships so it was normal for her to ask this as this is naturally how some would see it, especially in the Human society. "No, I''m not. In fact, I am proud, the girls love me and I love them. What is wrong with loving many? Because I know I only love them and them alone" Rossweisse taps her chin looking unconvinced, "But a few nights back you do something amazing" Masaru coughed as he has forgotten about that one thing he had to settle, "That, is an exception"

 Chapter 100 - Girls love to Facesmack

    Akeno and the girls were currently in the limousine the Family prepared for them to go to the party in, even if Masaru was not with them they had to go as his representative as a Noble although Masaru would be there as well but as a Bodyguard of a God. When the limousine arrived at the spot, they climbed out were reporters all began to feverishly take photos of them since they were after all the peerage members of Masaru, "Masaru? Where is Masaru?" One of the Reporters asked but the girls kept walking after saying that he was unfortunately not here, so they kept walking on the red carpet entering the building.


    Inside they were guided by a staff member that led them into a hall prepared for the nobles, tables were placed all over with names marked for where each of them could take their seats. At the far front is a stage with a large stone pillar with names written on and at the top, it stood "Peace Alliance" which was prepared by Sirzech who wants to create something monumental for the changes that were happening. When the surrounding nobles saw Masaru was not with the girls they were once again tempted to have a talk but then they remembered the scene of how Masaru destroyed that previous noble, most of them simply waved their thoughts out of the window but even God himself can''t stop a fool from approaching treasures.


    The second son of the Dantalion family approached the girls, he knew it was best, not physical nor overbearing, his name was Ichijou Dantalion a half-devil and he believed being half devil like the girls he could understand them the best since half devils are always suppressed especially in pillar families with some exceptions. "Good evening Ladies, my name is Ichijou Dantalion, may I have the p???sur? of knowing yours" Akeno raised her brow wondering where this fool came from but she could not be impolite so she greeted back, "Akeno Himejima, a p???sur? to meet you"


    "Akeno, such a beautiful name" Akeno''s face turned stoic, "I appreciate the compliment but why are you approaching us? Normally you would first ask where our master is?" Ichijou was stumped as what she mentioned was the truth, there was a hidden rule of Kings not allowed to approach the other king''s peerage unless their friends or greeting the king first. But he was smart he knew how to counter this "Could it be that your King does not allow you to converse with others?" Hearing this the girl''s attention was attracted, it was not the question but the kind of tone he used to ask the question since it sounded like he was questioning their king, their lover and master.


    Ichijou has stumped once again as he was having a difficult time talking with these girls, but it was not Akeno and them being anti-social but because they knew this fool came to flirt with them while knowing they had a relationship with their master, do these people think they are cheap? "Mister Dantalian, I am not sure if you have the right to question our master like that. However, the reason I asked you is that we all are fiancee''s of Masaru Belial and if rumours were to spread about you trying to pick us up... Can your family handle it?" Hearing Akeno''s question Ichijou''s face became pale as if the blood got scared away, it was at this time he knew he screwed up the big time he bowed "I apologize! It was a misunderstanding!" He turned and left.


    "To think you would be so ruthless and even use Masaru in such a way" Sona spoke but she too felt it was appropriate, not too overbearing but contained facts. "Sona---" Akeno was going to greet Sona but Sona pulled her "I need to talk to you about something..." Akeno saw the serious face of Sona did not resist and followed as she was certain it will most likely be about Masaru. "Could it be about our Master?" Sona hearing Akeno''s question blushed completely red while keeping her head low till they reached a room where only the two of them were inside.


    "Evening Ingvild, where are Masaru and Akeno?" Rias who just arrived with her peerage first came to Masaru''s table as she really wanted to talk with him, "Evening Rias, Masaru is currently doing a job at this moment and Akeno has been taken by Sona somewhere to talk" Rias nodded thinking it will probably be about the same thing she thought although slightly different topics, "Well, please thank him for him, he really done something amazing back there" Ingvild nodded feeling extremely proud of her master, who endured but now there was no more need to. "I think he was amazing as well"


    Sara came over to Stephani to chat about something that was a secret from boys when they traded a suspicious book everything went back to normal when Rias took her peerage to their ?ssigned table. For some reason tonight the Sitri Peerage were sharing the same table as Masaru''s peerage when the Sitri peerage girls arrived they all started to thank the girls and asked to thank Masaru for standing up for their master since they were prepared to endure however Saji had a difficult expression. Ichika was interested in this so she went over to Reya, "What is wrong with Saji?" Reya had a look of pity at this boy, "It is because of what the family request... And Sona''s choice..."


    Ichika had a serious expression, "I will ask you, do you think she loves him?" Reya nodded, "She only became aware of it that night but Master did like Masaru for a long time but we were not certain why the two of them did not notice or perhaps they did not want to since Master wanted to start her dream and I am not sure about Masaru''s side" Ichika thought for a moment, "I remember Master said he always kept the score in Sona''s favour as he did not want to force her to marry him, he knew she loved playing chess but because of her declaration of only marrying someone smarter than her in chess she could not easily find opponents to play against... Because losing means marriage" Reya nodded thinking it was reasonable, "Your master is oddly kind in strange ways" Ichika only smiled, "That he is"


    "Shirone grab some of those" Everest and Shirone were packing up plates with food and mostly desert for the rest of the girls since the two of them did not like difficult talks and would rather sample the foods instead, "Yes!" Shirone was quite excited because there were a few new dishes not available to the public placed here so she could not wait to sample a bit of them, while the two of them were busy serving themselves Sairaorg approached Yui. "Cousin" Yui stood up giving Sairaorg a gentle hug, "Where is Masaru?" This was the normal Sairaorg, Masaru is someone he would normally greet first but he did not spot him.


    "Master is currently doing a job so we came in his place" Sairaorg nodded, "Did any fools come to bother you?" Yui giggled when she remembered the pale face of the playboy, "There was but Akeno already chased him away since Master told us there is no longer need to endure and that he will handle everything for us, so I doubt any of us will endure any unneeded flirting from weirdos" Sairaorg laughed heartily thinking his friend could come out as fierce as a tiger, "That''s good, I knew it was hard for him to endure things till his Family was stable and strong... Also tell him he has my full approval for the ideas he gave me" Yui was surprised, "You will support Sona by being a guest teacher?" Sairaorg nodded, "He gave me the best path I can walk other than becoming a Devil King, I will visit schools with children and motivate them to never give up on their dreams, even if they have nothing they can still dream and walk towards it" Yui clasped her hands together smiling, Sairaorg waved before returning to his own peerage.


    Tsubaki took her seat next to Ingvild since the two of them are queens and they normally shared information with one another since the two of them are close friends as well, "Masaru not here tonight?" Ingvild nodded, "Master is currently doing a Job, did something happened at the Sitri?" Tsubaki smiled wryly nodding, "What is Master''s chances of being accepted by Masaru?" Ingvild was a bit surprised but then again she was not really that much surprise, although Masaru did not spend much time with Sona the things he did could be counted as special as he knew of her sufferings because of her own words.


    "It depends on Sona herself if she is willing to share him with us because Masar will not reject her nor us," Tsubaki thought for a moment that sharing was possible but Sona''s personality, it might take a while to get used to the idea. Shortly afterwards, Sona and Akeno came together smiling quite happily before the two of them took their seats. What was discussed was not shared with the others since the one who will have to hear it first will be Masaru himself.


    Sirzech together with Falbium appeared on the stage wearing their respective devil king outfits however Serafall was wearing her formal business attire with a questionable bracelet, Azazel and Michael came tonight as well since this was an event that concerned the Alliance "First I would like to thank everyone for joining us here tonight where we the Alliance will sign another peace treaty with the Asgardian Norse Gods!" Everyone began applauding, soon Odin came out with Baraqiel but the next person to come out wearing tight black armour over his body revealing the surface figure of his lean muscles shocked the Sitri, Gremories and Bael peerages who thought Masaru did not come.


    Even the noble boys were all relieved they did not make a move on the girls but Ichijou fainted out of fright when he saw Masaru come out, just the fact he was following Odin a Chief God as a bodyguard was to say his status within the Devils were exceedingly high. "To think he would be there" Sona spoke feeling quite surprised while Akeno licked her lips when she looked at Masaru''s body, even Masaru could feel her gaze when he locked eyes with her he smiled. "Yes, and I think we have to get Masaru to wear something like this at home" The girls all nodded thinking Masaru was looking quite hot in his current outfit.


    "As the representative of the Alliance and of the Devils, I would like to welcome you to the Underworld, Chief God Odin" Sirzech gave Odin a firm shake, the two of them gave a heartful speech about their d?s?r? for peace before Odin signed the Monument together with the Three Devil Kings, Azazel and Michael. Serafall transformed into a Magical girl satisfying this old pervert to stare at her br??st and bu?? until the Valkyrie stepped in only to land on a mine and exploded with tears, Masaru only shook his head thinking this girl will be a headache someday for someone.


    It was agreed that Baraqiel and Masaru will follow Odin when he comes again to open trades with the Shinto Gods and other Japanese gods. "You can go to your girls you know?" Odin spoke while eating together with the higher-ups, "I''m fine here, the girls know I am on a job and I intend to take it. We have a long life, we should enjoy it slowly" Baraqiel nodded as he has gotten a better impression of Masaru but he would have approved it more if he went to the girls instead, ''I want the nobles to understand even if I am not around my girls are not cheap nor are they easily fooled... Each of the mare smart, beautiful, strong and not the kind that needs me to be around to protect them all the time, well except for extreme times'' Masaru thought.


    "Ma-kun, can you make time to our home tonight?" Serafall spoke friendly but her eyes had a complicated glint, she had a very strong impression of him but she had to ensure something herself first, Masaru nodded since he was already told about it by Sirzech he was already mentally prepared but the outcome will be determined by Sona herself. He honestly wanted to be closer to her like the other girls, but he would not want to force her to accept something she could not, to share him.


    >/<


    Later that night Masaru was heading towards the Sitri Family together with Sona and her peerage, they have not spoken at all since Sona was blushing while looking out the window and Saji looked like he ate a bag of bugs but he could say nothing about it since Tsubaki already explained to him in order to understand it was simply impossible in hopes he would move on earlier so it will not disrupt their teamwork as Sona hates it when there are problems in the team and if it is related to her, she would hate herself which was something Tsubaki did not want since she really cared for closest friend''s happiness the most.


    It was awfully awkward even Masaru did not know what to do nor what to say, "Are you the bodyguard for Chief God Odin?" Momo could not handle the awkward atmosphere anymore decided to talk, Masaru smiled at her appreciating her ?ssistance "Yes, I will be watching over that old pervert while he is here but please be on your guard around him especially when you wear skirts" Momo was taken aback, "Is it okay to talk about that?" Masaru simply laughed, "The entire Asgard knows he is a pervert, what more would happen to him"


    "I never expected that" Momo spoke, "Well he is not the only one, I mean there was a Shinto God I met during my trip to Mt Fuji who turned out to be a man lover" Hearing this Saji felt a bit repulsed at the subject but he was no longer angry or gloomy, "Eh!? You met Shinto Gods?" Masaru shook his head at Reya''s question, "No, I was there for a job similar to how I went to Bergen near Norway where I first met Odin" Reya felt a bit interested "How is it in Bergen?" Masaru looked upwards to think before answering, "It''s a different atmosphere than in Japan, and the harbour was amazing so if you visit there be sure to visit the harbours, they have some nice Curio Shops there"


    "Could we plan our vacation at your Travel Agency for the Human and Devil World tours?" Tomoe asked quite curious about the business Masaru''s family started as she was certain that other families would have the same companies but for some Reason almost most of the Devils use the Belial Travel & Security Agency since they could even hire security guards to protect them during their vacations. "There should be no problem when the Fallen Angels finish their preparation we can even book you a tour around the Fallen Angel Lands!" Masaru spoke happily, he was truly proud of how big the company became although he was only part around the decision making and drawing up a few plans here and there but he was still a part of it.


    Soon they arrived in front fo the Sitri Manor where Masaru and Sona climbed off and the peerage went further on to the next Manor that was arranged for them to stay at, the servant that was waiting for the two of them led them inside the manor, it looks just as extravagant as any other nobles filled with decorations that leans more on the uniqueness and flashy style than the normal which Masaru was quite used to. Even his own Manor became more extravagant but only in the Guest room since his family too was not that much into extravagance things. Soon they were led into a room where Lord Sitri, Lady Sitri and Serafall was sitting inside.


    "Good Evening Lord Oraman Sitri, Lady Sonia Sitri and Devil King Serafall Leviathan" Masaru greeted politely, "Good Evening Father, Mother and Elder Sister" Sona greeted next to him before the two of them took their seats opposite of them, Oraman Sitri looked at his daughter then at Masaru. "You know I have no idea what I should say because after witnessing that event even I am in favour of it you know? Masaru, do you realize what your actions caused in our Elder Court?" Masaru nodded, "I understand my actions could incite them indirectly because Sona previously used the game of chess to defeat her opponent but... Honestly, at that time I just had enough."


    Oraman did not interrupt him, Sonia was quite favourable of this boy who stood up for her daughter in front of that line up of nobles. "I knew the day will come when people hear her dreams they will ridicule her because they fear giving power to the lower rank devils they will lose theirs in the future. Just for their selfish d?s?r?, they would push down a dream that could change the devil world, so naturally, I would have stood up for her. Although I will admit I would have stood up regardless of what her dream maybe unless it was something like that lunatic Diodora" Sona who heard Masaru would stand up for her regardless could not help but blush a little looking at the side, Serafall who saw this was a bit jealous but... She rather let her sister marry someone who will be good to her than a perverted old man.


    "You don''t have any objections to the rumours you heard?" Oraman was referring to the people talking about a possible romance, the story of Masaru standing up for Sona in front of all the nobles was not much impact like the Romance of Sirzech and Grayfia but it was still an impact. "The one who should make the choice is Sona, it''s not that I am passing off the bucket to her but she understands why I am saying she should choose because no matter how much anyone looks at it she will have to share me with the girls of my peerage" Oraman nodded, Sonia approved of his choice of words allowing her Daughter to make a decision on her own because sharing is easy to say but difficult to do for girls, it takes strong love and trust after all.


    "I have spoken with Akeno tonight about this" Sona muttered causing Masaru to feel surprised, he will have to punish that naughty little angel for playing with him but not that he needed to know what they do or say since he only wants excuses to be more intimate with his girls. "She too told me Masaru would probably say something like that and it''s cheating you know" Sona began to wipe her tears at the side of her eyes, she was not angry but happy, this boy could have just taken her hand but he wanted to know how she felt about his situation first which meant he was serious about taking responsibility. "You know I already fell the moment I saw your back facing me that night shielding me from the nobles, I was prepared to be humiliated and insulted for my dreams and did not expect anyone to stand up for me but you did" Masaru could feel her pain and he slowly pull her into his embrace, he quietly listened to her complaints, her feelings.


    "So take responsibility for it... Baka" Masaru chuckled softly ??r?ssing her back gently, Oraman and Sonia looked at each other nodding, there was not much to say as everything was shown to them in the open. ''Respecting his women and treating them this preciously... Seems Sona really did finally find something she deserved for a long time'' Sonia thought while looking at her new son-in-law who was calming the crying Sona, "You have been awfully quiet Serafall, normally you would complain" Oraman spoke,


    "Masaru is my archnemesis on Anime but he is now family here" Serafall spoke in her usual tone but there was a trace of something left unnoticed, ''You better take care of her or I will throw my magical bomb at you... Okay?'' She thought while looking at her Sister who fell asleep, it seems all the stress and worries she was enduring for a few days exhausted her.

 Chapter 101 - Masarus official Wife have been confirmed!

    "Masaru, are you going to get married to Sona?" Akeno asked with a smile as she knew what was going to happen, Masaru chuckled "Yes" Ingvild nodded looking at the pile of proposals before setting them on fire, "At least we no longer have to worry about Master being asked for more proposals to marry other daughters since we are already big enough a group, otherwise our daily dating will become troublesome" Sakura giggled at Ingvild''s comment, "You like them dates?" Ingvild blushed, Everest nodded since she did like them.


    "Sorry I made you girls have to handle the proposal on my behalf" Masaru gave each of them a gentle hug and kiss, they were his precious and will not discriminate their treatment as he loved them all, "Well Sona is a good choice, but we waited quite a while for Master to realize it" Stephani muttered, Masaru only scratching the back of his head before lightly smacking her bum coating his hand with feeling sensitivity magic causing Stephani to almost faint from p???sur? because she was quite similar to Akeno in this department.


    "Now then, you girls asked me to kill off Diodora, but that I can''t do just yet. I need Diodora to pull out Shalba from his hiding together with his army, I do however have a plan for you girls to do in the background while I will work together with Azazel" Masaru gotten straight to the point the moment he took his seat and the girls took their seats while Shirone who usually sat on his ??p was next to him instead. "The plan will involve the Rating Game after the ones right now, Rias''s next opponent is going to be Diodora, it appears the fool bribed a few old devils to have fun with his nuns after the game is over" Hearing how Diodora was using the girls as bargain chips and toys, they felt absolute disgust.


    "No need to worry the nun is safe, well at least till the Rating game is over however, you girls will interfere in the Rating game knock out the nuns and drag them home. I will contact Ajuka to be there so you girls can initiate what you all planned, I will not get involved as this is your decisions so take full responsibility till the end for it but I will definitely support you all, just do what you girls feel is right okay?" Even Masaru was surprised at how the girls suddenly surrounding him showering him with kisses and hugs, although he loves it but it really was a surprise but he could feel it too. The girls were a bit angry about how women were treated and he could only sigh because this was the norm and he had limited power of these kinds of things.


    Soon late afternoon arrives, Masaru and the girls were led to sit in the observation room where they will be watching over the Rating Game between Sona and Rias. Since his Rating Game with Diodora will be tomorrow he does not intend to make a move in it and allow his girls to beat him up instead, why? Because Akeno and the girls were quite angry towards Diodora and Masaru wants his pride destroyed so it was two birds with one stone. "Masaru..." Sona was happy to see Masaru came to watch her game when he entered the room that was booked for him, she naturally waited so she could see him. Akeno and the girls all left the room to leave the two of them alone for a while since Sona was still new to this situation.


    Masaru took her hand and took a seat on the couch together with her, allowing her to lean on his shoulder "Are you confident?" Sona nodded, "It will be a bit difficult since that Pervert has that strange technique but at least his Balance breaker was not yet achieved" Masaru nodded, he thought for a moment, "You know, don''t you have that transformation bracelet?" Sona was surprised but then blushed, because it was a Magical Girl Transformation bracelet, "You can change the settings and have to replace your clothes with regular ones automatically, so even if he destroys it, the bracelet will replace it" Sona looked at her fiancee really wanted to kiss him but felt a bit shy, Masaru who had a bit experience could see it in her eyes what she wanted, he gently raised her chin not rushing it before kissing her softly allowing her to savour it in full.


    Sona could feel herself getting lost in this pleasurable kiss making her feel safe and secure, she was not sure when but ever since she accepted her feelings she could not contain them in front of him, her only hero. She gently grips his shirt wanting to kiss some more, so Masaru gently tilts his head slowly prying open her lips before he started to seek for her tongue. Sona was surprised as she once heard about this deep kiss, but this was her first time experiencing it, soon she responded by meeting with his tongue and that wo of them twirl in a dance and by the time it was already five minutes passed they separated leaving a small trail of their shared saliva hanging like a bridge before snapping. Masaru leaned over to her ears, "Thanks for the meal" Sona blushed feeling a bit excited from the kiss, she only hugged him a bit more before the two of them split since she had a Rating Game to win since she would like to allow herself to lose in front of him.


    Soon the girls all came one at a time as their discussion to enjoy the privilege of experiencing a kiss good enough to make a straight-A girl like Sona have a face like that when she left, Masaru did not decline since he gets to enjoy himself in this way and each time he kissed the girls each of them had a unique taste and feeling that he could already guess who he was kissing even if blindfolded, the feeling of their bodies, everything was memorized.


    [Good Evening everyone! Welcome to the first Exhibition match between Sona Sitri and Rias Gremory! The location of the Match is set for the Shopping Mall in Kuoh Town! This time, there will be special rules. Documents on this have been sent to each group, so please check them. A few bottles of healing, Mana and Stamina restoration bottles have been provided to each team thanks to the Belial Family''s sponsorship! Furthermore, the time to strategise before the battle is thirty


    The rules were set and the two parties went off to their respective bases, Masaru was looking at the peerage of Rias and from the looks of them, they appear to look quite confident but Masaru''s review over their team setup was mostly firepower like they want to finish off the opponent before they can. Naturally, if Masaru did not train Sona and her peerage from time to time in their control over their bodies and magic it would have been a difficult fight... "The only weak link of Sona right now will be her two new pawns" Masaru muttered while looking at Rias, "And they are severely restricted because damaging the building too much will cost them points"


    Yui was also looking at the battlefield, "Is this why you had us train several years in controlling only?" Masaru nodded then shook his head, "In a fight the first one to deal the most fatal blow wins, but that is if the blow lands. The second decider will be the first one to run out of stamina, strong control will give you the ability to deal more damage while expending minimal energy for it. For example, Rias''s pawn is a total muscle head, he will fight like a street brawler while making excessive movements nor does he have strong control over his powers so he wastes too much energy. For people like him, there are two ways to win, deal a fatal blow or simply toy with him till he wastes all of his energy" Ichika felt a bit troubled, "His Dress break..." Masaru chuckled, "Already developed a countermeasure for you girls..." ''No way I am allowing him to strip them for I will kill him even if he did it as a joke... I will not allow my girls to be humiliated in front of others'' he thought.


    [It is now time to begin. Furthermore, the time limit for this game will be a blitz-style of three hours. Then without further ado, game start.]


    Masaru watch how Rias split her teams up with her Vampire scouting ahead, it was a good strategy but she should have taken note she was up against Sona who even considers how she would think and plan even more steps as well. So it was quite fast she detected the Vampire [Rias''s Bishop retired!] Just the first retirement shook Rias''s team but because their pillar Issei was still there they did not give up as they unconsciously don''t want to give up before him.


    >/<


    "Barold-san do you think that was Gasper?" Hearing Issei''s question Barold nodded, this field was really unreasonable as even he was restricted in this place, the two of them head forward till he sensed two people ahead of them. "¡ªHyoudou! The first attack is ours!" Saji came swinging like Tarzan while holding Ruruka in his arms, Saji slammed his knee against Issei who used his gauntlet like a shield. soon the two groups began to combat against each other. "Same as you, I did some training. Although I could not train much in my fire power I could train hard in my techniques. So, when I had stuck a line in the ceiling and rose up in order to observe the store interior from above, I saw two people hiding under cover further away. Since you didn''t notice me, I used that brief chance to do a Tarzan attack." Saji spoke while he was dodging Issei''s fist, he already attached an absorption line onto the sacred gear causing Issei to feel reluctant to use Boost, "heh, unlike you I almost got roasted by a dragon!"


    "Hyoudou. I''m serious. I''m going to seriously defeat you, the Sekiryuutei" Saji could handle the attacks of Issei because he did not achieve his balance breaker yet, and the fact he was close friends to issei which was why he could talk about his feelings openly like this, Saji was serious while he was launching attacks and it was only when Issei released the source of Saji''s power was his own life force as he attached an absorbtion line into his ?h?st. "Saji... Are you crazy!?" Saji laughed while he slammed his fist into the face of Issei, "That''s right, my magic power is low and to have a stronger power this was the answer I could come up with. To convert my life-force into magic power using my sacred gear. Issei, I am risking my life for the sake of my Master''s dreams... Are you really resolved to walk ahead with your master?" Issei was shocked, his friend is actually willing to risk his life in order to win this match, but Saji was only absorbing low quantities of life force to supplement his magic power.


    The fight between Saji and Issei began to turn into a brawl, these two were still inexperienced in fighting complex styles instead chose the most simple way, but some odd reason the sacred gear in Saji''s possession was giving off a strange pulse even Ddraig realized it. The fact Saji was most jealous of Issei, he was his master''s pride and he wanted to be the same but he knew his master loved someone else for a long time when Tsubaki told him. He knew he could not hate Masaru nor Kaichou because they knew each other for long but Issei who is a pawn similar to him, he felt Envy. [It seems Prison Dragon Vitra is responding to his feelings! Partner, you have to finish him off fast!] "Yes!" Issei decided to trust his gut activating his boost but Saji did not absorb his powers so the two of them became even more heated till Saji attached another line since his job was only to keep Issei at bay.


    "You two---- Are only here to keep us?" Barold already guess what was going on because his body was larger than Ruruko she could dodge his strikes since he was being too overly cautious of destroying the building with his strength, Saji and Issei suddenly began to scream at each other as their battle was getting really dangerous the moment Issei muttered he touched his Master''s br??sts, Masaru who saw the two of them fighting over this could only sigh ''The same...''


    >/<


    Yuuto and Xenovia were both rushing out from the dining floor and headed down the path that connected to the parking garage. The parking lot was quite dimly lit as the two of them continued to move further through the parking lot while looking at their surroundings as they kept moving, soon they were confronted by Sona''s Queen, Tsubaki who was currently holding onto her Naginata. "How do you do, Kiba-kun and Xenovia-san. I have been awaiting your arrival" Tsubaki spoke neutrally without any emotions, it was like she knew they would be coming here from the start.


    Behind Tsubaki was Yura who was wearing special metal alloy fingerless gloves and Tomoe who held a katana within her grasp, since Sona became Masaru''s fiancee'' he made sure her peerage was provided for properly since he had the resources and technology to do so. Yuuto who saw this could only smile wryly, it was not against the rules to have your already used weapons modified or upgraded.


    [Rias''s Bishop retired!]


    Yuuto kept his calm, Tsubaki still taunted them but it appears they were still calm ''I see, so Sona-sama was correct. The Pillar is Issei'' She thought, Soon Yuuto and Tsubaki crossed blades while Xenovia crossed Blades against Tomoe, but Yura was still there as well causing the entire battle in the parking lot to become chaotic. It was difficult for Yuuto and Xenovia to handle this until Xenovia accepted to sacrifice herself as she stabbed Yura within her ?h?st while Tomoe stabbed her allowing Yuuto to take the chance to take down Tomoe but Tsubaki was already gone.


    >/<


    [Rias''s knight Retired! Sona''s knight, Rook Retired!]


    Masaru was looking at Xenovia who spoke to Kiba about something before she retired together with Tomoe, it appears Sona wanted to have Tomoe make sure Xenovia will retire to prevent them from using Durandal which was a good move for a Rating Game but... ''She passed it on huh? What an interesting technique'' Masaru turned to look at the fight for some odd reason was turning into Issei''s favour, ''This god is interfering quite often''


    Rias notified Issei he needed to move faster and in order to give him a boost she promised him he could do what he wants with her br??sts which causes his power to suddenly spiked when he landed a solid strong punch into Saji''s gut but suddenly Sona contacted Ruruka and Saji to retreat as it was time to move onto phase two of her plans, the two of them nodded at each other before using a few light globes Saji extended his lines to causing them to explode before they disappeared. Everyone was gathering towards the centre of the Mall where Sona had her two bishops holding up a barrier, but no one was questioning why the floor was wet as they could hear taps running so they for some reason ignored it


    Kiba, however, went over to investigate this and closed the taps and returned to his master''s side. When Rias and her peerage all gathered they saw Sona was standing quite composed behind the barrier. "Ara? It appears you all have me surrounded?" Rias smiled "Give it up Sona, we have you surrounded" Sona smiled without saying a thing but the next thing Rias and them heard was Issei suddenly collapsing on the ground feeling quite dizzy, "It''s about time it worked" Sona spoke feeling proud of Saji who succeeded in his task, "Sona what have you done!?" Rias turned but since they did not have Gasper who could scout they did not realize the pincer attack when Saji reappeared behind Issei slamming his head into the ground, with the bloodloss along with the heavy attack Issei want instantly knocked out.


    [Rias''s Pawn - Retired!]


    [Sona''s Pawn - Retired]


    Barold immediately took down Saji but it was already too late, Rias who watched the one she loved to get taken down so swiftly felt she could tear the people up for laying their hands on what was hers but she kept her anger under control, she glared at Sona "What have you done to him!? That attack should not have taken him out!" Sona looked at Momo behind her that was holding a plastic bag containing blood, "We had Saji connect the blood vessel of Issei on that bag over there, that was the idea Saji came up with to win against the Sekiryuutei and he succeeded. With bloodloss and a decent fatal attack Saji managed to display to the people he could defeat your sekiryuutei"


    Rias hopelessly smiled before they started to cast of magic attacks against one another, the next one to go out was Asia when Sona used the water on the floor to create a water pillar to knock her out. Sona remembered her talk with Masaru when she told him about "Reverse" but he immediately rebuked her about that power as it was unstable and dangerous so he forced her to come up with a different plan as he did not want her to get hurt. ''Thanks to him I actually remodelled my plans far more efficiently''


    [Rias''s Bishop Retired].


    "Let''s go" Masaru stood up, things were quite different from how he imagined it, but it appears Sona really went above his expectations so he could not help but smile feeling proud of her, "Master are we not going to watch further?" Masaru shook his head at Ingvild''s question, "There is no need, the fact someone took down the Sekiryuutei in quite the grand way, not to mention how Rias was playing in Sona''s palm... Even if she were to lose, Sona proved more than enough things for those devils"


    Masaru entered the room alone where Sirzech and the rest of the others were, Azazel was looking at Masaru with a bit of reluctance before he asked: "You trained Sona''s team?" Masaru nodded, "Although everything was done and planned by Sona, I only provided the equipment to make it a reality" Masaru took out a ball-tossing it over to Azazel, when Azazel poured in energy the score came out [10/10: Are you a damn cheater or Veteran?], reading this he began laughing, "Is this what you used?" Masaru nodded, "I gave her the advice to focus a bit more on control while increasing their strength, because if attacks can''t hit their useless"


    "That boy is really amazing" Odin spoke, Sirzech was certain he was referring to Saji. If Issei could have unlocked his Balance Breaker ahead of time things would have been different but alas, it was the reality of this life. "I look forward to your match boy, let me see what the abilities of my BodyGuard is" hearing Odin''s words Masaru smirked, "I am certain you will not be disappointed, Odin" Masaru waved, "Since it will be my turn tomorrow I will prepare for it" and left the room.


    "This ball is amusing" Azazel began opening it up inspecting this toy, he was quite fascinated at the idea of using toys to train people as it reminds him of his gender-bender gun. ''Rias tasted a real loss this time for the same reason she won... With this, she will grow even more and Sona will have more confidence in her peerage''s abilities'' Sirzech thought.

 Chapter 102 - Masaru officially takes Sonas hand

    Next morning Masaru was currently standing in front of the Sitri peerage while holding Sona''s hands, from the looks of it the girls were fine and happy for their king but it appears there is one more person that was not yet convinced. But Masaru was not going to entertain this sore loser it is about time he moves on, it might be harsh but Sona chose to be with him and he will not allow her to get humiliated or be betrayed for the choice she made for herself for once. "I am sure some of you girls have heard, but our families will soon arrange a date where I and Sona are going to get engaged. I know I am not the most perfect man, but I will tolerate this once so I will ask any of you to address your discontent here and now if you have any towards me?"


    Masaru waited patiently and none of them raised their opinions so Masaru nodded, "I am certain you wonder why I am asking this but it is honestly simple, I am tired of tolerating when it''s about things I don''t have to. People think the women who chose to be at my side are all easy, so I gave them permission to dismantle any person that might try to harass them including breaking their clothes" Saji who heard this knew he was including Issei in this group, But Masaru continued, "And I don''t like to implicate Sona and cause any of her peerages to become non-cooperative because they can''t accept me as her husband-to-be, I know Sona chose you all because she trusts you from her heart and cares deeply for each of you. But if one of you ever betray or hurt her deeply, I will not hesitate to make my move even if she gets angry with me"


    Sona held Masaru''s hand firmly, she knew he was here to give Saji a warning out of care and kindness as he did not want her to experience a single misstep in her path forward so he came to deal with it now while it was fresh. ''I-- I''m not even sure how am I suppose to repay him...'' Sona felt warm and the girls around her felt it was quite romantic, her fiancee was open and honest with them and even giving a chance for them to complain but what is there to complain about? They all shook their head thinking there was nothing to complain about a man who stands up for his loved ones and even tell them to dismantle hasslers meant he was tired of having his women tolerating.


    Masaru turned Sona to face him, kissing her forehead before he spoke "I will go now, I have a few things to deal with" Sona nodded blushing lightly feeling a bit happy how he was treating her since she never really experienced someone caring so much for her although they had been friends but this was completely different. "I will come to support you for your game" Masaru smiled before leaving the room, his next stop was to talk with Issei ''No offence, I like your technique but I will give you a fair warning'' Masaru thought while walking down the hallway.


    "It''s about time Sona Kaichou!" Momo and Reya both spoke happily hugging Sona out of happiness, Sona knew her girls were just happy for her so she immediately thanked them, even Yura and Tomoe who was currently resting in the hospital beds gave their congratulations to their King and friend. Tsubaki stood next to Saji tapping his shoulder, "Masaru was not being harsh he just doesn''t want Sona to experience pain, this is how he always was but the reason he had enough was because of the previous party... I hope you can move on" Saji nodded at Tsubaki''s kind reminder, it was painful but such a man was indeed better for Sona, he never forces women to be with him and even question their choices even if they might hate him for that but he wanted to make sure they are really sure.


    Meanwhile, Masaru was heading to the next Hospital room where Rias and Sirzech were waiting together with Issei since he called them together. "Morning Rias, Sirzech and Issei" Masaru greeted them, Issei returned the greeting energetically while Rias greeted him friendly but Sirzech greeted him neutrally, because unlike the two young ones he knew Masaru came here for a reason and normally when he moves to fast it meant it was a problem. "Sorry for calling you over to talk as I want you and your brother to witness what I am about to say, I am not here to seek any trouble but I intend to give out a warning to someone to prevent myself from moving out of emotions"


    Rias and Sirzech both clicked in that instant what Masaru meant, "I know I should have mentioned this the moment I witnessed the technique but back then I was still hoping people will understand their places and not to touch what is not theirs, that party where that stupid noble made a move on my girls, I knew they felt irritated and humiliated for appearing like their easy women" Masaru looked at Issei, "Issei, I have no problem with your techniques being ??wd or anything. But if you use that on any of Sona''s or My peerage girls I will kill you, even if I become an enemy of the Devils I will not hesitate, because if the Devils don''t stop you from humiliating women by ripping off their clothes then their not worth it being loyal to" Sirzech was a bit bothered by the last part, he wanted to refute Masaru but even he knew Masaru''s bottom line is his women, peerage and family.


    Issei who heard this shivered, he was scared as this man actually said he will kill him in front of the Devil King if he uses dress break on his girls... What about Bilingual? What if he used that to listen to their br??sts? ''I will seal these techniques when facing him...'' Issei thought, he might be stupid but simple messages like this was easy to get through, Masaru looked at Sirzech "I''m serious here Sirzech, it''s all nice and entertaining when others are the ones humiliated. But what if that boy was in someone else''s peerage and ripped off the clothes of your sister? Will you too simply laugh it off while all devils especially old ones look at her body with ?ust?" Sirzech looked at Issei with a complicated face, what Masaru said was completely reasonable, and the fact Masaru coming here meant he was at his limit of tolerating people.


    "Issei, do you understand now why I am having trouble because of you?" Rias spoke earnestly, she loved Issei but his ?ust was simply problematic especially when it came to people with stronger powers, "I apologize for being quite overbearing in dealing with this situation, but I want him to understand his technique may look fine for others and him but he ticks off the wrong people in the future he might get himself killed before you can regret it" Masaru reminded the two of them honestly before bowing to the two of them then leaving.


    "Onii-sama, don''t you think he was a bit too impolite to you?" Sirzech smiled wryly, if he spoke like that to Serafall, Falbium or Ajuka he might have been killed but... "You know I care deeply about you as my younger sister... On whose side will the Devils stand if Masaru makes this complaint official and announce it instead?" Rias shivered, yes, Masaru never went to tell anyone else about this but only she and her brother which meant he still shown kindness not to let others know of this. And when it came to her, her brother could only Assist when he has a reason which was something Masaru clearly understood better than anyone else.


    "Besides, I still think favourably of him. Him being quite upset about people thinking his tolerance as his weakness which was why he came to talk to us upfront and displayed his disapproval. He will not betray the devils as this is something I know better than anyone, he is just making a point at how seriously damage it could get if Issei upsets the wrong people, do you understand Issei? You can use that in real combat against enemies... But those techniques are not allowed in Rating Games" Issei heard Sirzech nodded his head, he does not want to die before he becomes a Harem King.


    >/<


    "You already went to speak with Issei in front of Rias and Sirzech?" Yui was quite surprised at how fast Masaru was moving, she could feel her heart was aching. She knew he was hoping for people to understand their place like he did at the start but it appears people mistook his tolerance as a weakness. "Yes" Masaru pulled Yui into a gently embrace, he felt a bit uneasy speaking with Sirzech and Rias like that since he really did not want to move but if he does not handle all the things at once then people will point fingers at him for being Biased.


    Masaru called Ulrika, "Hi Master, you know how I love when you call me but---" Masaru sighed feeling his heartache for Ulrika, "I want you to give your task to someone else today, it''s time to announce your mine and mine alone. Also, get the ?ssassins to dig up all the information about this Ichijou, I want to see what this man thought when he approached what is mine with ill intentions" Yui was quite surprised but secretly felt happy for Ulrika, even Ulrika who was currently working in the office dropped a few pages out of surprise. "Are you sure?" Masaru laughed, "Bring your pistols as well, what better way to display you than to have you show them your power as well. I will make them understand I don''t allow my girls to be weak"


    Masaru spent some time with the girls talking happily with them till it was finally time for them to prepare to head to the stadium prepared in Capital City Lilith, the number of people who was currently attending the Rating Game was several times far above what Rias and Sona''s match was because Masaru was not only famous for his power, his achievements, his father but also he was called the Demon King Masaru of Magical Girl series. Masaru and his peerage were led in a special room where all of the higher-ups were waiting for him, even Azazel sighed feeling proud of Masaru despite what happened earlier this morning what he did was reasonable, to protect one''s loved ones.


    "Now then, this rating game will also be in a Duel format since Diodora officially challenged you. Diodora what are your conditions?" Sirzech spoke neutrally while looking at Diodora who stood in front of his peerage, Diodora smiled sinisterly "I want him to bow down to me, and give me his women since I will make good use of them" Masaru smirked, "And what is yours?" Masaru looked at Diodora, "Your head, that is the price for thinking of having my girls..." Diodora felt his blood run dry, this guy was a lunatic, he demanded his head in front of the Devil Kings and Higher-ups "Think my request is unreasonable? Because you should have been killed for what you said back then at the party you know?"


    Diodora shook his head, "No change it! I will only request him to apologize to me!" Diodora felt fear despite he had Ophis''s snake he still felt if this lunatic had a chance he will really take his head, he could not screw up the plans Shalba made with him as he ultimately wanted Asia. "Very well, you will kneel in front of each of my girls and apologize to them the insults you gave them the very first time you met some of them" Masaru stated his request, this time it was for Akeno, Shirone and the rest who attended a noble party together with him when Zephyrdyr and Diodora looked down on them. Diodora grits his teeth thinking he will not bow to Masaru but to his peerage was going to be extremely humiliating for him but he did not realize this was simply the start.


    Sirzech smiled wryly, ''I see, I''m sorry I made you endure it for so long'' Since Masaru was his agent behind the scenes Masaru was already mindful of his actions not to unnecessarily implicate others, but it appears even he who was kinder than anyone simply had enough. "Very well, the two sides state their requests and hereby the Official Duel has been recognized" Azazel came pulling Masaru along with him, "So you went to give Issei a warning?" Masaru nodded, "It''s not like I hate him, but if I don''t also warn him others will think I am being biased, and besides I was really serious there. Because if I don''t make a move, you think Baraqiel will stand still to see his daughter Humiliated? These girls love me and chose to be with me, so I will start by giving the devils a warning even I have a bottom line" Azazel laughed nodding, it was true even he was lecherous but even he had a bottom line as well.


    >/<


    "I approve of this boy, Rossweisse. Contact Thor, and have him prepare a few documents if the devils intend to make it difficult for that boy who had the guts to stand up for his women like that then I too will make my move" Rossweisse was quite surprised at Odin''s request, "If you don''t mind me asking but why would you stand up for him?" Odin ??r?sses his beard, "Because I owe him for showing me Loki''s betrayal and he reminds me of myself when I too had to face many for the sake of my wife... That boy deserves it"


    Rossweisse nodded, it was very rare to see this perverted old man being this serious but even Odin knew where to draw the line which is why he rather play pranks in private instead of public, it was because Masaru learnt more about this old man that he no longer takes Odin seriously when he tried to prank the girls since Masaru simply took him as a grandpa-figure, even his great-grandfather was a pervert.


    >/<


    "It appears your fiancee is getting serious all of the sudden" Rias spoke while they took their seats in the observation room for the Rating game, Sona only smiled warmly since she knew Masaru will keep things as reasonable as possible but he had to display his line for others to understand. "Don''t take him seriously Rias, he was doing this for your sake as well. Issei''s technique might look funny but it is also Humiliating for women, so if he does it on the wrong people he really might get in trouble" Sona spoke reasonably without sounding like she was defending her husband-to-be although she already considered him a husband.


    "You really changed..." Rias spoke smiling at Sona who was gazing at the screen showing Masaru sitting in a room that was prepared for them since this Rating Game, was a Dice Game of Battle. "I should have been honest with my feelings until now, I am only following my heart now. Since I know he will support me" Sona spoke happily, she could follow her dreams since Masaru will support her. Rias only sighed, there was nothing more to say since her friend''s heart was completely with Masaru but then she realized something "You did not do that Kissing Prayer with him did you?"


    Sona shook her head, "He did not want to, he said he will only accept my d?s?r? once I am certain of it" Sona spoke, she did want to have a equal value as the rest of the girls but she underestimated how much Masaru cares about their choices and well being. Rias felt relieved, "What is your d?s?r??" Sona only smiled before answering, "Whether I kiss him now or later, my answer will not change. Because he had already proved to me how much he cares"


    >/<


    [Good Afternoon my fellow people! I would never expect that I will get to witness one of the most heated discussed Masaru Belial having an exhibition match before his official debut! And we also get to see the Heir of the Astaroth Family display his might!] The announcer spoke, but many were cheering calling out for the Demon King. The announcer made use of this to tell a bit about Masaru''s past exploits before he introduced to two new commentators, one of the commentators was Diehauser.


    Diehauser came today for his son and his son alone, it was only pure coincidence they spotted him and asked him to become a commentator for his son''s match, which father will not want to do that so he accepted it while knowing the report were probably hoping for some Biased evaluation so they can defame him. [Please welcome the Emperor of Rating Games, Dieahuser Belial and the father of Masaru Belial!!] Announcer called out causing the people to become increasingly hyped, [Thank you for inviting me to commentate for my son''s first official Rating game, I will not be biased as my son knows me better than anyone. Bad is Bad and Good is Good, but as a father I hope to see he would display his honourable battle for everyone to witness, he came this far with his own effort]


    [To think the father will not pick sides to make it quite exciting, Dieahauser what can you tell us about your son?] Announcer decided to ask a single question to satisfy the craving for information to the people, [I am certain Masaru''s history is no hidden fact, he endured for many years, had to bow his head, had to tolerate. He never once stopped training no matter how hard it was, not to mention all my daughters-in-law in his peerage are not weak either. I am not being biased, but it was because I personally witnessed his growth with my own eyes] The people were quite surprised at how he was stating something most knew, the Belial never hid the fact Masaru was experimented on during his childhood, and the rumours about him were enough for them to understand what they heard were mostly true.


    [Thank you for sharing this with everyone, now let us call out the second guest to appear is Devil King Serafall Leviathan!!!] Serafall? Devil King Leviathan? People''s mind went haywire and almost exploded when they heard a Devil King decided to grace them with her presence for a simple Exhibition match. [Hello everyone, It is I Magical Girl Levia-tan!] Serafall does her magical girl pose which captured the hearts of the people, she was always like this giving people energy and feeling of life, unlike Sirzech who was the most Romantic Devil King or Falbium who was the serious Devil King, Serafall could be considered the Devil King of the Devils who was the liveliest and the most liked by all.


    [Welcome Devil King Serafall, I would like to ask if you could share your point of view with everyone] Unlike Sirzech and the rest who always cared about politics Serafall throws that out the window when it came to her Sister and there is one thing she will not tolerate, [Masaru, I hope to see you perform well since you took my sister from me] Serafall did not say this to humiliate him but to announce, the Sitri Family''s heir and Masaru was in a relationship, Masaru who heard his rubbed his forehead ''This bloody Siscon... Can''t she just wait till we officially announce it?'' Masaru smiled wryly as he does not really feel bothered about this at all, but he simply accepted it since it was not Serafall''s style to keep quiet in the first place.


    This shocking news shook the entire venue, they knew Masaru loved his peerage but to think he was in a relationship with the Devil King''s sister!! Just her saying that she accepted him which was totally unlike the character they knew of her, "We will have to lay low for the rest of the Vacation" Masaru spoke wanting to laugh at this troublemaker, "WIll something happen?" Masaru looked at Sakura who felt a bit jealous but she knew Masaru will not discard her. "Well the reporters will be rushing to get an interview with me or you girls, and some of them was quite experienced in manipulating words to get the information they want even if it is not true" Sakura sighed, "The devil world is no different from Humans" Masaru chuckled, "I already told you when I recruited you, that Devil and Human have much in common except for our strong bodies and powers"


    [Devil King Serafall forgive me for being presumptuous but could it be your sister and Masaru is engaged?] Serafall looked at the Announcer with an energy-filled smile [Yes, last night although we will announce it officially soon anyway, so even if people know now or later it will not make a difference] With this everyone knew she accepted the engagement which meant anyone who had their eyes on Sona could simply get lost from now on, but suddenly a rumour began to stir within the crowd "Ichijou''s Adultery with his father''s mistress" came to light. Masaru deliberately will make things flashy and chaotic even in his own Rating Game since he does not consider this a proper starting point, to begin with. His start will be when he officially debuts against the pros

 Chapter 103 - Masaru vs The Nun Fanatic Part 1

    [Now then may I have all of your attention, today we will be having the Dice Combat game. Each king has their respective dice and will toss it, the numbers will be calculated together and according to the maximum number they can send out their peerage members, right now 1 point is pawns, 3 points for Bishops and Knights, Rooks is 5 points and finally, the Queen is 8 points... I am still waiting for the committee to calculate the value of the kings]


    Diodora was currently sitting back with a smug face since he knew he will be getting a higher point than that piece of trash Belial Master, with the complete peerage he knew he will be able to win this game since Masaru''s peerage was not complete at all even if he had stronger members they can simply weaken them then take them out.


    However, the people were not watching him at all since a specific person pulled their attention with her jade green hair, "Hey isn''t that Ulrika? I know she is quite famous as the best Mayor of the Belial Family but when did she become a part of Masaru''s peerage?" "I wonder what piece she is? Knight? Pawn?" "Masaru sure is lucky, to think he would snag a strong Manager for his peerage but can she even fight?"


    [The committee has just calculated the total value for each king!] Hearing this everyone was hyped to know what their respective team kings were worth, it was always a nice face slap to start a game with some serious anger for their lower scores. [Diodora has the value of 7 while Masaru has the value of 12] The entire venue went in an uproar, a King with a lower value than his own queen? How embarrassing, "That slap has to hurt" "Yes he better go back home and train, they say he is weaker than even his own queen!" [Please calm down, The reason for the calculation is to determine the worth between the Kings, it does not mean the king is weaker than the queen] The announcer explained but no one was listening to him, first time ever a King was less worth than his queen, he will be a joke for a while.


    "I will get them all for this humiliation... Especially Masaru... But He will not allow me to touch him!" Diodora was angry, he already contacted Shalba about this match in the hope he could get Shalba to make Masaru give up but Masaru stated if he gives up then people will get suspicious of him and Diodora so Shalba kept silent about this and said to play it fair. ''To think that lowly old satan descendant bastard would say to play fair, him of all people'' Diodora thought while feeling his rage getting out of control. His peerage was all silent as they were trained to be this way, even their eyes show a little reflection of lights within their pupils.


    "He must be angry" Masaru spoke while leaning backwards, "Who?" Masaru smiled while gently ??r?ssing Akeno''s hair, "Diodora... Anyway, girls since you all wish to save that man''s peerage from him then for the first step of accomplishing your mission I will suggest all of you hold back in your combat and prioritize to learn their combat style and habits, so when you kidnap them, you will already be prepared on how to deal with them... Also, I want you to stimulate their minds by questioning them about their Master and offer them a chance to leave him, three times, beginning of the match, in the middle and at the end." The girls all nodded seriously at Masaru''s suggestion, "Questioning them will stimulate them to think about their current situation since it will only make it easier to deal with them later when they face you again as well as dealing with the brainwashing. Ulrika, your different, I want you to simply blow them away when your up. Let the fools know any girl that joins in my peerage is by no means weak" Ulrika blushed a bit before nodding with a happy smile.


    [Now then since the values have been selected, I would like to ask the Kings to walk towards the Podium in front of them and toss the dice!] Masaru stood up walking towards the marble podium, he could see a crimson coloured dice, picking it up and casually tossing it. Everyone was focusing on the number the two kings would throw since Masaru could only come out when both of them throw sixes, [OH!!! It''s five! Diodora threw a two and Masaru got a three. So this means they could send a rook or a knight and two pawns or even five pawns. Diehauser who do you think Masaru would choose?] [I don''t know... It depends on what he wants to achieve in this match... Blitz style or slow...] The announcer nodded since he knew the father will not be answering the question but then again Diehauser was not certain what his son wanted to achieve in this match.


    "Everest, I will send you up" Masaru spoke while looking at the list of participants of his enemies, "You sure?" Masaru nodded, "Your Tannin''s daughter, it''s time for people to stop calling you Tannin''s daughter and know you as Everest" Masaru spoke seriously, Everest smiled broadly before heading over to the magic circle where she was teleported.


    [OH!!!! Everest! He chose Everest his Rook! I would never expect he would go with Tannin''s daughter!]


    [It is because people call her Tannin''s Daughter he chose her, even I want my Son to be known for his own effort and not only as my son]


    [I see, so there are quite a few things he considered before choosing huh?]


    Far away in the Dragon Valley, all the dragons were gathering to watch their precious little princess going up the stage, the entire city and villages all went in an uproar feeling excited, some even began screaming for her to simply dismantle them and teach them a lesson. What Lesson? No idea, they probably only felt like screaming out something at least.


    >/<


    "To think he would send your daughter out first" Diana spoke while looking at the field, next to her was the familiar purple dragon who was smiling tenderly at his daughter who was walking onto the battlefield with her head held high. "To think she would wear her armour... No... It was about time... She shines and carry on her image" ''Can you see it, Everest? Your daughter has become a fine dragon and a strong warrior... Although she does love her mate a bit too much'' Tannin thought.


    "He sent Everest? Was this a smart move?" Rias thought as she looked at the data she gathered about Masaru and Diodora, Sona only smiled. "It is, but it will depend on what Diodora will choose" Tsubaki answered in her Master''s place, she had information that Diodora rarely trained his girls in physical training except for his Knights and Rooks. The rest were mostly magician types.


    >/<


    "Rook huh? You go" Diodora pointed at his rook to leave, she was currently wearing the same nun outfit as the rest however her skirt and sleeves of her shirt was shorter than the rest with her hands wearing fingerless gloves. When she appeared in a rocky battlefield facing Everest aura who gave her the impression that Everest was an unmoving mountain compared to her, her gloves were getting a little wet from the sweat. Everest was wearing her pure white leather cuirass, silver-plated gauntlets with her fingers not covered, silver-plated skirt and long leather boots. This was originally her Mother''s wartime armour which Tannin safely kept for her and since it was her first time in a real Rating Game she felt the need to wear it.


    Everest was looking at this girl with pity, "Your master does not care about you huh? What if I can save you?" The girl visibly shook but soon her body recomposed itself but Everest could see some live within her eyes were reigniting itself which meant she completed the first part of what Masaru told her to do. [We have Everest Tannin, the Rook from the Belial team and Grace, the Rook from Astaroth Team since both players are in the field then let the match begin!]


    Grace sprinted towards Everest who waited for her to come close enough when Grace threw a punch, Everest gripped her wrist throwing her over her body but Grace twists her body to kick Everest. However, the kick was caught by Everest who slammed her into the ground, raising her leg to stomp Grace who swiftly rolled out of the wave before the small crater was created by Everest''s stomp. [OH!!! To think they would start with close combat but then again a Rook is a kind to get up close and personal!] Serafall was looking quite complicated, she knew how strong the girls were last year and to see them perform like this meant Masaru made them hold back on purpose.


    [It appears the one girl wants to drag the fight to tire down Everest''s stamina but it appears Everest refuse to move her initial position. Grace will have no choice but to get up close or use magic, but Everest is a dragon] Diehauser spoke a bit about his view of the match but the people were more excited as such up-close fights make their blood boil.


    Everest gathered a small amount of her dragon aura congealing them into smaller bullet size before sending them flying towards Grace who was taken by surprise, "Come on, your master does not even care if you live or die... Is he really worth it? To live for?" Grace bit her lips as there were many things she wanted to say but everything was simply a mess in her head, Everest was now certain this girl was not properly trained and was too used to taking on opponents physically weaker than her so Everest took a deep breath. Tannin and the dragons who saw this move all held their breath.


    ROAR!


    Everest unleashed a pure dragon shout at Grace who collapse at the moment she heard this earthshattering roar causing her eardrums popped, Everest walked over to the girl giving her a gaze of pity, Grace who saw the look in Everest''s eyes shook before a warm smile formed on her lips, there was no need to talk as she understood if she wants to survive and separate from the demon she had to endure a bit more. Grace faded with the retirement system [Astaroth Rook retired! Rook of Belial wins!" The announcer called out the results.


    [But why did she not finish the match? I mean just one roar was enough to knock out the girl] The announcer spoke with Diehauser, [It was because my son''s team understands the value of entertaining their guests, he gives his opponent a chance to fight to the best of their abilities and then once it reached the peak it was fine to end it then] The Announcer nodded [But it sounds like your saying the Rook of Diodora was weak] Diehauser shook his head, [She is by no means weak, it''s just that their opponent is simply to unreasonably strong]


    Everest returned to the waiting room before she stood in front of Masaru who gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead before embracing her, "Good Work, you performed spectacularly" Masaru spoke lovingly to Everest who felt she could melt in his embrace and become one with him for eternity but she still reluctantly let go when Masaru was called once more to throw the dice, but this time the total amount of 2, one for each King. Masaru looked at Ulrika who smiled warmly as she stood up and walked out alone.


    [Huh? I am certain it was two, why is Masaru only sending out a single pawn but Diodora sent both of his!?] The announcer felt this boy finally lost his mind, Diehauser kept silent as he never knew of Ulrika being Masaru''s pawn until now so he will be sure to question his son about this. Serafall however giggled, [I am not sure about Diodora as he is quite praised as a talented heir of the Astaroth Family but I do know Masaru personally from our battles in Kyoto, he may appear to make a wrong choice but he will never give a job to someone if he was not certain of their abilities] Hearing this the Announcer did not ask anything more even the guests were all waiting to see what this little manager could surprise them with.


    The field that was selected, was an open plain with only grass in the surrounding with trees scattered around but few, there was nothing else. Soon a magic circle with the Belial Family crest formed above the grass before a beautiful woman with green hair appeared and in front of her were two Nuns wearing black robes in front of her.


    Ulrika was currently wearing black short pants with leather boots, at both sides of her h?ps were guns in their holders attached to a belt. She was wearing a white shirt that only shows of the shape and size of her br??sts, her hair was tied in a ponytail style. ''Flashy huh?'' Ulrika thought for a moment while pulling on the gloves she normally wears before a fight, being Masaru''s hidden secretary she was naturally trained by Masaru himself in secret from time to time while he gave her sets of exercises to complete. Thanks to her superb manager skills she could easily train up new young devils to do most of her Managerial work while she had extra time to run the secret organization and training.


    In front of her stood two pawns, one held a sword and another appears to be a mage. Ulrika looked at the two of them with her intimidating sharp gaze she honed from her time dealing with many kinds of people, this gaze caused the two girls to shiver to feel their spine growing cold. "I honestly want to apologize that I will be using the two of you to give the people a message on behalf of my master" The one holding her sword snorted "You''re but only a single pawn... It looks like your master gave up on you" Ulrika smiled provocatively at the girls causing her to feel anger, but this too was her manner of stimulating their emotions by provoking their feelings of pride and dignity.


    "Masaru only sent out one pawn?"


    "I know she is good at being a Manager but this is a combat place..."


    "Aiya, did he really give up on her?"


    The girls in the meeting room were hearing the discussion feeling their rage boiling but Masaru was calm, he simply smirked "Now you know why I am going to use only you girls in this match. The world already knows of my capabilities but not many know of yours because when they look at everything we did it will reflect back on me... So once you finished taunting them, learnt their abilities. No need to hold back" Masaru spoke while looking at the monitor, he could see Ulrika was enduring it as well but it was necessary for the girls to understand they too need to be flashy at times so people won''t call them mistresses of Masaru, but the powerful group of women that belongs to him. "Make it flashy"


    [Both sides are on the field let the match begin!]


    The nun holding her sword promoted to knight while the mage promoted herself to Bishop, however, what they never expected was Ulrika to promote herself to Knight as well while she sprinted towards the nun with the sword, Clang! The nun who slashed down her sword was blocked by the gun''s barrel which Ulrika drawn swiftly while the other gun was already pointing at her legs. BANG BANG! Two holes were left behind by the bullets made out of Demonic energy that pierced through her legs. "GYAAAA!!!!"


    This short yet swift exchange caused some devils to feel a cold wind blow against their back, a gun, although it was not against the law but no research facility survived to research human technologies because of the fear the Elder Council felt if the weaker devils gained too much power they will not be able to control them but here today, a pawn of Masaru was using the very weapon they tried to prevent from surfacing. Diodora appeared on the screen as he shouts "That is cheating! Using that is against the rules!"


    Masaru laughed as he allowed him to appear sitting quite carefree on the couch, "Then the sword your girl is using and the mage staff is also against the rules" Diodora spat as he shouts "That is a gun! Not a sword of Staff! Sword or staff power depends on their user" Masaru nodded "So does this gun" Diodora was taken aback by what he just heard, the gun depended on the one that uses them as well? Who the hell was he kidding.


    Masaru smirked "This gun is no different from staff, the only difference would be the complexity of forming a spell and launching it has become simple as pouring in your energy and pulling the trigger. My company has been researching an easier way for devils with low demonic energy be able to contend against beasts of higher levels, most of the people know to deal with stampede will always have casualties but with the guns even Lower level and even Commoners can survive when partaking in the defence." Masaru pointed at Diodora, "That gun used the base of staff for it to work, meaning the moment the user is out of energy it becomes useless just like a staff. That is why you can see she never once changed her cartridges"


    [What am I hearing!? Diehauser your son is a real hero of the Devils! He even using this Rating Game to provide his products!] Diehauser smiled wryly as he never knew any of this, this new pawn and even the guns was completely out of his expectations but then he realized that his son did once tell him that he will ensure their family will be safe. ''So you have done it in the dark and now bringing it out in a manner the Elder Council will not be able to stop you huh? Bloody well thought plan'' Dieahauser clapped his hands once. [Masaru! You cheater! You created guns but what about a new Magical Girl staff for me!?]


    Everyone was silent despite the girls fighting in their match everyone was too focused on the Devil King who was currently throwing a tantrum, "I will make it" Masaru answered short allowing the Devil King to calm down.


    Soon everyone''s attention was on the Battlefield, Ulrika already kicked the head of the knight knocking her unconscious to force her out of the game before looking at the Bishop. Since she knew everyone was having their arguements she and the Bishop stopped their fighting till everyone was focusing of them again, with her enhanced speed from her promotion to knight Ulrika did not have much trouble other than facing magical attacks from the Bishop. She raised her gun while pointing at the staff clicking her trigger, BANG! "KYAAA!!!" The bishop threw her staff on the ground but by the time she realized where Ulrika was the cold feeling of the gun barrel was placed against her forehead.


    "Give up" Ulrika only said two words, the Bishop was about to give up but then Diodora screamed "It''s not over unless you kill her" Hearing this everyone in the stadium felt their hearts grow cold. Is this the master? The one who made them his peerage? Ulrika only looked at the girl waiting for her to be shaken enough when Ulrika see that her emotions were stimulated enough she knocked the Bishop out with a chop behind her head. She looked at the screen and said only two words to Diodora "Your Disgusting"


    Everyone nodded thinking the same, it was really rare to see the Astaroth Family was not making a move despite him dragging their name through the mud but no one would have ever guessed Ajuka visited the family to clean them out silently. So he was allowing Diodora to play around since he already following the plans he, the rest of the Devil Kings, Azazel and Michael made together with Masaru who was the spy.


    ----------------------


    Gave the nuns same random names, they are only passing by element and will not get much involved in my future chapters anyway.

 Chapter 104 - Masaru vs The Nun Fanatic Part 2

    Diodora was shaking with anger, humiliated. He was complete Humiliated in a Rating Game in front of so many people but he could not attack because once he does he will give the Devil Kings a reason to investigate him and he could not allow himself to be exposed till he got Asia, when he thought of Asia all the anger in his body faded like ti never existed causing the surrounding girls to shiver in fear, him losing his anger so swiftly meant another nun just like them came in the eys of this monster, but they soon remember which one it was that he was after.


    Masaru gave Ulrika a kiss and hug similar to what he did with Everest since it was only a basic courtesy to reward his girls for their performance, Masaru was called forward once again to throw dice but this time the dice was at 8. [Oh! To think Diodora has the chance to appear or will he send his queen!? I wonder who Masaru would choose! It seems a real epic battle is about to unfold!] The announcer hyped up the people causing the stadium to shake from the cheers the people were unleashing, Masaru looked at his girls wondering who he should send out this time but he already thought of two girls...


    Diodora sent out his Queen who specialized in Fire magic and Masaru have chosen Ingvild to make her debut, it was no surprise Masaru sent out his queen since he was monitoring Diodora even now as he wanted to see if Diodora has contact with someone from Qlippoth which he was still investigating. Ingvild was wearing a white dress slit open by both sides of her legs wearing tight long pants underneath, she was no longer using a staff but she had bracelets around her wrists to ?ssist her controlling her massive amount energy to allow her not to wastefully use it. Masaru was ??r?ssing his chin ''Did I overestimate Diodora''s value? from what I remember the people in Khaos Brigade did not want this fool to lose except for Shalba whom I convinced, it should have caused the other factions to make their moves'' Masaru leaned backwards since he already laid the trap he can only wait and see if the prey will grab it.


    "Is this the queen of Masaru? Why the hell does she looks more like a real queen compared to the other team''s queen?"


    "What a face slap, it seems Masaru cares more about his women compared to the other man"


    Diehauser looked at Ingvild who stood there quite proudly, a warm smile form on his lips ''My daughters-in-law are all impressive'' He thought but did not comment on this scene, however, Serafall was going ballistic [Vild-chan!! Please be sure to join the Magical Girl team!] Ingvild who heard this wanted to look away but she harden her heart as today she wanted to etch in the mind of the people she is the queen of Masaru''s peerage and refuses to disappoint him, the opposing team''s Queen look at Ingvild as a trace of Envy could be seen flashing for a moment in her eyes.


    "You''re quite lucky to have such a Master" The queen spoke, Ingvild who already prepared herself mentally was smiling warmly "I am, not only did he save my life twice. He even cares for me and loves me dearly" She answered flawlessly causing another uproar in the stage, because there was little information about how Masaru met his girls for some reason most of them go onto DeviTube to send requests to the customer service they wish to see an interview with Masaru and the questions was targetted at the girls he met. The queen simply snorted waiting for the Announcer to give the signal.


    [Both players are in] ''But what a contrast... It''s like looking at a Queen vs Consort instead of Queen vs Queen'' He thought before continue [Let the Game begins!] Soon several magic circles formed around Diodora''s queen who chose to go all out before unleashing a volley of fireballs at Ingvild, Ingvild remembered her Master''s teaching of using the formula to create water from air, so she unlocked the seals on the bracelets temporary to give herself a burst of explosive power suppressing the opposing queen while destroying the fireballs the moment it touches her demonic energy.


    When the seal reactivates she could control her demonic energy far better as she starts to gather the hydrogens atoms and Oxygen atoms within the air in a ratio of 2:1 before combining them, slowly around her body water began forming with the appearance of Bubbles at first before turning into spheres of water. The queen knew if this is completed she would lose but never would she have imagined Ingvild was still holding back as she just remembered something she had to do, "Does your master really love you? You know if you ask we can save you" The queen shook feeling surprised her very own enemy is prepared to help her, she said nothing but looked in the eyes of Ingvild before she unleashed several fire arrows followed by a massive fireball.


    Although Ingvild''s speciality was not ice but she still could use wind magic to manipulate the air to remove the heat from within her water spheres slowly causing them to turn into ice although within the centre it was just ice-cold water. She pointed at the fire arrows countering them with her smaller spheres and her bigger ice sphere was smaller than the fireball but the heat from the Fireball was not a match against the coldness of the sphere causing an explosion followed by a thick mist to cover the area around them. Ingvild used trackless steps she learnt from her master to reappear behind the queen knocking her out swiftly, she hated torture from the start and prefer to end her enemies fast.


    [Diodora Queen Retired! What the hell was that!? I lost signs of Ingvild''s movements!? Diehauser could you perhaps share us what happened here?] Diehauser smiled but Serafall answered instead, [That is a radical movement set that Masaru normally uses, it will only be natural he would teach his girls how to use it. Although I am not sure how the mechanics of the move works but combining movements with breathing it allows the one using the technique to slip into your subconscious mind. What does that mean? Just search it on DevOOgle] The announcer was a bit shocked he had some understanding of the working between the Conscious and Subconscious but to slip your existence into the subconscious? What in the world did this genius create?


    Masaru welcomed Ingvild with a warm embrace and a kiss, "To think you would shock the people with your presence alone" He felt it was really a complete turn around for the usual timid but cute Ingvild to suddenly become so ?ssertive and dominating, Ingvild''s face exploded and became beet red, she was at her limits for enduring before she leaned onto Masaru''s ?h?st. He gently ??r?sses her hair before allowing her to sit next to him so she could calm down, it appears his queen worked hard to endure huh?


    Masaru stood up once again picking up the dice, but he did not toss it immediately but swept his gaze towards Diodora who was shaking, he knew Diodora was furious but the white face told him he was quite shocked ''That''s right, you who looked down on my girls back then will come to realize I don''t raise kitties, I am raising tigers'' Masaru thought before tossing his dice allowing it to fall... on 4 on the opposite side Diodora tossed 2 bringing it to a total of 6. Masaru turned to look at his girls rubbing his chin before nodding towards Jeanne and Stephani. The two girls felt happy their turn finally arrived but they first gave Masaru a kiss on his cheek before vanishing off towards the new field that was prepared for them.


    Yet the ones facing Jeanne and Stephani was Diodora''s two knights, their outfit and armour appear to look more similar like Valkyries but they were probably trying to wear the paladin uniform for ladies. However Jeanne was wearing a white shirt, black hotpants and black Leather boots, over it, she had her silver cuirass and silver-plated skirt armour over her clothes and her rapier gifted to her from Masaru was attached to her hip in its sheath. Stephani, however, was wearing a black one-piece dress that was short at the legs to allow her movements not to be too restricted while wearing knee height laced boots.


    "Is this a model show?"


    "Why is the one team all unified in one uniform but the other team is so... Diverse like a rainbow full of different colours?"


    Masaru naturally had a unified uniform for his girls already prepared however he already agreed with them to only use it when they officially debut in the real Rating games so, for now, he wanted them to show their individuality to the people without pretence.


    >/<


    "I am done getting surprised" Rias rubbed her forehead, Issei was slightly drooling when he was looking at Masaru''s girls but he suddenly stopped when he shivered in fear when he turned to look he saw Sona was looking at him sternly, "Issei, I know you love beautiful girls but looking at them with such a gaze especially when they are someone else''s don''t you feel ashamed?" Issei who heard this had no idea why he felt his heart was hurting, "What if Masaru looked at Rias like you do with his girls?" Issei became flustered as he felt incredibly uncomfortable, compared to Masaru in every aspect was similar to how he was with Vali, [Partner, I believe Sona is right. Girls will naturally get pulled towards you but don''t eye on treasures owned by powerful beings, you will get yourself killed] Issei nodded.


    Sona felt a bit repulsed about Issei now that she was Masaru''s Fiancee, normally she would not openly say her mind but Issei was looking at her sister so she will not hold back but still gave some consideration for Rias before saying what she wanted as she too then said the same thing to Saji who nodded at her seriously. Saji already had a serious talk with Sona especially about how she felt about Masaru, after hearing how they met and everything that happened between them, Saji could only pull back as he knew Masaru was serious about Sona and would not allow anyone to bully her so he gave her his best wishes.


    Rias was having a Romance Comedy by pulling Issei''s cheeks before looking away, it seems the harem road for this pervert is still a very long road before success.


    >/<


    The current field was open like a gladiator arena, no obstacles simply a wide field for them to fight in. [Let the match BEGIN!] Jeanne sprinted towards the one knight pushing her back away from her partner with her hand against the girl''s metal-plated cuirass, "What are you doing!?" The knight spoke at Jeanne who puled out her Rapier with a playful smile, "Let''s play" The knight felt a shiver went down her spine as she pulled out her sword hastily to block Jeanne''s stabbing, Jeanne was currently only using her natural physical prowess at this moment to learn some techniques of this girl.


    ''her Swordsmanship looks like those from Romanian Church, I have exercised it but since there was someone using it in front of me I can hone it to perfection'' Jeanne thought as she poured in mana to broaden the sword''s blade to turn it into a regular sword blade, soon the two of them were exchanging the exact same techniques but Jeanne was getting better at an incredible rate.


    [Oi oi! Is this girl training herself?!] The announcer was shocked looking at Jeanne could only be explained, she was using her opponent to sharpen her techniques further. Even Dieahuser''s eyes were widening till he remembered what Edward said {That girl''s sword talent is monstrous as Masaru''s, given a few months time she almost gleaned off some of my most powerful stances and strikes} Diehauser looked at his son''s peerage feeling quite proud, his son was displaying his women''s prowess.


    The knight felt humiliated when she too realized Jeanne was copying her stances, strikes and movements and even improving them during combat. Jeanne herself did not realize just like the other girls they were getting influenced by Masaru, slowly enjoying the thrilling feeling of battles. Once Jeanne was certain she learnt all she could she immediately pulled back summoning her sword sacred gear, "Sorry Knight-chan, I have gotten what I wanted... But before you go, are you certain your master is worth following?" The Knight wondered why she was asking this but her eyes widen when she saw multiple swords materializing around Jeanne before it came towards her like arrows, under the ?ssault of a large number of swords she was ultimately defeated fast.


    [Diodora''s knight has been defeated!]


    "Yuuto, did you teach the girl that move?" Rias asked Yuuto who only smiled wryly shaking his head, "She learnt it on her own when Masaru asked her if only creating swords is the limit of her sacred gear" Rias who heard this turned to look back at the field, currently, Stephani was facing the knight b?r?handed.


    Stephani was already used to dealing with fast opponents as this was Masaru trained her in, Bishop have strong capabilities in Magic but normally most would neglect their physical body strength however Masaru did not. The knight facing Stephani enhanced her body with demonic energy to increase her speed further, however the moment she came close, Stephani''s body burst out a sharp ray of light burning the Knight''s skin "KYAAA!!!" People could hear a mournful scream but even their bodies were shivering in front of this impressive light, but what appeared in the place where Stephani stood was a holy angel with four pairs of angel wings wearing a black dress, if it was not for the dress the people would have thought Heaven had attacked them.


    [OH! So this is the Adramelech Family''s Power of Angels! What an amazing sight of a Devil becoming an Angel] Hearing this even Michael who was watching this match was shocked, to think there was such power if there was no peace he would have been forced to kill this girl for his faction''s sake. ''At least we have a peace alliance so I have no need to hurt innocents'' He thought while looking at Stephani who raised her hand shooting out a ray of light burning the knight till she retired.


    [Diodora Knight retired! My dear morgan!! The team of Masaru is simply breaking the power scales!!! First Everest with her Dragon Breath! Ulrika with human weapons remodified for Devils! Ingvild with her water & Ice magic! And now Jeanne and Stephani! Just how versatile is his team!?] The announcer hyped up the people once more, the variety of powers was truly entertaining as none of the girls had similar powers than the others. Even children who normally looked only at Monster Rating Games were attracted to Masaru''s peerage since, after all, he got a Dragon and Angel in his team!


    Masaru welcomed the two girls embracing both of them before giving each of them a kiss, meanwhile, the higher-ups of the alliance was having a discussion over Masaru.


    >/<


    "Sirzech, the weapons Masaru displayed will he share those technologies with us?" Odin thought of asking as he found these new weapons quite intriguing and innovative, "He will, but since it is his own products you will have to exchange with him. He will certainly require things only you can provide him" Sirzech answered honestly and straightforward, Odin smile grew wider as he felt quite relieved this boy was willing to trade which meant other factions can''t have a single reason to try to control this boy.


    "Sirzech, is it possible if I could Meet Masaru, Everest and Stephani?" Michael asked politely as always, Sirzech wondered why these three but he was not worried at all "You can, I am certain he too would like to talk with you as well" Michael nodded before turning his gaze to look at the group of ladies surrounding a single man, even he an angel would normally hate such a sight but he could not, because of his sensitivity towards Virtues and feelings what he felt between Masaru and his girls was pure love, no hidden intentions and it looks like their completely open with one another. ''I will have to just confirm his intentions and view for the future since he holds power that can go against us while being a devil I need to at least have some evidence to calm down possible protests'' Michael thought.


    >/<


    "Masaru, why are you being so ruthless with Diodora? He is on our side!" Shalba contacted Masaru through Masaru''s crest, "Well with me crushing him I can make him desperate, won''t it be easier to control him when he is desperate? He will not even realize he is being used" Shalba was shocked when he heard this but suddenly he burst out laughing hysterically, "GOOD! Very good! Carry on, with this I can draw up a few more plans, Good work Masaru. Even with Katerea gone you are more useful than she is!"


    When the contact was shut down, Masaru had a complex expression then contacted Azazel and Ajuka to update them about this situation so they can monitor Diodora more closely after the match. ''Seems Qlippoth will not make their movements'' He thought feeling it was a shame but at least he will move the destruction of the Old Satan faction sooner.


    [Can we have the two Kings toss the dice once more!] The Announcer called out for both Masaru and Diodora to their respective podium, Masaru took up his and Diodora followed suit before the both of them tossed it out. When the number was projected, the stadium was silent, completely silent. Because the number that was tossed was...

 Chapter 105 - Masaru vs The Nun Fanatic Part 3

    [12! The complete number that requires Masaru to step onto the field has come!] When the people heard this everyone broke out in a massive cheer, however, the look on Masaru''s face was neutral as he was looking at his girls. They naturally knew what Masaru was thinking, they loved him as much as he loved them, they first looked at each other before all of them nodded. Masaru nodded as well since he was allowing specific girls to stand up ready to face the enemy King head-on,


    [OH!!! To think Diodora himself has decided to reveal himself!? He even took his five pawns with him, is he perhaps hoping for a battle between Kings!?] The announcer spoke out happily thinking the Rating Game would reach a climax but when the people saw the girls coming out of the portal the entire arena was silent, deadly silent. Starting from the Left was Shirone in her Neko-mode wearing PE school clothes and fingerless gloves, her two tails were swinging left and right while her ears twitch every now and then. Next to her was Akeno with a voluptuous body wearing a Miko outfit, her long black beautiful hair tied in a ponytail, next to her was Ichika in a maid-uniform, the skirt was shorter than normal to prevent her movement from being restricted, black garters making her beautiful legs look more appealing for the eyes.


    Angelica was behind them wearing leather armour covering only her vitals over her gentle green shirt and black short pants, next to her was Yui who came wearing casual clothes with a bracelet attached to her left hand which was quite known as the magical girl dress change accessory. The people could see Diodora was shaking, he really was shaking from the Humiliation. [Well this is a surprise, he sent his girls out to face Diodora? Could he be scared?] The announcer asked this deliberately despite Masaru''s father being next to him, but suddenly Masaru made his appearance as a projection.


    "I hope your prepared to face the consequences for defaming me" Masaru spoke looking at the Announcer, but suddenly a magic circle formed next to his ear whispering something and that was when the announcer suddenly felt the piercing gaze of Masaru was terrifying, "I will say it right here, my girls are not pawns. A few years back Diodora humiliated my girls in a party so I am currently giving my girls the chance to teach him a lesson, I am not scared if the Astaroth Family comes to aske me for an explanation because my answer would be that Diodora is not worth it for me to personally make a move"


    "To Humiliate Diodora for the sake of his girls... What a man!" One of the spectators spoke with a smile, "But what happened a few years back?" Soon the people began to search through DevOOgle to find information till they came across an old newspaper with a small article of how Diodora compared Masaru''s girls to Nuns he broke, no one said anything and only silently agreed since there was an article about Diodora''s open defiance against the peace treaty so no one stood up for this scum.


    ''I will kill his girls!'' Diodora glared fiercely as he opened up his palm revealing a black snake eating its own tail in the form of an 8 but sideways signifying infinity, but before he could make another move Akeno was already onto him while using her demonic energy to enhance her physical base abilities to several folds, since she had permission from Masaru beforehand she will not let this bastard off. She swiftly struck down her palm into the throat of Diodora but was blocked when he cast barrier magic.


    [Pawn retired]


    [Pawn retired]


    [Pawn retired]


    [Pawn retired]


    [Pawn retired]


    Five successive retirements soon followed as the girls did not hold back against their enemies as they felt they had learned more than enough from them, and their minds can get shaken by the rest of the girls that were sent to retire ahead of them. "Useless sl*ts" Diodora spit out his curse looking at the pawn nun of his retiring one after the other, but what he did not know was the fact these girls were already being taken away by Ajuka, this was naturally not part of the plan Masaru came up with but a individual''s choice to save them now.


    Diodora crushed the snake allowing the energy to enter his body-boosting his power several scales higher but was the girls who trained and fought with Masaru any weaker? Akeno sneered at Diodora who released his barrier but he was a magician type so even with the boost his body was still weak, the moment the barrier was down the girls sprinted towards him from different directions, Akeno who was the closest slammed her palm into his throat before he could shoot out a demonic bullet. The force against his throat was enough to stun him from taking actions until the rest of the girls were around him beating him up.


    "Hell, this scene reminds me when the Nobles trample on the commoners" One of the commoners who came with his child to watch the game felt happy, "Those girls sure are merciless" The other spectator was covering his crotch as the scream of Diodora echoed before he finally retired. [King Retired! Winner: Masaru Belial!! Lord Diehauser and Lord Serafall the two of you were silent during the entire match, could you perhaps share your views?] Diehauser sighed, [Some will think I am favouring my son because of what I am about to say, but there is a reason why I am in the number 1 spot for so many years. That is the same reason why my son won this match and I already expected it]


    [He trained, not only his magic but body as well. Not to mention his girls would train the same menu as he does. Abilities and Inherit power becomes Worthless if they can''t hit, especially when opponents are slow they get easily subdued... I hope from now on the younger generation will take this match as an example between those who train and those who don''t] Diehauser stood up and left, [Ma-kun! Don''t forget your promise for my Magical Girl Show] Serafall does her pose.


    But the battlefield was not disappearing at all, even the rest of the girls were all teleported next to Akeno and them which caused all of them to feel anxious, even the stadium people were wondering what was going on, why is the battlefield still open. Sona also appeared near the girls which caused a bigger commotion yet the people were wondering why was Serafall so quiet, is this Devil King alright? But no one had to wait long when Masaru appeared before the girls with a warm smile, "I am not someone who can always say flowery words despite the fact I feel like I want to say so many things... We have known each other some for years and I feel this is the best time I could do what I wanted to do a while back"


    Masaru went down on one of his knee taking out a small black container from his pants pocket, slowly opening it revealed a silver ring carved delicately with the Belial Family Crest. "I love you girls, with all my heart and my entire being." Masaru gulped his saliva as he felt a bit too corny but he still took a deep breath to calm down before he asks, "Will you girls marry me?" Hearing this the girls were covering their mouths some were crying while some smiled happily, it took a few years since they had to mind their age and many other things but here is their chosen man, granting them a victory, chance to prove themselves. Shortly the girls looked at each other similar to how it was in the waiting room and everyone nodded.


    The stadium exploded with cheers, [He proposed! He won the match to propose to his girls!!!], Masaru went on his knew in front of each girl asking them once more before sliding their respective ring on their ring finger and giving them a kiss. Sona was the last one, because of Noble obligations and politics she will be the main wife so Masaru gave her even a tight hug. She was trembling as she never expected him to move this fast but she knew she loved him and he treated her the same as the rest of the girls which made her feel she made the right choice.


    "You really got us here" Sona spoke for the girls with her hands on her h?ps but she was smiling, Masaru could not help but laugh at his fiancee looking so cute. "It''s because it was meant to be a surprise, I already planned to get engage in our first Rating Game and I will never discriminate against any of you. Your all part of my family and I will give it my all to protect it" When the girls heard this all of them surrounding Masaru in a group hug which was naturally captured by several reporters that ended up as the front page of the newspaper.


    >/<


    "You want us to ignore what he has done!?" The current head of the Astaroth Family was furious, but Ajuka gave him a single glance causing him to instantly shut up, "That you will because if you touch him I will remove you from the head position myself. You knew to leave that boy as Heir will being your family trouble but you even allowed him to brazenly spit on our Peace Alliance which meant you spit on me as well... Should I perhaps wipe Astaroth from existence? Losing one more pillar will not cause problems"


    The surroundings were shivering in fear, this man was doting on his Disciple but everything he mentioned was within reason and he will do it since he was not kind like Sirzech and Serafall. Ajuka gave the surroundings one last glance, "You will keep supporting Diodora and will not tell him I was here, you can follow the plan we drew up to the letter. If not, you best hope I don''t find you since I am in need of some specimens for new research" Hearing this was even worse than hearing the house would be removed, everyone nodding their heads seriously watching Ajuka leave. "Lord Astaroth I would suggest we do not test this man''s patience... He will destroy us all even though we are his family" The other elders agreed thus it was secretly processed that Diodora was not an Heir officially but did not announce this at all.


    >/<


    a Day has passed and Masaru was currently sitting in a secret meeting room facing Shalba and Diodora, on the surface it appears Shalba was angry at Masaru but he was secretly rejoicing as Diodora immediately agreed to sacrifice Asia since Shalba already convinced him that he will not be able to get Asia so he might as well kill him. "You bastard! You used me as a stepping stone to propose to your girls!?" Masaru nodded with a stoic Face "Yes, I already told Shalba why I dismantled you which was because of a personal grudge and besides, you needed to be taught a lesson that you need to know your place"


    "You----" Shalba tapped his shoulder causing Diodora to snort before leaving the room with only Shalba, Creserey and Masaru. "I have already secured the ?ssistance of the Hero Faction to help us with a plan, they managed to get information about this "Reverse" Grigori made and intends to use it on that hateful woman''s bishop by reversing the Healing effect while boosting its power to several folds" Masaru thought for a moment, "Are you certain you can trust Cao Cao? That man appears like he won''t hesitate to use you as a guinea pig for an experiment"


    Shalba did not get angry as he too knew of that man''s personality, he nodded "We have what he wants so he will naturally ?ssist us completely, so the time we will attack will be when Diodora has his match with that woman. We will infiltrate and make changes to the Rating Game settings then Ambush them since Ajuka is dead the management around the Rating Game became sloppy. As for you, I would like you to remain at the side of the Devil Kings, once we strike we will create an opening for you to kill Sirzech" Masaru nodded to confirm he received his order.


    Once the meeting was over, Masaru teleported back home. When he confirmed it was safe he immediately teleported once again.


    >/<


    Masaru entered a room where the Shinto Chief God, Amaterasu was sitting with Odin next to her. She had black long hair hanging loosely with a golden crown on top of her head, wearing white and red Miko outfit. Azazel was there along with Barakiel, Michael came alone while Sirzech was together with Ajuka, Falbium and Serafall. When Amaterasu looked at Masaru she was quite angry "So you''re the one who caused that massive commotion back at the shrine?" Masaru bowed politely, "Yes, I apologize for the method I used but I still believed I used was lighter compared to what they originally wanted me to do"


    Amaterasu looked at the boy then locked gazes with him, after her many years of experience she knew this boy was not lying but to think they would scheme and make use of the enemy to have her understand the kind of situation she was in did not make her feel happy at all. "I will let this go since you did not go too overboard, but I hope that you will count this as you owe me a favour" Masaru smiled nodding his head, Amaterasu felt this boy was reasonable and knew when to take responsibility even if it was for the greater good. "Now then, since you came here while we were talking I suppose you have some information?" Sirzech spoke.


    Masaru nodded, he began to report the next movement of the Devils, how Shalba intends to use Rias, Asia and Diodora. Sirzech who heard this felt his anger was growing too rapidly recently at how these people kept scheming against his sister, "Also I would like to bring it under your attention Qlippoth I told you I was investigating, I found no information but I am certain they are bound to make some movements since the Hero Faction will be joining in this endeavour as well"


    "You''re quite capable, how about becoming mine?" Amaterasu asked since she wanted to test this boy but Masaru politely bowed, "I apologize but I am engaged with my peerage girls and Miss Sona Sitri, I love them and will not betray them" Amaterasu nodded, "You passed, since that is the case I have a mission for you, in a few months some gods in China will try to make use of Khaos Brigade''s name to cause trouble with us. I would like you to investigate it for me, consider this as repayment for what you did" Masaru thought for a moment, then nodded to agree.


    The reason behind his agreement as he too had to cause some chaos to bring the righteous factions of China to join the Peace Alliance, "Well although you should have asked us first since we caused some trouble I accept it as well" Sirzech originally wanted to reject but agreed since he too knew of the incident Masaru caused and it was their orders, he would at least take responsibility for it. Amaterasu wanted to continue but then Rossweisse came into the room. "Lord Odin, Loki has escaped so he will definitely make trouble for you to prevent Norse for signing an alliance with the gods of Japan!"


    Masaru smirked, "I have a plan, we might have to ask Chief God Odin and Chief God Amaterasu to wait a moment" Masaru began to share his plan with Odin by having him go around Japan in a few months as a "Vacation" while openly declaring he will sign a peace alliance within Asgard to pull out the traitors since their pride will not allow him to succeed. "Hoho, your quite ruthless boy" Masaru laughed, "I am quite used to how people of Khaos Brigade move, since we are dealing with a famous God we need reason to take them down or they will use this reason to stimulate a rebellion and other factions that are not yet part of the alliance will become vigilant towards us"


    "As for the plan to deal with Shalba, Masaru I want you to act as my Bodyguard for that day" Sirzech spoke, "The news of Ajuka needs to be under wraps so he can remain our trump card, I will have to ask Chief God Odin to appear at the location my Sister and her peerage will be teleported to. Your appearance will shock the opposition enough for you to deal with them, The rest of us will move to a separate viewing room while lowering the defence to allow them to infiltrate into our room" Sirzech continued to talk about the current plan that will be initiated when the Rating Game starts, Masaru''s next opponent was Zelphydyr after he had his match with Sairaorg.


    "Sensei, is the Astaroth Family fine?" Masaru spoke to Ajuka who smiled warmly at his Disciple, even if he knew he was right he still cared if Ajuka was fine with his family. "No need to worry, I opened their eyes properly so they will not cause you any trouble"

 Chapter 106 - Masaru is being Interviewed!

    Masaru currently was leaning back on his couch, in front of him was one of the famous Streamers on DeviTube, Lucas Hugo. He was a reincarnated devil but since he did not have much ability he was allowed to work in his chosen profession to generate money for himself since he current Master was from the Adramelech family who focuses more on Business. Masaru already has gotten the communication from his girls when he ended the meeting with the Gods and Satans last night but he was quite surprised to see how they were moving this fast. "Good Morning Sir Masaru Belial, my name is Lucas Hugo, I am a streamer and on behalf of our audience I was asked to interview you"


    "It''s fine, welcome to the Belial Family. I might not be able to answer all your questions but I will be sure to accommodate you but can you stream mobile? Because I have to visit a few places and tonight will be my engagement party." Lucas nodded following Masaru who was heading out towards the farms which were quite a distance, "If you don''t mind me asking why are you holding an engagement party despite already announced you''re engaged with the girls?"


    [Yes! You stole my Sona!]


    [No My Akeno-chan!]


    [Someone, please call the FBI there a lolicon on the loose!]


    Masaru read the comment before chuckling, "It''s no secret people vie for my girls, many of them are jealous and would do anything they can to get these girls from me. If my girls loved someone else I would support them with my whole heart, however, they chose me and as their chosen man I feel I need to make a proper stand for everyone to see their mine"


    [Naturally their beautiful and should be shared!]


    "But why now?" Masaru nodded, "Because back then when I first returned to the Family after my father found me, it was a Baron Household. It was warm and filled with love, but we were suppressed by many people so we had no choice to endure. It was only when I became acquainted with the Devil Kings I knew I could slowly display my dignity and pride, but I still needed to watch what I do or say till I reached the stage where I am now. Now I no longer need to watch my actions, as long as I know I am right, then I will do what I say" Lucas nodded, feeling this boy really endured quite a few years of hardship.


    "I would like to ask how you met the girls you have today" Masaru looked at Lucas causing the latter to flinch. The audiences who were watching was quite in anticipation to know just why and how these girls refuse to let go of Masaru Belial, "I can answer that, but there will be information omitted as I hope you can respect their privacy" Lucas nodded so Masaru spoke of how he grew up with Shirone, how he saved Akeno but not where or how, how he saved Stephani.


    Each of his stories of how he met the girls was quite entertaining since Lucas could not help but ask more about the girls, Masaru answered them but when questions have gotten to private he would simply outright refuse. The audiences almost wanted to go and teach some people they don''t even know who a lesson for hurting their idols!


    Masaru and Lucas arrived at the farm he had to inspect today since it was a family-owned farm, Masaru knelt down gathering a bit of soil before rubbing it while it fell off his hands like sands. "Do you always inspect the farms?" Masaru smiled, "I don''t need to, but I feel at times it is better to see things with your own eyes than to read reports. Sometimes when the head of the house read a report there are at times it causes a misunderstanding, so for me, I prefer going on-site regularly so I can understand the situation myself." Masaru answered but suddenly one of the workers called Masaru over for an emergency, it appears they have discovered a large number of pests which they could not deal with.


    [To think Masaru would actually go visit Farmers... It never happens in our territory]


    [I am not sure about you all, but I saw Masaru visit several towns and villages just to check if everything is fine with everyone. I can''t help but support this boy, he is still young but he is quite responsible as the Heir of the Belial Family]


    >/<


    "So-tan! Your fiancee is on DeviTube!!" Serafall enjoyed the current Sona who was showing off more expressions than her stoic face, Sona was still not used to displaying her facial expressions toward her sister but she did not reject her sister''s hug. "I know, I am currently watching as well" Sona shows her cellphone to Serafal who smiled broader, "It''s because your elder sister made him the Demon King" Sona who heard this blushed, she still remembered Masaru how he looked like when wearing that outfit and she could not help but think he looked really handsome.


    "Sister, could you have father arrange for me to visit a few farms as well," Sona asked politely shocking her sister to almost burst out a nosebleed from how adorable Sona''s face was when she asked a favour. ''I really have to thank Masaru, but is he trying to kill me instead!?'' Serafall was really happy for her sister so she easily got their father to arrange the carriage when they watch Sona leave, Oraman gaze at his phone playing the stream of Masaru currently dealing with the pests alongside the farmers.


    "People will think this is simply prepared" Oraman sighed, he knew how the Devils will respond to this, Serafall said nothing and only smiled as she knew as long as those people keep quiet about his girls Masaru would not be bothered with how people view him. He rather spends his time as he does now, simply living peacefully while training for his dream. "But he does have influence over Sona much more than the girl believes" Sonia spoke while smiling at the departing little daughter of hers, she felt Sona was more relaxed and much more expressive, "We got a brilliant son-in-law" She commented but never would they believe how evil some would get when Masaru became too famous.


    >/<


    After helping the farmers Masaru was walking alongside Akeno and Lucas who was interviewing the two of them, yet oddly Akeno left and soon Ingvild appeared next to Masaru, even Masaru was a bit bewildered at this setup but he kept himself composed as he knew his girls probably have a reason for this. "Miss Ingvild, my name is Lucas Hugo. It''s an honour to meet the Queen of Belial peerage" Ingvild curtsied politely "Pleasure to meet you, I''m Ingvild Leviathan, Fiancee of Masaru Belial" She spoke politely and the attention was shifted to Ingvild who was asked questions allowing Masaru to have some free time to speak with the Manager to see how this town was doing.


    [Ingvild is really a queen! Look how beautiful she is!]


    [Marry me!]


    [You want to die!?]


    "Is Masaru always doing this?" Lucas asked while looking at Masaru, Ingvild smile while nodding. "He always gets reports and follows up on some of them on his own, he enjoys interacting with people and seeing things for himself instead of looking at the paper" Lucas nodded before asking Ingvild some questions about the girls, but suddenly the door was kicked open and a woman with a bulging stomach came walking quite fast towards Masaru with a glare.


    "Who is this girl?" One of the guests spoke, "Masaru! How dare you leave me after making me pregnant!" When everyone heard this they were shocked, even Masaru raised his eyebrow looking at this unfamiliar girl wondering if she lost her mind or something. "Don''t get me wrong, but I don''t know you and how did I come about having a child with you?" Masaru asked politely as he did not want to aggravate this woman and cause a miscarriage, he did not want to stain his reputation or his girl''s dignity.


    The girl began breathing roughly, "You left me after a year we had a relationship! If it was not for Diodora who told me where I could find you, I would have been lost!" Masaru nodded with a serious expression, "I see if that is the case I will contact the Sitri Family to move you to their top-grade hospital to ?ssist you to give birth if that is really my child I will take responsibility. But if it''s not, I hope you will know that the cost of the medical fees will be on your shoulders. I am not scared to send several reporters to watch over you to ensure I will not cause any scandals, is this arrangement fine with you?"


    The girl was taken aback, she thought he would argue with her then she could damage her uterus with demonic energy to cause a miscarriage and blame it all on Masaru but not only did he prevent it, he even took responsibility for it but if it comes out that it was not his child then she was screwed. Lucas was surprised at this exchange, he turned to Ingvild "Are you not angry?" this question was something the audiences were also worried about but Ingvild smiled, "I am not certain but have none of you realize what master asked? He said he would take care of the medical fees and take responsibility IF it is his child but the lady is struggling with a answer... I am sure you all know what this means"


    The girl who heard this chose Ingvild as her target "You bitch! You dare say this is not his child!?" She wanted to circulate her demonic energy but for some reason she could not, Masaru already restricted her energy circulation with his spellbook which will last a few hours that will give him and Ingvild enough time to disappear as he knew this was a trap set by Diodora who lost his peerage. The girl turned to look at Masaru who looked at her with scorn, "You can forget about using your energy to destroy your own child... You think your and Diodora''s trick can work in front of me?" Hearing this the girl''s face became pale, "I know you are one of Diodora''s local girls which he uses as s?x relief when he goes out"


    When the people heard this a massive uproar was created within the shop as well as the DeviTube, this girl wanted to kill her own child!? It did not take long for Medical Personnel to arrive which Masaru arranged, he will force the woman to give birth to her child and he will arrange proper parents for it. Masaru turned around and bowed towards everyone politely before standing straight, "I apologize for what my rival has caused you all, today''s meals and drinks is on me!" Everyone began to cheer while Masaru took his seat next to Ingvild, he took her hand feeling a bit nervous as this kind of attacks were meant to drive a wedge between him and the girls.


    "I never imagined you would get pushed like this" Lucas spoke feeling a bit shocked at how ruthless some nobles could be, Masaru chuckled "I''m used to it already, you get some people that are too persistent. No need to stress over it, as long as the girls are fine I can endure" ''But he will be killed in a few months anyway, might as well let it go for now so he could prove useful for us to catch him''. The rest of the day was quite peaceful after Masaru dealt with the situation properly the people''s support for him grew even stronger, they felt awe towards his responsible demeanour when it comes to pregnancy.


    When Masaru finally split from Lucas who completed his interview, he immediately contacted Ulrika "Where is the location of Diodora?" Ulrika responded, "According to one of our spies, he is at Khaos Brigade, from the looks of his face he is waiting for you to arrive and create trouble" Masaru nodded, "Then let''s ignore him. Just wanted to know where he was if he does something like this again I might break something important" Ulrika giggled, "Reward?" Masaru chuckled a bit before teleporting to where Ulrika was to give her a little reward.


    >/<


    "He finally achieved enough, Grayfia arrange a certificate for him" Sirzech spoke before placing down his cellphone as he too was following the entire stream, he never expected to see Masaru carry on with his life like normal instead of trying to hype up since the only requirement he needed for his Political Rank Promotion was a bit more popularity. "I will get it done" Grayfia bowed before teleporting away, Azazel also followed this stream while sitting opposite of Sirzech.


    "From the looks of it Masaru managed to aggravate Diodora enough to make him take action, Diodora even asked for his father''s peerage as a temporary team so he can continue his battle with Rias" Sirzech spoke looking at this nosy person, "Heh, the reason I chose to train your sister is because of the Sekiryuutei and also because Masaru does not need an advisor, you saw his training clips yourself." Sirzech nodded, the only reason he felt a bit relieved to let his sister become a bait again was that Azazel was helping them all train in their respective directions while giving advises to cover their weaknesses. "I just feel a bit horrible using the kids like this" Azazel spoke in a rare regret tone shocking even Sirzech but he smiled, "You sure have changed" Azazel only chuckled hearing this.


    >/<


    Later that night Masaru was getting dressed for the engagement party that was being held in the Belial Territory Capital City, his attire was modest but his aura as a dignified king was no less. Checking that his clothes were neat and dressed, Masaru went down the stairs where his father was waiting for him. From the arrangement, he and the girls will be arriving separately. "It has been a few years but you made it official at last" Diehause spoke to his son, Masaru only smiled "Well I won''t give them a proper engagement where no one will look down on them" Diehauser nodded as he could understand this boy of his was just like him as they climbed in to the Limousine travelling towards the Hotel where it was arranged, it was a short trip.


    They arrived at the largest Hotel which was under the control of the Belial Family, Reporters were at both sides snapping photos, since there was a bit of time Masaru answered a few questions before heading inside. The number of people he invited was small in quantity but the Quality was exceedingly high which is normally only a privilege for those in the leader of their respective race positions. Masaru first went over to greet Odin, Amaterasu along with a few other Gods who came for his engagement party, he made sure to thank them all and even some began to ask him for business trading to which he said they could discuss this the next day.


    From the Fallen Angels, it was only Azazel while Shuri was currently waiting for her Husband to show up soon, Sirzech was here together with Grayfia and Okita Souji Masaru''s teachers, Serafall naturally came tonight while wearing her Magical Girl outfit since Masaru told them there was no restriction on the clothes they wear. Rias, Sairaorg, Seekvaira along with their peerages were there to attend as well, Masaru only realized how many people became a part of his life. He greeted everyone personally till his girls all came wearing beautiful white dressed led with Sona in the lead.


    "My little sister looks so beautiful!" Serafall was caught by Grayfia who blocked her bleeding nose with a tissue, everyone was clapping while some were whistling. But each girl was escorted, Akeno came in with her father, Ingvild came in with Diana, Stephani came in with her grandmother, Ichika came in with her grandfather, Yui came in with Misla Bael, Everest came in with Tiamat instead of her father since her aunt might throw a rampage if she was not the one to bring her in. Angelica was escorted by her father who rarely comes out of the forest where the elves live, Sakura was being escorted by Julia, Jeanne by Edward, Ulrika was escorted by a family member while Sona was taking the lead escorted with her father.


    Masaru first spoke with the person escorting them, it was a typical promise between parent/guardian that he will protect this girl for a lifetime but Masaru promised for eternity as he knew he will always be with them in this life and in the next for always. He gave each girl with a gentle kiss and when he welcomed each girls they went to another round of greeting with everyone while leading the girls. That night it was really lively and enjoyable making Masaru felt he could have done this sooner, but this was just perfect when he saw the smile on everyone''s faces. ''I will reach the top where none can touch me so I can protect this world and its people''s smile''

 Chapter 107 - Things are getting Messy

    News of Masaru and the girls'' engagement spread throughout the lands of the Devils since most people would watch stream videos of DeviTube the story of how Masaru met each girl became quite the highlight making it a tad bit difficult for the girls to leave the house while Masaru was simply ignoring the situation since School was around the corner, he had to set up a few preparations since he was certain Diodora will be making his move soon from the state Khaos Brigade at the Old Satan Faction side was currently. When Masaru went to check up on how the plans were going it appears Shalba was being distant to Masaru while Creserey was closer, "Why is he avoiding me?"


    "Well the fact he exposed Diodora so openly made it quite complicated, we originally wanted to strike when the time was right but now we are forced to move earlier because Diodora just went off to propose to Asia before she leaves the Devil World" Masaru ??r?ss his chin thinking for a moment then nod, "Please tell Shalba that I apologize, I know he won''t bother listening to me so I can only ask this of you Lord Creserey" Creserey was smiling quite happily that his boy was treating him as the boss, but never he would imagine this so-called subordinate of his was actually a spy. Masaru, however, went to the same teleportation circle sending himself to the Headquarters.


    Before he realized it he was hugged from behind and he could feel soft objects pressing against his back, but he knew who it was when a black tail curled around his wrist. "I missed you nyan!" Kuroka gently nibbled Masaru''s neck, he could feel her love and loneliness from not being able to meet him but he knew better than anyone this naughty cat prefers to be free to go around. He turned around pulling her closer to him by hugging her waist. "I missed you too" Masaru gently kissed Kuroka''s lips causing the girl to blush slightly as she was normally the one to prefer to attack but not getting attacked, she still felt happy being in the arms of her beloved so she rests her head against his ?h?st but before she could react a ring was already placed on her hand.


    "You do remember huh?" Kuroka spoke teasingly but Masaru gently ??r?ss her face looking at her with warmth and love, "I always do, if you were similar to Shirone I would have preferred to keep you at my side" Kuroka giggled when she heard this, "I''m not a house cat like Shirone, I am more of a stray" Masaru gently tighten his hug, Kuroka felt his gaze could eat her up from the way he was looking at her. "Don''t call yourself a stray, your adventurous" Masaru gently corrected her causing the naughty cat to nod obediently, they stayed like this for a while longer before Kuroka had to leave for her team.


    "Never expected the Wonder Child would have such a close relationship with a member of Vali''s team" Cao Cao spoke suddenly from the corner of the hall, Masaru simply looked at his odd hero who is simply a stubborn child, "Why is it every time you look at me, it is with pity" Masaru sighed, "Because I pity you, how you don''t understand what it means to be a Hero while masquerading as one"


    Masaru walked but stop at his side, "I don''t care what you and the one behind you are planning, but I suggest you don''t think about touching my girls" Cao Cao could feel a strange killing intent flowing from this boy''s body, unlike those who were oppressive or dominating, Masaru''s killing intent was slow but very cold, like a cat eyeing it''s prey to toy with it slowly before killing it. ''His dangerous... More so than Vali'' Cao Cao calculated while looking at Masaru was already gone far ahead.


    Masaru was currently heading towards one of the offices where Qlippoth operates from on the surface, in front of him was a witch who appears to be in her 20s with short hair adorned with numerous ribbons wearing a purple Gothic lolita outfit. From the look on her face, she was a real sadist in the wrong way, "What do you want here?" She looked at Masaru, her name was Walburga currently she was scheming to kill a fallen Angel Hybrid to steal the Longinus Incinerate Anthem from her. Masaru caught wind of this but did not want to get involved just yet, "I am looking for one of your leaders as I would like to confirm the objectives and plans to support Diodora"


    "I know of your little history with Diodora, how can we be sure you won''t destroy our plans?" She asks while Masaru was quite patient as he knew it will be questioned, his loyalty. "If I held back I would be discovered, those Devil Kings are not stupid and they know of my strength more or less. Besides Diodora dig a hole for himself when he offended me in the first place" Walburga nodded her head smiling sinisterly, "You want to torture him?" Masaru shook his head, "Have no such intentions, just want to ensure the mission is complete so I can get myself rid of the Satans" Walburga sighed feeling a bit frustrated, "Well your out of luck, the leader is out but here is the plans" She hand over the documents that was prepared for Masaru since he was a key part of it.


    When Masaru got the document he said his goodbyes, but Walburga would never imagine her next meeting with him will be her last. ''Incinerate Anthem, I knew it will be that'' Masaru thought while looking at the document Walburga had in her hands, it was the information of the current wielder of that Longinus and from the looks of it, she will be aiming for it. He immediately contacted Ulrika to have some spies monitor Walburga''s movements, it may be cowardly but if the information is correct he would not mind adding that girl into his peerage since she had a Sacred Gears which was a Longinus.


    >/<


    When Masaru came home he saw his grandmother, mother, Shuri, Stephani''s grandmother, Sonia Sitri were talking together with the girls in the lounge, he did not want to disturb them so he went on ahead till he was caught by his mother who already sensed her son''s arrival. "Not greeting Mom?" Masaru who heard this scratch the back of his head before turning around to give Diana a hug causing her to feel extremely happy but still dragged Masaru into the Lounge where the girls were.


    "oh Masaru, you came back from work?" Calfa smiled when she saw Masaru who came in together with Diana, "Yes, I was just about to report to father. Good Afternoon Mothers-in-aw and Grandmother-in-law" Masaru bowed politely, Shuri and Sonia was quite happy that this boy still remains the same even when his status changed, Sonia smiled quite teasingly "I am quite surprised you would declare your engagement with Sona so openly, I thought you would keep quiet about her till the engagement party" Masaru smiled wryly, "I don''t discriminate, if I do for one I do for all" Masaru took his seat next to Calfa since his grandmother missed him quite a bit after being busy helping Cleria with her son.


    "When will the wedding be held?" Sonia asked, even Sona who was there sudden blushed beet red. Masaru smiled warmly, "I only intend to marry the girls once we finished high school, we are still young and our lives are long ahead so waiting a year or two is fine" Sona who heard Masaru''s answer sigh with relief but then she scolded herself for having little faith in Masaru, "I see, but how do you want the wedding?" Masaru could only nervously chuckled at Shuri''s question, "I would like to ask for the girls to decide, it will be their most important day in their lives and for me. Their happiness is my priority"


    The ladies nodded thinking this boy was really smart, leaving the decision and planning to the girls gave him some brownie points. While the ladies began to speak quite excitedly about the wedding, Masaru made his exit by proposing to make them some tea so the ladies let him go. Masaru gave them a last look seeing how they were happily chatting before entering the kitchen to make them some tea.


    >/<


    Day passes by and Masaru along with the girls went back to school, the opening ceremony has already ended and Kuou Academy has begun the September event, the preparation for the Sports Festival. Not many things happened other than Masaru who came to play chess with Sona became a daily thing permanently that even the students were all speculating that the Student Council President has fallen under the temptations of the Demon King Masaru, but while everything was normal for Masaru and the rest. It was a hard time for Rias and her peerage, after Diodora appeared in front of them with a confident look, he proposed to Asia and had an argument with Issei.


    Masaru was now signing of reports, from the looks of it the boys finally stopped their useless complaints and the number of perverts was diving down rapidly although he still had a problem dealing with the perverted trio, his most precious experiment specimen who survived the pranks Masaru kept playing on them. "Ma-kun, it appears Diodora just went to trade with Rias using his father''s peerage members" Masaru who heard this was surprised that the Astaroth Family would not do anything about this, "What did Rias say?" Akeno smiled, "She refused naturally, she loves Issei so much as well as Asia so it was a natural reaction" Masaru nodded


    "Contact Ulrika and have her Monitor Asia, I need to know if there is any other stalker following her. I might get my hands on Qlippoth" Masaru spoke to Akeno, she nodded before heading over to her table to process his order, soon Sona came inside with her chess set as she knew Masaru became quite busy the moment Diodora made his move. Before they came to the Human world Masaru shared his secret with him and she too demanded to tie the Kissing prayer with him as she was the type if she chooses a man it will be forever him since her woman intuition told her she will be forever cherished.


    "So-tan" Masaru spoke warmly towards his fiancee when he saw her coming here filled his heart with warmth, the two of them played their chess while talking. "Are you sure Rias will be fine?" Sona asked since she knew she could finally know everything about the man she loved and chose, she was now brave enough to ask everything and anything. "Yeah, Odin will be in charge of her safety. Since the nuns of Diodora is already saved, my girls will be staying in the Belial Territory to ensure things are fine. I have already contacted your parents to prepare themselves for in case" Sona nodded with a smile, normally such things would only feel like responsibilities of an heir to her but to hear her fiancee was already taking care of her family she felt happy.


    "Also, I have arranged with Azazel to have your peerage members equipped with Artificial Sacred Gears and Saji will get an upgrade" Masaru spoke while placing his last piece winning the game, "You no longer hold back against me huh?" Sona pouted shocking Masaru how cute she is when she acts a bit angry, he stood up walking around his table before placing a kiss on her forehead. "Also if you need anything just contact the girls since I left most of the operations in their hands so I can focus on investigating Qlippoth" Sona nodded shyly before watching Masaru who left the Disciplinary committee building.


    Heading off to the Occult Building since he had to meet Michael''s representative when he entered the building he could hear that slightly annoying voice of a familiar girl he once confused in the past, when he entered the room he could see Rias and her peerage along with Azazel were welcoming Irina. "EH!? Why are you late!" Irina pouted while she scolded Masaru, "Before you scold me, did you find your answer about forgiveness?" Hearing this Irina remembered the day he once asked her, "Killing innocents is bad!" Masaru nodded knowing he diverted her attention for a moment so he could enter the room.


    "Yo Masaru, want a drink?" Masaru smirked as he took his seat next to Azazel but what he took was a glass of juice, "Man, your a party pooper" Azazel complained but he was smiling, Masaru greeted everyone in the room but he could see Asia and Issei was gloomy, Rias was complicated while he could see a trace of envy within her eyes. "So Michael sent you here to support us?" Masaru spoke with Irina who snapped out of her self-debate "Yeah! Michael made me his Ace!" Irina brought out her angel wings doing a cute pose, Masaru nodded with a serious face then looked at Azazel. "No wonder you keep thinking about Gabriel" Azazel who heard this almost choke in his own drink as he did not expect this kind of attack.


    Masaru enjoyed his company with them before he left after having his share of conversations, looking at him leave Azazel felt a bit complicated when he looked at the note Masaru left him. It was a message from Vali saying that he was fine, ''Sigh... Kids grow up and so should I grow older'' Azazel thought while taking a sip of his alcohol.


    >/<


    "The rating game has been confirmed" Diodora spoke with Shalba sharing the information he has gotten from the elder council to announce his next match, "I see, so it will be at this day huh? What about Masaru?" Diodora who heard Shalba''s question had a complicated face, "He did not make a move nor got involved" Shalba nodded then glared at Diodora, "I told you he is loyal, but because of your nagging he is under the ?ssumption that I no longer trust him and Creserey took him instead" Shalba felt regretful as he did not take Masaru as his subordinate but Creserey did instead and it was all because of this devil.


    "Hmph! I can defeat him since he doesn''t have the snake" Diodora boasted but Shalba gave him a look of annoyance, this brat lost even when he used the snake against Masaru''s girls! ''No wonder Masaru kept his distance, even I will become an idiot if I stay with this brat any longer'' Shalba thought while he was handing out orders for the real attack, it was only when Masaru came here after school he was notified of the day and time they would strike along with which members of the Hero Faction would be joining.


    ''I am certain a powerful god is behind this group otherwise who would ignore a group with two powerful Longinus and the rest are strong sacred gears'' Masaru finally had confirmation, he made sure to make a turn at the headquarters to download the research data behind the Sacred Gears the Hero Faction was already researching before he went back home while sending his findings to the respective powers to prepare themselves.


    >/<


    When Masaru came home he was met with a group of ladies who were still discussing things best left alone so Masaru went off to cook dinner for them, this was the least he could do to show his support to them since he knew they were enjoying themselves although he would have felt better if they would at least look after themselves. Only when the delicious fragrance scent in the air invaded their nose did they stop their discussion heading to the Kitchen, what they saw was Masaru still in his school uniform without the blazer but instead a flower pattern apron. ''I should have gone upstairs to get my own'' Masaru thought but the girls'' eyes were all glued onto his body, he could only smile wryly while continuing to cook a meal for them.


    When everyone was eating happily, Masaru noticed his mother''s eating habit have changed a bit. He even added a bit more fruits as snacks among the dinner to see if what he thought was correct. And she did take them the most, a warm smile form on his lips as he kept quiet about what he realized but he is certain his father would be shocked out of his body soon.

 Chapter 108 - Masaru heading for Vampire Country

    Sitting in a noisy classroom where everyone was debating on who had to play in which event, it was getting quite heated especially when they guys want to perform together with girls but they held back when it came to the Demon King. Masaru was currently relaxing on his chair leaning backwards, Barold was reading his book and the two friends were not talking since there was no need to talk all of the time. However Masaru was currently wondering about Random things, he wants to give each of his girls another date with a special meaning but he knew everything he does for them always will be special so he was in a slump because I want to make it uniquely special.


    "Masaru, can I register you for the three-leg race?" Hearing Sona''s question the girls in Masaru''s peerage became abnormally silent, all of them had predator eyes watching each other''s movements while keeping special attention to Masaru who had to agree or decline. Masaru turned his gaze towards Sona not saying a thing but Sona who was quite observant especially now her main target would be Masaru, she knew he agreed to it so she wrote her name but that was a mistake as the girls began to have a heated competition to decide who will be Masaru''s partner. "Ever since you have been engaged to these girls they all get exceptionally heated in things related to you" Barold commented when he put down the book.


    "Lifelike this is not bad" Masaru spoke happily while looking at the girls have a rock, paper scissors match. If it was not for the fact that the bell went off and it was time for PE which was instead used to practice they would have carried on, Masaru stood up following Barold leisurely while daydreaming about random things. When they got changed, Masaru could feel the presence of three children heading towards the Girl changing room so he made sure to get dressed fast before he disappeared, Barold sighed while he prepared to stand in for Masaru in the meantime, these two boys were a strong team covering each other''s back.


    "The treasures should be nearby right Motohama?" One of the boys spoke happily with a lecherous face, "Our fifty generations of Senpai''s have lost their blood and tears to create this treasure that even the Demon King could not destroy, and beyond there will be golden treasure" Motohama answered Matsuda''s question while Issei was feeling a bit reluctant to look at the girls, he was not certain if Masaru''s girls would be there. Ever since Masaru threatened him, Rias spoke to him about how it felt like if others looked at their girls compared to how others peek at the n?k?d body of their girls. He was afraid of taking a step further with Rias, Sara, Xenovia and Asia, he was scared they too would find him boring.


    Masaru was already following behind the boys in the open but his body was so used to using trackless steps when he follows perverts it became a habit, before they came at the wall that had a hole in it the boys made sure to inspect their surroundings not spotting Masaru who was in the tree at that time, they turned to make turns at looking at the girls. Masaru pulled out rubber cleaning gloves from his bracelet before putting them onto his hands, with swift movements while holding his hands together with only his index and middle finger up straight. The boys shivered when they heard their death sentence "Thousand Years of Death", the scream that followed afterwards caused the new students to freeze and their bu??s were unconsciously twitching while the seniors who already tasted something that horrible held their bu??s.


    "That bastard Demon King!" Matsuda screamed out while holding his bu??, despite being painful he stood up, Motohama was definitely down for a count as the shock he received of how it felt to be penetrated in his bu?? knocked him out while Issei was squirming around the ground holding his behind since Masaru made sure to give it extra harder for him since he was a devil. "There they are!" One of the girls screamed out and soon a stampede of angry girls came beating the hell out of the three boys before leaving them with all their bruises and painful bu??s. Motohama regained his consciousness while fixing his glasses he had a serious expression, his body was painful but he felt a bigger challenge.


    "So the Demon King is worthy of his title, he punished us, exposed us and even set up an ambush" He spoke while Matsuda nodded thinking real hard but none of them realized the hole was closed, only Issei noticed this and began crying attracting his two friend''s attention, when they too saw the death sentence they cried. Another Generation of hard work was castrated. When Masaru came back as if nothing happened, Barold looked at his friend who was more peaceful and happier now than he was earlier so he must have punished more perverts. "Got them?" Masaru nodded, "Casualty is Zero and Three enemies have been taken down"


    During the PE period, Masaru was training the three-legged race together with Angelica who won the competition ending up as Masaru''s partner, "Masaru-sam-" Before Angelica could finish her line, Masaru whispered affectionately "Am I, not your husband to be?" Angelica who heard this blushed beet red before nodding shyly while Masaru continued, "Don''t be discourage about a little challenge, just like how this three-legged race demands teamwork so does relationships" When Angelica heard Masaru she felt a little ashamed for having little confidence in herself but she psyche herself up thinking she should not be the first to give up because Masaru was her pillar she could lean on.


    Not far from here Akeno and the rest were training in their respective events and Masaru could only agree that he really had beautiful girls in his life, but when he noticed the looks of the guys he could not help but feel a bit cramped up at the guys looking at his girls. Even Angelica who saw this giggled thinking their jealous Master really was cute, Xenovia and Irina were challenging one another in a heated sprint race while Issei and Asia too trained together. Masaru nodded thinking Issei is worthy of befriending, he is patient towards girls although Masaru was wondering just what made him afraid of taking a step with the girls.


    Masaru sighed, "What''s wrong Master?" Masaru smiled bitterly, "I really am a nosy person, just looking at Issei who is afraid to take a step further with the girls that love him kind of feels irritating" Angelica giggled at her master, he always complains that he does not want to help but he still does because he can''t help it.


    >/<


    Masaru just came back to the Disciplinary Committee from the exercises, when he received a mysterious note with a signature "Qlippoth" on it, when he saw this his face became serious as he knew better than anyone that the security was extremely tight within this building which meant they used a human to deliver this message. When Masaru turned on his ??ptop to check the security footage, he saw a black robe human walking into the office placing down the letter before leaving. ''To think they would use humans... I should have expected it but this is different from what I did expect''


    When the girls came Masaru gave them tasks to complete while he told them he had to leave for the Darkness and meet up with Tepes Faction, apparently Qlippoth wants him to ?ssist them in a faction war between Tepes and Carmillia. "Also I want you girls to keep your vigilance towards any humans from now on" Hearing this the girls naturally knew something happened and the enemies used a human to do so, Masaru explained how he has gotten the letter to the girls before asking them to update Sona that he will probably be gone for a while.


    >/<


    Sona was currently sitting together with Rias to discuss the sports festival but it was interrupted when Ingvild entered the room, from the looks of it all of Rias''s peerage was here. "Sona, I came to bring a message from Masaru" Ingvild went over handing a note to Sona when she read it her face became a bit serious. "I see, thanks Ingvild" Ingvild smiled warmly before leaving the room. "What was that about?" Rias asked, Sona chuckled as she could speak vaguely and did not want to hide too much from her friend "He went to meet up with the Vampires, Tepes Faction specifically"


    Gasper who heard this flinched, he looked at the back of Sona with a complicated gaze that even Rias picked up but did not say anything as she felt it will be better to talk about such things when Sona was gone. After finishing their talks, Sona left the room and when she did her face became complicated, Masaru''s work was too dangerous yet he is doing this in order to ensure their safety. ''I should talk a bit more with Mom and Dad, I can''t just sit back and watch him get hurt'' She thought before vanishing to the underworld.


    Meanwhile, "Gasper, I know you feel reluctant but if your ready to talk then do so okay?" Hearing Rias''s encouragement Gasper nodded, but he knew he could not return since he did not have the right to face the girl he cared about the most.


    >/<


    Masaru arrived in a forest he was not certain where he was since he was using the teleportation circle Khaos Brigade set up for him, "So your Masaru Belial?" When Masaru turned to look at the man who spoke with him, his face became stern as this was a man that was supposed to be dead. This man was Bryantphas Andrealphus, the previous head of the Andrealphus Family Clan which was a 72 pillar household that was supposed to be extinct from the last war. His appearance is in his 30s, looking devilish handsome with his dark blue hair and green eyes, pale white skin wearing a black tuxedo and the most prominent habit is that this man never conceals his four pairs of Devil wings he had.


    "Never would I have imagined a dead man is still alive" Masaru spoke sarcastically but still shook hands with Bryantphas, "You really are as the reports told me about you" Masaru smirked, "So what is my mission, I am quite surprised Qlippoth got involved in this faction war" Bryantphas smiled happily, "It''s because we discovered the daughter of the king of Tepes has the Longinus, Holy Grail" Masaru who heard this shivered a bit out of shock, that Longinus is one of the three most dangerous relics God left behind and this one is in particularly closely tied with Life and death. Bryantphas continued without caring about Masaru''s shocked expression as he expected it, "Your mission will be to infiltrate the Carmillia Faction and burn their supplies, we already have spies within the Castle so you will have no issues getting inside"


    Masaru knew this was also a hidden threat saying that there are eyes on him so if he betrays then Bryantphas will know of it, "I will do this but remember I do have a mission I have to complete for Shalba-sama" Masaru purposely mentioned this as he needed to be there to search for the target Walburga wanted to kill, Bryantphas nodded with a smile "That is perfectly fine" Masaru and Bryantphas went out of the forest seeing a large manor, this was the current base for the Qlippoth who was secretly supporting Tepes Faction and there was noble Vampires living in here.


    Masaru spent the afternoon gathering the tools and food he required before he would head off to complete his mission, but he was quite concerned about the Holy Grail. ''I will have to get Ulrika to send some men to infiltrate here soon'' He thought while shoving the prepared things into his inventory bracelet before leaving the manor under the cover of the darkness, the locations Qlippoth gave him was quite strange as none of them appears to be a storage warehouse drawn on the map. But when he came facing the building, he realized they were not targetting food like grain and such but humans the vampire collected.


    Masaru did not immediately start the fire but instead infiltrated the manor, just from entering he could smell the stench of blood and rotten meat, currently, there was no vampire in the Manor so he could take his time to investigate the reason they were targetting this Manor. The ground floor only had three rooms and all three were massive, the lounge, the kitchen and a bathroom built with equipment specially tailored for babies. Seeing the Bathroom Masaru had a feeling this Qlippoth was more ruthless than the others, he went up the stairs in the middle of the Manor going to the first floor where he blood trailing on the left and the hall on the right was sparkly clean.


    He first went to the left opening the first door he found only to see lifeless eyes of living humans cuffed against the walls with IV Drops attached to them along with another tube that appears to be su?k?n? out blood periodically. He saw many heartless things in his life but to see this scene was still enough to make him feel a bit nauseate, he gently closed the door not to alarm the humans as they may give him away if they spotted him so he went over to the right side only to see rooms filled with Babies, vampire babies. Masaru who saw this felt his heart going cold, Qlippoth wants him to kill children? ''How am I suppose to save them?'' Masaru thought, luckily ever since he came here he had been scanning his surroundings to make sure he was not followed but he never contacted Carmillia before.


    Masaru linked with Ulrika using a communication magic circle, "Yes master?" Masaru took a deep breath to keep himself calm as he was still a bit unstable from realizing what he almost done, "I want you to use one of our spies in Carmillia, have him contact her secretly and tell her to come to </> where the babies are located but alone not to alert the traitors within her castle" Ulrika thought for a moment, "It will be difficult" Masaru chuckled, "Or better, just threaten her that I will kill the entire manor filled with babies if she does not arrive alone secretly" Hearing this Ulrika shivered, "Master what happened?" Masaru chuckled feeling a bit sad, "I almost killed children for those people"


    Ulrika naturally understood who those people were and felt extremely furious, killing was a norm but killing babies was completely different story, "I will get it done" She spoke seriously as she intends to do this plan flawlessly for her master, Masaru, however, gaze at the nearest baby smiling helplessly "Help will soon arrive... Just wait a while", "I never expected an infiltrator would actually say such a thing" Masaru turned to look at the girl covered in shadows, "Did you come alone?" The girl did not answer immediately but the silence was enough for Masaru to know.


    "Which faction?" This time the girl answered, "Carmillia" Masaru nodded but still kept his vigilance, "I already had someone to contact your empress, this situation is going to get out of control soon" The girl said nothing but stood there silently, watching Masaru who had no intention of hurting the kids, The only reason she could bypass Masaru''s scanning was the fact she hid and became one with the darkness itself. "You intrigued me" She spoke with a smile.

 Chapter 109 - Masaru Meeting Cicily Carmilla

    "Would you mind sharing your name with me?" Masaru spoke while leaning against the wall where he placed several barriers to guard his blindspot, "Cicily Carmilla, so you''re the one who planted spies within our ranks" Masaru chuckled, "The name is Masaru Belial and their spies but at the same time they are not because they never betrayed you, they are only keeping me informed to prevent events like this one" Masaru explained without care, "So you know of our battle with Tepes?" Masaru nodded "I know of that including the people supporting them, when is your sister coming?"


    When Cicily stepped out of the darkness Masaru saw her beautiful face, with aqua coloured eyes. Black hair with purple and pink highlights at the ends, wearing a white sleeveless shirt and black school blazer over it, black school short skirt. Wearing white sneakers on both feet but her left was covered with plated shin guard, her left hand was covered with a bloodred gauntlet with two swords attached to her back in their sheaths. It has been a while Masaru came across someone who could drag his attention to this degree and even Cicily could not help but look at Masaru''s body feeling a bit hot when she noticed how perfect he looked.


    But soon their staring contest was interrupted by an older looking lady who had similar looks to Cicily but her hair was completely purple, wearing a purple dressed stitched with diamonds and frills. When she saw Cicily was not making a move but instead looking strangely at the boy in front of her she could only sigh, it had been many years this tomboy sister of hers actually took an interest at a boy. "So your Masaru Belial?" Masaru nodded, "I am sorry that I had to use this method to bring you here undetected but right now Carmilla is riddled with traitors" the empress nodded, "Like yours" Masaru sighed, "Listen I have no time to deal with you two, I need the two of you to get rid of the babies from these locations before I blow them up. I need to keep my identity intact until I can learn more about this group of madmen that only wants to create destruction"


    The empress took the map Masaru handed her, "How can I trust you?" Masaru thought for a moment then looked at Cicily, "How good are you at acting?" Cicily was taken aback by this question but she smirked like she enjoyed challenges "Could at least say better than playing a corpse" Masaru nodded then looked at the Empress, "She can follow me during the entire mission, she will have to stick with me as my informant. That way she can report to you everything, is that to your liking?" The empress was quite surprised the boy actually compromised with her to such a length but she was still wary, Cicily, however, found Masaru quite interesting "Sister, let me follow him, It has been a while I left the castle anyway"


    The empress sighed at her sister being so carefree but still agreed, after the babies were transported secretly away Masaru blew up the building heading towards the next one, "Are you sure you can cover for me?" Cicily asked not doubting this boy''s ability since she knew if she made a move even in the cover of the darkness he would have detected her which meant he was incredibly strong. "I can, however, it will be for a limited period as I will have to drop you off at the Empress side again when you return you need to lay low," Cicily thought for a moment then asked, "Why can''t I just follow you?"


    "Because One, I am engaged with quite a few girls. Two you''re a vampire, three your sister needs you" Masaru gave three reasons for now, "I never expected you to be that kind of guy" Masaru smiled wryly, "They chose me and I took responsibility for it" Cicily felt this man next to her was really interesting, ''I will monitor his actions... I am not sure why but I feel like I can have fun following him'' Cicily thought while they moved to the next building blowing it up. Masaru, however, was feeling something was not entirely right with this mission, there was no purpose other than creating chaos and a war between two factions. ''It''s almost as if I am dealing with someone who simply wants to be evil'' He thought.


    The two of them finally completed their work before Cicily went together with Masaru to meet up with Bryantphas when they arrived Masaru could see this man was not happy seeing Cicily "What is this girl doing here? Are you betraying us Masaru?" Masaru smirked, "She is my contact in the Carmilla faction like you have your contacts, she helped me to destroy the locations faster without being detected" Hearing Masaru''s explanation Bryantphas nodded since he did not receive any reports from his contacts meant Masaru did not betray them, however, they would never imagine the Empress was already cleaning her palace.


    "Well since the task was completed, you may go however please know that we will be moving to the next phase of our plans to start a war between the two factions in a month''s time" Masaru nodded when he heard Bryantphas explained to him the plan they had, Masaru took Cicily''s hand causing the girl who never held hands with a boy to blush beet red not resisting his hold. When Masaru teleported away, Bryantphas called one of his servants to monitor Masaru. But Masaru was already long gone from the destination of his teleportation circle when the devil was stalking him.


    >/<


    "You can teleport back to your country through this magic circle" Masaru explained pointing at the circle he just created in the Disciplinary Committee Office, Cicily was still at lost when she felt a bit lonely when the warm hand held hers but she still nodded before walking onto the circle she gave Masaru a strange look before disappearing. Masaru did not notice the kind of look she gave him but instead chose to head straight for Sirzech''s office, just when Masaru teleported in the guest room he nearly lost his head when Grayfia appeared behind him thinking he was another intruder.


    "Oi oi! Calm down Grayfia it''s me" Masaru spoke calmly to the maid of Sirzech allowing her to confirm it was indeed Masaru before she let him go, "Did someone already tried to break in?" Grayfia only nodded leading him into Sirzech''s office. Sirzech was swamped with more work but he was not having a good time at all, ever since they took care of Keterea the Old Satan Faction became even more secretive in their attacks. Even with Masaru''s information, there were instances of attacks Masaru had no idea of. "Ah Masaru, you came just in time" Sirzech spoke with a smile before handing over a stack of papers, what his intentions were to have Masaru help him.


    Masaru did not reject and ?ssisted Sirzech while he reported the events behind the Vampire factions, "We have no choice but to stay out of this event till they approach us, but for now I want you to focus on the Old Satan Faction. From the looks of it, their attack patterns changed and some of them you did not know of" Masaru nodded as he knew there were quite a few low-level attack plans he was not notified of which was why he had the girls stay at home regularly while he was out on his missions to guard his territory. "Also I have someone I would like you to meet" When Masaru heard this he turned to look at a beautiful woman appearing in her twenties with long, wavy, pink-coloured hair and two horns protruding from her head wearing a high-cut formal dress with high slits and has a well-endowed bust and slim waist.


    "Her name is Roygun Belphegor, and she asked me on many occasions to meet you" Sirzech smiled while looking at Roygun who appeared to look at Masaru with a heated gaze but swiftly composed herself, she kneeled in front of Masaru looking at him with nothing by respect. "I know it may presumptuous of me to ask this of you, but I wish for me and my peerage to become your retainers" Masaru naturally knew this lady investigated him since he had Ulrika investigate her as well, former rank #2 in the Rating Game and the only one Masaru and Ajuka had removed the King Piece without causing any side effects in loss of lifespan.


    "Are you prepared to give your life to me and me alone?" Masaru spoke harshly as this was the test of this lady, Roygun was not certain what he meant by this question as she already said she wanted to live her life for him, "I meant by becoming my retainer not only in this life but in the next as well... You heard of my abilities have you not?" Roygun blushed beet red looking at Masaru who was younger than her and even handsome, ''He wants to use the Kissing prayer on me!?'' Masaru smiled warmly, "No need to rush, as this is an important decision to make. It''s not that I don''t trust you Roygun, I simply want to keep you for myself the moment you come to my side" Masaru spoke his selfishness openly because he knew the capabilities of this lady, including her fetish.


    If Roygun never investigated Masaru before hand she would have outright rejected him but she knew how serious he was about having her at his side, ''Does he like me?'' Masaru then gave her another reason to accept "If you agree, I can have you play in the rating games as my pawn. Although you will still remain a King of your peerage at the same time as me, you will be my peerage. And participate in the Rating Games with me" Roygun felt her heart shook as she understood this boy too investigated her which meant he did indeed take a liking to her. "Why did you never approach me?" Masaru smiled, "Because I don''t like forcing people"


    Roygun nodded, Masaru knew what she meant so he took her out of the Office where the two of them spoke for a long while before Masaru allowed his pawn piece to enter her body, from now on she may be the king of her own peerage but she was now a pawn of Masaru''s team. If Masaru did not become as strong as he became today, he might have not been able to use only a single pawn piece. "Roygun, before I kiss you. I will say this, it may be rushed but I will love you like I love the other girls. I will naturally never let go of you once I do" Roygun who heard this blushed feeling a bit shy how someone younger than her confess to her in such a way before the two of them shared a kiss tying their souls as one. "I would never have accepted your proposal if I never investigated you myself" Roygun spoke with a warm smile before hugging Masaru.


    >/<


    "Are you sure?" Grayfia spoke, Sirzech had been planning to have these two match up for a while now but because Masaru always end up busy or he does, he never has gotten the chance to do this until today which was just perfect. "Yes, she did respond favourably to my question after all" Sirzech spoke with a smile, he naturally knew of her situation with her family and to protect her from ?ssassins that may come for her life he had to gamble that Masaru would take this seriously and he did.


    "But to link souls for eternity..." Grayfia smiled unknowingly but Sirzech knew of this, "I will get them to teach that technique to me if you wish to be bound with me in this life and in the next" Grayfia who heard this smiled sweetly before nodding, Sirzech actually already knew how to use this technique but Masaru made some modification that it can only work when both parties d?s?r? for it and it was the same type he used with Roygun as he wanted to see if she really d?s?r?d him. Little did the world know that from this day forth Sirzech and Grayfia were linked more than just marriage and peerage.


    >/<


    Masaru took her hand then teleported to his home where he introduced Roygun to the rest of the girls, his mother and elder sister. Luckily his girls were all lovable so there was no hickup even if Masaru had two girls older than him in his peerage and harem, they all would still love him dearly as long as he loves them too. "So Roygun, are you serious about Masaru?" Diana the mother and number one test any girl Masaru took a liking to had to pass, Roygun nodded shyly. Akeno noticed her lips were a bit wet before she asked teasingly, "You had a kissing prayer with Masaru too?" Roygun smiled without holding it back as she knew what significance it held to bind souls.


    When the girls knew she shared the same link with Masaru as them the bonding between them formed faster but stronger as well, it was only later that night made known that Roygun liked boys younger than she and Masaru was simply the best choice she made ever since she was shunned by her own clan. When she went to speak with Sirzech about her problem he gave her a solution but told her to be prepared for marriage instead since Masaru did investigate Roygun through Sirzech before the king piece incident and Sirzech knew Masaru took a liking although it was not of love at that time yet.


    Masaru, however, was currently looking at the reports on his last two remaining peerage candidates, Cicily Carmilla and the Fallen Angel who was the current possessor of Incinerate Anthem Longinus. It was not like every girl had to seal their souls with him but those he knew had feelings for him, he would not let them go and instead protect them all. Roygun entered his office with a warm cup of tea since she asked to be the one to do so when she saw Masaru was looking at the information she could not help but smile at how intelligent her man was. "You really do investigate people" Masaru smirked before pulling her gently onto his ??p, "I will never force people, but I knew you had me in your heart and I had a liking to you. Which is why I took you, if it was me in the past I might have delayed but I know, women like you need to be held tightly and kept safely"


    Roygun was not entirely used to the way how it was going so fast but luckily she was prepared thanks to Sirzech so she rests her back against Masaru''s ?h?st while looking at the papers, "Are these your last two peerage members?" Masaru chuckled, "If everything goes well then yes, I am having Ulrika investigate the Fallen Angel for me since she has a mark on her head at the moment" Roygun could not help but frown, Masaru gently ??r?ss her hair before telling her about his job as a spy and including his secret organization. Roygun was totally shocked at how this boy looked so innocent was actually already handling such things at the cruel side of the world, "Do you regret it?"


    Roygun shook her head, "No, you never looked at me with scorn since the scandal happened. In fact, you even took me in knowing it could bring the scandal to your family" Masaru was patient, gently ??r?ssing her hair, although their love was not as deep as he had with the other girls thanks to his experience with them he knew what to do and say to keep them happy. "Forget about the scandal, I will come with you someday and face your parents with you okay?" Roygun nodded while feeling happy that he was already considering her feelings despite them being together so soon.


    Later that night Masaru''s bed was enlarged with magic since Roygun and Ulrika had now joined the home, from the looks of it they will be joining the company Masaru''s mother and sister was working at but the troubling thing was the fact Masaru did not know what it was.


    >/<


    The next morning Masaru was surprised by the turn off events as Ulrika and Roygun will instead apply for jobs in Kuoh Academy to which Masaru did not understand, did they not already agree to work somewhere else? But he did not take it to heart and chose to introduce these two lovely ladies to Rias later today after school, today was quite a normal day with nothing exciting happening and the collaboration between Angelica and Masaru became excellent to the point they could sprint. When the class came to an end Roygun and Ulrika came wearing formal outfits as if they were coming for an interview, this view naturally attracted the lecherous gazes of the boys but the two of them did not pay any attention to them other than Masaru who stood there waiting for them.


    "You really do have the best timing to appear" Rias spoke with Masaru who chuckled, "Anyway, I am here to formally introduce my two pawns Roygun Belphegor and Ulrika Devegvar. The two of them will be working at the Academy" Masaru introduced the girls while seeing that Issei for some reason was not staring at them lecherously as he would do normally, ''It appears he finally began to change'' Masaru thought, "Oh! To think you would snatch the former #2 and even make her your pawn" Azazel came inside while being pleasantly surprised, "Although she is still a king of her own peerage she will be a pawn in my team" Azazel nodded, "With her in your team the scandal of the King Piece latching onto her will disappear much faster, anyway. The next Rating Game match is Rias against Diodora and Masaru will be against Seekvaira"


    Masaru who heard about his next opponent could only smile with a hint of anticipation as he knew these girls were different from Diodora, she was similar to Sona. "I will send that Villian flying with my punch!" Issei spoke, Masaru only laughed while he chatted for a short while with the Gremory team before leaving for the Disciplinary Committee, apparently, Roygun became the school nurse while Ulrika became vice-principal. When Masaru arrive in the office he turned to face the girls, "I hope you girls can prepare yourselves, after Diodora''s Rating Game and Ours, I intend to meet your family"


    Hearing this Roygun was a bit anxious because she was shunned by her family for the scandal, Masaru noticed this and took her hand. "You have extra work to do my dear" Masaru spoke softly before going down on one knee and slipping an engagement ring onto her finger, Roygun who saw this covered her mouth with her free hand and her eyes threatening to tear up. ''Is it alright for me to be happy? I betrayed my family even if I did not know of the politics behind the King Piece I still did...'' Roygun nodded her head because she was afraid he might leave her, Masaru sighed when he saw this grown lady feeling down so he pulled her into his embrace.


    Gently he began to ??r?ss her back whispering in her ears, "You should know that I was involved in that scandal, I know better than anyone that you were tricked. Roygun, you''re mine now and since you became mine, you will have to face your family someday to determine if you will keep contact or break them." Roygun nodded while keeping her face buried into his neck, "So take your time and think this thorough because when you go to meet your family I will go as well, I need to at least pay respect to your family" Roygun nodded again but a smile was hidden in his neck, she felt really happy this man was gentle and looked after her.


    Masaru made sure to speak with each girl in a similar fashion before leaving to complete paperwork and get in touch with Kobe Town''s administration team to see how the town has been doing up till now.

 Chapter 110 - Protecting Belial Territory from Rebellion

    Next Morning Masaru sent his girls to scout the Belial Family Territory, he made Roygun move her peerage and their families into the Belial Territory while ensuring work for each of them and education for the kids, because there were many houses and lands available the process went fast and smooth thanks to the team Ulrika built for Masaru, even Dominic was considering of handing over the position as the Head of the Family to Masaru but not yet. "So you had the girls protect the Belial Territory together with the other peerages?" Roygun asked while she was looking at the map Masaru gave her, currently, they were bodyguards of Sirzech but since they were sitting in a private room Roygun could look at the map while seeing the plans Masaru scribbled all over it.


    "Yes, they will definitely cause a Rebellion during their attacks to attract the attention elsewhere while their true forces strike Rias and Sirzech, each Head of the Family is responsible for their own lands which is why I will only guard my own" Masaru spoke harshly but he knew it was better to first protect his own before going out to help, that way the neighbours will appreciate him more than just for benefits. Roygun nodded while feeling the man she chose was capable but knew where to draw the lines, "Ma-kun, you are my Bodyguard. You should at least act the part" Sirzech complained but the leaders were chuckling as they were used to having Masaru around them, "Yeah yeah, my lord our enemies had made their move" Masaru spoke when an alarm went off.


    Rias and her team was ambushed by Diodora and the Old Satan Faction however the peerage members Diodora had was already returned back to their original master which left him no choice but to use these low-level devils to keep Rias and her team busy. Meanwhile, Masaru watches the surrounding VIP room explode into tiny rubbles revealing an Open field which was created for these occasions, in front of him stood Creserey and his hundreds of thousands of minions. "Your time has come to an end you fake Satan!" Azazel was about to step forward but Masaru stopped him causing Creserey to laugh hysterically "That''s right! Masaru is one of us! ----"


    Before he could complete his line Masaru was already in front of him giving him a loud smack in the face, PAK! The force behind the smack was enough to catapult Creserey to crash land face-first into the ground. He raised his hands pointing at the Millions, shortly two shadows flashed pass him starting a Massacre. Even Sirzech was caught by surprise at how fast and efficient Masaru was moving and dealing with the problem, "What should we do with him? I bet he is still knocked out" Masaru spoke lazily, ever since he became an Evil Dragon his physical strength went several levels higher so enemies like these were simply snacks not big enough to fit between his teeth.


    "We will lock him up in Cocytus, we can still gather some useful information from him" Sirzech spoke, Masaru knew this Devil King was feeling pity for a proud descendant to be smacked unconscious by a teenage was simply too humiliating enough for him. Masaru bowed before Sirzech and Azazel before vanishing swiftly, from the looks of it Walburga was already making her move. Without delays, Masaru summoned Yui to his side as he intends to have her as his back up for incase his initial plan fails when they came close to another fierce battlefield where thousands of corpses were lying Masaru spotted Walburga who spat on the ground cursing on top of her lungs "Masaru you traitor! You knew I wanted this Longinus!" Then she teleported away not daring to face him as she knew without the Longinus she can''t face him.


    "Isn''t this going to be bad? Your identity has been exposed" Yui spoke hesitantly but Masaru only smiled, "It was meant to end today as planned" When she heard this she let out a sigh of relief knowing that there was nothing wrong with the plan, but they soon came across a girl who was dying but when she saw Masaru and Yui she glared for a moment but when she saw Masaru was not making a move she spoke, "W-What do you want?" She coughed out blood but her eyes were firmly looking at Masaru, "I will give you a chance at revival to get revenge" When the lady heard this she laughed, "T-there is no n-need, I h-have k-killed my e-enemies. So let me d-die in p-peace"


    Masaru nodded while he conjured a magic circle beneath the dying girl, "Are you not going to let her die?" Yui asked with a panic voice, "I am, but her Longinus is something I will have you inherit" When she heard this she felt her mind was exploding from this statement, soon her body was rooted in the ground as a similar magic circle materialize beneath her feet. "Trust me okay?" Hearing this Yui nodded as she could even give her life for him if he wanted but she knew he would prefer her to live when the girl blew out her last breath Masaru immediately initiated the transfer pulling the Longinus into Yui''s body.


    The process could be described as extremely painful for Yui but she bit her lips enduring the pain the Longinus was giving her, however, her feelings for Masaru helped her endure it and even more, it was only for a few minutes but her feelings for Masaru increased when she saw the worried look in his eyes but she knew he believed in her. Perhaps it was because the Longinus sensed her pure love that it slowly began to resist less and less till the process was complete, but Masaru could sense something was wrong so out of a habit he pulled out a mutated pawn piece allowing it to enter her body and the signs were finally gone.


    Masaru caught the fainting Yui in his arms scanning her body to ensure everything was fine and from the looks of it, the reason he pushed another pawn piece was because of the sacred gear she now held within her. "I will spoil you when you wake up, thanks for enduring through Yui" Masaru spoke gently while ??r?ssing her face, "Ma-kun" When Masaru heard her speak in her sleep he felt she was truly adorable, the fierce battle was closing to an end till Masaru felt a dark aura filled with nothing but intentions to destroy erupting in the location where Diodora and Rias with her team was at.


    "That is Issei, I have already sent Irina with something to help the situation" Azazel spoke, he came here since he was interested in what Masaru was after, "But to think you would come here for the Longinus Incinerate Anthem huh?" Masaru chuckled, "I originally wanted to resurrect the girl but she chose to die so I made sure the Longinus gains a good master instead of that Walburga witch of Qlippoth" Azazel rubbed his chin nodding, it was indeed a good choice. With this, they got another Longinus in their hands. "Well at least this battle is soon going to be over, I can finally return to my teacher identity" Masaru chuckled.


    But just as Masaru was standing up both him and Azazel froze looking at the tiny girl wearing Gothic Clothes staring at none other than Masaru, Masaru naturally knew who this girl was and he was not yet ready to face her. "Ophis, you should know the Old Satan Faction is over" The girl looked at Azazel nodded, "But I came to see him" She points at Masaru, ''From Kuroka, she told me this girl is overly naive and easy to manipulate'' Masaru thought but he shook his head, he gazed into Ophis''s eyes firmly, there were no discussions between the two before Ophis nodded "I will come again later..." Before disappearing


    "How did you do that?" Azazel spoke with a shocking look on his face, this boy made the Ouroboros Dragon leave!? Masaru only chuckled a bit, "Father-in-law Tannin once told me the best way to face a dragon of Ophis calibre is to look into her eyes without hiding anything" Azazel nodded while making a mental note for himself before teleporting him along with Masaru who was holding Yui in a princess carry away to where Sirzech was.


    >/<


    "Shalba has been killed by Issei" Sirzech began to give his report but Masaru felt strange, he knew the Hero Faction was a part of this campaign so Shalba dying is really too mysterious. However, he did not voice his doubts as it was, in fact, Issei who activated his Juggernaut Drive to achieve this. Masaru already gained research reports about this from Azazel since he intends to create such a mode for his own Sacred Gear, he just needs to read the report and come up with a few hypotheses first then start the experiment on himself. "As some of you are aware, Masaru was our secret Agent who infiltrated the Khaos Brigade. The mission with the Shinto Gods and Norse was his doing, however, please note that the damage reports would have been catastrophic if he did not step in to deal with it instead"


    The surrounding leaders did not complain nor say anything out of the ordinary, "Next up, we have arranged for Odin to tour around Japan after he openly declares trading with the Gods of Japan in order to pull Loki out from his hiding, Masaru and Barakiel will be with him during this time, I may also have my sister and Sona join in this event since Odin intends to tour through Kuoh Town" Masaru leaned backwards on his chair since they were holding a conference in a big venue with all the decision-makers, ''I wonder what I should do about the mission in China, so far I can only leave the Vampires alone for now till Cicily contacts me. Not to mention I have Loki to deal with.'' Masaru filled his head with things he still needed to do but every time something else pops up.


    >/<


    After the meeting Sirzech contacted Masaru into his office where the rest of the Devil Kings and Azazel was taking their seats, "First let me congratulate you that Jeanne, Angelica, Stephani, Sakura and Ulrika will all be promoted to Mid Rank, so I hope you can arrange for them to prepare themselves" Masaru nodded sending off a note to his mother before taking his seat, Sirzech smiled wryly "You look like your expecting it instead of a surprise" Masaru chuckled, "I am surprised but I knew my girls will never let me down, because I have more faith in them than anyone else"


    Sirzech nodded but then turned serious, "Why have you not told us about Incinerate Anthem?" Masaru too became seriously while leaning back on the couch no longer feeling too carefree as this was indeed a serious topic, "Because the one who would have taken it if I did not arrive in time would be Qlippoth!" Sirzech and the rest face cramped a bit as this was an organisation they have been investigating for a while now, "The other reason is that it will be beneficial for the Alliance to gather the Longinus, we are fighting a war to have peace. We need all the strength and power we can get to keep the worlds stable"


    "What proof can you give us that you will not betray?" Michael asked Masaru knew these people were questioning him on behalf of the other factions who wanted to confirm his intent before they joined. "Will you harm my family?" Hearing this question they all began to chuckle, but Masaru continued "As long as no one harms my family I will not become an enemy, but if harm does come I will investigate it thoroughly before eliminating the suspect with my own hands even if it is someone in the Alliance, but even if I say this it will not happen because I know the people of the alliance care for peace as much as I do anyway" When the questioning was over Masaru enjoyed talking with the leaders before heading back home.


    >/<


    That night Masaru once again made food for his family since his father, grandparents and great-grandfather came to visit. Damian looked at Ulrika and Roygun ??r?ssing his chin, "Daughter, tell me is it true that girls with wider h?ps give birth to plenty children?" Calfa who heard this elbowed Damian''s stomach causing the poor old man to crumble down while Ulrika and Roygun were blushing, it was their first time meeting Damian since he was normally meeting with the other Elders. Calfa smiled warmly before pulling the two ladies with her, "If you dare tease my granddaughters I will beat you up" Calfa snorted but Ulrika and Roygun felt happy they were accepted in the family despite being older than Masaru.


    Diehauser was quiet tonight while he was looking at Diana quite sternly, even Masaru who was next to him tapped his father''s shoulder "What''s the matter father?" Whether it was unconscious or he simply said it without thinking but "Well she is pregnant" Hearing this the entire house became eerily silent, even Diana flinched at how fast her husband sold her out to her own son, she blushed. Calfa came with lightning speed to Diana taking her hand extra careful, "I-Is that true!?" Diana who saw the eyes of her grandmother blushed before nodding shyly, this display blew Masaru and the rest almost away as this was not normally how Masaru''s mother would act.


    "I''m going to become a grandmother again!" Calfa screamed joyfully while her husband came to hug her tightly, Diehauser only coughed softly before walking over to pull Diana over to sit down since it was exposed she could no longer strain herself, this was their agreement that once she is exposed she had to be obedient so Masaru went to the kitchen to complete her work. The girls were even happier while talking to Diana about how it feels, even Diehauser was pushed away from his wife by his daughters but he did not mind it, in fact he felt happy since his daughters-in-law really cared about his wife. Damian nodded, "It was about time, I almost thought my grandson will become a hermit"


    Diehauser who heard his grandfather''s comment almost collapsed at how his grandfather was viewing him, "Mom, from now on you can no longer cook" Akeno spoke sternly but Diana could feel the traces of her happiness and care so she nodded, "We girls have been eating in the house so we will be cooking from now on" When the family heard that Masaru''s wives were all preparing to cook instead caused them to laugh happily, just as Masaru was responsible so was his girls. "How long has it been?" Dominic asked his daughter, Diana smiled "Almost two months" a Smile form on his lips while he gazes at his wife, Dominic felt everything was simply to perfect to the point he felt the need to increase security around everyone.


    >/<


    Next morning Masaru and his team were excused from School since they were heading off to the Belial Stadium that was recently completed in his territory where his match against Seekvaira would be held. When Masaru came to the conference room he saw Seekvaira was wearing her custom battle suit waving at him, Masaru waved back while he came closer. "Is it true you pulled Roygun into your team"? Masaru chuckled, "Yes" Seekvaira raised her brow wondering if she should ask the next question but Masaru nodded to answer it instantly, she pouted a bit.


    "Are you interested in me?" Hearing this Seekvaira blushed a bit before shaking her head, Masaru smiled gently, if it was him in the past he might not have spotted it but he did. "I will wait till your ready" Masaru spoke softly causing Seekvaira to feel an electric current run throughout her body was she watch Masaru take his seat together with his peerage. Soon the time for the reporters came to enter, the flashing of Cameras did not stop for a moment as most of them were focused on Masaru and his peerage especially Roygun who was former #2.


    When the go-ahead was givind the first reporter stood up, "Sir Belial, I would like to know what is your relationship with Miss Belphegor?" Masaru leaned forward towards the mic, "She is now a pawn of my peerage, and as for my relationship with her. It is the same as the others, I will, of course, visit her family in due time" This caused an uproar as the reporters were scribbling down notes of what just happened, the next reporter "Are you aware of her scandal related to the King Piece?" Masaru chuckled, "I would rather ask if there is a perfect clean woman in this world, we all have our skeletons no matter how big or small they are. As for your question, Yes I know and I took her while knowing so. Because I understand her situation better than anyone"


    Roygun felt her heart was melting and her body was urging her to just have Masaru hold her in his embrace, he stood up for her in front of the Reporters which was similar to him saying to the world she was his. The rest of the peerage girls were all smiling too, they did not feel jealous as each of them knew for a long time that Masaru would do the same for them. Soon the questions came to how each team felt, especially questions towards Masaru''s peerage was quite numerous. Masaru could only smile wryly at how famous his girls are even without his name, they are truly amazing individually. "I hope you can show me your strongest attack" Seekvaira spoke confidently towards Masaru in front of the reporters, she knew based on power alone she is no match for him but in strategies, she could still challenge him. Masaru smirked, "I will accept your challenge, I hope you will not regret it"

 Chapter 111 - Masaru vs Agares Team

    [Good Afternoon my fellow Devilish People! Today first round, the second match between the Younger Generation Devils is about to begin!! And let me tell you all that this game was chosen not to display their powers but instead their intelligence! Yes! Each of them will be restricted and the game for today''s Rating Game will be called: Capture the Flag!] The people were all cheering when they heard the newest game released for the Rating Game, [The flag will respawn at random areas in random intervals where the teams need to capture it before it runs away! Naturally each time the flag is brought back to the base the enemies can steal it as well!]


    The announcer began to explain the principles behind the capture the flag game while Masaru and his girls were all getting dressed in black/white tight fitted attires for today''s match "What restriction did they place on us?" Akeno asked Masaru who was the one to get the rules. "Not much, each of us will have a gravity seal. No destruction of buildings." Masaru smirked, "Besides it is not like the restrictions is that difficult to deal with, honestly I am feeling a bit excited to try out this kind of match that requires speed and stamina the most"


    After everyone checked their equipment, Ulrika came towards Masaru with a sword wrapped in a white cloth. Looking at the cloth Masaru was quite surprised to think they would complete the sword so soon, "This is not a complete sword, it''s still incomplete but since the researchers require data from you this will be the best opportunity to try it" The sword was 1.7+ meters in length, quite broad flat blade made out of special adamantine alloy, it was quite heavy however thanks to Masaru''s training this kind of sword was not that difficult to handle for him or the girls. When he gripped the hilt he could feel a trace of Holy Demonic energy pulsating from the blade, when he took off the cloth was entered his sight was a black broad sword blade with a golden edge.


    [Now then the scores will be given according to their respective pieces! 1x Pawn = 1 Point, Bishop = 3 Points, Knight = 3 Points, Rook = 5 Points, Queen = 8 Points and the King Piece is 10 points!!! The game will be set for 8 hours, but the first team to reach 100 points will win the game automatically! There is also water dispenser stations around the field for each team to hydrate during the game]


    The entire field was decorated with abandoned buildings having a similar scene old battlefields during wars, half demolished buildings with rubbles scattered all over the place with very few solid complete buildings but everything was showing signs of decay and dust collected everywhere. Over everything, there were grains of sands with no signs of life or artificial lives at all. On the east side and Westside has both large buildings taller than the rest of the buildings which is the bases of Masaru''s team and Seekvaira''s team. Masaru entered the eastern building together with his team, he immediately used magic to scan the entire surroundings to create a map, when the scan was complete he pulled out a roll of clean white paper placing it on the table before he printed the map onto it.


    "Is this allowed?" Akeno asked Roygun nodded "It is, there are no rules against scanning the area as long as you don''t scan the enemy building, this map could be considered perfect" Masaru looked at the map, from the looks of it flying will make it easy for them to reach the roof of the bases but that would leave them wide open as targets so the easiest way to enter the base undetected will definitely have to be done on foot. "From the looks of it, we will have to divide into three teams. One team will be the Defenders of the base, two teams will be the ?ssault team. The ?ssault teams will..." Masaru began to explain the responsibilities of each team for everyone to know, that way it will make it easier for them to cover one another if something happens.


    Masaru saw how the girls were getting quite a bit excited to play this kind of game, "Ingvild, Akeno, Everest and Ichika will be the defence team. Shirone, Sakura, Ulrika and Stephani will be First Assault team while Jeanne, Angelica, Yui and Roygun will be ?ssault team two" Masaru broke up the girls into teams. Ingvild & Akeno can use the combination of water and lightning to cover both the air with a raining thunderstorm or cover the building with water and paralyze the enemies while Everest can take them down. Ichika will be the last layer defence as breaking through space barriers is more difficult. There were other tips Masaru provided for them to use for their defence since he will be around to cover the weak points.


    The First ?ssault team was a combination of mostly Speed and a bit firepower, while Team two was speed and long-range firepower. "What about you?" Roygun asked feeling intrigued at Masaru''s plan, "I will be the field player, I will keep my eyes on all three teams while moving freely to support you all" Ulrika who heard this looked at her master with a trace of worry, "Will you be okay?" Masaru smiled warmly. "It will be fine, remember. Keep your senses sharp, stay vigilant and treat this game like a real battle to gain experience." After the meeting was over the girls and Matteo relaxed since they still have 30 minutes to go before the game start, in the meantime, things at Seekvaira was a bit tenser.


    >/<


    "Their team is really unreasonable to go up against for a younger generation match, they''re even further above Sairaorg and his team" The queen of Seekvaira''s peerage began to speak about Masaru and his team, "The method he trains them is completely different from the traditional way" Seekvaira did not say much as they all knew the current opponent was someone simply too overpowered but they did not feel threatened nor demotivated, instead they felt excited. When the clock countdown was starting they started to move onto the roof of their base where they could see the other base opposite of them, Masaru could swear he was currently staring into the eyes of Seekvaira.


    Seekvaira was currently giving commands to her team and soon [Agares knight has captured a flag!] But this time there was a small skirmish when Roygun and Jeanne intercepted their route back to the base, the fierce battle caused Seekvaira to order her team to retreat. But at the same time, her queen managed to capture a flag secretly, by the time the queen and Jeanne delivered their respective flags the score was [8:8], ''What is Masaru thinking?'' Seekvaira did not see Masaru so she thought he was in the defence team but suddenly [Belial Team King has captured a flag] suddenly the score refreshed [18:8]


    Seekvaira who saw this sudden turn of the event called her two knights and sent them to attack the base, Masaru, however, was already waiting for them as he knew she would test the defence once she begins to think he was not with the defence team. Masaru called out his sacred gear to increase his speed without the need to use his demonic energy and appeared before the two knights who slashed at him, he could sense the movements they were about to make before they even made them allowing him to dodge the strikes without much effort. BOOM! Masaru smacked the first knight with the back of his left hand with enough force to knock him out in the instead followed by a kick in the abdomen against the other knight. [Agares Team: Two Knights retired!]


    Ulrika was currently fighting against a fellow pawn who enjoyed fighting with their fists however Ulrika was keeping them at bay with her dual customized Glocks, "You cheating witch! Why are you using such disgraceful weapons!" One of the pawns screamed out but Ulrika was only chuckling her time away thinking how her master once told her, if there are no rules against it then it''s not cheating. Just as Shirone was about to attack from the back she was instead ambushed by two rooks, causing her to be delayed in her own ambush.


    The rest of the first ?ssault team was completely occupied in keeping their enemies at bay, while Seekvaira called her queen back so she could start moving. [Belial Team: Knight has captured the flag!] Shortly afterwards the score updated [21:8], the people were cheering more for the current combat between the two teams that blew away several buildings from their aftermath shocks. Masaru even used magic to repair the buildings instantly causing the people to wonder what this odd king was currently doing, he was like a ghost appearing and disappearing all the time but not making major movements.


    7 hours have passed and the current score was [81:42], if it was not for the fact that Masaru trained his girls in both Magic and physical aspects they would have had a harder time dealing with a tactical team, however, Masaru still did not make many movements other than keeping the score high while supporting his girls. It was only when there were only 30 minutes left when he pulled Ingvild with him into the skies, the rules stated that buildings should not be destroyed however bases were a different story since their defence would naturally include keeping the building intact.


    "Seekvaira" Masaru spoke clearly enough for everyone to stop their actions wondering what Masaru was up to, "You wanted to see my real power I will not able to grant it but I will show it to you... The Belial Team''s true power" Masaru flew in circled while holding Ingvild at her waist and her arms were around his neck like they were dancing while Masaru was casting a Raindance spell, soon clouds began to gather, Masaru gently ??r?sses Ingvild''s cheek before he gave her a deep kiss, the ties that bound him and her as one began to pulsate strong energy force within her body while generating a chant for her.


    "This water represents my pledge. Purify the evil surrounding my beloved! Tsunami no hebi!" Suddenly the water that was pouring from the clouds began to gather before transforming into massive snakes that slithered pass each building like a tidal wave all heading towards the defence building, Seekvaira who saw this sudden massive attack was shocked beyond belief, she wanted to tell her peerage to retreat but the snakes were simply too fast! [Agares Team: Knight, Rook, two pawns retired!] This was just the beginning as Seekvaira created a time barrier to hold back the attack, however, the power of this attack was not something she could contend against as she was blown away losing her consciousness. [Agares Team: King Retired! Team Belial won the game!]


    "So this is the Kissing Prayer" Ingvild spoke with a happy smile, this move was close to really cheating as she could not imagine herself being able to perform such a massive scale attack so fast. And she was still holding back! Masaru chuckled while he lands on the roof below them where the rest of the team were waiting for them, from the looks of it he will have to spoil each of them to calm their jealousy but looking at their angry faces was simply too cute. "So this is the benefits of Kissing prayer?" Roygun spoke while unconsciously ??r?ssing her lips, a faint blush appears on her face as she knew she too kissed Masaru quite deeply back then.


    Afterwards, Masaru and his team had a signature event for the fans who came to watch their games and only when they were done did Masaru went to the hospital where Seekvaira was currently resting. "Here to visit Agares Heiress sir?" One of the nurses asked Masaru who nodded so she led him to the room Seekvaira was currently resting, from the looks of it Sona was there as well. "I knew you would come here" Sona spoke with a rare smile on her face, she would have loved to give him a hug and kiss to congratulate him but since they were in public and in front of her friend she could not do so.


    "I feel stupid for challenging your so brazenly" Masaru gave Seekvaira a light chop on her head causing the latter to hold her head glaring at him, "I already said it, that I rarely admire people and your one of them. Despite knowing it will be hard you still challenged me. You should not wallow in your sadness and instead get stronger" Seekvaira widen her eyes in surprise as she never expected that he would not be here to pity her but instead to encourage her, Masaru yawned a bit light feeling slightly tired. "You--- You played the game while feeling tired?" Masaru chuckled shaking his head, "Just mentally tired"


    "Grrr..." Seekvaira was about to challenge Masaru but Sona intercepted by offering Seekvaira a glass of water, "You are lucky today, I will have my revenge tomorrow" Masaru smirked at this girl while resting his head on Sona''s shoulders, "I look forward to it, but next time we can bet your hand in marriage to make it more meaningful" Seekvaira blushed beet red at Masaru''s teasing even Sona was looking at Masaru with a stern gaze while Masaru was only smiling, "Hmph!" It was rare for this girl who is more noble and caring than others to display such a sight, "Well since your fine, I will have to go soon. That old man is waiting for me" Masaru stood up, "You leaving for Odin?" Masaru nodded, "I might have to ask for some days off from the school can you help me with that?" Sona smiled warmly while nodding, Masaru turned and left.


    "You did not get angry at him for trying to flirt with me?" Seekvaira looked at Sona who was currently peeling an apple, "Why should I? You know him just as long as I do, so you know how he treats you. Besides, he already engaged with many girls but all of them loves him dearly and he loves them equally dearly." Seekvaira felt her friend had changed ever since she has gotten engaged with Masaru, Sona herself knew this as well but she felt like this current lifestyle was more to her liking. Masaru allowed them to pursue their dreams without restrictions and even supporting them. "Should I accept his proposal then?" Sona looked at Seekvaira with a smile that was not a smile, "That depends on how sincere you really are with it"


    >/<


    "You finally arrived boy" Odin spoke while sitting on a chair, loud music were playing with waitresses wearing little to almost no clothes were serving the customers, Masaru had to alter his appearance to look like a 21-year-old male. Azazel was sitting next to Odin and from the looks of it, Barakiel was nowhere to be found but naturally, he will not come close to another woman unless he wants to anger Shuri. "You really have to visit the Titty Bars huh? You two old men" Masaru spoke causing Azazel to only laugh at him, Masaru took his seat and ordered a closed can of cola.


    "Are the girls not going to be angry if they know you are in this place?" Azazel asked, Masaru only smirked "I already told them, including that it was your order so I had no choice" Azazel who heard this felt a cold sweat running down his spine thinking this boy set him up in a trap, Odin burst out laughing when he heard this, "You really know how to set up traps boy" Masaru only smiled when his drink arrived he opened the can before taking a sip, "So what is up with China, remember you told me to investigate them once we dealt with Loki" Masaru spoke while looking at Azazel.


    "Yes, from the looks of it there is a potential internal war there. If possible I hope you can find a way to stop it or at least pull the group that advocates peace into our alliance" Azazel gave a general idea of the situation, Masaru nodded while Odin thought for a moment. "There are reports from my secretary that there have been Valkyries going missing there too" Azazel nodded, "Currently, the gods of China has not been in much contact with us nor any other mythology so it is hard to know what is going on there which is why we are sending you. If any of us top brass were to go, we will end up causing more problems than solutions." Odin nodded at Azazel''s point, Masaru thought for a moment "Very well, I will ?ssist in fending off Loki. Once that is complete I will take two members of my peerage for a trip to China then"

 Chapter 112 - Masaru facing a Mid Class God

    Masaru returned home after his meeting with Azazel and Odin since it was still quite early because the discussion went throughout the night, although his trip to China was planned, there was still a few more things he had to arrange for the safety of his girls. But just as he was about to enter the house his surrounding changed as if he was teleported to a different dimension, his vigilance rocketed when he began using several detection magic only to realize he was indeed within the dimensional gap. And he was not alone, in front of him was a handsome young man whose looks was charming enough to even make Masaru flinch for a moment, luckily Masaru had many contacts with beautiful people so he had some resistance to it.


    The young man was wearing an azure robe with dragon scale patterns, long black hair and azure coloured eyes that look similar to cat pupils. "So you are the current host for Byakko huh?" The young man looked at Masaru with a sneer, from the pressure this man was giving Masaru it appears he was in the Mid God Class which was a realm higher than where Masaru was currently. "It won''t hurt to introduce yourself won''t it?" the handsome man looked at Masaru before snorting, "If you were not his host I would have killed you for being disrespectful towards me, My name is Meng Zhang also known as Azure Dragon one of the four direction Gods of China"


    Masaru who heard this did not expect to meet a god from China this soon, "My name is Masaru Belial, current heir of the Belial Family---" Before he could continue Meng Zhang already appeared in front of Masaru, Masaru immediately equipped his sacred gear just b?r?ly dodging the palm strike that was aimed at his heart. ''That was close...'' [BOY! Activate your Balance Breaker! You won''t stand a chance against him as you are now] Masaru nodded before activating his balance breaker mode [WHITE TIGER EMPORER BALANCE BREAKER!] When Meng Zhang heard this his face show a shocked expression as he never heard of anyone managing to unlock the balance breaker for Byakko.


    Masaru was wearing a white shirt, silver pants with a white robe over his shirt with a decorate pauldron over his left shoulder held together with a decorated belt around his waist that held the attached Avalon Scabbard and Deadheart sword at his side. His right hand was covered with a fingerless glove which is his sword arm and his left arm was covered with a silver gauntlet, his eyes became amber coloured slits like a cat, a black scaled tail resembling a cat''s tail appeared behind him. It was only his cat ears that were still the same, "Could it be my racial change caused a mutation?" [Correct] Masaru pulled Deadheart from his waist as he enters a battle stance. "I would never expect that the current host would be able to achieve this much, you are certainly the most compatible... But so weak"


    Meng Zhang sprinted towards Masaru who dodged his strikes while diverting the ones with his sword which he could not dodge, the battle became fierce as the surrounding barriers were even showing signs of cracks but it soon repaired itself. Meng Zhang was getting angry at this weakling that keep up with him in speed and his reflexive sensitivity allowing him to react faster than normal, [go melee style boy!] Masaru swiftly sheat this blade while slamming his right elbow into the ?h?st of Meng Zhang causing the latter to back away a few steps. Meng Zhang was breathing heavily in rage, his anger reached the peak the moment Masaru managed to land a hit on him.


    Before Masaru could react Meng Zhang drove a fist into his abdomen, air explosion occurs behind his back from the sheer force the punch contained, it has been several years Masaru felt the sensation of real pain but Masaru held onto his consciousness as liquid metal covered his fingers on his right hand forming claws as he scratched the left side of Meng Zhang''s face drawing blood, "ARGH!" Meng Zhang roared in pain and anger as he drew back, Masaru was wheezing from the pain he was feeling within his stomach but he held on. Immediately he materialized thousands of Magic Circles that layered across one another before releasing a massive ray of energy towards Meng Zhang who was looking at the blood in his hands.


    When the beam struck Meng Zhang the entire area shook as the barrier began to break revealing the dimensional gap outside, Masaru was keeping his focus on the enemy in front of him. He knew that this was a Mid Class God, not something he can take on alone easily. "You bastard!" Meng Zhang roared out in rage as the surrounding cloud disperse just from the wave of his dragon aura, even Masaru felt pressured by the sheer power this enemy was holding. "I will kill you!!!" Meng Zhang lost his sanity as he blasts off towards Masaru entering another fierce combat, at first Masaru was not certain but now he was... Another God was here.


    It was after a full two hours of close combat that Meng Zhang began to regain his sanity while Masaru was breathing heavily, Masaru could not count how many times he dodged the strike of instant death Meng Zhang sent towards him but this was definitely the most dangerous battle he ever faced in his life. When Meng Zhang struck out his palm, Masaru gripped his wrist pulling him towards him while he himself leapt forward driving his knee into Meng Zhang''s chin but Meng Zhang grabbed his leg swinging him till he released Masaru who crash-landed into the ground far away. Masaru could feel his body was severely damaged, it was a miracle he was still holding this long against a powerful enemy but he knew it was because Meng Zhang was too arrogant and looking down on him that he lived so far.


    Meng Zhang stared at Masaru and was about to attack but Masaru suddenly disappeared, when he saw this his rage exploded once more breaking the surrounding barriers but before he could continue someone pulled him and teleported the two of them out of the Dimensional gap. Meanwhile, Masaru who used his grimoire to teleport him out of the area crash-landed in the Sitri Family''s most advanced hospital reception area, the nurses screamed but all of them immediately began to move Masaru towards the operation room to treat him while his family were all contacted. It was not even half an hour the entire hospital was on lockdown while the entire Belial Family were at the hospital, all of Masaru''s Fiancee''s, Mother, Grandparents and Damian were watching over the sleeping Masaru.


    "What the hell happened?" Diehauser spoke with Azazel, Azazel looked at the door leading to the medical room Masaru was currently sleeping in. "He was attacked but we are currently investigating who, Sirzech you got any reports?" Sirzech shook his head, "No, but the enemy was definitely a God as there are still traces of Divinity around Masaru''s house. Ajuka speculated that it was Loki or some Gods that ?ssisted him to escape" Hearing this Azazel already had a culprit in mind, "Masaru was scheduled to visit China to see what is going on there while also investigating who ?ssisted Loki, I would never expect them to make the move first" Odin ??r?ss his beard while handing over a nectar towards Diehauser, "Have the boy drink this and he will be fine by tomorrow" Diehauser bowed to thank him before leaving.


    "Well, we have to take this seriously since it seems that some enemies are really against peace" Odin spoke clearly while looking at the door, Azazel nodded with a serious expression. Meanwhile, in the hospital room, the girls were crying as this was the first time, after all, their fear struck them harder as they never realized how much Masaru was a pillar of strength and faith for them. Diana was still calm as she already scanned that Masaru''s condition was only physical so he was still fine compared how he was when she met him the first time, but she still felt rage towards those who dared to raise their hands towards her favourite son.


    Sona was the one to sit the closest while holding Masaru''s hand not daring to let go, her eyes were red while looking at the sleeping face of Masaru. If Masaru were to see the girls he would tease them all for worrying about such small wounds but he would admit, if he did not escape back then, he would have been in serious danger. "Wake up soon..." Sona muttered softly.


    >/<


    "You fool!" a Beautiful woman wearing a flame pattern kimono smacked the back of Meng Zhang''s head with a furious looking face but she still looked so beautiful that she could topple cities with just her face not to mention her lean body, she looked at the handsome young man sitting with his knees on a steel plate instead of a washing board, but this steel plate had special characteristics that ignore defence so it feels the same pain as a normal human feel from dogeza on a washing board. "You were supposed to only test him! Why the hell did you become so hell-bent of killing him!?"


    Meng Zhang simply snorted ''Hmph! If Wang Long was to know I had the agenda to kill the one who will stand in our way from expanding the influence of our Mythology he will make sure to kill me instead'' He thought but answered "He shown disrespect towards me who is the leader of the four" The lady simply snorted at Meng Zhang looking at him with disdain "Leader!? Ptui! Leader your head! Yellow was the leader of the five not four! But Since Yellow left China for so long how are we supposed to find her!?" She bellowed out of rage, the original plan was to see how far the current host of Byakko progressed to see whether the host can become a suitable chess piece to use in their current internal strive, however, Meng Zhang made a mess of it all and now their own path was to extract Byakko instead.


    "You will not get involved in this matter anymore! I will handle this" The lady snorted one last time before leaving the trembling Meng Zhang whose eyes were burning with fury thinking of how this woman humiliated him like this if it was not for the man in the shadows who advised him to keep calm he would have already killed her instead. What Meng Zhang did not realize was that Samsara was currently watching over his actions, although Samsara the god of Life and Death remained neutral over the current strive he still kept watching over the situation. "Byakko''s host huh?" Samsara squinted his eyes when the orb changed and revealed a sleeping boy in a hospital room surrounded by women, "I see, so unlike the other hosts who preferred Dignity over Guardian... This one chose Guardian over Dignity... How interesting"


    >/<


    Next morning Masaru slowly began to regain his consciousness, his eyelids were trembling which alerted the girls who slept over the night. "Masaru!" All of them called out to him while Masaru only ?r??n?d while opening his eyes, as his eyes open the view of the hospital room filled with familiar beautiful faces entered his sight. a Warm smile appears on his face while he was looking at the girls, when he tried to sit upright Diana and Sona ?ssisted him as his bones were still recovering. Azazel and the other higher-ups were all notified so they too soon arrived in the room when Masaru saw that everyone was here he began to explain what happened.


    After Masaru explained Azazel nodded, "So it''s true, I always wondered why the sacred gears linked with the Chinese Mythology was not recorded was because they were managing it to ensure it will remain within their lands" Sirzech sighed, "Well I am glad your safe, but to go up against a Mid Class God I can only say that you have done great" Serafall nodded, "As expected of my greatest rival! The Demon King Masaru" When everyone heard this they began to laugh happily, Masaru looked at Azazel "From the looks of it they approached me for a reason but I am not sure, something is going on there and being the host of Byakko I need to be there"


    "You can do so" Ajuka entered the room wearing his disguise which Masaru immediately picked up, "Teacher" Ajuka smiled warmly at Masaru, "I''m glad you recovered although you would have recovered anyway, you are correct to say that you do have a part in the internal war. There is an event that takes place only when the Host of Byakko has lived for longer than 14 years, that time the four directions have to meet each other in the centre. Other than that, I have no idea since most information about them is quite vague. But I am certain depending on the four directions and the centre will be able to decide if they will be our allies or enemies"


    Masaru nodded, Azazel turned to look at Masaru "For now, we will focus on catching Loki before you and a few others will head over to China." Masaru agreed with this plan as he too would prefer not to let Loki free again, everyone continued to chat while Masaru was looking at Sona and the girls. "What''s wrong girls?" Hearing this question most of them jumped onto the bed causing a commotion to break out, even Diana and his grandparents moved away allowing the girls to completely surround him in a group hug. Masaru kept silent but gave each of them a kiss on the forehead, "Sorry that I worried you all" He spoke with a smile allowing the girls to feel more peaceful since Masaru would recover perfectly without the need of the hospital any further he was sent back home where the girls slept together with him peacefully.


    >/<


    "So the four direction Gods began making their moves huh?" Falbium was looking at the report, even the Shinto gods and varies smaller groups of Mythology were attending the conference which is held by Sirzech, Michael and Azazel, currently, they were discussing who will be going to China together with Masaru but instead the varies mythologies were inquiring about Masaru who was only 16 years old and already being able to face a Mid Class god although he lost, in the end, was still too frightening.


    Sirzech explained the process of how Masaru told them how he fought against the Azure Dragon with this they realized that the Azure Dragon was not even going full out as he will need to transform himself into his dragon form to unleash his full strength. With this, they all calmed down feeling that Masaru was indeed far away from reaching their level, so they continued to talk a bit more till it was agreed that a Representative from Norse Mythology will be following Masaru in his trip to China together with a Representative from the Fallen Angel side. When the conference was over, Sirzech turned to look at Michael who nodded "I will have Uriel come as Angel''s representative" Sirzech breath a sigh of relief, with this, the group set up was complete and it will not be that dangerous for Masaru.


    Next morning Masaru went to school with Bandages, the sight of the Demon King being injured caused many people to feel surprised, some even laughed but after getting beaten by Masaru''s girls they all kept quiet thinking that Masaru should heal up faster so the girls will turn back to normal as they were a tad bit protective over Masaru currently.

 Chapter 113 - Masaru had his first blood!?

    "Yo Masaru, how the hell did you get those injuries?" Barold spoke with Masaru who was sitting in the class with bandages around his fists, although he was healed the bandages were wrapped over the healing salve that was applied over his fists to ?ssist the recovery. "Got in a fight with someone quite strong in front of my house" Barold''s eyebrow rose when he heard this, wondering who could possibly hurt Masaru this badly. "It was a god, they came quite prepared as they knew I would be home alone for a while" Masaru sighed, that fierce battle was indeed exhilarating that it even ?ssisted him in improving his strength, but he knew how close to death he was at that time.


    "Does Sona and the girls know?" Hearing this question Masaru chuckled when he remembered the faces of his girls, he was really blessed with their care and love, so he was determined to be prepared as he can''t allow such a thing to happen once again. "Yeah, they knew it from the moment I crash-landed in the hospital" Masaru began to tell Barold how the fight started and how it ended, hearing this Barold felt the blood drain from his face feeling horrified, just from Masaru''s explanation both he and Masaru knew that God was holding back. "Your lucky"


    Masaru nodded with a serious expression, "I am, it was a good lesson I will suggest you guys train harder. Being in the same peerage as the Red Dragon Emporer will definitely soon begin to attract stronger powers" Masaru warned his friend before picking up a novel he was currently reading, seeing the title Barold was wondering why his friend was currently reading a Romance Novel. "You reading romance novels now?" Masaru nodded, "Since I get enough magic, sword and actions in my life then Romance can give me some fresh air" Barold ??r?ss his chin, "You still not made a move on them? I heard you got a new fiancee to boot"


    Masaru chuckled, "Our relationship is strong and solid, the only reason I have not made a move just yet is that we just recently got engaged. Besides, I also got issues to resolve" Masaru place the book down, "Not to mention I need to create a special atmosphere to get in the mood" Masaru spoke mysteriously, even Barold enjoys such topics from time to time since he too was currently chasing after a girl in this school although only Masaru knows about it.


    >/<


    After class Masaru head off towards the student council room to spend some time with Sona when he entered he noticed that the council room was busy with papers flying all over the place and everyone was working hard since he came at a busy time Masaru head over to Sona. "Masaru? Sorry but I am currently busy--- Can you help?" Sona looked at Masaru with teary eyes feeling that the teachers were getting out of hand giving all the paperwork for her and the rest of her peerage to complete, Masaru nods with a smile starting to help them organize the papers. "How was the sports day?" Masaru asked since he was attacked at home he did not attend the sports day


    "It was alright, it''s quite strange how Issei recovered but on the same day you ended up getting injured that I had to leave the work for my peerage" Sona looked at Masaru''s hands that were still covered in bandages, Masaru smiled warmly before gently touching Sona''s cheek. "No need to worry, my hands are fine but since the doctor told me to keep it on till tomorrow morning I can only keep it on" Sona nodded, thankfully with Masaru''s help the administration work was completed faster. "Thanks Masaru!" Momo thanked Masaru while placing a warm cup of tea in front of him and Sona since it was the long-awaited break time.


    Masaru played chess with Sona while the two of them were talking about the event, "So you were attacked by the Azure Dragon?" Sona looked at Masaru with a shocked expression as she knew that some records stated this God was in the Mid class but it has been long that it could have been much higher. "Yeah, it''s a lucky shot..." Masaru smiled wryly while making his last move ultimately winning against Sona once again, Sona sighed but before she could realize the movement Masaru was making she felt a soft wet feeling on her forehead when she looked closely she realize Masaru kissed her forehead in front of her peerage cause her to turn her face to the side as she could not face them. Masaru chuckled before saying his goodbyes to the student councils. It was finally time to head back to the office and work.


    >/<


    Masaru enters the Disciplinary Committee heading straight for Ingvild whose back was facing him when he embraced her, she shook in surprise looking at Masaru''s playful face, before she could say anything she saw a music score sheet with lyrics on them. "This----" Masaru smiled warmly, "It''s your first official song for when you wish to start your career" Ingvild looked at Masaru with teary eyes that contained hundreds of words she wants to say but she shortened "Thank you, my hubby, I love you" Masaru did not feel embarrassed as Ingvild began to hum the song happily, while everyone who could hear the tune was quite surprised at how Masaru was able to write such a masterpiece, however, Masaru knew this was a club song so he needed to write a proper song for Ingvild later.


    "Masaru, mom said she left a gift for us since she will be gone for the rest of the night. I was wondering if we can hold a party with just us since it is Friday after all?" Akeno asked with a smile that held many hidden ideas, Masaru was trusting to her so he gave her the approval without much thought that he sealed his own fate today. "Ichika, could you arrange a senjutsu master from one of the organization to coordinate with Issei to heal him? Azazel just send a request for me" Masaru spoke while reading a letter written by Azazel, ever since this old pervert joined the school he was getting quite mellowed out, becoming something akin to a real school teacher, Ichika nodded while she went out to meet up with Ulrika who was working at the Administration Offices.


    Yui came holding a warm cup of coffee for Masaru, placing it in front of him, seeing how attentive his fiancee was, Masaru pulled Yui closer to give her a light kiss making Yui feel happy before she too went to deal with paperwork. Later that day the Belial Peerage went on with their devil jobs till it was close to midnight they all went back home to a silent house.


    >/<


    "You can relax today" Ingvild spoke warmly to Masaru who nodded before heading upstairs, seeing their prey was gone the girls began preparing many snacks that ?ssist with energy replenishments while Everest went to pull out several bottles of dwarven rune labelled drinks gifted by Diana who agreed with the girls'' arrangements, Ingvild went to switch on some music to liven up the house while Everest working together with Akeno, Angelica, Roygun and Ulrika were in charge of creating the dishes.


    Dressed casually, Masaru took his seat to look at all of his beautiful fiancee''s working in the house wearing an apron. "You girls are looking quite exceptionally beautiful for some reason tonight" Masaru muttered without realizing he was speaking his mind out loud causing the girls to pause for a moment before working while making their movements a bit more seductive. It was a shame that they were not n?k?d then it would have been a bonus to the scene but little did he know about the quote ''Be careful what you wish for''.


    When the dishes were completed everyone chatted happily while eating, "Masaru will you soon be leaving to meet up with Odin?" Stephani asked Masaru who was enjoying the meals his girls made with relish, he nodded "Yeah, it appears that Loki is at the other side of the sea and will soon be arriving so the work we have to do will soon start, however, I would rather enjoy times like this with you girls more" Masaru spoke happily and could not contain his happiness as he display his happiest smile to the girls causing some of them to blush. It was at this time Stephani came to serve the alcohol which Diana prepared for the girls.


    The taste was exceptionally strong to the point it even burnt his throat a bit but for some reason, it felt quite addictive that Masaru took in a few more glasses to the point he was feeling a bit dizzy, seeing that he was getting drunk the girls shared a knowing smile before they all stopped eating before drinking the same alcohol as well, when Masaru downed another glass, that was the last thing he remembered. However, his d?s?r? for the girls was unleashed as his reason was gone and now he could only look at the girls with open d?s?r? like he wanted to eat them up. Seeing the result of their plan was a success the girls held Masaru''s hand leading him upstairs, they knew Masaru was being considerate of them by not crossing the line till they got married but they could see how he was suffering from holding back which was why they concocted this kind of plan together with Diana and Shuri who agreed with them.


    When Masaru pushed down the first girl, without enjuring he shredded off her clothes while gently, seeing the perfect delicate body that could draw out the inner beast within him, Masaru could no longer hold himself back as he pounces to eat the meals in front of him. The surroundings did not have a chance to sleep as a while after that the cries of v?r??ns and seductive m??nings began to reverberate loud to the point even the neighbours were turned on causing quite a noisy night.


    Waking up the next morning, Masaru realized he was n?k?d as it felt a bit more breezy than usual, the next thing to bother him was a sour smell lingering in the air, as well as soft skin of his girls, feel more direct compared to usual so when he opened his eyes he realized that everyone sleeping together in his bedroom were all n?k?d with satisfied sleeping faces. Akeno also awakens when Masaru made movements, seeing Masaru''s confused face Akeno gave Masaru a deep kiss to which Masaru responded naturally while she moved over his body straddling him.


    "I see" Masaru spoke softly with a smile, he realized the girls came up with the party to get him drunk and his first time ended up in a massive orgy. He was not angry but felt disappointed that he could not remember last night''s events, but the view of Akeno''s n?k?d body on top of his was enough to awaken the sleeping tiger. "Your quite energetic despite ruthlessly pounding us to the point of fainting" Akeno scolded Masaru but a playful smile form on her face as she lifted her body before allowing the Tiger to enter its crib, the feeling of her embracing his member so tightly made Masaru m??n softly together with Akeno who still had to get used to his size.


    "You really quite hungry huh?" Masaru spoke with a teasing smile, his hand gently ??r?ss her br??sts while circling his finger around her ?r????e then giving her n?pp??s a pinch causing her folds to squeeze tightly around his member, a soft m??n of excitement and p???sur? escapes her mouth as she began to move her h?ps on her own without realizing it, all she felt was p???sur? she could not craving for. While the two of them were getting into their session the rest of the girls were slowly waking up, seeing the sight of Akeno riding on Masaru so ??wdly began to make the girls excited while they gently foreplayed with one another so they too could have another session with Masaru, it could be said after everyone had their fill, a conscious Masaru was gentle and skilful while a drunk Masaru was rough and powerful.


    Masaru went to get himself washed and dressed leaving the girls to sleep peacefully while he made breakfast for them in the meantime, "So you finally woken up boy" Odin spoke while sitting in the lounge room with a neutral expression so Masaru was not certain if this old pervert heard his time with his girls but he was grateful that Odin was not making it difficult for Masaru. When the breakfast was made, Masaru ensured there were enough portions for Odin as well. Just the smell alone was enough to awaken the girls but when the door opened Masaru called out that there was a guest so the girls got themselves washed and dressed before coming down.


    When they came down Masaru could see each of them became even more beautiful, their cute aura was replaced with a seductive m?tur? aura that naturally attracts him. Even Odin nodded his head while looking at the girls who had their eyes on Masaru, "Morning Chief God Odin" The girls greeted, "Morning ladies, I am glad to see that you are getting along with the boy" Hearing this the girls blushed beet red as they were not certain if this old man heard their activity, Masaru however, kept his composer while he ate. "Will you be starting your tour today?" Odin nodded while taking a bite of the breakfast, "Delicious! Boy, you want to become a chef for my house?" Masaru chuckled while shaking his head.


    Odin sighed but continued, "Yes, I will be going out today with Barakiel and Rossweisse. Later we will visit Rias Gremory''s house so be sure to be there" Masaru nodded while finishing up his food, he went to the kitchen to make coffee for everyone. Shortly Diana entered the house, seeing the girls eating breakfast together with Odin and Masaru was busy in the kitchen she made eye contact with Akeno who gave her a knowingly smile, seeing this Diana smiled as well. ''It appears my son got eaten'' She thought, she like the girls knew Masaru wanted to make the girls first time special after marriage but the girls could not hold back while they saw Masaru showering in cold water as they knew he was keeping himself controlled.


    Masaru however, was currently sighing thinking that he indeed been holding back for too long. He scratched the back of his head while looking at the kettle that was still boilling ''Never expected to get my first time in this kind of matter, I will have to be more open about such things with the girls from now on... The only problem would be Sona, I will have to at least tell her about this'' He thought while pouring hot water into each cup the moment the kettle was finished boiling, he threw in handmade orange juice for his mother who came home today.


    "Morning Mrs Belial, your son is really an excellent cook!" Odin greeted Diana with a smile, Diana curtsied "Thank you for your kind Compliment lord Odin" Odin shook his hand "No need for formalities since I am a guest just call me Odin" Masaru came carrying a tray with the cups of coffee serving everyone while placing a glass of fruit juice in front of his mother before giving her a kiss on the forehead "Welcome back Mom" Diana smiled happily at how mindful her son was towards her, "Morning son, I see you enjoyed my gift last night" Masaru chuckled nervously, "Yeah, I sure did" Diana nodded, "I look forward to my grandchildren" Masaru shook his head "Once everyone graduated from Highschool at least" Diana nodded with a bright smile.

 Chapter 114 - Meeting Loki once again

    "Hohoho, so I have come to visit," Odin spoke happily while sitting in the VIP lounge of the Hyoudou Residence, today Masaru was accompanying him together with Rossweisse. Azazel shortly arrived when they came, "Here is your tea and coffee." Rias served tea for Odin and Rossweisse while Masaru got coffee, "How are the injuries?" Azazel asked while looking at Masaru no longer having bandages on, "It''s all healed up, sorry for shocking you all" Azazel shook his head, "You were up against a mid-class god, your lucky to survive" Rias and her peerage was shocked as they heard Masaru got injured which was quite a shocking news but to hear the level of opponent he faced they were even more shocked.


    "Sensei, what level is Mid Class God?" Azazel smiled at Issei while explaining the basic understanding of powers to him, meanwhile, Odin was staring at RIas''s br??sts "You don''t have to worry about me. But, it seriously is huge" He was frank to the point Rias blushed a bit, Rossweisse blushed as well feeling ashamed "Lord Odin, you can''t look at them with such a perverted gaze! She is the sister of the Maou Lucifer!" Odin looked at Rossweisse with a blank face while shaking his head feeling quite disappointed, "You''re really no fun, anyway the Valkyrie over here is..." Rossweisse corrected her clothes a bit before standing up respectfully "My name is Rossweisse. I will be under your care during our stay in Japan. Nice to meet you all"


    "And she has no boyfriend" Hearing this Rossweisse broke down arguing with Odin while crying, seeing this pitiful sight everyone felt pity for the Valkyrie, Masaru however, continued to drink his coffee with glee. "Why are you not reacting to this?" Issei thought of asking Masaru who was not reacting one bit to Rossweisse''s overdramatic act, "Well you see, she is a Valkyrie and all of them is like her. Although, I have to say her case is a bit special" Hearing Masaru''s comment Rossweisse stomped towards him looking at him with a stern expression "What you mean by the special case?"


    "No idea, but, perhaps you should have a date with this boy here. He will surely teach you about relationships and boyfriends" Masaru pointed at Azazel who almost spurted out his drink, "Boy? One day you call me geezer and now boy...Hai, anyway. During the time when Geezer will be staying in Japan, it''s decided that we will be your guard. Barakiel is a backup support member from the fallen-angels side while Masaru will be the backup support member chosen by Serafall. I also have been busy lately, so I only have limited times I can stay here. During then, Barakiel would be looking after all of you in my place" Azazel looked towards Masaru, "You will probably be following the geezer right?"


    "Yeah, that is my job after all" Masaru nodded, the news of Loki coming to Japan was not announced yet so Rias and her peerage did not know of this. "Thanks, I owe you one" Azazel spoke with a wry smile before turning to talk with Odin about the plans they made for him to meet up with the Japanese Gods for trading deals since Masaru did not have to remain here, he chose to head back home early today as he had to test his sword he did not use in the rating game before. When Masaru came home, he saw the girls were out today so it was only him and his mother Diana. "Welcome back, did Odin meet with Azazel?" Masaru nodded, he went upstairs to collect a book from his room before coming downstairs.


    He took his seat next to his mother before opening the novel, "Your not mad at the plans me and the girls made?" Masaru chuckled, "No, I am grateful that mom and the girls think about me. I love you all dearly so there is no way I can get angry about this" Diana giggled and the two of them did not talk much further other than spending time silently together as mother and son, it was time like this Masaru could relax a bit before he went downstairs to start his training with gravity once again. Ever since his transformation into a Devil Dragon, Masaru felt his body became stronger after he recovered from his injuries.


    His skin appears to look a bit brighter than before as if he shed off his skin for a new layer, Masaru was reminded of how dragon scale tends to become stronger each time it''s scale sheds after it was broken. Masaru could feel his aura and mana capacity has increased after his battle, [It appears you finally realized it huh? After getting severly injured your body did indeed transform, however, you will have a tough time unlocking the Sacred Gear''s next level] "Next Level? You eam Break down the beast or something like Juggernaut drive?" [Correct, however, your sacred gear is a different boy. It achieved Balance Breaker by making use of Me and Avalon meaning you can''t use the conventional way other sacred gear holders do, instead, you should try to mutate the essence of your current Balance Breaker to create a new form]


    Masaru took a seat on the ground while Drago continued, [Think about it, Byakko is a white tiger that is known for being the guardian of the west ----] Hearing Drago review the history of the white tiger emperor, Masaru came to understand a bit of what Drago was trying to explain. However, to create a new road would mean he will have to discard the current essence, meaning behind the name of the White Tiger Emperor. ''I will think about this again at a later time, I have an idea but I feel like I missing something'' Masaru thought before standing up again to restart his training while maintaining his balance breaker state, he was trying to see if staying in his balance breaker state he could find what he was searching for.


    >/<


    A few days later, on a certain night after several days have passed since Odin''s arrival. Masaru was sitting next to Barakiel who was controlling the eight-legged warhorses Sleipnirs, "How is Akeno?" Barakiel asked Masaru, "She is doing quite well, she started to take interest in researching sacred gears ever since I told her about mine" Barakiel nodded with a faint smile, although he did not approve Masaru in public but inside he already considered Masaru to be his son-in-law just from witnessing how much Masaru cares for Akeno, so he accepted silently.


    "I see, Shuri has been smiling quite brightly the past few days so I was wondering what might have happened" Hearing this Masaru silently swallowed his saliva not daring to say it could be linked with his past few days of eating his girls ever since that party if this old man were to hear his lovely girl was no longer a v?r??n but a girl that enjoys nightly S&M with Masaru he would probably go mad so Masaru kept silent for the sake of this old man''s heart. Suddenly a shadow appeared in front of the carriage prompting Barakiel to abruptly stop, Masaru gaze locked with the familiar figure.


    "So we finally meet again, you traitor" Loki spoke with a furious tone as he did not expect to meet the one who betrayed him back then at Norway so openly, he would never forget this face even if he wanted to. "Yo little prankster, it''s been a while" Loki only snorted when Azazel came out of the Carriage Loki introduced himself as an Evil God from the Northern Europe, "If it isn''t Lord Loki. To meet you in a place like this. Do you have some business with us? On this wagon is the chief-God of Northern Europe Lord Odin. Your action is something done while knowing that, no?" He spoke as if he had no idea of Loki''s plans.


    "Nothing much. Our chief-God left our organization to get in touch with other factions, and that is very painful to endure" Loki spoke brazenly, even Masaru could not help but praise this fool for displaying such a sight, does he think he is invincible or something? "You''re quite brazen to utter those words Loki" Odin spoke with a calm voice but from the tone, Masaru could sense this old man was getting furious, "Fuhahahaha, it has been a while, Father! Normally I wouldn''t want to meet you but to thin you would mingle with these low beings such as devils and fallen-angels, I would not have come here if you did not get in the way from preventing Ragnarok from happening"


    Azazel looked at Loki with a stern gaze, "I will ask you one thing! Are your actions connected with the Khaos Brigade? Wait, if I remember, you weren''t an Evil God who would answer honestly" He sighed like he was lamenting from making a newbie mistake, Loki''s eye twitched at Azazel''s taunt before he denied the fact he was connected with Khaos Brigade but merely using them instead. "But you have connections with the Chinese Gods" Masaru spoke while looking at Loki with a bored gaze, "Well no point in hiding something so obvious, yes I do since they too would like a day like Ragnarok occurring"


    "To think there is still such hard-headed people and that''s the current situation we are facing. There are fools like this one who comes out like this." Odin spoke with a disinterested voice, Rossweisse too complained at Loki but Loki simply snorted at her while having the look of disdain. "Father, are you still planning to keep up with this?" Odin nodded with a smile, "Yes, talking with Azazel and Sirzech is million times better than with people like you. Even the boy over there is quite interesting to talk with" Odin pointed at Masaru, when Loki looked at Masaru his anger flared up again but Masaru already summoned out his sacred gear.


    [White Tiger Emperor! Balance Breaker!]


    Seeing the change of attire, Loki was surprised to see that Masaru managed to achieve Balance Breaker with this sacred gear which no other could have, he naturally knew of this since he had contact with the Chinese Gods. Attached to Masaru''s back was the large Holy Demonic broad sword, "Now then, let''s skip the formalities and talks... Call out your puppies Loki" Masaru spoke with a bored cold tone, unlike the feeling he got from the Azure Dragon, he did not feel that much oppression from Loki, could it be Loki''s power was still sealed somehow?


    Loki''s killing intent leaked out causing Rias and her peerage to shiver since it was their first time confronting a God, However, Masaru and the others were still normal while looking at Loki. Suddenly a massive wave of holy aura flew towards Loki passed Masaru, when he turned to look he saw the familiar blue-haired knight called Xenovia who struck first with Durandal. When the dust around Loki settled they all saw that he was unharmed, Masaru smirked "I suggest you leave Loki to me instead" Loki laughed hysterically "Then allow me to summon someone who can keep them company" Suddenly a massive magic circle appeared next to Loki from which a massive ash-grey wolf came out from, "Come out my son"


    But Loki did not have time to continue the chat when Masaru suddenly appeared in front of him lashing out a punch, Loki dodged the strike just b?r?ly but his body shivered as he felt that Masaru was stepping into the boundaries of Godhood. "You---" Loki looked at Masaru with shock, anger and a trace of fear. It has been not long ago he met Masaru and he was already this powerful. The two of them continued their close combat, Masaru was quite impressed at how skilful Loki was but his magic was even more skilled, several Norse magic circles appeared behind Loki before it unleashed several elemental spells towards Masaru but it was su?k?d into black holes and redirected back at Loki "You bastard!"


    Loki cursed while deploying barrier magic if it was not for the seals on his body he could have handled Masaru easily. "Hey, is it me or is Masaru getting abnormally strong these days" Issei spoke while he caught a glimpse of Masaru trading blows with Loki causing aftershocks from each of their attacks that were blocked by the opponent. "Issei focus on the wolf! It''s Fenrir, that fang and claws are strong enough to kill Gods!" Kiba warned as the Gremory Peerage was having a tough time dealing with a wolf that was fast but its claw and fangs were even more dangerous. Azazel was supporting Masaru by unleashing magic attacks at Loki who block it with a wave of his hand, Barakiel was currently sticking close to Odin as he would only hinder the current battles.


    "To think there would be a boy who could stand toe to toe with him" Odin spoke absentmindedly while he watch Masaru unleashing several magical spells at Loki who responded with spells of his own, "Not to mention he is using Loki to train, heh" Odin smirked before he turned his gaze towards Rossweisse who was supporting the Gremory team the moment the two sons of Fenrir came out to play as well, normally Loki would only be summoned these two children out in an emergency but he was too occupied dealing with Masaru that he had no other choice.


    Feeling he has achieved enough Masaru decided to become a bit serious as he drew the broadsword from his back, he could feel the coldness of the blade from the hilt he held. He began to pour in his dragon aura into the blade causing it to lightly hum as the blade flash for an instant, the blade to look sharper than it was a moment ago. "What you have difficulties dealing with me now?" Loki gloated as he misunderstood Masaru however when he saw Masaru flickered towards him with radical flight movements he b?r?ly reacted causing Masaru only to lightly nick his cheek, a drop of blood was still attached to the sharp point of the blade while Masaru was looking at Loki who retreated backwards.


    "You---" Masaru smirked, ''God Slaying attribute'' was a thought that flashed in Loki''s mind, just this alone Loki knew he was up against someone who can kill him, he glared at Odin Fiercely "I will come back on the night you sign your little treaty, if I see you here I will be sure to bring all of my allies to kill you for betraying Asgard!" Loki spoke swiftly before teleporting himself along with Fenrir and his two sons away. Masaru knew he could not kill Loki as this will cause several implications especially now that they had a treaty with Norse, Odin appeared next to Masaru "You really are something" Masaru chuckled as he undoes his balance breaker appearing in his casual attire, white shirt, blue jeans with black sneakers.


    "Thanks for the compliment, although Loki has gotten away, we at least know that he came as an individual so dealing with him will be smoother" Odin nodded, "We will handle it from here on out, I suggest you carry on with your plans to investigate the Chinese Gods" Masaru nodded before looking at a direction where Vali along with his team appeared, however, Kuroka was already leaping into the arms of Masaru. "Ma-kun!" Kuroka hugged Masaru tightly but the smell of maturity caused her to look at him with surprise, "You---" Masaru nodded before whispering "Would you like to become a part of my peerage now? Since I will be going to china I will need a teammate" Kuroka was shocked but soon nodded, "Vali, I will be taking her" Hearing what Masaru said Vali only nodded since it was Kuroka''s choice where she wants to be, they are only friends after all.


    Once the situation was stable and no signs of Loki reappearing, Masaru left together with Kuroka while leaving behind Vali together with Azazel and the rest. Masaru took Kuroka with him to Ajuka where they did a switch operation to remove the two normal bishops from her body before allowing Masaru to insert his mutated pawn into her body thus making her the last pawn of Masaru''s peerage.


    "Your quite lucky" Ajuka spoke while reading the report he gained from the operation, it appears that it would not be a surprise if she needed two pawn pieces but for some reason, only one piece was still fine, "I will continue researching the evil pieces, even now there are new discoveries" Ajuka spoke happily leaving Masaru with Kuroka who left together. It was on this night Kuroka fully reunited with her sister while she too bloomed and became Masaru''s, official woman.

 Chapter 115 - Defending Capital Lilith

    Next morning Masaru woke up among the sleeping n?k?d princesses who indulged in another battle last night since they felt a bit turned on when they peeked at Kuroka who thoroughly enjoyed her lovingly moment with Masaru, seeing the black and white cat sleeping while holding one another and their bodies showing similarities especially in their sizes Masaru could only think he was lucky to experience a double sister sandwich. "Morning nyan" Kuroka woke up with a satisfied smile before letting go of Shirone so she could lean against Masaru, "Are you fine with leaving Vali''s team?"


    Kuroka nodded, "They knew I was waiting for the time I can be with you since you enjoy going out on adventures I would naturally prefer to enjoy them with you" Masaru chuckled before rolling with Kuroka on the bed pinning her down with him on top, "From the looks of it you''re seeking quite the adventure" Hearing this Kuroka''s face blushed a bit before her eyes gaze a trace of anticipation, before they started again Masaru made sure to cover the room with a silent barrier so he will not disturb his mother''s rest and chose to enjoy another dish before getting out of bed.


    After while of indulging himself a bit, Masaru and Kuroka went to meet up with Azazel, Odin, Vali and the rest at the Hyoudou''s Residence. When Masaru knocked on the door he was led inside by Rias, "Morning" Masaru greeted before he was led inside, "Morning boy, oh! How I envy the youths" Odin gave Kuroka a meaningful glance while Masaru took his seat, "Vali, what is your objective this time?" Masaru gave Vali a glance, Vali only shrugged his shoulders answering nonchallantly "I am only seeking to face again Loki" Masaru snorted "I doubt that is your only goal, but for now I will have to rely on you. Azazel it appears the Hero Faction has been attacking the Underworld so I will have to head back home"


    "So Vali''s report is correct huh?" Hearing this Masaru gave Vali another look, "So Cao Cao began his movements?" Vali nodded, Masaru only sighed while rubbing his forehead feeling a headache was coming. "Well, for now, I will ?ssist the underworld and Grigori fend off the Hero Faction" Vali looked at Kuroka who was clinging a bit with Masaru, ''So you chose to say?'' Vali thought before nodding thinking it was better for Kuroka this way. After chatting a bit more, Masaru head back home together with Kuroka while he said goodbye to everyone.


    "What''s the matter nyan?" Masaru gave Kuroka a look, "Vali is after something right?" Kuroka had a playful smile since they were no longer close to others she did not have to hide it, "Yeah, he wants to obtain Fenrir" Masaru nodded before placing his index finger against Kuroka''s forehead, "Relax" Kuroka nodded and soon a spell entered her mind, it was a monster suppression spell made to suppress powerful monsters. "I want you to support Azazel during their combat when Loki brings out the two sons of Fenrir I want you to use that spell and teleport yourself with them to me. We can have those two become familiars"


    "Why not Fenrir?" Masaru chuckled, "Because all my girls are already powerful, you just need to train hard together with me. Familiars are only for emergencies and those two wolf pups have just as much potential as their father once they are trained properly" Kuroka nodded while walking happily with Masaru, although she felt a bit sad that she had to separate for a short while with Masaru, however, since she managed to have Masaru grant her wish when he ate her one more time before he left for the Underworld together with the rest of his peerage, she was extremely happy.


    >/<


    When Masaru entered his home he could see that things recently calmed down from the looks of his grandfather''s and father''s faces, "Oh Masaru you came back huh?" Dominic smiled when he saw his grandson, "I''m home, how is the territory?" Diehauser smirked at his son''s question, "It''s perfect, we managed to make some money from the neighbouring territories as well since they hired our security teams to protect their lands" Masaru laughed happily, it appears the plans he set up to punish those who suppressed the Belial Family was finally paying up.


    "However, things back in Capital City Lilith is still under siege" Hearing his father mentioned a problem he was here to resolve he turned to his grandfather, "I will head to Capital City Lilith with the girls so we can accumulate some achievements, in the meantime see if you can change the compensation the families owe us for the security for shares in their companies instead" Hearing this Diehauser and Dominic drew cold breaths, this boy sure was ruthless against enemies he was patient in dealing with "I see, very well young lad, this old man will handle that" Damian appeared at the door with a smirk, he too felt it was finally time to hit the people that suppressed them where it hurts the most.


    "Thanks, great-grandfather" Masaru answered with a warm smile before leading the girls out of the manor to teleport towards Capital Lillith, "Now then my son and Grandson, we have more work to do it seems" Damian smiled with a happy face which infected Dominic and Diehauser, the three D''s went to work behind the scenes negotiating with families which were a struggle at first but after a few "reasons" were given they managed to complete the foundations. From this day forth, no family in the surroundings would dare to suppress or threaten the Belial Family, they were simply too shameless and dangerous!


    >/<


    When Masaru appeared in the capital he saw very few buildings were destroyed, he sent out the girls to do rescue operations while he heads straight for the Military Headquarters, when the soldier that was guarding the gate saw Masaru he immediately saluted "Welcome Demon" Masaru smirked when the soldier smiled, the soldiers still called him a Demon but they trusted Masaru and this was a sign of their friendship. When Masaru entered the military grounds the surrounding soldiers all paused for a moment to give Masaru a salute before continuing their work, Falbium was looking out the window with a wry smile seeing his subordinates being respectful towards this young lad.


    "Lord Asmodeus, you have a guest that wish to enter" a Soldier came to report to Falbium, "Let him in" The soldier disappeared swiftly and shortly afterwards Masaru entered the room, "It has been a while Devil King Asmodeus" Falbium smirked, "Should I call you Demon, Demon King or Masaru?" Masaru chuckled, "Whichever is fine since I finally got rid of that Wonder child title" Falbium laughed heartily when he heard that, "I''m sure you are here for the harassment we have received?" Masaru nodded, "I am certain it is the Hero Faction that is currently attacking" Falbium rubbed his chin with a serious face, "That explains why we saw humans, but it''s like their simply dumping humans and only retracts those that are under a strange condition"


    "Does it look similar to how a Sacred Gear loses control?" Falbium nodded at Masaru question, "Yes, the latest one did appear like the sacred gear broke apart and was about to reform or something" Masaru thought for a moment then remembered the information he gotten from Khaos Brigade before, "They are probably trying to mass-produce sacred gear holders who attained Balance Breaker" Sirzech entered the room, "Correct, I have already confirmed with Azazel about this" Masaru bowed respectfully "Lord Lucifer" Sirzech waved his hands, "No, I am glad you arrived when you did because I can''t recklessly make movements and my peerage is currently dealing with something else so I am grateful for your peerage helping with the current situation"


    "What about Sairaorg?" Masaru asked since he did not sense or pick up Sairaorg''s aura in the vicinity, "He is currently guarding the Bael Territory" Masaru could only smile wryly at his friend''s predicament since he became an Heir of Bael he was also chained down to that Family. ''I will have to figure out something for him'' Masaru thought then turned to Sirzech, "Kuroka is now my pawn, so I will be dealing with something that was meant to be dealt with ages ago" Sirzech looked surprised, "That matter was already resolved long ago when we dealt with the King Pieces scandal, but to think you managed to get her in your peerage... No, I should rather say it was to be expected"


    "I see, that''s good since I will be taking Kuroka and Roygun with me when I head over to China, so I wanted to resolve any problems we might have when Kuroka moves in the open ahead of time" Sirzech nodded thinking the choices Masaru made was quite reasonable since Kuroka and Roygun were both already educated, they have no need for school and Masaru, well he is special. Suddenly a series of explosions could be heard from the distance when Masaru used his detection magic he realized the girls were currently busy taking on heroes but... "Excuse me" Masaru spoke curtly before disappearing from the office as he teleported to the southern edge of Capital city, looking down at the stone-paved surroundings covered in dense mists.


    "You do know Heroes do not cower like turtles in their shells right?" Masaru spoke with a mocking tone, he landed on the ground looking at four shadows approaching, the closer they got the more detailed the shadows became. The first to appear was Cao Cao, wearing his usual combination of a Japanese school uniform along with Ancient Chinese garbs while holding the true Longinus spear on his shoulder the way he always does. Next to him was Georg, a young man with black hair wearing spectacles. Wearing a combination of a Japanese school uniform and a mage-style robe over his uniform with a feathered cape.


    Next, to appear was Siegfried wearing same Japanese school uniform with a priest coat over it, for girls he would look quite handsome with his silver-white hair and red eyes. Last to appear was Leonardo, a short dark-skinned young boy with grey-blue hair and purple eyes. "I see you already picked us up the moment you arrived here as expected" Cao Cao spoke nonchalantly, Masaru was already used to this weirdo for a long time now, so to see the manner he was acting Masaru was not the least bit affected by it. "Wonder what that God behind you really wants" Masaru spoke clearly, although the faces of the heroes were stoic Masaru picked a few signs of twitches on the fingers.


    "Are you going to stand in our way as well?" Cao Cao spoke with a smiling face, Masaru knew this guy was a battle enthusiastic so he was not surprised. "Well since I am already done investigating Khaos Brigade there is nothing new to learn for me except for one" Cao Cao smirked, "Us?" Masaru shook his head, "You guys are not worth my time since I already have a clear idea of your plans, however, I am more concerned about your tradings with a different group, they are more dangerous than you" Cao Cao was not angry at Masaru''s evaluation but he did not know was Masaru was highly vigilant against them but wanted to appear like he did not care about them, a common trick.


    "So I can finally have a chance to appreciate a battle against you?" Hearing Cao Cao''s words Masaru could only smile with a mocking look in his eyes, this look infuriated the people who supported Cao Cao but the moment they were about to move Masaru was already in front of Siegfried slamming his fist into his abdomen "Guah!" The rest of them looked at Masaru with surprised faces "How the hell!?" What happened was Masaru using his accelerated speed along with the radical movements of trackless steps, Georg immediately used his Longinus Dimension lost but Masaru was faster since he already scanned the energy properties of every sacred gear, "Worthless" immediately the surrounding mist vanished disabling the connection Georg had with his sacred gear, the only problem was Masaru only had a few seconds to deal with them.


    But the moment Masaru stepped forward Cao Cao appeared forcing Masaru to draw his broadsword attached to his back. CLANG! Masaru could feel the threatening aura from the spear that can kill even a god, "Oiya, I never knew you went an made a new sword for yourself? Where is the other sword?" Masaru smirked at Cao Cao who loved to investigate his enemies, "In my pants"


    Cao Cao was not intrigued with this joke and became quite serious as Masaru and Cao Cao started to trade strikes and blocks with one another when Masaru moved away Georg felt his connection with Dimension Lost was restored thus making him relieved but looking at Masaru and Cao Cao''s fight he speculated that Masaru could not disable the true Longinus. However, that is only because Masaru had yet to reach High God-Level and only then can he disable the connection link of a Longinus like this spear. "You have some restriction on your worthless huh?" Masaru smirked and only continued to attack Cao Cao harder, compared to other enemies Masaru could say Cao Cao was really at the top of using techniques.


    But unlike Cao Cao, Masaru immediately materialized several hundred layer magic circle and fired off an elemental beam at the group of heroes that were spectating, this move forced Cao Cao to retreat to protect his team but Masaru instead slammed his fist into the face of Cao Cao. Just as Masaru expected Georg managed to teleport the beam into the Dimensional Gap, it was only a distraction he made since he knew Cao Cao would not allow useful pawns to get killed so easily. Cao Cao crashed into the ground, he gazes sternly at Masaru before spitting out some blood. "That is quite low"


    "I''m a devil after all" Before Masaru could make another move Georg already used the dimension lost to teleport them away, Masaru sighed feeling a bit let down since he still wanted to sharpen his techniques against Cao Cao since the thrill of walking next to death while facing off against that dangerous spear was enough to pressure him and the benefits was sharper sense, technique and battle reflexes. "Masaru, the remaining heroes were all disposed off" Akeno came flying together with Ingvild, "I see, hand over the bodies for Ajuka''s research facility while secretly keeping a few for our own." Akeno nodded while contacting Ulrika to move some subordinates.


    "Are you okay?" Ingvild came closer to inspect Masaru, but from the looks of it there were no injuries, it was thanks to Masaru''s extensive training to enhance his reflexive sensitivity to the utmost degree that he could dodge strikes made by Cao Cao, "I''m fine" Masaru answered before pulling Ingvild to give her a light kiss on the lips, Akeno who saw this pouted till Masaru pulled her into the embrace as well to kiss her lightly. "For now we will have to guard the Capital City, Ingvild can you take Ulrika, Roygun, Everest, Angelica, Sakura, Ichika and Yui with you and help father protect our territory since I am certain more territories will soon call for security guards to protect their lands" Ingvild nodded before leaving, "So it will only be Me, Stephani, Jeanne and Shirone with you here?"


    "Yeah, since Sirzech is here as well we can have him do some work from the shadows like my teacher" Masaru spoke while walking into the city, some of his subordinates of the organisation was already doing rescue operations in the meantime. From the looks of it, the damage was minimal from the estimated "I will head over to the Military Headquarters, can you book a hotel for us to sleep at?" Akeno nodded before leaving in a different direction.


    >/<


    "We will stop harassing the Devils for now" Cao Cao spoke while he held a bag of ice against the side of his face Masaru punched him, "Are you serious!?" Georg asked Cao Cao with a surprised expression, Cao Cao nodded "If we continue to send our batches of trainee''s while Masaru and his peerage is there, they will be killed before they can even achieve balance breaker" Heracles, however, snorted when he heard this, "Why not just send me and I will handle him" Cao Cao gave Heracles a glance causing the latter to flinch, "If you flinch like that in my gaze then you will not survive against Masaru, neither him nor I have gone all out but to think he too would use my weakness to strike a solid blow on me huh? I have one more thing to work on"


    "Anyway, we will concentrate our effort on the other factions" Cao Cao stood up while taking the true Longinus with him, Georg fixed the position of his spectacles before following after his leader loyally. Heracles snorted "Hmph! If I was up against that Wonder Child I can rip him to pieces" Siegfried felt a bit disappointed as he could not get the chance to face off against Masaru but he will be sure to strike first the moment he sees him again in the future.


    >/<


    "It appears Loki has not reappeared which means he will surely strike the moment Odin goes to sign the treaties" Sirzech spoke while he read the reports he gotten from Azazel, he looked towards Masaru, "Also I have announced that Kuroka is your pawn to the Council so they will not make any movements against her" Masaru nodded with a smile, "I will be staying in the capital for two days, afterwards I will head towards Grigory to give them support" Sirzech felt relieved, "That''s good news, my peerage will be here by tomorrow morning so you can go earlier if you want" Masaru ??r?ss his chin while nodding, ''If I can go earlier then it will be better'' He thought, for some reason he felt there will no longer be any attacks here but there will be at Grigori.

 Chapter 116 - Heading for Grigori Defence

    After two days of staying in Capital City Lilith, nothing happened other than several corporations joined to fix the damaged buildings which were under the orders of Masaru since his father along with his grandfather and great-grandfather managed to get decent amount of shares from the companies which caused the Belial Family''s influence around the Devil world to grow almost instantaneously. The Capital City of the Belial territory was renamed to Victory Capital which was named after Masaru, and the offices that handled the Administration undergone another upgrade with additional floors that now handled administrations of the companies the Belial Corporation have shares in.


    The number of subordinates Masaru now had was enough and thus it was time to give it a proper name, Hiei meaning Flying Shadows. With the territory of the organisation was stabilized and operations were moving efficiently, the influence Bael held over the shadows of the Devil World was growing weaker yet the family had a hard time finding out who is behind this organisation because each time they capture the person they realized it was a former Old Satan Faction member and their memories were erased. Thanks to the rescue operation that was completed by subordinates and the girls, Masaru''s fame among the commoners grew further, now he was regarded as an Unsung Hero.


    "Are you certain you don''t want to publicize your achievements? It''s not like I want my brother-in-law''s Oppai Dragon to flourish but..." Sirzech spoke with a complicated face as he looked at Masaru who was not one bit bothered about the situation, "Keep my achievements hidden, I''m making use of your brother-in-law to attract all the attention, that way I will have an easier time dealing with my enemies if they were to keep their eyes on me instead, not to mention I am only a main character in Serafall''s show because I really owe my sister-in-law, nothing more and nothing less"


    Sirzech sighed while nodding, he wrote up the report about what happened in Capital City Lilith "I will be leaving for Grigori as agreed" Masaru turned and left, Grayfia looked at the back of a boy who could have fame far surpassing even the Satans but chose to remain hidden, "Lord Sirzech, is it fine?" Sirzech smiled wryly, "He has the same temperament as his teacher Ajuka when it comes to such things, he already has everything he d?s?r?s and fame is something he does not require but already have" Grayfia nodded while walking out of the office to make tea for her husband, ''But this shadow organisation that is fighting for power against Bael, if I did not receive a letter I would have thought they were enemies'' Sirzech thought while pulling a small page behind the report he was writing.


    >/<


    "Masaru, the territory is stable" Roygun appeared next to Masaru, he took the report seeing that it was done by Ulrika he smiled a bit, "Did you sent the girls to the locations I asked?" Roygun nodded, Masaru had the girls split up to ?ssist the Gods of Japan against the ?ssaults of the Hero Faction as well as Asgard, although it was not necessary with this the higher level gods no longer need to make movements and the girls can get some battle experiences as well. "Yes, Ulrika however, decided to stay in Belial Territory to handle the conflict with Bael Family" Masaru nodded as he too felt it will be better if Ulrika can keep an eye over the Bael, the family was fine but he knew there was still traitors lurking there.


    "Since your my support for today, we will be heading to Grigori. Can you send a message to my old man so he knows" Roygun smiled warmly at Masaru''s request sending a message to Diehauser before the two of them teleported to the lands of the Fallen Angels, the layout of the fallen angels was not that much different from the Devils, however, if something could be pointed out is the fact each city had a red light district and Love hotels and other kinds of "special" cafe''s and stores were overly popular here.


    Masaru and Roygun arrived at the southern section that was close to the Capital City which was under the rule of Shemhazai, in front of them was a handsome man in his twenties, with silver-white hair and purple eyes. His outfit consists of a purple beret hat, purple trench coat over a black vest, white pants and black boots. "It''s an honour to meet the Demon King" Roygun choked a bit before giggling, even Masaru had a cramped smile for a moment "Pleased to meet the Vice Governor, Lord Shemhazai" Shemhazai chuckled before correcting his greeting to Masaru.


    "I''m glad you arrived when you did since Barakiel and Azazel is currently on the lookout for Loki we were quite in a pinch since we can''t easily reveal our trump cards" Masaru nodded when he heard the reason which was what he expected, even Ajuka his teacher was not making moves since they felt someone was monitoring the situation. "How often do the attacks happen?" Masaru walked together with Shemhazai who teleported them to the entrance which led to their main headquarters, "So far it appears they attack at random times but it is as expected. They are using us like a whetstone to force their brainwashed members to achieve balance breaker"


    Masaru followed Shemhazai with Roygun, what Masaru saw was several large training grounds with people using different kinds of Sacred Gears and several men wearing white robes recording down discoveries, "Researching sacred gears?" Shemhazai nodded then looked towards Masaru, "Your sacred gear is special... I am not sure if you noticed it but if I am not mistaken you achieved balance breaker when you inserted an object which held a soul of a dragon, am I correct?" Masaru thought for a moment before nodding, since he already investigated Shemhazai, he knew this man was extremely loyal to Azazel so he trusted this information with him.


    "Then it explains it, your sacred gear is actually not Byakko but Kouryuu... I am not certain for what reason God made the sacred gear like this but in order to unlock this sacred gear, you need to find souls or spiritual objects that houses the souls of a phoenix and a Turtle and only then will be you able to full activate your sacred gear" Shemhazai explains, when Drago heard this the sacred gear appeared on Masaru''s hand without him calling it out [That explains this annoying sharp sun I am sensing familiar presence in this room and the changes to my scales] "You never told me about this before" Drago snorted [You want to hear how I underwent a s?x change as well do you!? That is how embarrassing it feels when the colour of my scales turned from jade green to azure]


    Shemhazai nodded, "That means you still have to unlock the Balance Breaker for Azure dragon huh?" Masaru looked at Shemhazai with surprise, "It''s not confirmed, however, Azazel speculated that your sacred gear has the possibility of having four different Balance Breakers, the downside would be each balance breaker specializes in something. Like Byakko specializes in bestial senses and sharpness, Seiryuu or Azure Dragon will be strong aura and overwhelming physical strength, Suzaku will be healing and strong flames and finally, Genbu will be on the defensive side. We believe the moment you achieve balance breaker in all four of them you will be able to unlock Kouryuu which is sealed by God with this unique seal"


    "No wonder Meng Zhang from China was surprised to see how I unlocked Balance Breaker" Masaru rubbed his forehead, "Correct, That Hrunting sword you inserted was the main catalyst required for you to unlock Byakko''s form. As for the requirement for Seiryuu form, I can only guess but I think once that dragon finishes his mutation would it be achievable" [How the hell did you know I have not finished changing!? I feel like I was seen n?k?d! My poor maiden heart] Shemhazai, Masaru and Roygun had blank faces when they heard this and chose to ignore it in the end.


    "Speaking of souls, why have Avalon became a part of the sacred gear?" Shemhazai who heard this felt surprised, "You got the scabbard of Excalibur from the Pendragon Family!?" Masaru nodded, "This--- Consider Avalon having the same properties as Hrunting then it should be a vessel that can house a soul within it, if that is not the reason then even I don''t know" Masaru ??r?sses his chin but could only nod, this already explained a few questions for him since he wondered why he felt his sacred gear was different from others. Soon they entered a room that had the appearance of a board room with several monitoring screens reflecting the position the Hero Faction attacked recently.


    >/<


    "Oi! It seems Masaru''s peerages are splitting up dealing with our experimentations!" Georg hurriedly reported to Cao Cao who is still recovering from the injury at his face he received from Masaru. When he heard this he was not the least bit surprised but since they did not know where Masaru himself was they could not efficiently make a counter plan. "Carry on with the plans as is till we know where Masaru is, get the contact from Qlippoth to help us find out where Masaru is"


    Georg nodded while Cao Cao looked at the small note that was written in ancient Hindi runic letters, it was a message from Indra stating that he managed to convince Hades to make use of the Dragon Eater but he had to make use of this opportunity as it can only be used once. "This God sure loves driving Humans around for his own ambitions... Does he not know that Shiva would not take his childish taunts seriously" Cao Cao burnt the letter while thinking of the pain that was still pulsing, "I will get you back for this Masaru..."


    >/<


    Later that night, "Well be on the lookout since Azazel is currently following Odin right now, so the Heroes will be attacking soon to prevent us from sending reinforcements" Shemhazai spoke with Masaru who was currently looking over the territory, "Understood" Masaru turned towards Roygun who was already notifying the girls who were scattered in teams protecting different sites, "Everyone is notified" Masaru nodded then turned to look at the bright city that never goes dark, Masaru could see how the commoners were living quite peacefully despite how disturbed the world really is. ''There was a time I too wanted to live like this but now... I feel my current lifestyle is the best'' He thought while smiling.


    Shortly a large scale mist appear near the city followed by several hundred of shadow figures, Masaru and Roygun immediately went over to confront the large group, "Just where did Cao Cao get all these humans" Roygun could easily spot a few strange things, "Only the minority is sacred gear holders, there is many holding demonic or Holy swords between them" Masaru nodded while landing on the ground, when the group of heroes saw Masaru''s appearance they immediately stopped not daring a take a step forward.


    "He''s here!" Some of them screamed out when Georg saw the figure of Masaru he immediately contacted Cao Cao, "Let the group keep him busy, come back and send another batch to the devil side" Georg nodded before disappearing, Masaru stretched his body a bit while he was looking at the large group of heroes before turning to Roygun, "Only knock them out, we can make use of them" Roygun nodded while Masaru followed closely behind her, with their current speed of taking down the heroes was fast, however, Masaru was scanning their bodies while using Worthless to destroy the latent poison within their bodies before transporting them to the organisation.


    "Girls, knock out the heroes and sent them to Ulrika" When Masaru sent out an order to the girls instead of killing the heroes were knocked out and sent to Ulrika, while Masaru sent the scan reports so she could get the scientists to remove the poison. It was only after a few hours Cao Cao felt something was wrong as the heroes were disappearing so he went to check out the situation at one of the sites but what he saw infuriated him beyond his control, Masaru was stealing his resources. When Shirone spotted him she immediately contacted Masaru, since he was done defending Grigori he teleported to where Shirone was.


    Seeing Masaru appeared nearby, Cao Cao immediately calmed down as he knew he could replenish his resources through Indra. "Yo Masaru! It''s been a while" Masaru laughed out loud looking at the bump on Cao Cao''s face, Cao Cao felt irritated at Masaru laughing at him so openly which was humiliating. "How is the face, Cao Cao? If I knew you were a woman I would have used lesser force" Cao Cao snorted as he could not contain the anger any longer, "What are you doing with my men Masaru!" Masaru smirked, "I am simply picking up all the resources you''re throwing away like garbages"


    When Cao Cao heard this his heart felt cold, from the looks of Masaru''s face it meant he had a method to deal with the poison they snuck into the body of the heroes. "It is quite a unique way to use Ophis''s snake in such a way, but if treated before it activates then it''s worthless" Cao Cao prepared his spear but several thousand magic circles appeared around him before it unleashed several elemental arrows, Masaru knew he could not kill Cao Cao because he was not yet ready to face the patron behind this group of rascals.


    Cao Cao spins his spear around his body while striking down the arrows before he was rescued by Georg who teleported him away, "Why did you allow him to get away?" Amaterasu appeared next to Masaru, Masaru sighed then turned to look at her with tired eyes "Because the man behind this group of rascals is something neither me nor you can handle right now, the situation is too delicate for Gods to fight" hearing this Amaterasu nodded as she understood this boy would not lie to her and for him to say such a thing meant this God was definitely in a high position.


    "Where have you taken the captured humans?" Masaru smirked, "I did teleport them to my territory but they all died because of the poison, I had to trick Cao Cao into thinking I can deal with the poison in order for him to pull back" Amaterasu was suspicious of this story but it sounded so reasonable she could not point out where it felt wrong, but since it was not her problem she no longer cared about it but instead invited Masaru to join the banquet she will hold to thank him and the two girls who supported them to protect their area.


    [Your really lucky your real mom guarded your mind otherwise that Goddess would have known your lying] Drago spoke with Masaru who chuckled, ''That''s true, make sure to keep her company okay?'' [No no no, you want me to die boy!?] Sudden Masaru could hear mournful screams of Drago before it became silent again, from the sound of it, it appears his mother was pissed off at Drago and had him "accompany" her so she could punish him.


    >/<


    "Damn it!" Cao Cao began breaking the furniture in their room feeling quite enraged at Masaru, not only did he laughed at him for beating his face, but he even stole his resources which took him several years to gather and train. "I want to kill him!!" He screamed while Georg was looking silently at his leader, he knew better than anyone that this was the first time Cao Cao to lose control over his emotions like this, it was like he got played around instead of him playing around with his enemies. ''Masaru... Belial is a fearsome enemy'' Georg thought

 Chapter 117 - Sonas first

    Before Masaru went back with Amaterasu to attend the banquet, he teleported to Norway near the hidden entrance leading to Asgard where he picked up Jeanne for one last thing he needed to do. "Ma-nyan, I am at the Belial Territory near your home meeting your parents" Kuroka spoke with a happy voice, looks like his family already pulled her into the family which was something he always wanted to give for her. So he teleported together with Jeanne to the Belial Manor, near the entrance was his father together with his entire Peerage, grandparents and great-grandfather.


    "Welcome back Masaru" Diehauser called out happily as he already received the reports of his son''s exploits, "I''m home father" Masaru gave his father a hug before greeting everyone else, "So you finally brought home another daughter for me, how many kids do you intend to have?" Diana spoke with an excited tone despite being pregnant, she could not contain her excitement. "At least two with each, boy and daughter so the house will become lively enough that it will never be boring" Calfa who heard this felt even more excited since she really want to see those cute little great-grandchildren soon but they still have to wait till Masaru and the girls graduated from College.


    While everyone was happily chatting, Masaru took Jeanne''s hand towards the two small wolf pups that were standing obediently behind Kuroka, no one would ever imagine that these Skoll and Hati. "Jeanne, choose one of them and contract it as your familiar, I owe you one after all" Jeanne who heard this squealed happily before giving Masaru a deep kiss, "Thank you, hubby!" Jeanne turned to start the contact ceremony that was completed without much trouble, Masaru smiled wryly till he pulled Kuroka who came closer by her waist against his body. "Thanks for the hard work my naughty kitty" Masaru gave Kuroka a light kiss on her lips causing the latter to blush a bit as she was a bit shy in front of his parents.


    The men began to whistle happily when they saw how lovingly Masaru appeared with his fiancee''s, Jeanne chose Skoll as her Familiar and Masaru made a contract with Hati. With this, Masaru had control over two of Fenrir''s children "How was the battle?" Kuroka began to explain how they managed to defeat Loki, apparently, after Vali joined the battle it became easier to handle especially when Kuroka sealed Skoll and Hati with the spell Masaru gave her, however, when things became hard against Loki the boob-loving dragon Issei somehow got in contact with the Boob God of another world, She was not certain what happened but apparently a servant of this god spoke with Issei through Sara''s br??sts.


    It was only when everyone felt divine power being poured into Issei''s body did they believed him, afterwards, it appears Sara underwent a complete change in attitude almost clinging onto Issei. "But I don''t understand their taste nyan, that boy fears and loves the girls which is confusing" Masaru gently ??r?sses Kuroka''s hair causing her to feel peaceful, the warmth she felt from Masaru''s hand that was treating her so preciously even managed to make her a bit excited so she gently nib onto his neck. "Later tonight okay?" Hearing Masaru''s suggestion Kuroka nodded and the three of them bade farewell to his family before they teleported around to pick up the rest of the girls since Amaterasu invited him personally and he needed to give her some face.


    Amaterasu threw a massive banquet and made Masaru call over all of his girls to join the party when Masaru arrived together with the girls since they were told the outfits would be prepared for them, they were split up at the entrance where Masaru was led into the dressing room for men.


    Masaru was dressed with a black and white yukata, the servants had to ?ssist him in putting on his white Obi since he never really dressed in such a fashion himself. When he checked himself out, he could see his silver/grey hair that began to grow longer to the point it touched his shoulders so the servants ?ssisted him in tying it in a ponytail style. ''Will have to get a haircut'' Masaru thought while gazing into his Amber coloured eyes, there was a time it was grey but ever since many changes occurred it became amber permanently. His height was at 1.82 meters with lean defined muscular body, with the Yukata covering his body it is not easy to spot how hard he trained his body after all these years.


    When Masaru came out he could see his girls were wearing colourful Kimono''s each suited them perfectly according to their looks and temperament, when the girls noticed Masaru''s presence they all wait for him till he came over towards them. He gave each of them a light kiss on the lips while giving them a compliment, although he really hoped for many words he could shower them in praises but for him, the girls were always beautiful. Soon the servant that ?ssisted Masaru came to lead them towards the main hall of the palace, it was like they stepped back into an old Japan era.


    The hall was decorated with paintings that told a tale of each god in Japan which was fascinating, there were many Gods that Masaru found familiar from the records but there was also subordinate gods that Masaru never knew of. The first god Masaru came to greet was a slightly fat muscular middle-age man with a curly black beard, his head was bald on the top with hair at the sides, he wore a white yukata. "Nice to meet you, at last, Masaru" Masaru bowed politely, "It''s an honour to meet Chief God Susanoo"


    Susanoo looked with interest at Masaru as he remembered this boy once pranked them so he decided something so he clasps his hand on Masaru''s shoulder, "You will be drinking with me till you drop tonight, consider this your punishment for that prank you caused at Mt Fuji" Hearing this Masaru could only chuckle nervously as he was pulled away while the girls were surrounded by Goddesses that took interest in them. "So young boy, why have you caused trouble back then?" Masaru took a sip of the drink Susanoo gave him, it was quite mellow sweet taste with a lingering alcohol aftertaste.


    "Because it was necessary to make the gods and goddesses of Japan become vigilant of this Terrorist Group, they originally planned to massacre while appearing in your appearances for example" When Susanoo heard what Masaru nodded he had a serious expression on his face, "That would indeed have been a bigger problem, so I will lighten your punishment a bit" Masaru chuckled as he found it quite relaxing to speak with Susanoo, "I see your happily chatting with my brother" a seductive voice approached from behind Masaru prompting him to turn around seeing Amaterasu who took her seat next to him.


    "Well, I do enjoy straight forward discussions without hidden intents" Masaru spoke happily, "I see..." Amaterasu smiled warmly while Masaru, Susanoo and she continued to chat happily while Masaru offered them business proposals to strengthen his personal connections with them instead of relying on the Devil Kings to which the two chief gods naturally agreed since they did feel working with Masaru was going to become quite beneficial for them. After a few hours, the Banquet was finally over but Masaru was staggering a bit since he did not manage the number of drinks he took in, ''That damn Susanoo did not lighten my punishment but instead increased it!'' Masaru thought


    Because of this, Masaru and the girls booked a room at a hotel that was managed by Serafall''s subordinates and it was a wild night filled with kisses and m??ns which kept the rest of the guests wide awake.


    >/<


    Next morning Masaru left the sleeping girls who were too exhausted from not sleeping a wink last night and their lower bodies were a bit painful, he paid the cashier for the night before teleporting away when no one was looking. "We almost thought you would never come" Azazel spoke, in front of him was a projection of Sirzech, Ajuka, Odin and Serafall. "Sorry for being late, it appears Amaterasu and Susanoo was quite enthusiastic drinkers, hearing this everyone began to laugh a little while Masaru took his seat. [[My sister and brother-in-law were once again saved by you]] Sirzech spoke with gratitude towards Azazel who waved his hand like it was not his achievement.


    "It was thanks to Masaru who gave us information ahead of time we managed to deal with this situation much better than originally planned, However, this Chichigami that Issei came in contact with is truly bizarre, I almost died from laughing as I never heard of a Breast God" Azazel spoke with a chuckling voice, he really found this situation bizarre. [[There is also talks of several promotions, however, Masaru your girls who got quite a lot of achievements will have to meet up with Ajuka to get themselves registered as Kings. I''m afraid we will have to keep their promotion a secret for a while longer]] Serafall spoke towards Masaru, Masaru could already guess the reason for this so he naturally agreed with this.


    [[Speaking of promotion Issei, Sara and Kiba have been pushed forward for talks about promoting them]] Masaru nodded as he knew it was about time this was brought forward, with this Issei can enter the sights of the enemies so he can focus on learning about the situation in China without needing to watch his back. Azazel''s face became serious "I just want to report to you all, it''s about the Hero faction." Sirzech was quite interested in this topic, [Did you find something?]


    Azazel nodded, "The Sacred Gear possessors who were captured alive and have been under my investigation¡­.had an unnatural death." Hearing this everyone was shocked, even Serafall leaned forward [-! All of them!?] Azazel nodded once again, "Yeah. The cause of it was Ophis''s snakes." Masaru raised his hands attracting the attention of everyone, "I would suggest asking my father to be at your side, also have him learn my scanning magic that can detect the poison properties of the snake. When you capture them next time, my father will be able to nullify the poison" Masaru handed over the magic circle along with the chant and formulae so Azazel could recreate something similar for future usage.


    Sirzech sighed, [Thanks for the ?ssistance there Masaru. But to think they drank it as we thought.] Azazel shook his head, "No, that''s not it. It''s a new kind of snake they wrapped around the sacred gears. It seems like it stimulates the Sacred Gears strongly, I believe they are using this snake to f?r??b?? drag out the hidden potential power of the Sacred gear in order to stimulate the unknown factors required to achieve balance breaker" Masaru thought for a moment, "That explains why Cao Cao would so easily toss the trained sacred gear holders at every faction, I even captured quite a lot fo them myself which is how I came to learn how to stop the poison properties of the snake" Azazel nodded, Shemhazai told him about Masaru''s exploits so he owed Masaru quite a lot to help them hide their trump cards for longer.


    After everyone completed their talks Masaru leaned relaxedly on the couch, "So what you think would be the next movement of the Hero Faction?" Masaru smirked, "He will definitely go after Issei, he is quite close to having obsessions about the Irregular growth of Issei and Vali but he will go for Issei instead." Azazel ??r?ss his goatee wondering how he should approach this situation, "I would suggest you allow the hero faction to come in contact with Rias and her peerage, right now their a group of power types and only 1 technique type and a few support types. They never fought a real technique type enemy before so it will be decent experience for them" Azazel nodded, "However, that true Longinus spear is a different issue" Shortly afterwards Masaru left Azazel alone who was drawing up a few plans for what-if scenarios that could happen in the future.


    ''So the reason Issei attract those women was because he had the br??st god''s divine protection from the start'' Masaru thought with a smile wondering if that god would ever feel ashamed being called Booby God as he felt the Wonder Child title was totally embarrassing back in the days. When Masaru appeared back at the Hotel he noticed the girls were still sleeping but since it was in the afternoon he decided to ask for the Manager to allow him to cook, it was the moment Masaru entered after a while with the familiar delicious scent of food that awakened the girls and all began to have starry eyes when they saw the food that was made by Masaru. "Thank you hubby!" All of them came over to hug and kiss him n?k?d which was a bit stimulating but he ensured the girls ate their lunch before they enjoyed another round of food wars.


    Few days went by with Masaru taking each girl on a date while enjoying their loving moment alone, nothing exciting happened since Loki was dealt with so it was relatively peaceful in Kuoh Town once again.


    >/<


    "Son, can you bring the juice for Mom?" Diana called out to Masaru, ever since her pregnancy was made known, Diehauser forbid her to move too actively till the fetus stabilized, so Masaru was looking after his mother when he is at home. He entered the kitchen grabbing a few oranges, he skinned a small circular piece off before he started to squeeze the juice out of the oranges one by one till he had a jug full of orange juice. "Here you go" Masaru placed a glass filled with Orange Juice along with the Jug filled with juice as well.


    "You know your mother well" Masaru chuckled at his mother''s comment as he knew she was quite thirsty so he brought the jug she could refill it without needing to stand up, "Well I am learning from Mom so when the time comes I will not be too panicky when it comes to my little wives" Diana giggled while she gently ??r?sses his hair, "You took quite a while to move forward with the girls, but remember to use protection got it?" Masaru nodded with a wry smile as he realized he had never used it at all, "I already had the girls take pills as I am sure you don''t want them to lose their youth period right?"


    Masaru nodded, since their a long life species there was plenty of time before they need to have kids so they can enjoy their lives while having fun before they will start their own family officially, not to mention there is also the fact of the wedding. "Masaru" Hearing the familiar voice Masaru turned to see Sona was having a pouting face, "Go with my daughter, she is precious like all the others" Diana pushed Masaru to stand up as he took Sona''s hand walking up the stairs.


    When they entered the room Sona felt reluctant to ask something so Masaru pulled her onto his ??p while he was gently ??r?ssing her back, he did not ask or force her but patiently waited till she gathered enough courage to ask "Did you sleep with everyone?" Hearing this Masaru nodded, he told her how it happened and the fact she should not blame the girls but him instead since it is his responsibility as a fiancee. Sona sighed, "But--"


    Masaru gently pulled her face towards his before he kissed her lightly at first then deepening the kiss, Sona felt her mind becoming blank from the intoxicating kiss she was sharing with Masaru that made her feel so addicted to kissing, Masaru gently positioned Sona to make her sit on his ??p as if she was straddling on him. After a while when they separated Sona''s eyes was a little out of it as she was in a daze from the stimulation she felt through the kiss, Masaru smiled warmly while he ??r?sses her cheek, "You don''t have to force yourself, my love, while it is true the girls initiated the event, I too wanted it. But you don''t have to follow their lead, I will wait till your ready"


    Sona who heard this choke a bit from feeling relieved, she felt a bit pressured when she heard what happened between Masaru and the girls so she was not certain if he would lose interest in her since she was left out. But Masaru''s words blew away her insecurities making her feel stupid for doubting him, but she was still a bit angry with him so she kissed him again but this time she took the initiative. Masaru held her waist firmly as he enjoyed the feeling of being kissed instead of kissing which was quite a different kind of experience for him, it was after a while Sona bit her lips before making a choice within her heart.


    Afterwards, a silent barrier was placed inside the room where Masaru was gently taking off her clothes while kissing her skin as he pulled off her shirt, he could hear how Sona''s breathing was becoming faster and her heartbeats could be felt the moment his lips touched her skin between her br??sts, "Masaru..." Sona spoke with a longing voice while she gripped his shoulders, but he kept kissing downwards across her abdomen, each kiss was sending of electricity feelings throughout her body as she felt the anticipation of what else she could experience from his lovingly kisses like she was precious to him.


    When Masaru reached her black delicate see-through p?nt??s he gently removed it by biting onto it while dragging it down, this kind of feeling was foreign for Sona as she felt like she was free-falling from the skies, her eyes widen as she looking down her body at the predator''s eyes Masaru was gazing at her like he wanted to eat her up, she was not sure how to explain the feeling she was feeling but all she wanted was to give her all to him, everything to the man who saved her so many times and loved her so dearly.


    Masaru smiled teasingly as he kissed her clean soft feet all the way to her th??hs, the feeling of Masaru''s kisses made Sona feel unbearable arousal as her garden gates were already leaking nectar for Masaru to enjoy, the moment she felt his tongue gently ??r?ssing her most s?ns?t?v? spot she gripped his hair firmly like she wanted to rip his hair out, her m??ns became distinctive as Masaru could tell each of his girls had their unique m??ns making him feel quite aroused himself as he found Sona was the most s?ns?t?v? girl compared to the others.


    He gently played around with her using his tongue to taste the peach while the fingers were preparing the engagement to ram open the gates, Sona however, felt she was about to die of p???sur?, it was a real death but felt like everything was about to get blown out from her perspective as she could feel something deep inside her was building up rapidly, her legs locked around his head while she could not contain her m??ns, the idea of stopping was already out of her dictionary. The moment the rush came, she arched her body while her garden squirted out like a fountain, the exhilarating feeling of release made Sona feel complete addicted to this, never in her life did she expect it to feel this good.


    "Was it good?" Masaru spoke with a teasing smile when the legs of Sona came loose as if it lost the strength to contain him, he slowly raised over her body, Sona who saw Masaru''s manhood standing ready to take her as his could only swallow with anticipation, ''Is--- That going to fit?'' Sona thought but it was interrupted when Masaru kissed her gently, "It''s going to hurt at the start but try to relax okay?"


    Sona nodded as Masaru positioned himself before slowly moving upwards, Sona could feel how her folds were spreading rapidly, it was extremely painful so Masaru pierced through her h?m?n swiftly causing Sona to grip his back tightly if it was not for his physique then he would have bled from how Sona was gripping him. Masaru kept kissing her tenderly without moving, he could feel the pain Sona was feeling right now so he began to distract her by playing with her br??sts, squeezing them before tracing the outwards line of her ?r????e then pinching her n?pp??s, this stimulation ?ssisted Sona so slowly get used to the feeling of Masaru within her.


    "Masaru..." Hearing Sona''s longing voice, Masaru came closer to kiss her while she embraced his head with her arms, "Take me" Hearing this Masaru could not control his urge and began to move slowly, he kept increasing the pace of his thrusting till he could hear from her m??ns no longer containing traces of pain but only p???sur?, even her legs were locked around his waists, Sona who was experiencing her first could not help but m??n, the feeling how Masaru was spreading her folds while knocking at the opening leading to her uterus, it was out of the world.


    ''It''s so good, why did I hesistate'' Sona felt stupid for taking so long to experience something exciting and pleasurable as becoming one with Masaru. Soon the familiar rush was building up without her body, Masaru could feel her folds was squeezing him tighter by the second demanding him to unleash his essence within her. After a few more thrusts Sona''s body arched once more as she squirted against his body while he released his essence within her body, Sona could feel something hot was entering her and realized that he let everything out within her.


    The two of them panted while locking gazes with one another before resuming their tenderly kisses, "How was it?" Seeing Masaru''s teasingly smile Sona blushed shyly before answering with a soft voice, "It felt good", Masaru gently kissed her forehead, "Love you" Sona smiled with a warm smile, "I love you too Masaru"

 Chapter 118 - Next Destination: China!

    Next day Masaru went to school as usual together with the girls except for Sona who arrived early at his house to eat breakfast together with everyone so Sona was walking next to him this morning, the usual Stoic face Sona was smiling brightly next to Masaru and her skin appeared glossier as well to which the rest of the girls realized that she officially became part of their sisterhood so they congratulated Sona softly so as not to give the surroundings a scare of their lives.


    However, just the sight of Sona walking next to Masaru with a bright smile was enough to cause a pandemonium among the male students who were fans of Sona, even Issei who saw this felt sorry for Saji but he felt awe towards Masaru who could do the things he want to do with girls as well so he felt quite a bit of envy towards Masaru, if Masaru were to know of this then he would beat some sense into Issei''s head for not realizing his own situation. "Sona?" Rias who was next to Issei stared with wide eyes at the smiling Sona, it has been many years since she last saw Sona smiling so openly in public, even her sister was not able to accomplish this.


    "I will be heading to the council office first" Sona spoke towards Masaru, Masaru nodded towards her while Sona waved before leaving the group. "Ara ara, Master you should not neglect us okay?" Masar smirked as he sent a sharp gaze towards Akeno causing her to shiver from excitement, it has been a while that Masaru learnt how to play his role with Akeno although he was not able to enter the next stage of it since he did not want to injure her and Akeno actually enjoyed the current relationship between herself and Masaru as it is.


    Meanwhile, Sona entered the student council office causing her peerage to freeze when they saw her appearance, they were not certain what happened but they knew she changed for the better with the smile on her face. Saji prayed for her happiness in his heart as he already decided to let go of his one-sided crush and instead he chose to chase after Momo and Ruruko, "Good Morning Kaichou" Tsubaki led the greeting and soon everyone else greeted Sona warmly, Sona nodded "Morning everyone, firstly I want to thank you all for your hard work and hope you all will continue to support me" All of them affirmed strongly, seeing that Saji moved on, Sona could only sigh with relief as she did feel a bit apologetic that she could not return his feelings.


    "Sona, did you?" Tsubaki was Sona''s closest friend so she too knew of the incident between Masaru and the girls, Sona blushed a bit before turning her face away causing Tsubaki herself to blush thinking her friend was indeed bold to do such a thing before marriage. "Did he take responsibility for it?" Hearing the next question Sona nodded, "Does your sister know?" Sona shivered as this was one thing she will never tell to her sister even if the world came crashing down so she shook her head, Tsubaki sighed but still, her smile was brighter than her normal smile as she felt extremely happy for Sona.


    "Masaru will be leaving school for a month together with Roygun, can you complete the formalities and have Ulrika approve it?" Hearing this command Tsubaki nodded while she prepared the documentation, when it was complete she handed it over to Tomoe who was on her way out, "WHo is going to talk with your sister?" Sona smiled slyly, "Masaru ofcourse" Tsubaki could only pray for Masaru in her heart that he will not get killed by the #1 Siscon Devil King.


    >/<


    School was quite noisy with the second years preparing for their trip to Kyoto, Masaru who heard this felt sceptical so he sent a message to his Teacher Ajuka to ask if he could keep an eye on the Yokai Faction just in case because if the Hero Faction were to strike again then this school trip was an opportunity that even Cao Cao will not let go off. "Demon King! How dare you touch my lovely sister!" a loud scream could be heard from the door that led to the reception area of the disciplinary Committee office, Masaru looked up seeing the familiar Magical Girl outfit girl whom he usually fights for real against in a tv show. He never understood this crazy girl that would fight to kill him for the sake of a show but since he has gotten quite a lot of benefits from sparring against a Devil King he did not complain.


    Serafall learnt about Masaru''s and Sona''s lovemaking incident which sent this girl''s envy through the roof as she looked towards Masaru with a glare, strangely there was no killing intent but Masaru could tell this girl was quite a bit angry so he could only brace himself to take responsibility of his actions. "Afternoon Sister-in-law" Masaru spoke respectfully which calmed Serafall a bit but she still stomped her way till she took a seat in front of Masaru, "You, you''re not going to neglect responsibility are you?" Masaru chuckled but then his face became serious, "I naturally am going to take responsibility since your sister chose me so I will keep her my by side and protect her... Could it be you want to join in?" Hearing this Serafall blushed as this was the first time someone would brazenly say such a thing to her.


    "N-No!, I am just making sure you will not hurt my So-Tan!" Serafall nodded with a triumph face although she thought ''It would feel nice'', Masaru knew this girl was still a bit green when it came to relationships between Man and Women so he did not push his luck since this girl can get dangerous if she decides to rampage, "Are you going to have talks with the Yokai Faction to join the alliance?" Masaru spoke as he took his cup of coffee Ichika brought for him, Yui brought a cup of tea for Serafall. "Yes, however, it appears something happened as they did not respond to our messengers" Masaru nodded, "I have notified my teacher to move in the background so you will get your answer from Yasaka soon"


    "What you mean?" Serafall was quite sharp as she knew that Masaru already figured out what was going on, "Although I am not entirely certain, this school trip is the perfect opportunity for the Hero Faction to attack Issei and his group, as you know those who come in contact with the two heavenly dragons will experience irregular growth" Serafall nodded while Masaru continued, "Although this rumour is not confirmed to be true but the idea of experiencing an irregular growth is too enticing so they will definitely hit in a place where the influence of the Devils is not that strong like Kyoto" Serafall places down her cup of tea while digesting the information Masaru just gave her, "So you believe the Hero Faction are behind the Yokai''s incident?"


    Masaru nodded, "Khaos Brigade even got involved with the Vampires so it will only be natural to suspect they are getting their hands in the Yokai as well" Serafall and Masaru continued to talk for a while longer before the Magical Girl went away with a blushing face when Masaru complimented that she looks beautiful in her outfit. Akeno took her seat on Masaru''s ??p like she was straddling on him, the look in her eyes Masaru could see that she felt jealous so he lightly smacked her soft bu?? before messaging it. "Ahn... Master... Are you picking up more girls?" Masaru shook his head, "I already decided that our current family is big enough, perhaps I might consider Serafall but no one else" Akeno lightly kissed Masaru''s lips, "What about the knight?"


    "That is a problem we will face when we get there" He chuckled while enjoying his kiss with Akeno further, later Akeno climbed off Masaru''s waste while ???k?n? her lips while her gaze was locked at his crotch for a moment before leaving the office while swaying her body seductively. Masaru smiled before continuing completing his work since he will be gone for a month, so Ingvild will be the leader until he returns.


    Suddenly Masaru was embraced from behind, the strands of red hair that brushed against his face gave away who was seeking attention from him, "Everest..." Hearing Masaru''s voice Everest smiled as she rests her head on his shoulder while Masaru continued the paperwork, "I want to be spoiled as well" Masaru chuckled as he lightly kisses her cheek while rushing to complete the last piece of report before turning his chair to face her, he could see this naughty dragon of his spied on his kiss with Akeno so naturally she too was hungry for a kiss.


    >/<


    "Thor, you will be leaving for China in a few days" Odin spoke towards his son who was visiting him today for a drink, sitting opposite of Odin was a young handsome looking blond-haired, blue-eyed man with a bulky muscular body wearing casual clothes he bought back in Norway. "Could it be for that young boy you told me about?" Thor asked his father as he naturally heard about Masaru quite often, Odin nodded while taking a sip of his tea. "Yes, for now, we need to know who supported your brother and why. I need to know of this before someone tries to help him escape once again" Thor nodded as he agreed to go.


    >/<


    "I see, so you want me to follow the boy as the representative from Heaven?" Uriel was a handsome young man wearing similar clothes as Michael does with a gold halo floating above his head, Michael nodded "In the meantime, I hope you can investigate why the churches in the area are not responding to our orders or messages as well" Uriel thought for a moment and remember there was indeed the situation where they can''t contact the churches in the area and since it was a highly-populated area then they should have been able to garner a good amount of beliefs but the fact there is no communication meant someone was doing something there. "Understood"


    >/<


    "You want me to leave my wife I just have gotten back to join that brat!?" Barakiel felt his world was about to collapse when he heard Azazel chose him to join Masaru in their journey to the west, Shuri knew of the current status of the relationship between Masaru and Akeno so she no longer felt worried about them as she knew they have officially bonded since a wedding was only a formality for her. "Hubby, you will protect your son-in-law for your daughter''s sake" Hearing Shuri''s face Barakiel swore he saw a hanya mask floating behind Shuri while her body gave off an illusionary black aura causing him to feel a cold sweat run down his back.


    Barakiel nodded hastily while Shuri kissed him lightly on the lips before heading back to the kitchen, Azazel who saw this chuckled as he knew his best friend was collared for life "Hehe, So will you accept it?" Barakiel made sure Shuri was far away before he grunted, "Fine, I will do it" Azazel nodded, "In the meantime I want you to investigate the relationship between Samsara and Hades, we need to know if we have two enemies that are Death Gods or only one" Barakiel tilted his head, "We need to keep a firm eye over the administration of Cocytus, the fact Hades is acting suspiciously makes me worried so we need to check on Samsara as well" Barakiel nodded.


    >/<


    "When Masaru returns I will be handing over the patriarch position to him" Dominic announced to Diehauser, Diana, Calfa and Damian, hearing this they were not surprised as it was already set in stone they would have Masaru become the head of the family, "But won''t we wait till he graduates?" Hearing Diana''s question Dominic shook his head, "It will be best he can experience the responsibilities from an early age and besides with his current status, becoming the head of the Belial Family now will only become beneficial for him since Ulrika and the girls are already supporting him with the Administration works at school"


    Diehauser leaned back onto his couch looking at the roof while reminiscing about the past, Diana who saw her husband looking reluctant knew that he did not want Masaru to grow up so fast so he could still spoil his son a bit more, she light jab his ab attracting his attention before placing his hands on her stomach that was showing signs of her pregnancy. "No need to worry love" Diana whispered to which Diehauser responded with a kiss on her cheek, their feelings grew stronger thanks to Masaru''s influence and Diehauser knew his wife was trying to comfort him with his other child that will come into this world.


    "In the meantime, we can finally relax and slowly expand our businesses in other sectors, perhaps when Masaru completed his mission we can branch most of our businesses in China" Damian nodded at Dominic''s suggestion, with Masaru they could build a firm foundation in China where they can place their Secondary Headquarters there in the Human World.


    >/<


    Early morning the next day, Masaru together with Roygun and Kuroka was standing near the security checkpoint together with his family who came to send him off, "Are you certain everything is packed?" Diana spoke with a worried tone but soon quiet down when Masaru gently embraced her, "Everything will be fine mom, your son will come back with many gifts" Diana nodded "More daughters?" Masaru almost fell face first in the ground before he nervously chuckled while shaking his head, "No, I have no plans of that..." Masaru wanted to say yet but he chose to keep them to himself.


    He gave each of the girls a deep kiss and a firm hug, "I will be visiting your girls regularly so no need to feel sad" Masaru spoke warmly while ??r?ssing Shirone''s hair which grew longer till it touched her shoulders, "Nyaa" Shirone closed her eyes enjoying his ??r?ssing. "Make sure to keep yourself and my daughters save" Diehauser spoke while clasping his hand on Masaru''s shoulder, "Yes father" The father and son nodded towards each other, after saying their goodbyes Masaru left for the Security Checkpoint together with Roygun and Kuroka, "It''s different from how I normally travel nyan" Kuroka spoke as she felt her heart was reluctant to leave shirone which she never felt before since she normally could teleport but this situation made her forgot about it as it was entirely a new experience for her.


    Masaru chuckled as he scratched the back of her ear before whispering, "Don''t worry, I''m here", Kuroka nodded with a smile as the three of them pass the checkpoint from this point forward will their new journey start.

 Chapter 112 - Old Satan Faction strikes! Part 2

    "NYA!"


    "Run! This white demon will burn us all to death!" One of the teams of ten leaders shouted to the remaining three members of his team running away from a white demon cloaked in white flames that burnt anything that touched her.


    "You will not get away from here! I want my big brother to praise me some more" The girl said as she stomps on the ground heavily, using the force of the stomp she hurled herself towards them in quick steps before she appeared before the next Devil.


    "HIIIII!!!" The devil screamed shamefully when he saw the girl caught up almost instantly with his speed, ''I just want to go home, little sister! I swear I will not cheat, lie or screw over pr?st?tut?s!''


    "White Neko - Pervert destroying fist!" Shirone slammed her purifying flame cloaked fist into the face of the devil before blasting him off, along the way, the devil burnt till nothing was left behind that could prove his existence.


    "Damn! We can''t get away from her" The nearby devil span the spear in his hands before thrusting it forward with the force he generated when he span it along with his own body strength,


    Swoosh!


    Shirone dodges the attack effortlessly, her eyes were sparkling ever since Masaru allowed her to move alone during this skirmish. She had been facing off against small groups that were distance away from the main army, toying with them as a form of her training before killing them with her purifying flames.


    Swoosh - Swoosh!


    Dodging the double thrust, Shirone came close enough to the devil. Lowering her h?ps she pulled back her left hand, along with her body twist she thrust her left fist forward in a swift motion slamming it against the shaft of the spear the devil used to protect himself.


    Crack!


    "What!?" The Devil''s eyes widen when he heard crackling sounds, when he glanced at his spear his face became unusually pale as sweat trickled down his spine.


    BOOM!


    "Guah!" Shirone heard the devil cough out his last breath before he too was sent flying by her punch, burnt away in her own flames.


    "You--- You monster!" The leader stuttered as he stepped back, ever since Shirone killed another one of his subordinates he already forgot how to run away from this demon or more like he knew he could not get away even if he wanted to.


    "Hmph! You perverted uncle, didn''t you try to bribe me using sweets?" Shirone asked despite feeling incredibly embarrassed that she even hesitated for a moment there since she was used to taking sweets from Masaru, she did not expect to find herself almost wanting to take it unconsciously.


    ''I can''t let anyone knows of this, Big brother would too worried of me if he knows'' Shirone thought as she clenched her fist tightly, a peculiar light flashed on the surface of her eyes. Controlling her breath to the point that there was almost no sound of breathing, slowly her existence began to fade from the man''s perception


    ''Traceless steps'' Shirone moved radically forward towards the man, she could not help but smile at the man''s fearful face when he could no longer "see" her despite the fact she never left his line of sight. ''Big brother''s skills are the best'' She thought for a moment


    BOOM!


    BBOOOMM!


    Shirone slammed her fist in the last devil before using the devil as a springboard to attack the Leader, the leader did not have time to react when he suddenly could "see" Shirone once again. The last thing he saw before his life came to an abrupt end, was her little fist slamming in his face followed by an intense white flame engulfing him.


    "Nya?" Shirone''s ears twitched as she started to sense the next group to pick off, however, there was none left. With a single step, she disappeared in the distance to continue the hunt.


    >/<


    "Lady Everest, there is no need to dirty your hands," Ichika said as she glanced at the hordes of devils approaching the two of them, like the other girls of Masaru''s team. With exception to Akeno and Ingvild, the rest of them were responsible for surrounding and preventing the old satan faction from escaping.


    "No! I only feel like I''m in a fight when I am surrounded by enemies" Everest said before charging ahead straight into the group of devils.


    "What!?"


    "The hell is this girl looking down on us!?"


    "Just because she is Masaru''s peerage member! Kill her!"


    "Hold up! That is Everest Tannin! The Barbarian Dragoness!"


    "Who is the one to call me a Barbarian!" Everest roared as she manipulates her dragon aura to cover her body, her once fiery red hair began to float covered in crimson coloured dragon aura. Her eyes became fierce as well as her combat skills became cruel and deadly.


    With a backswing of her fist, she slams it against the head of a devil behind her.


    Splat!


    The surrounding devils flinched for an instant moment at the sight of their comrade whose head exploded upon the impact of Everest''s attack, but they did not let up as they charged towards Everest in order to surround her.


    "Tire her out! Once she is tired we can subdue her!" The devil who was in charge of this battalion yelled out loud to improve his men''s morale,


    "And you can do whatever you want with her!" He added with a lecherous smile, however, soon his body shivered when his instincts sensed a dreadful threat. Looking to the left of Everest he noticed a maid with a peculiar aura, ''I- I''m afraid of a MAID!?''


    Boom!


    "Ah!" Everest continued to face off against the devils without caring of their blood splattering all over her body, her eyes were gleaming with excitement and her smile made her look like a flame demon that came from the depth of Cocytus ready to reap the lives of the devils.


    "You dare have such intentions towards the women of my master?" Ichika said with her voice so cold that it made the heat gave off from the battle and blood that spread out in the surrounding instantly disperse and was replaced by coldness, utter dreadful coldness.


    "Allow me to show you the true dreadfulness of space magic," Ichika said with a warm smile, however, the devils who heard her froze up as they felt that smile was darker than the pits of Hades beckoning their approaching demise.


    Glasping her hands, Ichika felt her connection with Masaru. Her smile became natural, unlike her stoic or cold smile, manipulating the spatial energy within her blood she spread it out towards the devils. Although she could not cover many of them in her domain, it was enough to break their morale.


    "Fusion" Ichika muttered as several devils began to submerge into the ground as if it was quicksand.


    "W-What is this!?"


    "HIIII!!!! I can''t feel my legs!!!!"


    "Help me! I don''t want to die!!!!"


    Ichika watches how the devils were fused together with the earth, there was no way to separate their body from the earth unless another powerful space mage separates their body from the earth once more. Meaning should they break the ground...


    BOOM!


    "HIII!!!! Why did he die!?" One of the devils who struck the ground to loosen it so his friend could come out, was scared out of his mind when blood suddenly emerged from the ground. He was certain he did not attack the ground where the body should have been, however, with the head of his friend that was above the ground, he knew his friend was dead.


    "J-Just what is going on!?" One of the devils glanced at the remaining devils who also submerged into the ground with only their heads above the ground,


    "I- I can feel my body, however, it does not feel like same anymore" The devil submerged in the ground responded, he was crying out of fear.


    "T-This!?" The leader was taken aback before glancing at the maid whom he underestimated, he felt this woman was the most dangerous woman he ever came across.


    "Hmph! Ichika, why did you do that? Now they became wimps!" Everest complained when she noticed that no one was daring to approach her for a fight, she noticed their will were broken and their will to live was hanging on a thread.


    "That''s right, I ''fused'' them with the ground. Breaking the ground is no different from breaking their bodies" Ichika said with a smile,


    "Impossible, their bodies is stronger than the ground so how can they die so easily!?" The leader yelled as he could not understand just how the fusion caused their strong bodies to become as weak as paper!


    "It''s because the ground fused with their body, It''s like two parts that made a single cell strong was divided and a piece of earth was inserted. Now imagine that throughout his entire body, except for the head naturally" Ichika explained simply,


    Hearing this explanation, the devils shivered before dropping their weapons on the ground. Seeing that his men gave up their will to fight, the leader snorted before turning around to leave.


    "Ah no, you won''t!" Everest said as she materialized her dragon wings, with a single flash a fierce gale blew from behind her before she was launched in the direction of the fleeing leader.


    "Ulrika? Can you send the Assassin over for the Seal?" Ichika called Ulrika after she secured the thousands of devils who surrendered, she was quite surprised at how fast they gave up considering they were many more. However, it appears once their arrogance and pride for their power is broken thoroughly they all drop like dominos.


    "Ho? So we finally got more manpower? It honestly came just in time" Ulrika''s voice came out through the magic circle near Ichika''s voice. Ichika was one of the few girls who was the fastest to adapt to the cruelty of Masaru''s plans, hench she could turn all these devils into loyal servants without batting her eyes.


    It did not take long for Hiei''s Assassin leaders to appear around the devils surrounding them, only one of the top leaders approached Ichika before bowing to her.


    "Madam, we came upon the order of Madam Ulrika to commence the sealing," The Assassin said,


    "Very well, you may start," Ichika said as she watched how the Assassin''s efficiently apply the command seal on each of the devils, even those who decided to resist was easily subdued as an example making everything smoothly.


    BOOM!


    "*Cough cough* You--- Bitch" The leader cough blood while glaring at Everest who threw him nonchalantly,


    "This one too," Everest said to the nearby ?ssassin who nodded at her order and went to apply the command seal on the ?ssassin.


    "Everest... You--_" Ichika glanced at her sister in surprise, she knew Everest with her pure and honest personality would not be able to adapt this quickly. However, it appears she honestly had underestimated this dragoness''s mentality from the beginning.


    >/<


    Swoosh!


    Pak!


    Swoosh!


    Pak!


    "Madam Angelica truly is a divine archer!" One of the army soldiers who arrived to reinforce the borders of the Rating Game Dimension was praising Angelica who was shooting down the devils that were trying to escape f?r??b?? by leaving the dimension.


    "Keep your guard up!" Angelica roared as she glared at the soldiers, since she had travelled with Diana for a long time she was naturally familiar with the soldiers under her command. "Although we have implemented an anti-Teleportation formation over the entire Dimension, it is still a limited area so we have to make sure they don''t leave it!"


    "huh?" Angelica shivered when she felt something disgusting in the direction of the Temple, if she was not mistaken then that was where Asia who was kidnapped by Diodora was being held.


    She was not sure why, however, she felt the familiar disgusting aura of Cannibals who once attacked her village in the past. "Hmph!"


    Angelica snorted as she pulled out another arrow from her quiver, pulling the string of her bow while aiming the arrow in the direction she sensed the existence. Her eyes squinted as she gathered her shadow magic elements to cloak the arrow to the point it became pitch black, the moment she released it the earth beneath her feet sunk a few centimetres followed by spider web cracks spreading all over the place.


    Swoosh!


    "Madam Angelica, why have you attacked the Temple!?" One of the soldiers screamed out in surprise,


    "I sensed something disgusting" Angelica muttered with a cold voice, it took her a lot of will power to resist the urge to end the creature herself.


    She would never know that the arrow she unleashed at the temple penetrated Freed''s ?ss just when he was about to say something disgusting to Rias and her peerage.


    >/<


    "Master, the battlefield is almost settled" Ulrika reported, she was working together with Roygun to monitor the battlefield and keep track of every enemy.


    The reason Masaru gave them the task was to keep tabs on the Hero faction as well as Qlippoth, should either of them get involved he might have to adjust his plans accordingly. However, the fate of the Old Satan Faction must end today.


    "Madam Ulrika, the request of Madam Ichika to use the command seal has been completed." one of the Intelligence Agents part of the secret squad within the Hiei, organisation Masaru started. Reported to Ulrika the update.


    "Very well, contact the porter team to collect our new batch of subordinates" Ulrika ordered before glancing at the reports of Hiei.


    It has been a while since She and Masaru initiated the plans to establish the organisation, so far she managed to spread out their spy network in various Devil Noble Families including Gremory, Sitri and the rest that were allies.


    "It''s a good thing we managed to secure more subordinates," Ulrika said, ever since they started to capture members of other factions to secure the information from their stronghold. The number they sacrificed was not few, so she could not initiate the plans to create a Mercenary squad like Masaru once asked her for.


    "With these, we can recall our elites and start the Hiei Mercenary." Roygun continued after Ulrika, she was told of this plan and approved of it. This way they could generate income to keep the company afloat, while they will slowly spread their subordinates even further since everything requires, MONEY!


    "That too, however, now I can allocate more people around the globe to investigate Qlippoth. It feels strange we still did not manage to find them, yet they appeared in the Vampire Territory" Ulrika said with a sigh before returning her sight to the battlefield.


    Suddenly a magic circle appeared near Ulrika''s ear, "Eya Ul-chan! It''s Jeanne!"


    >/<


    "Eya Ul-chan! It''s Jeanne" Said cheerfully, her blonde hair soaked in the blood of her enemies, her blood-stained armour made her appear like a Goddess of War surrounding by hundreds of floating holy swords.


    "Yes?"


    "Well I have discovered something," Jeanne said as she glanced at a peculiar devil, despite her cheerful attitude her eyes were incredibly cold when glancing at this corpse.


    "I found several Cannibals within the ranks of the Devils" Jeanne said, this caused Ulrika and Roygun to flinch and both of them stopped working at the same time.


    "You serious?"


    Jeanne squatted down next to the corpse using her holy sword to move it''s arm away revealing strange inscription carved into the body of the devil, "Yes, there are also some inscriptions written on them. Although I don''t want to accuse anyone, however, these inscriptions are written in Elvish language"


    "I will send some men to pick up the corpses, and I will contact Angelica to hear if she knows anything about this"


    "Thanks, I was honestly bummed about this" Jeanne said with a giggle before closing the call after finalizing a few things with Ulrika.


    "You reported to Ulrika?" Sakura arrived after she cleaned her katana, both she and Jeanne were responsible for defending this side of the field since it was in the direction of the Belial Territory.


    Unlike Ichika, the two of them did not have the leisure to capture their enemies since their main priority was to kill anyone who arrives here otherwise it might bring forth trouble to the Belial Territory that was prospering now.


    "Yes Saki-chan" Jeanne said with a broad smile,


    "Sakura! Don''t call me Saki-chan since it sounds like you are calling me Jackie Chan" Sakura mumbled, she had been in contact with many people after becoming Masaru''s pawn and naturally she became aware of many movies the villages liked to watch, especially movies made by this specific actor.


    "hehehe" Jeanne giggled,


    Suddenly magic circle appeared on each and every girl''s ear, reporting a single thing. "Mission Complete, the skirmish is over"


    "Aiya! And I have only started to enjoy this battle" Jeanne said as she mumbled, her eyes squinted when she glanced in the direction of the Temple when a baleful aura erupted in the far distance, she was not certain what was going on but all she felt was that whatever was there simply wanted to destroy.


    >/<


    "Ulrika, I''m teleporting Yui to you," Masaru said without waiting for both Azazel at his side, or Ulrika on the magic communication to respond as he teleports Yui to Hiei''s headquarters.


    "Something went wrong at the temple, I am going to check it out. We can''t fail to terminate the old satan faction" Masaru said as he glanced at Azazel before he teleported away in the direction of the Temple.


    "Sheesh! He could just have said he was worried about that idiot disciple" Azazel said as he shook his head with a smile,


    >/<


    "ROAR!!!!!"


    Masaru who appeared nearby noticed Issei who activated his Juggernaut drive in an incomplete state had lost his mind, yet as a fellow dragon, he could feel the heart-wrenching scream contained within the roars of Issei.


    "Masaru!" Rias called out in surprise,


    "Senpai!" Yuuto followed after,


    "Masaru Senpai!" Gasper cried as he appeared clinging on Masaru in a flash,


    "Masaru," Barold said with an anxious voice, his eyes never left Issei for a moment, Xenovia was listless ever since she lost her dearest friend and now another one she cared for turned out like this.


    "What happened?" Masaru asked Rias who started to explain the situation, it appears right when Shalba killed Asia, Issei lost himself in his rage and ended up like this.


    "Geez, to think my rival would lose himself like this. And I thought he made some progress after activating his Juggernaut drive" Vali who appeared together with Bikou and Arthur approached Rias''s team.


    "Asia!" Rias called out in surprise, yet before anyone could reach her. Xenovia already appeared before Asia in Arthur''s hands and took her from him in a tight embrace.


    "Oh, we found this girl in the Dimensional gap while we were moving around" Vali said nonchalantly while gazing at Issei who was destroying his surroundings, "But you all sure are lucky he end up in this state here, if it was on earth then he would have decimated an entire country"


    "Masaru, can we save him?" Barold asked,


    "First we have to calm his mind. There is nothing we can do if he rampage like that, according to legends it was always a song that calmed dragons" Masaru said,


    "That''s correct, however, neither of the Heavenly dragons has a song dedicated to them" Vali added,


    "But Ma-kun has a song dedicated to him by me-nyan!" Kuroka who was hiding appeared behind Masaru and hugged him while squeezing the back of his head in her br??st.


    Masaru smiled wryly at this carefree girl who does whatever she liked and act however she wanted.


    "We have a song!" Irina who was sent by Azazel who managed to arrive at the location where Sirzech was, sent Irina along with a mobile hi-fi.


    "heh," Masaru smirked when he saw that Hi-Fi, if he was not mistaken then it would be "That". Something created by Sirzech, Serafall and Azazel.


    "What is that?" Rias asked since she caught the sinister smile on Masaru''s face, she would never expect that this song would cause another heap of trouble for both her and Issei.


    ----


    Author note: Testing 1-2-3

 Chapter 113 - Summary of incident

    "Oppai!" The Oppai dragon song began to play causing the peerage and Rias to blush in both surprise and embarrassment, Bikou laughed till he dropped on the ground. Vali listened with interest while Arthur acted like nothing was happening.


    Yet everyone was surprise when Issei responded with the word "Oppai" with his hands stretching out,


    "Ready?" Masaru glanced at Vali who nodded.


    [White tiger Emperor - Balance breaker]


    Masaru''s outfit was replaced by a white shirt made from the skin of a white tiger, grey leather pants held firmly around his waist with a chain belt. Black metal layered shin guard leather boots. Over his torso, open cloak Jacket with a Belial Crest pattern engraved pauldron attached on his left shoulder. His left hand was wearing a full white tiger leather gauntlet that reached till his elbow and his right hand was a similar gauntlet however it was fingerless.


    His favoured sword, Deadheart was sheathed within Avalon. However the design and colour of the sword and sheath was different from it''s original, what appeared in its place was a Katana as black as the night and a black sheath with a white flame marking drawn over it.


    Swoosh!


    Swoosh!


    Kuroka who saw Masaru''s balance breaker began to drool, her eyes were fixated on something that was never there before but was there now. Even Rias and they were surprised at the sight, Masaru who gained silver-coloured tiger ears.


    "NYA!!!" Kuroka in her heat pounced towards Masaru but was brought down with a chop of her head,


    "ouch!" Kuroka cried out with her ears flat and her eyes threatening to tear up,


    "We are in a critical situation girl" Masaru said with a sigh, he glanced at Rias and them before turning around.


    Vali materialized his white plated armour, expanding his light blue coloured wings he flew ahead of Masaru. "Hmph, I will show you that dragons are the strongest" he muttered to himself.


    "Well anyway, Rias, get yourself ready to face Issei," Masaru said before he turned around and ran, the increase in his agility while equipping the balance breaker of the White Tiger, caused the simple jog of Masaru to appear like he was dashing in the speed of a racing car leaving rising dust in his trail.


    "Roaar!!!" Issei roared before releasing a beam of dragon aura towards Vali and Masaru, Vali chose to dodge immediately while Masaru smirked as he continued to dash in the direction of the beam. Just before the beam could reach Masaru, he disappeared when he used his space magic to warp right behind Issei.


    Several coloured magic formation appeared surrounding Issei as Masaru began to scan him in his entirety, the chaotic energy, the dark aura filled with hatred, the dragon aura, everything was being picked up by Masaru who finally understood why Azazel said that a human who has the Boosted gear should either be taken in by either of the factions or be killed immediately.


    "I see, no wonder Raynare killed him although she did not know which sacred gear he had" Masaru muttered before he slapped Issei with a hand cloaked in his bloodline power, interrupting the energy flow from his abdomen to his mouth causing the beam attack to halt abruptly.


    With the opening Vali swooped down hitting issei once before the familiar resounding noise could be heard from his sacred gear.


    [Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide! Divide!]


    Swiftly Issei began to shrink in size as his power he accumulated was stolen from him and halved, Masaru nodded as he glanced at Rias. "Heh, time to sign little girl" he said before he vanished, he did not want to see the scene that was about to happen right now.


    Since he respected her privacy, instead he appeared near Kuroka once more who was incredibly excited to see Masaru''s balance breaker.


    "You have to stay like this!" Kuroka said with a serious face, but Masaru could see her eyes filled with ?ust that betrayed her acting.


    "Don''t be unreasonable" Masaru said with a wry smile before he released his balance breaker state, this caused Kuroka to feel a sense of loss however when Masaru patted her head gently she instantly became energized again.


    "That Sheath" Arthur asked while looking at Masaru with interest,


    "Yes, Old man Edward gave it to me to guard it for the Pendragon Family," Masaru said since he knew why Arthur was surprised to see the sheath,


    "More like you took it, I doubt it can come undone from your sacred gear," Arthur said with a smirk on his face,


    "Well it''s an honest mistake after all," Masaru said shamelessly, he honestly did not think it would merge with his sacred gear when he achieved Balance Breaker for his White Tiger mode.


    "Issei!" Masaru was attracted by the noise of everyone who gathered around the sleeping Issei, when he unconsciously scanned him his face became stern.


    "Sigh..." Vali said nothing as he crossed his arms, he was not certain how to feel since he too sensed the same thing Masaru did when they used magic to investigate Issei.


    "urg..." Issei who was unconscious slowly began to wake up, when he realized he was surrounded by everyone he was surprised.


    "Good job defeating your enemy," Masaru said to Issei who nervously chuckled while scratching the back of his head,


    "Asia!?" Issei who chuckled noticed Asia who was being held preciously by Xenovia, the two of them began to cry when Asia regained her consciousness looking at them anxiously wondering why they were crying for her.


    "Issei... Do you want to defeat me?" Vali asked Issei with a smile,


    "Yes, however, I have others I want to defeat like Saji, Yuuto, Sairaorg and my sensei Masaru" Issei muttered while looking at Vali confidently,


    "Heh, it appears the current two heavenly dragon hosts have dreams other than their fated battle," Vali said as he chuckled,


    Crack!


    Crack Crack!


    Suddenly high the skies, space raptured revealing a gigantic red dragon flying across the skies as if nothing below it could interest it one bit.


    "It''s been a while, great Red" Ophis said as she appeared out of thin air,


    "Ophis..." Masaru muttered as he glanced at the young girl, he was not sure why but he just could not take her as a threat.


    "I will get my hands on it someday, my silence" She muttered before glancing at Masaru with interest.


    "My dream is to become the true White Dragon Emperor. And to accomplish that" Vali spoke to Issei while stretching his hand towards Great Red before clenching it, "I have to defeat Great Red, the white can''t be below the red after all" He said with a smirk.


    Vali nodded before turning around to leave, "You have any information of Qlippoth" Masaru whispered,


    "None, even I am investigating them. Although the only information I have of them, is the dragon burial sites we investigated in the search for an opponent to face" Vali muttered before he left together with his team and Ophis.


    "Was that Ophis!? The Ouroboros Dragon!?" Rias asked in surprise, Masaru nodded while Kuroka gave him a kiss on the cheek before she too left.


    "Yes" Masaru said before glancing at the space rapture Great Red caused to leave the dimension, ''This world sure is much more interesting compared to the bits of memories I have of it'' he thought


    >/<


    "Shalba has been killed by Issei" Sirzech began to give his report


    Masaru felt strange when he heard Sirzech confirm it so soon, he knew the Hero Faction was a part of this campaign so Shalba dying so easily is really too mysterious.


    However, he did not voice his doubts as it was, in fact, Issei who activated his Juggernaut Drive to achieve this.


    Masaru already gained research reports about this from Azazel including the information he managed to gain on his own when he was involved in the incident. With it in hand, he intends to create such a mode for his own Sacred Gear, he just needs to read the report and come up with a few hypotheses first then start the experiment on himself.


    "As some of you are aware, Masaru was our secret Agent who infiltrated the Khaos Brigade. The mission with the Shinto Gods and Norse was his doing, however, please note that the damage reports would have been catastrophic if he did not step in to deal with it instead" Sirzech explained everything to the surrounding leaders without hiding anything.


    The surrounding leaders did not complain nor say anything out of the ordinary, seeing this Sirzech continued.


    "Next up, we have arranged for Odin to tour around Japan after he openly declares trading with the Gods of Japan in order to pull Loki out from his hiding, Masaru and Barakiel will be with him during this time, I may also have my sister and Sona join in this event since Odin intends to tour through Kuoh Town"


    Masaru leaned backwards on his chair since they were holding a conference in a big venue with all the decision-makers,


    ''I wonder what I should do about the mission in China, so far I can only leave the Vampires alone for now till Cicily contacts me. Not to mention I have Loki to deal with.'' Masaru filled his head with things he still needed to do but every time something else pops up.


    ''I also heard of Cannibals that appeared, apparently, Angelica believes they are a threat yet these devils don''t care about it'' Masaru thought, he sighed before thinking maybe he should send his girls to investigate the Cannibals on their own, since he will have to investigate China in the future.


    >/<


    After the meeting, Sirzech contacted Masaru into his office where the rest of the Devil Kings and Azazel was taking their seats, "First let me congratulate you that Jeanne, Angelica, Stephani, Sakura and Ulrika will all be promoted to Mid Rank, so I hope you can arrange for them to prepare themselves"


    Masaru nodded sending off a note to his mother before taking his seat, Sirzech smiled wryly "You look like your expecting it instead of a surprise"


    Masaru chuckled while acting surprise although he was expecting it since those Council men were feeling worried, the fame and influence of Masaru and his peerage were rocketing due to Rumours of Masaru''s exploits keep circulating throughout the masses "I am surprised but I knew my girls will never let me down, because I have more faith in them than anyone else"


    Sirzech nodded but then turned serious, "Why have you not told us about Incinerate Anthem?"


    Masaru too became seriously while leaning back on the couch no longer feeling too carefree as this was indeed a serious topic, "Because the one who would have taken it if I did not arrive in time would be Qlippoth, them having it will be far worse compared to the Old Satan Faction. And second, I doubt there is anyone else who can control and protect the Longinus"


    Sirzech and the rest face cramped a bit as this was an organisation they have been investigating for a while now, however, they were floored by his second reason.


    "The other reason is that it will be beneficial for the Alliance to gather the Longinus, Although I have taken this for myself if there is anyone who wishes to complain just send them to me. Just add a note, they better prepare to die when they do come" Masaru said with a stern face


    "*cough* I don''t think anyone would care, I just hope you can notify us ahead of time in the future" Sirzech said with a wry smile,


    "Sure no problem. I just made the choice on the dot since we are forced to fight a war to have peace. We need all the strength and power we can get to keep the worlds stable"


    "What proof can you give us that you will not betray?" Michael asked Masaru knew these people were questioning him on behalf of the other factions who wanted to confirm his intent before they joined.


    "Will you harm my family?" Masaru asked,


    Hearing this question they all began to chuckle, however, their eyes aren''t.


    Masaru continued nonchalantly "As long as no one harms my family I will not become an enemy, but if harm does come I will investigate it thoroughly before eliminating the suspect with my own hands even if it is someone in the Alliance, but even if I say this it will not happen because I know the people of the alliance care for peace as much as I do anyway"


    "However, if there is a millionth chance that it is an alliance member. Depending on the status, I might also include their entire faction in my revenge" Masaru said with a cold voice, he glanced at each of them before shifting to a bright smile.


    When the questioning was over Masaru enjoyed talking with the leaders before heading back home. The leaders were not offended by Masaru''s words, however, they understood that his family was his reverse scale. Not something that should be carelessly touched.


    >/<


    That night Masaru once again made food for his family since his father, grandparents and great-grandfather came to visit. Damian looked at Ulrika and Roygun ??r?ssing his chin, "Daughter, tell me is it true that girls with wider h?ps give birth to plenty children?"


    Calfa who heard this elbowed Damian''s stomach causing the poor old man to crumble down while Ulrika and Roygun were blushing, it was their first time meeting Damian since he was normally meeting with the other Elders.


    Calfa smiled warmly before pulling the two ladies with her, she gave Damian a glare "If you dare tease my granddaughters I will beat you up"


    Calfa snorted but Ulrika and Roygun felt happy they were accepted in the family despite being older than Masaru.


    "*Cough Cough* It was only a question! But welcome to the family, it may be small but our hearts are BIG!" Damian said as everyone cheered, no one questioned his emphasis on the word "Big"


    Diehauser was quiet tonight while he was looking at Diana quite sternly, even Masaru who was next to him tapped his father''s shoulder "What''s the matter father?"


    Whether it was unconscious or he simply said it without thinking but "Well she is pregnant"


    Hearing this the entire house became eerily silent, even Diana flinched at how fast her husband sold her out to her own son, she blushed. Calfa came with lightning speed to Diana taking her hand extra careful, "I-Is that true!?"


    Diana who saw the eyes of her mother-in-law blushed before nodding shyly, this display blew Masaru and the rest almost away as this was not normally how Masaru''s mother would act.


    "I''m going to become a grandmother again!" Calfa screamed joyfully while her husband came to hug her tightly.


    "And I''m going to become a grandfather again too!" Dominic said as he hugged Calfa happily.


    Diehauser only coughed softly before walking over to pull Diana over to sit down since it was exposed she could no longer strain herself, this was their agreement that once she is exposed she had to be obedient.


    Since she could not do many chores, it was up to Masaru. So he went to the kitchen to complete her work, the girls were even happier while talking to Diana about how it feels, even Diehauser was pushed away from his wife by his daughters but he did not mind it, in fact he felt happy since his daughters-in-law really cared about his wife.


    Damian nodded, "It was about time, I almost thought my grandson will become a hermit"


    Diehauser who heard his grandfather''s comment almost collapsed at how his grandfather was viewing him.


    "Mom, from now on you can no longer cook" Akeno spoke sternly but Diana could feel the traces of her happiness and care so she nodded,


    Ingvild said with a bright smile "We girls have been eating in the house so we will be cooking from now on"


    "Hoho! It''s time to enjoy the homecooked meal of our granddaughters-in-aw" Dominic said with a smile,


    "It sure would bring some new flavours to try out their cooking" Damian nodded,


    "Fufu, the men sure are energetic," Shuri said while laughing, ever since she stayed at the Belial family she had moved her home here where she stays whenever Baraqiel was off on a mission since it was a safe location for her.


    "I hope these girls won''t become too enthusiastic" Carla said before holding her mouth as a slip of tongue,


    "..." Dominic


    "..." Diana


    "..." Diehauser


    "Don''t compromise, ??nd?mise!" Damian said with a loud voice before he was taken down by Calfa''s Royal Punch.


    When the family heard that Masaru''s wives were all preparing to cook instead caused them to laugh happily, just as Masaru was responsible so was his girls.


    "How long has it been?" Dominic asked his daughter,


    Diana smiled "Almost two months"


    A Smile form on Diehauser''s lips while he gazes at his wife, Dominic felt everything was simply to perfect to the point he felt the need to increase security around everyone.


    >/<


    Next morning Masaru and his team were excused from School since they were heading off to the Belial Stadium that was recently completed in his territory where his match against Seekvaira would be held.


    When Masaru came to the conference room he saw Seekvaira was wearing her custom battle suit waving at him, Masaru waved back while he came closer. "Is it true you pulled Roygun into your team?"


    Masaru did not bother hiding it, he chuckled before nodding "Yes"


    Seekvaira raised her brow wondering if she should ask the next question but Masaru nodded to answer it instantly, she pouted a bit.


    Seeing her girlish act, Masaru smiled mysteriously before asking"Are you interested in me?"


    Hearing this Seekvaira blushed a bit before shaking her head, Masaru smiled gently, if it was him in the past he might not have spotted it but he did.


    "I will wait till your ready" Masaru spoke softly causing Seekvaira to feel an electric current run throughout her body was she watch Masaru take his seat together with his peerage.


    Soon the time for the reporters came to enter, the flashing of Cameras did not stop for a moment as most of them were focused on Masaru and his peerage especially Roygun who was former #2.


    When the go-ahead was given the first reporter stood up, "Sir Belial, I would like to know what is your relationship with Miss Belphegor?"


    Masaru leaned forward towards the mic, "She is now a pawn of my peerage, and as for my relationship with her. It is the same as the others, I will, of course, visit her family in due time"


    This caused an uproar as the reporters were scribbling down notes of what just happened, the next reporter "Are you aware of her scandal related to the King Piece?"


    Masaru chuckled before looking at the reporter, "I would rather ask if there is a perfect clean person in this world? We all have our skeletons in our closet, no matter how big or small they are. As for your question, Yes I know and I took her while knowing so. Because I understand her situation better than anyone"


    Roygun felt her heart was melting and her body was urging her to just have Masaru hold her in his embrace, he stood up for her in front of the Reporters which was similar to him saying to the world she was his.


    The rest of the peerage girls were all smiling too, they did not feel jealous as each of them knew for a long time that Masaru would do the same for them. Soon the questions came to how each team felt, especially questions towards Masaru''s peerage was quite numerous.


    Masaru could only smile wryly at how famous his girls are even without his name, they are truly amazing individually.


    "I hope you can show me your strongest attack" Seekvaira spoke confidently towards Masaru in front of the reporters, she knew based on power alone she is no match for him but in strategies, she could still challenge him.


    Masaru smirked, "I will accept your challenge, I hope you will not regret it"

 Chapter 119 - Masaru meets Fatty Zhou Hai

    "Welcome to China Young Master Belial" a Subordinate Ulrika arranged to be their Chauffer was waiting for Masaru, Rougun and Kuroka. "Welcome to the misses of Belial Family as well" The Subordinate bows politely towards Masaru and the girls, "Thanks, what is your name?" The Subordinate was a slight chubby young man brimming with energy, short black hair, black eyes wearing casual Huawei shirt with short pants along with sandals. It was Masaru''s request to have his subordinate wear casual clothes as formal attires will stick out like a sore thumb.


    "This one''s name is Zhou Hai, young master it''s an honour to meet you" Masaru nodded, "Nice to meet you, where will be going today?" Zhou Hai took out the note from his shirt pocket flicking it open as he read the contents, "Today will be the Summer Palace in Beijing young master" Masaru nodded while he allowed Zhou Hai to push to trolley that held their travel bags, although Masaru had his inventory bracelet, travelling like this was a unique experience in itself since he would always teleport everywhere when it is work-related.


    "Ma-nyan, will we be having fun soon?" Kuroka asked Masaru while her eyes appear to have a trace of anticipation as she like Masaru enjoys battle against stronger opponents, "It depends on how this person would receive us since it is our first time setting foot here" Kuroka nodded while leaning against his body, Roygun did not want to lose out to Kuroka so she hooked her arm around Masaru''s, however, Masaru instead unhooked it and held her by her waist causing Roygun to look at him with surprise as the three of them walked together.


    ''The young master really is someone powerful to have such two beautiful girls at his sides'' Zhou Hai thought while snickering at the envious glances the people were shooting towards Masaru, ''Hmph! You peasants don''t understand my bosses charm!'' He puffed his ?h?st as if he was the best and followed Masaru till they reached the parking lot to get in the car, "How is the company doing in China these days?" Masaru asked while he took a seat between the girls, "Well it has been operating fine, although I would say there have indeed been harassments every now and then, especially in Beijing"


    Masaru nodded while contacting Ulrika to send him a list of people he will have to meet in one month''s time, shortly a letter appeared floating above a magic circle in front of him. When Masaru took the letter and opened it, he could only chuckle when he read the name, "It appears the woman is following our movements" Masaru muttered caused the two girls to become alerted but he coaxed them to relax which gave the two girls the opportunity to lean onto him while resting their heads on his shoulders.


    ''Is it me, or could these two girls...'' Seeing Masaru''s confused gaze Kuroka answered him, "We have to make sure that you are not charmed by any woman" Masaru chuckled with a broad smile, it appears his girls also think of not increasing the size of the family. He gave Kuroka and Roygun a light kiss on the lips, "I won''t, besides this current journey is important for us to set up our businesses here with the support of the Gods in China as well as to find out why Azure Dragon came to attack me" The two girls gave Masaru questionable gazes but seeing Masaru was serious the two of them felt more relaxed but they still leaned onto his shoulders.


    ''These jealous girls really is cute'' Masaru thought while reading the letter, [White Tiger Emperor, Masaru Belial. You have been invited to attend a banquet in the Summer Palace at 8 pm, the dress code is Formal and no need to RSVP.... From: He Xiangu, Eight Immortals] Masaru checked this letter, "Did Ulrika also plan this trip while having this invitation in mind?" Masaru questioned Zhou Hai who nodded, "Yes young master, apparently Immortal He Xiangu has been trying to get in touch with you for two months now"


    Masaru pondered about possible reasons this God would want to contact him, could it be their angry for ignoring their messages? Masaru shook his head while looking out of the window. They just reached Beijing and the streets were busy as it was in Kuoh Town, "How long before we reach Summer Palace?" Zhou Hai checked the GPS, "About half an Hour Young master" Masaru nodded while looking at the people''s homes and some children walking together to school, Masaru leaned back on the seat while closing his eyes, ''Drago...'' [Yeah Yeah!]


    >/<


    When Masaru regained his sense of self he was back in the familiar white room that once had cracks were all gone, in front of him was two doors but this time there was a change on the right door that originally had a jungle theme was replaced by a ancient decorated door with four mythological beats carved at the top, two sides and one at the bottom with a faint pulsing golden orb in the centre. The left carved drawing had the appearance of the White Tiger giving off a strong pulse which made Masaru think the pulse represents the fact he unlocked it, on the right was an azure dragon carved drawing and the pulse of energy was growing stronger with each beat.


    The top was the picture of a turtle wrapped by a scaled eel and the bottom was a phoenix wrapped in flames yet neither was giving off a pulse of energy, the door on the left was the same as always the background of the universe with millions of glittering stars. [You coming in?] Masaru could see the door on the right was opening so he entered only to see the surroundings completed changed and expanded like a miniature world. Currently, they were surrounded by jungle, however, is linked with the sacred gear Masaru could sense how wide space was.


    When Masaru turned to check his surroundings he spotted a faint green/Azure figure and realized the dragon was currently trying to hide among the trees when Drago saw that Masaru spotted him and was coming closer he screamed [Don''t peep on me you pervert!] But his attempt to embarrass Masaru was interrupted when a white flash towards Masaru leaping into his arms, {Papa nya} When Drago heard this the surrounding shook when he collapsed on the ground from Shock, Masaru was not bothered at this adorable little tiger cub calling him Papa, he instead continued to ??r?ss her fur while occasionally scratch under her chin causing Byakko to purr happily in his arms.


    [You! You stole my granddaughter!] Masaru smirked when he looked at the dragon who had a face full of remorse and regret, "I think your new colour does suit you" [Iya! I can''t get married! My body has been sullied!] Masaru looked at Drago who was acting like a Maiden, ''It has been a while I spoke with this dragon but from the looks of it, he still read strange books huh?'' Masaru thought while Byakko sensed Masaru was feeling conflicted about Drago who was being overdramatic so she turned her head and snarled causing Drago to flinch [Did my granddaughter just snarled at me!?] Drago''s poor heart felt like snapping into pieces.


    Masaru sighed, "Well let us stop it there" Drago snorted as he turned to his usual expression, [Your no fun] Masaru took his seat on a large rock with Byakko resting peacefull on his ??p, "Now then about the talk I had about the sacred gear, how much did you find out?" [Well right now I can say that you should be able to equip the initial phase of the Azure Dragon Mode] "Azure Dragon Mode huh? Came up with that naming as well?" Drago nodded, [Will sound stupid if we call it Byakko Sacred Gear and Seiryuu Sacred Gear... Might as well call the different aspects as Modes] Masaru nodded thinking it was reasonable.


    [Anyway, like any dragon type sacred gear it will have the Boost power, however, My abilities appeared to have a power called Absorb, this power has strength and weaknesses so be sure to remember it. Absorb allow you to f?r??b?? absorb the vitality of plants and trees to restore or increase your dragon aura, however, if there is no plants or trees you won''t be able to use this ability] Masaru nodded as he made sure to make a mental note of this, "I see, so how are things going with Avalon?" When Drago heard this his gaze turned towards the south where it was incredibly hot, [It lays dormant in the South Volcano] "I see" Masaru gave byakko a soft kiss on the forehead before he disappeared from his location, "Grrroar!" Hearing Byakko roaring at him Dragon was stunned [What the hell did I do now!?]


    >/<


    Zhou Hai stopped near the Hotel they book their rooms at since they were now near the Summer Palace, they could reach there by foot when the time came, "Zhou, I need you to stay nearby so book another room and get a reimbursement from the company tomorrow" Zhou Hai nodded with a happy smile since it was a well known Hotel and the price to stay the night could be counted on the ten to hundred thousand! Seeing that his subordinate was quite obedient Masaru considered having Ulrika bring over this little fatty as his sidekick. "Thank you, boss! I will be sure to be ready to give up my body fat to save your life" Hearing this Masaru chuckled while leading the girls into the hotel.


    "Good Afternoon, welcome to Wang Hotel. Do you have a room booked or would you like to book one?" Masaru came closer, "My ?ssistant already booked a room for me, the name''s Masaru Belial" The receptionist nods while checking the log that listed all the bookings made to date. "Sir Masaru, I see. Your room is 501, let me get your keys" The receptionist turned to get the keycard in the room behind her, soon she returned while holding a white card that had the number 501 printed on it. "This is your room card, You can use the lift to reach the fifth floor it will be the last room at the western end of the hotel" Masaru nodded while thanking the receptionist before leaving, soon Zhou Hai entered the Hotel to book his room and ended up getting room 106.


    "Ma-nyan" Kuroka nibbed Masaru''s neck while Roygun too became a bit hot joining it while ??r?ssing his leg, seeing the two girls were up for it Masaru did not decline their invitation and hurried over to their hotel room. Meanwhile, an ethereally beautiful woman wearing a white kimono entered the hotel surrounded by mean wearing black tuxedos and black sunglasses, when the Receptionist saw the lady she was flustered as she stood up straight looking in awe towards this beautiful woman who was quite famous in Beijing, Wang Xiangu. Heiress to the Wang Corporation but her real identity was Immortal He Xiangu.


    She was a lean beautiful woman with black hair that can touch her waist dancing with the winds, most people who looked in her direction was mostly watching her beautiful long legs. "Good Day Miss Wang, how may I be of ?ssistance?" He Xiangu looked at the receptionist with a warm smile, "I would like to visit a friend that just arrived today, his name is Masaru Belial?" The Receptionist was stumped, according to the company rules such information is not allowed to be indulged but since she was her Big BIG Boss, the receptionist gave the room number and Xe Xiangu nodded before heading for the Elevator.


    When she arrived in front of the door she could hear exotic m??ns that were so passionate that even she who lived for thousands of years was blushing while listening to the waves of m??ns, luckily her bodyguards did not come up with her or they would have found her actions to be slightly voyeurism. After a while, the m??ns came to a climax and it was silent, only then did He Xiangu knocked on the door, when the door opened Masaru was only wearing short pants with a white robe over his body revealing his well-defined abs in its splendour to He Xiangu, the poor girl blushed when she saw Masaru''s state while being reminded of what happened just a while ago.


    "Good day, I am certain I have not called for Room Service" Hearing this He Xiangu eyes became sharp, feeling a trace of divinity did Masaru know the person standing in front of him was not normal. ''Need to figure a method to pick up these kind of presences'' Masaru thought, "My name is He Xiangu who sent you''re the invitation" Masaru nodded as he stepped aside to let the lady enter his room, luckily he already used magic before opening the door to clean up the place, however, Roygun and Kuroka were still unconscious at the moment.


    "I would have gone to the party later tonight" Masaru spoke with Xiangu while making a cup of tea for her and a cup of coffee for himself, Xiangu nodded as she knew he would but she had a different problem. "I came earlier so we can talk since some of our topics is too s?ns?t?v? for outsiders" Masaru nodded as he places her cup of tea in front of her before taking his seat opposite of her, "I suppose I can ask about Meng Zhang who attacked me and why you have been looking for me the past two months, although I do apologize for only coming now, I was busy with variety of problems cropping up"


    "Meng Zhang''s action was meant to test you if you managed to awaken Byakko but he went too far so we already punished him, I have been looking for you so we could ?ssist you in awakening the Sacred Gear if you did not, but you really surprised us there. Not only did you awaken it on your own but you even achieved the balance Breaker for it" Masaru nodded while he took a sip of his coffee, Xiangu continued, "As for why, we need you to be the representative of Byakko for a Ritual was designed in order to appease the fury of Kouryuu who left China many years ago" Masaru who heard this could not help but arch his brow while looking at Xiangu suspiciously, "What you mean he left?"


    "Many years ago there was conflict over Religion within our country against the Biblical God and his angels, during the conflict we had many who accepted the new religion in hopes to co-exist which was Byakko and Kouryuu, however, Suzaku and Seiryuu was against this so an internal war broke out but we never expected for the Angels to attack us at this critical moment, in order to save Kouryuu, Byakko gave up her life and died in the hands of God and later turned into a sacred gear" Masaru who heard this wondered just what is really going on, [Boy, I know your also finding this suspicious so let us not tell them about the Sacred gear... I have a gut feeling telling me this story is more complicated than this] Masaru nodded when Drago Spoke with his mind.


    "The ritual is based on the four direction Gods meeting at the centre of China while having their spirit purified by the elements of the Center, we continued this ritual every hundred years in order to keep the balance intact to prevent disasters from occurring. However, we recently received an Oracle that if this ritual does not succeed then we will be in danger" Masaru places his cup on the table, "Now then you speak about the history but how can you all still trust Suzaku and Seiryuu? Could it be you too were on the opposite side?"


    Xiangu shook her head," We remained neutral because we have faith in the Chinese, they have always been loyal and respected their ancestors so why would we want to force them? There was indeed some of the Immortals that joined Seiryuu and Suzaku''s side but many more remained neutral" Masaru ??r?ss his chin, "But why did no one side with Kouryuu and Byakko?" Xiangu took a deep breath, "Because the two of them were discovered having a Meeting with the Biblical God the night before the internal war happened"


    "By whom?" Xiangu was feeling a bit irritated at Masaru''s constant questions, "Why are you asking these questions?" Masaru leaned backwards while linking his hands over his abs, "Because I am not sure if I can trust you nor the Seiryuu or Suzaku... After hearing this so-called history I am quite sceptical" Xiangu sighed as she did not expect him to be quite attached to their history so she answered, "The one to discovered them was Jiang Ziwen, Qin''guang King, one of the ten hells under the command of Yama himself... He together with Meng Zhang discovered this and reported it" Masaru thought for a moment, "How would you describe Jiang Ziwen?"


    "In the past, he was quite honourable always completing his work efficiently and even striving to outdo his peers to perform excellently, it was rumoured that he is the number one inheritor of Yama''s Position in the future" Xiangu explained in detail about Jiang Ziwen, however, from the personality description Masaru picked up such a person should not have reported it openly but instead reported to his superior instead, ''Will have to find some more information later'' Masaru thought.


    "Thanks, I will consider participating in the ritual, however, I will have to confirm a few things with Suzaku and Seiryuu first" Masaru spoke with a serious face, little did the two realize Roygun and Kuroka were both wide awake but since they were n?k?d they did not dare leave the bed till Xiangu left after an hour of more discussions. "Masaru, that woman... I feel she does not even understand her own situation" Roygun spoke with Masaru straightforwardly, He nodded so she continued "She answered the questions as if she heard it from someone else instead of her own view so we will have to investigate the truth... I fear something is definitely going to happen in the ritual"


    "Well I will send the report to Ulrika so she could arrange a few meeting appointments for me, but now let us have some dinner," Masaru wrote a small letter before sending off with a warp magic circle sending it to Ulrika, "Food nyan?" Masaru smiled at Kuroka, after a shower and getting dressed the girls and Masaru went downstairs to eat something light since it was almost time for them to head towards the Summer Palance.

 Chapter 120 - Reason behind the tense situation

    While Masaru and the two girls were walking down the corridor to take the elevator to the first floor to have their dinner, Masaru was having a conversation with Drago. [The story is too complicated, you will have to hide the fact this sacred gear is different and only use your Byakko Mode till we know what is going on] ''What about little white, is she not telling you anything?'' [Not sure, however, she does have an extreme killing intent when Seiryuu was mentioned oi!? Don''t throw such killing intent wantonly little girl, calm down!]


    Masaru chuckled while listening to Drago who was coaxing Little white to calm down before he continued, [What I can say is you won''t be able to trust anyone easily, it feels like every side has an agenda of their own but it definitely started because of the Kouryuu] Masaru nodded as he too came to a similar conclusion, "What is the matter Ma-nyan?" Kuroka asked while looking at Masaru''s complicated face, Masaru''s face returned to normal when he heard Kuroka "It''s nothing, I am just trying to figure out the story a bit but we don''t have enough information" He answered her question while ??r?ssing her head, shortly they arrived in the dining hall where they spotted Zhou Hai patiently waiting for them.


    "ah! Boss! I just arrived" Masaru could see this little fatty had been here for a while now, he chuckled before pulling two chairs back for both his girls to take their seats before he took his own seat, Masaru checked the menu while he asked Zhou Hai, "Gotten any reports yet?" Zhou Hai nodded, "Yes Boss, from the looks of it there are several factions in the Chinese Mythology but there are two major factions, those that want Kouryuu to come back and retake the centre and those who want Kouryuu''s power and become the new centre. And from the two major factions, it breaks into smaller parts where each group''s intentions are revealed, for example, the group that wants to coexist with other mythologies and the group that wants to remain the only one in the country"


    "Who is in the lead of the Faction that wants to take the power of the Kouryuu?" Zhou Hai took out a small notebook flipping through it, "There are three names, Jiang Ziwen, Meng Zhang and then an outsider that no one knows his name" Then he flipped one page back and continued, "The other faction is led by He Xiangu, Yama, Tian and also an outsider once again" Masaru turned to look at Zhou Hai with a surprised look, "And how did they find out about these two outsiders?" Zhou Hai scratched the back of his head, "Well it''s quite widely known both factions has outsider help"


    Masaru nodded while ordering his meal and drink followed by the girls and Zhou Hai, "Boss, I have to admit the fact it is widely known both sides have outside help, but there lies a problem about the fact no ones know who or what they are at all! It''s like someone deliberately created a rumour about this but I still wrote it down since it''s a possibility. But then I can''t help but feel suspicious towards the opposing faction that does not want to form an alliance with outside mythologies yet they did not decline outside help." Masaru said nothing as he already felt something else was at play, ''To think I came at the worst possible time'' He thought


    "We will do whatever we came here to do and leave, no need to get too involved in their internal war" Masaru spoke as he just made a choice to find out the reason Loki was ?ssisted and the story behind Kouryuu then leave. The four of them enjoyed their meals in peace.


    >/<


    "So Byakko came to China huh?" a young handsome looking man appearing in his early twenties with silver hair that is tied in a braided hairstyle, spoke towards Meng Zhang who was standing tall looking arrogantly at this outsider that was simply a pawn for their sake. "Yes, Masaru Belial arrived in China as per our agreement. Now you will have to teach us the method to extract Byakko from him" Meng Zhang spoke haughtily, the outsider man was not the least bit bothered about this attitude and hande over a stack of papers that explained the process of removing a sacred gear.


    "Since our transaction is complete, I will no longer support you" The outsider man was about to leave but soon came to a half when he saw Meng Zhang was glaring at him, "You think you don''t owe us huh? We attracted the enemy you can''t seem to handle away from Japan but your so-called reward for our ?ssistance is not enough" The man gaze locked with Meng Zhang''s before he sighed and took out another small box from his pocket when Meng Zhang opened it his smile grew wider before closing it, "It appears you are sincere, you may leave"


    "Can you even trust him Seiryuu, don''t forget it was the outsiders that brought our plans to take Kouryuu''s power to light that we failed in the first place" Ling Guang who was always together with Meng Zhang came out from the shadows since she was listening in on the discussion, Meng Zhang smiled sinisterly but when he heard Ling Guang''s voice, he turned into a humble man who was smitten by a girl while moving swiftly towards Ling Guang in hopes to get her praise. "The mission this time will not fail" Meng Zhang spoke confidently, Ling Guang felt a bit sceptical but still chose to believe in her lover.


    >/<


    "Welcome to the Summer Palace" He Xiangu welcome Masaru who came wearing a black formal suit, Kurokia was wearing her usual black rose pattern kimono while Roygun opted to wear a pink flower pattern Kimono, "Thank you for your invitation" Masaru thank Xiangu politely while she led the three of them into the palace where many unfamiliar people were standing in groups chatting happily, Masaru was introduced to many minor gods who were part of the faction that wants peace but from the looks of it most of the major Gods were all busy so it was only He Xiangu and a Panda God that was representative of the major gods of the faction.


    "Masaru, this is Pangu God of Yin Yang. He is one of the major gods in our faction" Xiangu introduced Pangu to Masaru, strangely enough, the face of the panda looked totally adorable even when Pangu was frowning it still looked like a plushie. "It appears you find my appearance to be adorable like the rest do huh?" Pangu spoke with a disdain voice while he looked at Masaru as if to test him, Masaru nodded "Well I will admit that I did have those thoughts, but I prefer calling you a warrior" Pangu''s eyebrows raised when he heard Masaru admitting it but also saying something most never said to him straightforwardly.


    "I see" Pangu nodded while he tapped on the chair next to him for Masaru to take his seat, "I heard about your encounter with Seiryuu, I will have to advise you to be careful with that lizard as I suspect he intends to use you" Masaru turned to look at the panda faced Pangu, "And you don''t?" Pangu chuckled, "Yeah that is true, however, I only need you to be present for the Balance Ritual to stabilize our country for several centuries. Afterwards, I will not care how you live your life" Masaru nodded, this may sound rude but it was simply Pangu being honest.


    "Can you tell me about the outsider that is helping your side?" Masaru asked while taking a sip of his juice that was provided by a servant, "It''s true we did have an outsider helping us, but when we realized this outsider only helping us to prolong the internal war did we decide to chase him away. From our sources, it appears he went over to our opposing faction" Masaru nodded, "Never expected you to be open about this" Pangu laughed out loud, "It''s because you are going to get involved in it anyway, just because you''re the host of Byakko"


    Masaru sighed as he thought this was something he will not be able to escape, "Which side is Genbu?" Hearing this Pangu''s eyes dimmed, "His whereabouts are unknown ever since that night Kouryuu left us, right now it''s only Seiryuu and Suzaku who is still active, and then you who is the current Host of Byakko." Masaru nodded, "I heard some representatives from the Fallen Angels, Angels and Norse will be arriving in a few days?" Masaru knew this information was already announced so there was no need to hide anything so he directly nodded.


    "Correct, they came to support me as you know I was quite heavily injured in the hands of Seiryuu" Masaru spoke honestly towards Pangu who nodded, Pangu felt this boy was honest and straightforward so he took a liking to become friends with Masaru. "Well it does not matter, I honestly just want the ritual to be complete so it will not become a problem later" Masaru nodded as he knew Pangu was referring to the Prophecy. "He Xiangu, can I have a spar against you?" Kuroka asked Xiangu politely as she was feeling a bit itchy for a spar against a human who became an Immortal and finally a Goddess.


    Before Xiangu could answer another younger girl approach Kuroka looking at her with disdain, "You dare to challenge my teacher!? You have no manners" Kuroka was not fazed at the girl''s sudden explosive entrance and instead looked at the girl feeling amused that she found a mouse to play with. Kuroka who was reborn as Masaru''s pawn naturally underwent a different change since her body accommodated a mutated Pawn piece instead of a Bishop meaning her once Wizard trait body became an all-rounder. "So you want to face me instead?" Kuroka spoke with a mocking tone but her face had a gleam of excitement that she could experience the techniques of these immortals.


    The young lady who abruptly appeared was a 1.6-meter tall lean body girl with modest br??sts wearing a red qipao dress, her black her was tied into two buns at both sides, her eyes were fiercely glaring at Kuroka. "You will regret it" Kuroka who heard the girl began to giggle happily while Xiangu turned to look at Masaru who was still chatting with Pangu, she could see he already heard what was going on but decided not to interfere, ''What is he up to?'' She thought while turning to look at Kuroka who stood up.


    Suddenly her cat-ears and twin tails came out the moment she revealed her true race shocking the surrounding people as the news of Nekoshou being close to extinction was not a hidden secret, "To think a Nekoshou is in his team!!" "Maybe I should try to pull her over to my side" Masaru turned to look in the direction the men were talking while he leaked out a dense killing intent which caused them to shut up instantly, Pangu who felt his killing intent was not disturbed about it since he knew this boy loved his girls so protecting one''s wives is the basic necessity of a husband.


    "Ma-nyan, can I go play?" Kuroka came over leaning on Masaru lovingly, Masaru chuckled while gently ??r?ssing her head, "You may but remember to hold back, we are here as guests" Kuroka nodded, meanwhile the Disciple of Xiangu felt her face was about to explode from the Rage she was feeling right now, ''Hold back!? He dares tell her to hold back?'' She thought but sudden Xiangu came next to her "Chunhua, you need to control your temper!" Chunhua who heard her teacher Xiangu speaking to her sternly listened attentively, "Never look down on your opponents, always be vigilant! Don''t forget that girl''s Master faced Meng Zhang despite not being a Mid God Class yet"


    Chunhua calmed down when she heard this so she nodded, "Good Girl" Xiangu nodded feeling satisfied this girl learnt how to control this fiery temper of hers, Kuroka turned to look towards Masaru who nodded towards her as if to grant her permission. Suddenly in the middle of the hallway a bubble materialized, Xiangu stood near the Bubble "This is a temporary Alternate space we normally use for duels and personal battles" Suddenly several bubble screens appeared showing the barren land with nothing but a flat terrain, "You can enter the Alternate space by jumping into the bubble"


    Kuroka and Chunhua both nodded before leaping into the bubble, Pangu turned to look towards Masaru "Are you not going to stop this?" Masaru smiled wryly, "Kuroka loves challenging stronger opponents, I am similar so I can understand she would like to test the abilities of Chinese Mythologies since we rarely come in contact" Pangu chuckled while looking at the bubble screen where two women were facing one another, Roygun came to take her seat next to Masaru as she too almost wanted to join in this battle but held back since one of them had to make sure pests won''t bother their husband''s time.


    >/<


    "So your name is Chunhua, nice to meet nya!" Kuroka greeted Chunhua, Chunhua was not certain if Kuroka was being sarcastic or only wanted to greet but she chose to greet back since she was the disciple of Xiangu "Chunhua Chen, one and only disciple of He Xiangu, one of the eight immortals" Kuroka nodded, "Kuroka Belial, fiancee of Masaru" Chunhua and Kuroka bowed with their fist clasped in their hand before taking their battle stances.


    BEGIN!


    Suddenly the two of them sprinted towards each other, "Promotion Queen Nya!" Kuroka muttered softly as the pawn piece within her body vibrated and transformed into a queen piece boosting her overall aspects by several folds, Chenhua was surprised at this sight as she heard about this so-called Evil Pieces from the Devils but it will be her first time facing it head-on.


    "Tiger Claw" Chenhua channelled her inner Qi within her dantian to circulate towards her right hand that was bend and spread like she wants to scratch Kuroka, suddenly the Qi she manipulated began to pour out of her fist materializing a massive tiger claw made out of Qi heading towards Kuroka''s head, however, Kuroka dodged the strike feeling quite exhilarated at how dangerous that strike was by using the radical movements Masaru taught her which included the principles of trackless steps as she disappeared from Chunhua''s sight.


    But as a Cultivator Chunhua could use her soul to probe her surroundings so she immediately picked up Kuroka who was flanking to her right, "You won''t get away! Tiger Roar!" CHunhua channelled Qi towards her throat as she roared causing shockwave ripples to head in the direction Kuroka was heading towards but the Kuroka of that side exploded into smoke as Chunhua felt a fierce punch slammed into her back causing a ripple of air explosion to blast in front of Chunhua''s ?h?st.


    However, Chunhua did not move forward but instead used to the propelling force to spin her body to slam her left elbow towards Kuroka. ''She is strong'' Chunhua felt that strike in her back was a heavy blow and if it was a sword instead then she would have had difficulties. Kuroka lowered herself as she felt the fierce blow toughing the pointy fur of her ears which alerted her at how dangerous the blow she just dodged was. With Chunhua facing Kuroka face to face the two of them trading blows after blows that never connected with one another.


    "To think that someone like you exists in this world" Kuroka smirked as she took two steps back while instantly conjuring several yokai magic crests behind her, each of them had a different element with four spiralling spheres each. "I am equally surprised that I could have so much fun tonight" Kuroka spoke with a smile as she thurst her palm towards Chunhua unleashing the volleys of spiralling sphere crashing down towards her. These attacks were not meant to harm the boy but the spirit and soul of the enemy, Chunhua was quite well versed with Yokai methods so she did not dare take these spheres head-on and opted to retreat.


    But as she retreated Kuroka was moving after her while moving along the pathway her attacks were not landing, "Kuh! Your quite something" Chunhua immediately took a stance where she lowered herself before leaping swiftly towards Kuroka while spinning, "Spiral arrow" Chunhua manipulated her Qi to increase the spinning speed creating a forward-moving vortex with an open mouth wanting to suck Kuroka in with Chunhua in the middle ready to rip her apart.


    Kuroka stood still till she remembered a small lesson she once learnt from Masaru in the past, she used her mana to gather water vapour by rapidly gathering it into a suction orb which naturally enchanted the properties of the Hydrogens and Oxygen by several folds. Shortly she split the hydrogens and Oxygens by 2 Hyrdogens for each 1 Oxygen, when the preparation was complete she created a fire that covered the orb but could not penetrate the layer that was containing the water vapour she prepared and covered the fire with another layer to prevent it from dying before she swiftly threw it towards Chunhua.


    Pangu who saw the process almost choke with his own drink, he coughed loudly while looking at Masaru with Red teary eyes not believing what he just saw, even Xiangu who was lightly clapping Pangu''s back to help him was looking at Masaru with Shock, suddenly a massive explosion took place that shook the bubble screens and even the bubble doorway shocking the people out of their stupor from looking at a brilliant fight. Pangu coughed a bit more to clear his throat before looking towards Masaru "Is all of your girls'' such monsters?"

 Chapter 121 - Meeting Seiryuu once again

    "I only taught them some minor things and personally train them most of the times unless they choose to train on their own, did this display shock you?" Masaru spoke nonchalantly while looking at Pangu feeling quite confused why this old teddy bear is so shocked, "So you follow the route of incorporating Human knowledge in your techniques?" Masaru nodded, "Yes, it is quite helpful to create bigger attack power for a lower cost." Pangu chuckled as he did not feel any threat but was only surprised to see someone would be crazy enough to do such a bomb-throwing tactic.


    Soon the clouds settled with Chunhua''s clothes being slightly burnt as she used her Qi to protect her, however, the sight of her legs trembling gave away the fact she was scared out of her wits for receiving such a heavy blowy expecting a light one, she never imagined that insignificant orb would contain such devastating power. ''This woman tricked me!'' Chunhua grits her teet while she searched for Kuroka who had yet to reveal herself, "Come out kitty" Hearing the tease Kuroka smiled as her eyes formed slits while she lowered herself to the ground moving silently, her presence blending with the surroundings as she moved towards Chunhua from behind.


    Before Kuroka could strike Chunhua twist her body around as she grasps Kuroka''s wrist and hurled Kuroka over her shoulder, however, Kuroka smirked as she used composite magic by combining fire with water element she blasts hot steam into CHunhua''s eyes causing the later to scream while holding her eyes. "Enough! The winner is Kuroka!" Xiangu realized that her disciple was being toyed around with ever since she misjudged the sphere''s destructive capabilities and now the steam was strong enough to blind her unless they heal her immediately so she appeared before her disciple treating her eyes.


    "You were quite ruthless" Xiangu spoke towards Kuroka, Kuroka knew she went overboard but she wanted to teach this brat a lesson but she still apologized towards Xiangu instead of Chunhua, when Kuroka left the alternate space she leapt into Masaru''s embrace demanding a reward so Masaru gently ??r?ss her head as she took her seat on his right sitting next to Pangu who was looking at this girl with interest, ''She is quite ruthless towards those who does her wrong'' Pangu shook his head deciding it will best not to get involved in women matters.


    Throughout the night Masaru and the girls were treated slightly better after Kuroka showed off a bit of her strength so no one dared to look down on them, Chunhua however, felt furious towards Kuroka who was so petty to even not let off her eyes just because of their argument. ''I will get you for this'' She turned to sit next to her teacher, just as Masaru was about to stand up a familiar azure coloured hair male appeared wearing a light blue changsan as she stopped in front of Masaru. "To think you would actually dare to appear in China, have I not beaten you enough?"


    Masaru chuckled, "Speaks the one who worked together with a woman to face me, don''t you feel ashamed for taking so much pride while you never did everything yourself?" Hearing Masaru taunts Meng Zhang (Qinglong) felt angered but he kept a smiling face till the next words were uttered, "Besides you hit like a baby, no wonder I was healed in a single day leaving no trace of the battle behind... Yet I can see you''re covering your abdomen quite firmly, could it be me strikes I gave you have not yet healed?"


    "Hmph! Unlike you, I did not need to go to the hospital" Masaru chuckled while keeping his silence since he saw a beautiful woman wearing a flame patter Qipao was approaching them, "So you''re the current Host of Byakko huh?" Masaru looked at this woman from her head to toe finding her figure quite familiar as if he saw her before, Ling Guang felt repulsed thinking Masaru was looking at her with Lecherous eyes as she snorted "You already have so many women at your side why are you checking me out?"


    "You''re selling yourself to high Miss, you remind me of a certain Fire Chicken I once dealt with in the past, he too thought too highly of himself because of his bloodline and to think there is a female counterpart of him" Masaru spoke no longer interested in figuring out where he saw this woman before, he simply found her to be a pain in the arse instead. Pangu who heard Masaru calling Ling Guang the Phoenix God of the South a fire chicken he almost slammed his face on the table, ''Where the hell did this man get such guts to speak in such a way with her? Does he not know how famous her beauty is!?''


    Masaru naturally knew beautiful women were always famous and most yearned for by average men, but he did not put it in his eyes since he knew these two came with an ulterior motive so he will not spare them any face at all. Meng Zhang snorted as he took a step forward, "You want me to teach you a lesson again?" Masaru smirked with an excited look in his eyes, seeing this expression Meng Zhang felt conflicted as he will soon be dragged into a trap if he were to continue, Luckily he was saved by Ling Guang who pulled him "No need to pay any attention to this heap of trash" Masaru chuckled, "Speaks the one who is the face of Nando''s"


    When everyone heard Masaru words they were reminded of a Black chicken with a red feather tail, red heart and a red crown, and the best part was the fact the restaurant was famous for their delicious spicy chicken that burns. Some could not contain it began to chuckle softly while leaving for the restroom since they did not want to get implicated for laughing at Masaru''s harsh words, Ling Guang looked into Masaru''s eyes seeing that this boy was going to be difficult to be dealt with, she snorted before taking Meng Zhang to leave the Summer Palace.


    "Boy, you better watch your mouth. That was Ling Guang the God of the South and a phoenix" Pangu warned Masaru who chuckled, "I know exactly who those two are, they are the same two who attacked me" Pangu who heard this had a stern expression, this indeed thrown the face of their country. He sighed, "But still be careful, Ling Guang is most sought after between these gods who want to earn her affection so you might get targetted while your living here" Masaru nodded, after a while Masaru, Kuroka and Roygun said their goodbyes heading back to the hotel.


    But the moment they came out of the Summer Palace they have been surrounded three handsome young men, they have a similar facial appearance like Meng Zhang, however, starting from left to right the men hair colour were different, White, Black and Red. "To think the three brothers of Meng Zhang would come to personally greet me" Masaru spoke while taking a step forward to guard the girls behind him. "To think you this Bailong" The White hair handsome man took a step forward facing Masaru with a challenging smirk.


    Masaru could more or less guess these three guys were peak Low God Class power level which he can handle but there is three of them which makes it more difficult for him, "So what do you want with me? To teach me a lesson like Meng Zhang wants? Never thought the subordinates of the Dragon God Long Wang would lower themselves to another subordinate" Bailong only smiled and did not respond to this taunt, the black-haired man whose name was Xuanlong instead glared at Masaru "We came here by orders of Dragon God Long Wang!" Masaru ??r?sses his chin while looking sceptical at their motive.


    "I can''t go tonight since I am tired, tomorrow morning" Hearing this Xuanlong snorted since they were already informed that tomorrow morning was the latest Masaru could extend so they did not argue with him, "My name is Zhulong, I hope you would put some time aside to have a spar when you visit Father Wang tomorrow?" Masaru turned to look at the red-haired man with interest, this man only wanted to fight Masaru, "Very well, perhaps we can even entertain your father as well" When Zhulong heard this he began to laugh while nodding his head with a smile, "yes yes, very good!"


    Bailong handed over a small piece of jade, "Use this to enter the mountains in the west, you will come across the settlement of Khunlun, Father Wang is currently staying there for the day" Masaru looked at the small jade having a very fine carving with a tiger on it, he then looked towards Bailong "Very well, I will bring the two girls and a subordinate with, will that be fine?" Bailong nodded before he disappeared along with Zhulong and Xuanlong, the three of them knew Meng Zhang was not far from them watching the situation hoping for a battle that never happened.


    "What''s the matter little lizard? Feeling threatened that your brothers are no longer following your orders like slaves?" Masaru spoke mockingly in the direction he detected Meng Zhang, Zhang gnashed his teeth while he glared at Masaru just as he was about to fly towards him Pangu appeared to block his path, "This is still the vicinity of the Summer Palace, are you going to disregard the rules Seiryuu?" Meng Zhang glared at Pangu for a moment before turning to leave with a snort, "You''re lucky this old man saved you, next time I will have your head!"


    Masaru smirked before turning to bow towards Pangu to show his respect and appreciation for his timely ?ssistance, Pangu saw this boy''s bow and nodded ''He knows how to thank people properly'' Pangu thought "Don''t provoke him anymore, go rest for tomorrow" Masaru who heard this nodded before leaving for the hotel, soon Xiangu appeared next to Pangu "Is he worth allying with?" Pangu nodded, "He understands sentiments how to return kindness with kindness, he is certainly ruthless to his enemies" Xiangu felt a bit complicated but Pangu Continued, "It was your disciples own fault for getting involved in your matter like that, I suggest you discipline her properly" Xiangu could only nod before leaving.


    Pangu turned his gaze in the Direction Masaru head off to, "Hope nothing serious happens" He turns and leave the place.


    >/<


    "I suppose we learnt plenty of things" Roygun spoke while resting on Masaru''s ?h?st n?k?d, Kuroka was currently sleeping on his other side on the bed. "Yes, for now, we at least know the current situation was created because of people from the outside, I am inclined to believe we may come across Qlippoth" Roygun looked tenderly into the eyes of Masaru, she could not help but stare finding herself lost in his gaze before feeling her body heat up a bit, Masaru could feel her movements were getting aroused yet he kept looking into her eyes as he wanted to see how this milf is going to eat him.


    "Why are you so sure that it is Qlippoth?" Masaru smiled as he leaned closer to her, "Because they already doing the very same thing at the Vampire side although I have to say it happened for a long time so this person has patience" Masaru gently nibbed her ear sending a wave of electric current throughout her body as she moved on top of Masaru looking at him affectionately, even Kuroka was not a bit disturbed by the movements but Masaru could see Roygun was biting her lower lip while feeling the presence of the mighty one who made her addicted to Masaru.


    After a loud night of plentiful love, Masaru and the girls after they already got washed and dressed. It was finally time to head towards the east near the harbour, the time to meet the Dragon God has arrived. "Morning Boss!" Zhou Hai greeted Masaru energetically since he was informed last night that they will be meeting the Dragon God so he was exceptionally excited, but this time they took the train to travel instead since there was no need to rush. "Boss, I heard Shanghai was attacked last night by the opposing faction. Apparently, they tried to put a stop to the Dragon God''s trading businesses on the sea with foreigners"


    Masaru took the paper from Zhou Hai, it was written by Ulrika which shocked him as the contend was quite informative. The one who initiated the attack was Bala Chongshen, the Insect God. The reason he joined the opposing faction was currently still unknown, however, it was widely known that he was infatuated with Ling Guang to the point he would do anything for her. But then again there were instances he once fought a bloody battle with her so this difficult to determine the true nature of their relationship. "The Insect God huh? What rank?" Zhou Hai took out his note pad searching for the note he wrote down, "Boss the recorded report of his power is about Low Mid Class God" Masaru nodded.


    "This country has many gods and their relationships are complicated" Masaru checked the report of Bala Chongshen one last time before handing it back to Zhou Hai, when they arrived at the train station they noticed that it was packed with people so they had to squeeze into the train, Masaru made sure to cover the girls with a thin layer of barrier magic to prevent molesters from touching them as he had no time to deal with mortals.


    After a few stops, the one full train was almost drained off people as it continued to move towards Shanghai, Masaru took his seat on the chair while the two girls slept on his ??p as they felt a bit tired after expending their excess energies last night, even Kuroka woke up halfway to join the battle. "Hai, would you like to return with me and start to work at the headquarters?" Zhou Hai who heard this felt excited as he nodded his head with vigour. "Yes, Boss! Please allow me!" Masaru chuckled as he tosses a black card from his inventory to Zhou Hai when the fatty caught the card he was confused why he was given a card.


    "That is the latest technology we created, it''s called PortCard. Pouring mana into the card will activate a teleporting Magic Circle and teleports you to the Headquarters and back to the last location you was at, for example, if you use it here and come back you will end up here" Zhou Hai trembled while holding the card as if it was the most precious gift he ever received from his idol, "Thank you, boss!" Masaru shook his head as he knew this guy was working hard for his sake, so a little reward would not hurt him.


    "Well, you have to keep your vigilance when we reach Shanghai shortly" Masaru warned Zhou Hai who was a bit too excited, thanks to the warning Zhou Hai managed to calm down. "Understood" Masaru smiled warmly when his gaze landed on the two ladies who were acting like they were sleeping but at least he knew they listened to the conversation, "Let''s see what Shanghai has in store for us"


    ----------


    Author Note:


    Don''t forget to support my other book as well:


    How to Survive in the World of Campione with Fragmented Memories

 Chapter 122 - Meeting Wang Long, Dragon God

    Shortly Masaru along with the girls and Zhou Hai arrived at the station of Shanghai nearest to the harbour, the sun was out and winds blowing making it a mild temperature for the day. The streets were busy with only the jobless or those having a day off is currently shopping and the children were at school so it could be said to be a peaceful time to leisurely walk around, Masaru took the girls to try out a few snacks he purchased for them from the food stalls while they were being led around the area by Zhou Hai who knew the area.


    "Boss, there is still an hour left before our appointment time. Should we get going?" Hearing Zhou Hai''s question, Masaru nodded while he followed the fatty who led them towards the harbour. Perhaps it was because the gods did not trust that Masaru would come that XuanLong appeared the moment they turned to walk down the street which led to the nearest harbour. "It''s been a while Masaru" Xuanlong muttered while looking at Masaru who was being held firmly by two beautiful women, even Xuanlong had to admit that they were beautiful although he prefers long legs.


    "So I take it Dragon Chief God Wang Long is waiting for me?" Hearing Masaru''s question, XuanLong nodded while leading them along the street that took them towards the harbour, "It is also because we have been attacked by Bala the Insect God that did quite a large scale damage on our businesses, right now we have to guard against his shameless attacks. The worst part is the fact we are not certain if he would attack you as well" Masaru nodded while followed XuanLong.


    >/<


    Meanwhile, Akeno and the girls were surrounded by Heroes equipped with different sacred gears in Kobe Town''s abandoned Factory, "To think they would choose to attack us on the same time they are attacking the Gremory team" Ulrika informed Akeno while she was keeping the spiritual link she held with the subordinates under the Command seal who was keeping eyes all over Japan, Akeno scowled at the heroes that surrounded them.


    She activates her Fallen Angel Mode she trained for a while now thanks to her Father and Azazel who ?ssisted her allowing her to materialize 4 pairs of angel wings while electric sparks were flickering around her body while her hair was floating in the air, her eyes were giving off a dangerous glint as the heroes took a step back unconsciously. "Lightning Empress" Akeno muttered softly as her skin began to generate lightning sparks as she sprinted towards the first hero with her fist clad in lightning.


    Ingvild gathered the water vapour in the surroundings while she used her mana to ?ssist in generating more waters around her till several floating balls swirled around her body, she points her palm towards the heroes as several water spheres flew off to meet them. Everest covered her body with dragon aura since she did not want to get blood on herself she opted to kill efficiently instead of gruesome, she went together with Shirone who entered her twin tail Neko-mode covering her body with a large amount of touki giving off a feeling like a body was covered by a thick white barrier.


    The heroes were told about the fact that Masaru''s peerage was strong but this was simply abnormal, the hero who faced Akeno''s punch smirked as he knew she was a bishop so her physical strength should be weaker than others but he never counted the fact Masaru trained his girls in physical bodies the most, the most he tried to grip Akeno''s wrist he felt his arm going numb at a fast rate while the fist still slammed into his ?h?st, unlike Cao Cao and the upper echelons of the Hero faction who trained like madmen these heroes were much weaker as this hero died the moment his heart was f?r??b?? stopped by the shocking punch of Akeno.


    The other heroes wanted to join in but the water spheres exploded causing them and their surroundings to become wet before they could react they all felt a numbing feeling before they were all roasted alive by Akeno who used the conductivity of the water to instantly kill several heroes with her Lightning Empress Mode, coincidentally Akeno also have her Holy lightning Empress Mode, however, that requires her to kiss Masaru as the amount of Mana required for that mode was by no means a small amount. The heroes who managed to escape the initial strike were killed by Everest and Shirone who flanked them from both sides, by the time they were done there was no living hero for Georg to pick up.


    "To think the women of Masaru is this dangerous" Cao Cao Spoke as he appeared on the room looking down the hole into the abandoned Factory where Akeno, Ingvild, Everest and Shirone was at. "You severely underestimated us I ?ssume?" Akeno spoke confidently while locking gaze with Cao Cao who began to laugh heartily while examining the dead hero bodies while nodding, "I see, your tactics are quite well-coordinated, no wonder Masaru keeps you two together" Cao Cao muttered and the two he mentioned was Akeno and Ingvild.


    "Well, we got at least some good data from you girls--- whoops!" Cao Cao leapt backwards as several destruction bullets were sent flying towards him, Yui stood silently on the roof facing Cao Cao while the four girls flew up through the hole landing beside her. "Destruction... I see" Cao Cao was not a bit fazed at the pressure the girls were unleashing but Georg who was next to him felt it, "Well since our experiment failed here there is no need to stay any longer, Hope we meet again girls... Also, send my regards to Masaru" Georg covered Cao Cao with the mist produced by his sacred gear before teleporting them away.


    When Cao Cao and Georg left, the girls did not stick around either and teleported back to the Disciplinary Committee where Sona was waiting for them, "Afternoon Kaichou, did something happen?" Akeno asked, Sona nodded but before she could start Ichika came to give everyone a bottle of cold water to rehydrate after a battle. "I take it, you have been attacked by the Hero Faction as well?" Ingvild was the one to answer with a nod, "We just managed to handle except for Cao Cao and Georg who left" Sona sighed with a wry smile, "They have attacked Rias and her peerage as well today, luckily there was no casualties but from the looks of it one hero managed to escape by being teleported by the Dimension Lost Longinus holder"


    Akeno wanted to contact Masaru to ask him for direction but instead, a projection of Ulrika appeared, "Sorry for interrupting but I just came across disturbing news" Hearing this everyone was quiet looking towards Ulrika, "Although I can''t confirm where or when, but there is a large scale rebellion planned in the devil countries, it appears that many brainwashed devils were released all over the country and from the looks of it the ones who do the brainwashing in the hero factions. The method they used to brainwash the devils were similar to how they did with their low ranked soldiers" Sona had a serious expression, "Do you have any other information?"


    Ulrika shook her head, "I''m afraid none, right now Sirzech and the rest are off to have some Alliance Talk with the Pendragon Family and the Greece Mythology. Meaning we will have to handle the situation without their presence, although Masaru''s teacher is still around to keep eye so that things will not get out of hand" Sona sighed as she knew the work her older sister does is extremely important, "I will gather my peerage, we will work together as one unit to curb the Rebellion earlier. Can you perhaps mark the location of all the brainwashed Devils?"


    "I''m afraid it will take a long time as there are many not accounted for" Ulrika answered, Sona nodded saying her goodbyes to head off to the Student Council office to get her own peerage ready. "How is Master?" Ichika asked Ulrika who was the one keeping active contact with Masaru, "He is doing great, right now he is heading to Shanghai to meet the Dragon Chief God Wang Long. However, Shanghai is under the siege of the Insect God so we might not hear from him in a day or two" Ichika nodded as she heads off to wash the dishes, "What about Kobe Town?" Akeno asks Ulrika.


    "No need to worry, I have sent several devil ?ssassins to guard the town in our absence since Masaru would prefer we protect our home with first priority" Ulrika answered Akeno''s question, Akeno nodded. Ulrika cuts off the projection and the rest of the girls who were just arrived went to their respective tables to write their individual reports of today''s events, shortly Rias came in but when she see all the girls of Masaru''s peerage was fine did she finally relax, "What''s the matter Miss Gremory?" Sakura asks as she enters the Disciplinary Committee after her patrol activity.


    "Nothing, just feeling relief you all are fine. Were you also attacked by the Hero Faction?" Akeno nodded when she finished writing her report, "We were under attack but all of them were killed and only Cao Cao along with Georg the Dimension Lost Longinus wielder managed to escape" Rias sighed as she was once again reminded that Masaru''s peerage was another level different from hers so she had to increase the intensity of her peerage''s training to keep up with them.


    "What do you make of it?" Akeno shook her head, "Shame as the time they attacked multiple factions, they are trying to mass-produce Sacred Gear holders to achieve Balance Breaker" Hearing this Rias was reminded that Azazel did indeed say this as well, "Do you think they will strike in Kyoto?" Akeno could only shrug, "We only know that a problem is about to occur in the Devil World so we will not be able to think about Kyoto as well, not to mention Masaru is currently in China"


    Rias sighed as she took her seat opposite of Akeno, "How is the relationship with Issei going?" Akeno asked with a teasing smile, Rias blushed "H-He..." But she could only look down with a complicated face, "He still calls you Buchou?" Rias nodded, Akeno could only sigh while tapping her chin with her index finger, "You should come straight with him Rias, or did Issei perhaps experienced something that could traumatize him to fear girls?" When Rias heard this her heart shook as she did not realize this point, Raynare... The one who left the deepest impression in Issei''s heart.


    "Thank you for your advice" Rias thank Akeno before leaving the office in a hurry, tomorrow was the trip to Kyoto so Rias was probably in a hurry to do something. Ingvild came to take the seat where Rias was before "What was that about?" Akeno lips formed a profound smile, "Youth, she needed a push to realize her love life" Ingvild could only sigh thinking this girl is acting like a housewife after she got eaten by Masaru, although Ingvild herself could not blame her as she too felt more m?tur? ever since their relationship broke through a barrier.


    >/<


    Azazel was currently sitting in the office facing Barakiel who was packed, "I heard Akeno and the girls were attacked?" Azazel looked at the worried face of his best friend wondering why he was so overreacting when it came to his wife and daughter, "They''re fine, in fact I feel sorrier for the heroes that got roasted alive by your daughter instead" When Barakiel heard this he felt a bit more relaxed, "That''s good, but do you know the reason the heroes are using these harassment tactics again?" Azazel could only sigh, "It appears they are trying to finish up their batches of Balance Breaker soon"


    Azazel took out a piece of paper and handed it over to Barakiel, "These are the list of locations Loki was spotted at before he came to Japan, we might get some clues behind who is working in China" Barakiel nodded as he took the paper and placed it in his pocket, "Also be sure to send my regards to your son-in-law" Barakiel wanted to snort but when he saw the lecherous smile his friend had on his face, it felt like his blood ran cold, there was no need to ask a question as Azazel knew what he wanted to ask so he immediately nodded. This caused Barakiel to explode with Rage as he stomps out of the office rearing to go to China and beat up the bastard that ate his daughter.


    >/<


    "We are here" Xuanlong took Masaru and the rest along a secret route that took them to a hidden harbour that was built in an alternate space that was like a mirror facing Shanghai Harbour, here the buildings were more leaning towards the ancient era with massive boats that relies of wind to move instead of mechanical propellers. Xuanlong led them to the largest Ship which is under the command of Wang Long himself. The ship was built out of special Nanmu wood out found in China and dragon scales that fell off after every shedding season, there was several borders around the boat of pure gold.


    At both sides were several opening compartments at the side of the boat where several canons were placed for self-defence, "Mind your step" XuanLong warned Masaru and the rest before he took his step onto a boarding plank that gave them entry onto the ship, Masaru was surprised that the number of people that were manning the ship was lesser than he expected, at the back of the ship going upstairs standing behind the ship steering wheel was a middle-age bulky man wearing a pirate articles of clothing which consists of a white shirt, white pants, black leather boots and a blue colour decorate jacket with a black pirate hate ontop of his head, strange thing was the fact he did not have a beard but his black hair was long hanging loosely behind his hack.


    Masaru could feel the heavy pressure of this man, ''He should be at the higher level'' Masaru thought as he could tell just from Wang Long''s presence gave him more pressure compared to when he fought against Meng Zhang (QingLong), when Masaru saw that his existence was detected by this Dragon Chief God he followed after XuanLong. "I would have never expected that the boy I heard so many great deals of things about would be a Dragon... And a Devil... Which one is it?" Masaru chuckled as he gripped the hand Wang Long presented, "I''m a Devil Dragon, but I still keep my Devil Characteristics which allows me to remain a King for my peerage"


    "I see, well I''m sure you have noticed it by now but I am the Dragon Chief God Wang Long, in charge of the sea tradings. Is what I would like to say but that ???kroach just won''t die" Wang Long spit out in rage when he thinks of Bala who constantly harass them but refused to fight head-on, "Masaru Belial, if you don''t mind I can help you on one condition if you won''t mind" Wang Long had a smile as if he already expected this while he looked towards Masaru who continued, "I want you to accept the peace alliance, we are moving forward where we will soon reach an era where there will be War seekers and Peace Seekers... Those in the middle will be dragged in by the war seekers even if they want to live in peace."


    "What makes you think you can negotiate with me"? Masaru gazes deeply into the eyes of this old man, "Because you don''t have much d?s?r? for war, you might love to fight which can be found by participating in the Rating Game. As for the other reason is the fact you would like to start trading in earnest by the sea don''t you?" Wang Long smirked before he stuck out his hand, "Get rid of the ???kroach and I will agree to your terms" Masaru nodded as he shook hands with Wang Long, the two of them went down the stairs entering the Captain''s chambers right below where they had a drink together with XuanLong, Kuroka, Roygun and the easily passed out after two drinks Zhou Hai.

 Chapter 123 - Story about Kouryuu - The Center

    "Wang Long, can you tell me what happened all those years ago before Kouryuu left?" Masaru thought of getting straight to the point, Wang Long who heard this stiffens for a moment before sighing as he placed his drink on the table. "Although I can tell my version it will not encompass the whole story, however, we were united in the past with no conflict breaking out but instead focused on defending our territories from the invading Biblical Faction who spread their religions all over the world. Times was difficult for us at that time, many of our families were lost but we still kept them from invading our country till the day we were contacted by a devil who claimed to be here to ?ssist us..."


    Wang Long took a sip of his drink before continuing, "Since he was an enemy of the Biblical Faction we decided to put our faith in the saying ''The enemy of my enemy, is my friend'' but never would we have thought that he would drive a wedge between ourselves by suggesting of making use of the Kouryuu''s power to create a new stronger god that can push away the Biblical Faction. It was at that time Kouryuu and Byakko heard of this suggestion that made them turn to negotiate with the Biblical Faction to have a non-aggression pact when the God of that faction agreed, Kouryuu came to report of what she achieved but was met with more than half the gods and mythical beasts who slandered her for being a traitor"


    Masaru took a sip of his drink before asking, "They must have been notified ahead of time for them to have such a strong impression of her being a traitor" Wang Long nodded, "Correct, I am not sure how but the Devil Managed to get proof of Kouryuu talking with the Biblical God but altered the information, by the time I along with He Xiangu and the others realized it was altered, we were already broken into factions. Since Kouryuu managed to arrange a no-aggression pact with the Biblical God they did not interfere with our internal war, those who wanted to take Kouryuu''s power and us who wanted to protect Kouryuu because losing the centre point will be disastrous for our country but those fools did not care about anything but their own benefits"


    "When Kouryuu saw that things were going to end badly, she went to get reinforcements from the Biblical God. But she never appeared ever since she went over to that God, he only arrived together with his angels suppressing our internal war into a stalemate before leaving with the dead Byakko who was killed by Seiryuu while using the excuse of being a liaison of a traitor. Ever since then, we only came across Byakko two hundred years later in the form of a sacred gear inside a human. Naturally many were angered by this, however, we had no choice but to make use of the human to help us with the ritual to restore the balance as well as sending out a call for Kouryuu to come back home"


    Wang Long sighed, "So you can imagine how much most of us hate the Biblical Faction? Although I am grateful for them saving Byakko even if it''s in the form of a Sacred Gear, they kept Kouryuu from us. Thanks to that, we came to today''s state, the greed for Kouryuu''s power is stronger than ever since many gods want to take over the centre" Masaru leaned back against the couch, "What would be killing me benefit for Seiryuu?" Wang Long smirked, "You achieved Balance Breaker, I suppose that little tiger cub can speak correctly?"


    Masaru nodded while Wang Long began to laugh, "It''s because he fears when Byakko wakes up he will die, it is no secret that Byakko who lords over Metal is the bane of Seiryuu who lords of Wood. Not to mention we suspect the very same man who instigated our internal war many years ago is the same one who is helping Seiryuu and Suzaku" Masaru turned to look towards the window, "Why is the Insect God so dead set on destroying your Businesses?" Wang Long chuckled, "Because it''s an old enmity that carries on for a few years that I accidentally ?mpr??n?t?d his Ant Queen by mistake"


    "I heard he has feelings for Suzaku" When Wang Long heard this he stared at Masaru with Wide Eyes, "Then it would explain why he is so aggressive lately, the only person I offended recently was Meng Zhang (QingLong) whom I kicked out of our Dragon Sanctuary as his actions for having intentions to kill you was directly slapping my face since I told him to convince you to visit us" Masaru then swept his gaze at Kuroka and Roygun who were enjoying their drinks in peace, "But boy, I have to say your women is of good quality" Wang Long nodded


    "But if you touch them you will have to get over my corpse first" Masaru lightly commented causing the chief god to laugh heartily, "Don''t worry, I only target women who seek me out. However, now that you mentioned something I guess someone is indeed stirring up trouble for us by pitting us against each other once again" Masaru leaned back against the couch thinking, ''Or perhaps someone wants to keep me here? I will have to wait for Thor, Uriel and Barakiel to arrive before I can move in earnest'' [Never imagined this god could not even sense by existence, your grimoire is horrifying boy]


    Masaru kept his smile hidden from Wang Long when he heard what Drago said, which meant the Chinese gods do not know the sacred gear was Kouryuu who held the soul of both the Kouryuu and Byakko creating a completely unique Sacred Gear. "If I can ask, what is the relationship between Byakko and Kouryuu?" Wang Long looked at Masaru before answering since it was no secret, "Their close sisters, close to the point some even mistook them for being couples" [Huh!? I see...] Even Drago was enlightened when he heard about this information, "Seiryuu is the only male of the four direction gods, Kouryuu was meant to be unisex but after being close to Byakko she chose to become a female back then"


    BOOOOOM!!!


    "Lord Wang! Bala is attacking the harbour again with roaches!" One of the sailors slammed open the door while reporting to Wang Long in a loud voice, "To think he would come so soon, looks like you were right Kid" Wang Long swept his gaze towards Masaru who thrust his palm to his right side after he stood up, a purple magic circle materialized as he pulled out the broadsword he usually use if he does not intend to enter Balance Breaker yet.


    >/<


    "Oppai!" a Strange man was currently s?xu??ly harassing a nearby woman causing the women to scream loudly as she smashed her bag into the face of the strange man, Serafall just arrived in Kyoto ahead of the school trip as she was currently walking down the streets when she saw this she felt revolted "Disgusting" She snorted before walking over and gave the man a light slap knocking him out, but suddenly a strange crimson light floated out of the body before disappearing towards the next victim, "Crimson... But Zech-chan and Ria-chan is far away" Serafall pulled out her phone and she contacted Sirzech to report to him the strange event, "No need to worry about it, Let Azazel handle it"


    "You know something about this, is this your doing?" Serafall spoke sternly while holding a suspicion towards Sirzech who chuckled before answering in a tone as if it was not his business, "No it''s not, Azazel will know about this more, so leave it to him and focus on playing the role as the Devil''s Representatives, Ajuka is currently watching over the events unfolding in the Devil World so he can figure out who was instigating all these events since we both suspect it is more than just Hero Faction that is acting right now" Serafall snorted, "Both you and Juka-chan always leave me out of the fun things, only Ma-Kun is willing to share some good adventures with me!"


    Sirzech chuckled, "Heh, spoken like a maiden in love" Serafall who heard this blushed beet red before screaming and threatening that she will come to blow up his house if he dares to say another word causing Sirzech to be utterly stunned from her strong response to his little tease. "Well anyway, we only need you to watch the borders and leave the rest of the work for Issei and then like Masaru already explained for us okay?" Hearing that Masaru drew up the plan Serafall could only reluctantly agree, "It''s only because Ma-kun is nice to me you hear!? He''s my best friend!"


    >/<


    "Have you captured some of the devils?" Ulrika spoke to one of the Assassins she sent to capture some brainwashed devils and had the scientists research the method to undo the effects without affecting the memories in hopes they can get some information out of these devils. "Yes Lady Boss, we have. However, it appears we came across one of the people our Lord has spotted back in the Vampire Country" Ulrika''s eyes squinted "a Member of Qlippoth?" The ?ssassin nodded.


    Ulrika bit her nail while trying to figure out how she should move the shadow army, "Collect the men and hide them among the commoners discreetly, see if you can come across that man again and alert me of his position immediately" The Assassin nodded before vanishing into the shadows, Ulrika turned to look at the doctors holding down the brainwashed Devil "Glory to the Old Satans!" Was the only line this mad devil was screaming, Ulrika watch how the doctors tie him onto the bed before injecting him with anaesthesia to make him fall asleep.


    "Lady Boss, we are going to start the operation to undo the brainwashing" Hearing one of the doctors speak, Ulrika nodded for them to start while she turned around and went back up with the elevator from B25 to B3 of the secret organisation''s base located in the Belial Territory, "Madam, we have detected strange molesting case erupting all over Kyoto at the moment" One of Ulrika''s ?ssistants came handing over the report, "Crimson light sphere leaving the body once the host is knocked unconscious and can''t be grasped? What do you think of this?"


    "Although it was not confirmed we found traces of Dragon Aura left behind by the sphere, we are led to believe it could have something to do with Issei Hyoudou''s attempt to delve into the sacred gear as Azazel instructed him" Ulrika nodded, "Have some people on standby in Kyoto so they can help Serafall when the time for clean up happens" The Assistant nodded before leaving, Suddenly a magic circle materialized at her ear, Ulrika blushed beet red as she did not expect Masaru to call her so soon, "Ulrika, I want to confirm something. Is there signs of Qlippoth being involved in the happenings of the Devil World?" Ulrika nodded "Yes, we have found traces of them and one of the ?ssassins spotted a member of Qlippoth"


    "I see, then it means Qlippoth is getting their hands in China as well" Masaru spoke with a solemn tone, he still did not know the location where the Leader of Qlippoth is hiding at otherwise he would have gone over there and put an end to these harassments. "How is the territory?" Ulrika smiled, "Everything is perfect, we are not garden flowers honey" Masaru chuckled, "That''s good, but remember to take care of yourselves and the family first priority understand?"


    "yes Hubby"


    "Also tell Shirone that Kuroka misses her very much"


    "What are you saying to her NYA!?"


    "Kuekue, so Kuroka can get flustered by Hubby''s teasing as well huh?"


    "Hmph! No meals for you nyan"


    >/<


    After chatting randomly, Masaru turned to look at Kuroka with a smile "So you will let me go hungry huh?" Kuroka looks towards the other side with a faint blush appearing on her face, right now Wang Long was handling the ?ssaults led by Bala while Masaru and the two girls were stationed to look after the vital location of the Dragon Sanctuary''s business. Soon they were confronted by several large centipedes, its brown scale body moving over the buildings with its hairy legs, Masaru went forward to face the Centipede head-on but was made to stop when the Centipede launched out acid spheres from its antenna''s.


    "What the hell... Why from the Antenna instead of the mouth?" Masaru smirked as he lowers his blade pointing behind his back while holding it firmly aligned with his waist, after scanning the poison Masaru covered his blade with worthless attributed demonic energy. "Anyone hungry for some grilled centipedes?" Masaru asked out loud causing some people to stop their movements which was exactly what Masaru wanted as he took a step forward before swinging his blade in a crescent way unleashing a sharp wave of worthless attributed energy towards the several centipedes slashing them in halves while the worthless turned the acid into a regular coloured harmless liquid,


    "Nyan! You cheating!" Kuroka leapt over Masaru as she unleashed several purifying flame arrows towards the centipedes burning them till nothing by Ashes was left behind, Roygun followed after her as she began to send out waves of her demonic energy that invaded the bodies of the centipedes before tearing them apart from inside out. Masaru nodded thinking that his women were all-powerful so he could relax a little, so he immediately enhanced his legs with Dragon Aura increasing his speed as he moved ahead of everyone towards the cluster of centipedes that were forcing their way into the Dragon sanctuary.


    [Boy! Equip me!] Masaru was surprised this dragon wants to get some action so he closed his eyes as he focuses solely on the d?s?r? for power, the power that would stand as the pillar of his pride. ''Seiryuu Kotei'' Masaru thought as an azure coloured gauntlet that covered his entire right arm until his shoulder with scale plated armour, Masaru could feel his dragon aura was increasing every few seconds. [That''s correct, you''re absorbing the vitality of the Centipedes your killing to increase your strength] Masaru smirked as he smashes the head of the first centipede to confront him with his right gauntlet covered in thick dragon aura that sent out shockwaves that ripped apart the nearby centipedes.


    Seeing how powerful his punch became form casually punching Masaru was surprised but he felt excited like he found an interesting toy as he leapt into the cluster of centipedes, by the time Kuroka and Roygun arrived to support Masaru all they saw was a sight of centipedes crushed with a fist and most of them were ripped apart more f?r??b?? compared to Roygun''s Crack. Masaru was standing in the middle of the corpses while gazing towards the direction he felt Wang Long was still fighting, "Is that your new sacred gear?" Masaru unequipped the Azure Dragon Emperor mode while turning to look at the girls, his body was still feeling hot from all of the vitality he had been absorbing from the dead centipedes.


    Kuroka who saw this could not help but squint her eyes, "Yes, it seems I need to train in using this new powers so I will be able to get used to this kind of powerup" Masaru could not explain the power of his new Sacred Gear mode to the girls since he was not certain if they were being spied upon, but Kuroka could see Masaru was currently suppressing his ?ust from the overflowing vitality he was feeling ''His sacred gear must be the cause of his overflowing Vitality, and from the looks of it he must have never experienced such a boost in Vitality... I will have to call Shirone and the girls to help out tonight or me and Roygun will die'' She thought.


    "Hoho, Good Work out there" Bailong appeared above Masaru and the girls, "Did Wang Long finish his battle?" Bailong nodded with a complicated facial expression, "We are not sure what he came for, but he was suddenly contacted by someone and simply retreated a few minutes ago, well you three can relax and leave the rest for us" Masaru nodded as he turned around about to leave, Kuroka took his hand which made him flinch as he felt he could lose control of his sanity at any given moment and this lady wants to play with fire.


    Roygun understood what was going on so she prepared herself mentally because the moment the three of them entered the hotel room and locked the door was the last thing Masaru remembered after losing his mind. The next morning when Masaru woke up he was surprised to see Akeno and the others were also in the room but everyone was in deep sleep and even twitching every now and then, but Masaru realized what happened when that familiar sour smell invaded his nose making him clean the room using the fairy cleaning magic from the spellbook.


    Even when he picked up the girls one at a time to place them on the bed while covering them with a Duvet they still slept throughout the entire process, ''Guess I was a bit wild last night'' [That is the side effect of using the power of the Seiryuukotei, if you absorb too much vitality you will enter a state of extreme ?ust whether it will be for battle or for women it will depend on what you find around yourself at that moment, so next time be sure to observant of your terrain while you use this power] Masaru nodded, he knew he would have to find a method to control the absorption rate so he will not be exposed to such a blatant weakened state in the future, having power without rationality will only make him a berserk animal.

 Chapter 124 - Girls are in trouble!

    Masaru went to borrow the kitchen after paying the manager to allow him to, by the time he arrived with the breakfast he made for the girls he noticed all of them were pouting at him feeling wronged, "Something wrong?" The one to answer was Kuroka, "You were too rough last night!"


    Masaru blushed a bit but still handed over the food the girls before taking his seat among them, after tasting the food all the grievances the girls felt from last nights mess was washed away and they could only indulge themselves in the food Masaru cooked for them specifically, ''Guess I managed to dodge this bullet'' Masaru thought while enjoying his meal.


    After the meal Masaru shared the information about his new Sacred Gear Mode with the girls to allow them to understand the reason why he turned out the way he did, "We have to come up with a way to counter this otherwise we might end up getting pregnant before we even graduate" Akeno muttered with a teasing smile, Masaru was not a bit affected but instead smile broader.


    "I won''t mind that" But he knew it was not the time yet for such things, so they chatted a bit more about his new sacred gear mode before the girls all got washed and dressed before teleporting back home. "Good thing I brought reinforcements Nya" Kuroka spoke with a cheeky smile, Masaru gently gripped her tail caused her to shiver with her tail hair standing straight and her eyes becoming misty, he gently pokes her forehead before climbing off the bed.


    "We have to meet up with Wang Long again today, maybe we can meet with Bala the Insect God as well" Masaru got himself dressed, "You want to face against Bala don''t you?" Roygun muttered with a sly smile as she could see Masaru''s face forming an unconscious smile when he mentioned Bala, Masaru nodded before looking at Roygun with eyes filled with anticipation "Correct, it has been a while I last faced off against the Seiryuu Meng Zhang, I want to see how much I have improved by facing off against a different Mid Class God"


    "Nyahaha, you really are like me" Kuroka spoke happily while clinging onto Masaru''s back with her tail waving happily, Masaru gently poke her nose before she got off his back transforming into her human form, Roygun retracted her devil horns as the three of them left their room. When they exit the Hotel room they were met with two men dressed in tuxedo''s wearing black sunglasses but Masaru could see their eyes resembling that of a bee, with them was Meng Zhang the Azure dragon.


    "You sure take your time huh? Byakko host" Meng glared at Masaru who returned his gaze with a nonchalant attitude, after experiencing combat against Meng Zhang, Masaru was no longer that fearful as he already made several strategies against this man to be able to handle him, however, whether it would work was a different story. "You know you are not welcome in the Chief God Wang Long''s territory, what do you want?" Meng snorted "I am here to give you a warning not to get involved in the conflict here, this no place for an outsider" Masaru chuckled while looking at Meng Zhang with disdain.


    "Says the one who uses an outsider to cope with his enemies" Hearing this Meng Zhang did not flinch but his face grew darker, "That is a servant, you think I have outside allies? No, they are servants that should serve as our feet and hands!" Masaru ??r?sses his chin wondering how much patience their collaborator must have to be able to deal with someone like Meng Zhang, while the latter misunderstood Masaru thinking that Masaru is not the slightest impressed with his confident words. Masaru nodded "Are you done yet? I have to meet Wang Long"


    Meng Zhang''s face grew even darker when he heard Masaru''s words as if he treated his own warning like air, "Good, very good! When I see you I will break your arms and legs, make you watch your girls get slaughtered... no, we can make use of the girls" Before he could finish Masaru used a flash warp which was an instant movement skill appearing in front of Meng Zhang giving him a hard slap on the face that resounded loud enough to attract the attention of the surrounding people.


    "YOU!!!" Meng Zhang held his face that turned red from the smack, he felt humiliated to the point he almost lost control over his temper that he almost leapt towards Masaru and if it was not for the bodyguards who pulled him away he might have fought Masaru here and now but the bodyguards could not allow this to happen otherwise Wang Long will treat this as a declaration of war and earnestly attack Bala''s territory. "I will get you for this!!" Meng Zhang was shoved into the car before they took off, Roygun and Kuroka''s jaws almost fell on the ground from how surprised they were of Masaru''s action.


    Masaru snorted as he watched the car drive away with an intense glare, ''You have ideas of my women huh?'' Masaru felt his heartbeat was increasing with the rage he felt it was at this moment his loyal friend spoke to him in his mind [Calm down boy otherwise you will enter Balance Breaker state in front of the humans!] When Masaru heard this he took a deep breath to calm his stirred emotion but he still felt great, smacking a mid-class god while only being an Ultimate Rank/Low God Class power was truly enjoyable. Roygun pulled Masaru into a firm embrace pressing his face into her ample br??sts, this allowed Masaru to calm down much faster as he closed his eyes holding her firmly.


    "You should control that temper of yours" Roygun lightly reprimanded Masaru out of concern for him that the enemies would take advantage of his love to his women, Masaru himself only smile wryly which was hidden thanks to her br??sts squishing against his face. ''I only used that spark of rage to test the waters with my Dragon Mode but to think it worked. Drago, how is the transformation going?'' [You dare boost your anger like that!?] Suddenly Byakko''s sweet voice joined the conversation [Grandpa became an Azure Dragon] Drago fell silent before a loud scream and crying could be heard, ''I-Is he okay?'' [No need to worry about grandpa, Papa make sure to be careful okay? I still want to play with papa later]


    Masaru felt pity for Drago who completed his transformation earlier than expected when Masaru stirred the rage he felt when Meng Zhang mentioned he intends to do something to the girls, ''I will have to send a few more books for him to read so he can calm down'' Masaru thought but Drago interrupted him [Be sure to create a tablet device you can equip with your sacred gear instead! I miss the times I could read all those comments on ] Masaru who heard this could only laugh wondering how Azazel will react when he hears that a dragon wants a tablet installed into the sacred gear to read books.


    "Let''s go, Wang Long is probably worried by now" Masaru spoke with a smile as he held the waist of both girls at his side walking through the crowd when they turned around the corner seeing no one was around they instantly teleported to Dragon Sanctuary. The one who welcomed them at the port was Zhulong, his red hair was floating in the air with the wind, "Morning, it appears you met my brother?" Masaru smiled "Moring Zhulong, yes I met Meng Zhang and gave him my appreciation this morning for admiring my women"


    Zhulong chuckled when he heard this, ''Appreciation? More like a humiliation instead'' He thought while he lead the way for Masaru and the two girls up on the ship where Wang Long was currently talking with a messenger sent from Bala''s faction, "Your lordship, his majesty Bala Chongsen agreed to have a cease-fire if you would allow him to meet Masaru Belial who had been helping you in the last Skirmish" Wang Long snorted as he looked in disdain at the messenger, "Since when did Bala grow balls to make such a request to me huh?" The messenger felt a cold sweat run down his shivering spine as he gazes into the eyes of a dragon god.


    "No no, it''s only because his Majesty Bala wishes to meet the heroes from the East" The messenger lowered his head not daring to lock eyes with the dragon god or he will get killed just form his glare alone, "Very well, I will go meet this Insect God... Then you must tell him my condition is to stop his attempt to disrupt the balance of China" The messenger turned vigorously to face Masaru who just arrived with Zhulong and the two girls rumoured to be his peerage members and fiancees. "I thought you would demand him to join the peace faction"


    Masaru smirked, "I know he will not stop chasing the feet of Lin Guang, meaning he will never choose a side that is opposite of hers so I can only have him step to the side and no longer get involved in this for his selfishness, as a King of the Insects he should consider the prosperity of his people over his personal feelings in situations like this" Wang Long who heard this nodded feeling proud to have a good friend like this boy who considers the entire situation instead of only from one point of view, even the Messenger was impressed as the boy took his Lord''s personality into consideration to give a suggestion that will not go against his personal d?s?r? but also give his people time to recuperate and prosper without conflict.


    The messenger bow towards Masaru, "Thank you for your kind suggestion, I will head back to meet my lord and get his answer to your condition" Masaru nodded as the Messenger disappeared in a puff of smoke, "Good boy, you really thought of a way to make it almost impossible for Bala to reject this request" Wang Long laughed as he slapped the back of Masaru, thanks to his dragon physique Masaru was not bothered that much by the slap other than traces of divinity that tries to penetrate his body but is blocked by the spellbook that prevents unwanted energy from entering.


    Wang Long''s eyes squinted as he realized that this boy indeed has the divine protection of a powerful god which makes him understand why he could at times not read the boy''s mind with his divinity, ''Well at least from the exchanges so far and taking into consideration of his personality, I can trust this boy to help us resolve our conflict'' Wang Long thought while he went to enjoy drink together with Masaru since today Masaru came with his identity as the Heir of the Belial Family to discuss business proposal and get approval to build several Travel & Security agency branches over the lands Wang Long is in charge of.


    >/<


    Meanwhile at Belial Territory, "Yui watch the temperature it can''t succeed the threshold!" Elizabeth, Diehauser''s rook was currently creating the perfect sword Masaru once requested of them, they already completed the pseudo sword which was incomplete since creating a Dragon God slaying sword was something that could not be made instantly.


    But this was the only trump card Masaru wanted to keep hidden from the world against Samael, since Masaru became a dragon he knew his weakness swapped from light attribute to dragon Slaying attribute, although he managed to cancel most of the weaknesses, one could not look down on the Poison created by God''s fury.


    "Elizabeth hit the tip a bit more" Ajuka gave instructions to Elizabeth as he was also here to ?ssist them to create this sword, the reason for this was the fact this sword also made from the crystals Ajuka once used to make the Evil Pieces. Silently Shirone came into the workshop stopping next to Ajuka to whisper Masaru''s current state of affairs in China.


    "He intends to meet Bala Chongshen?" Ajuka was a bit surprised as he did not think Masaru would make such a bold gamble, but considering the fact he did not know many people there it will only be reasonable, he will have to take some gambles. "Contact Thor to hurry up" Shirone nodded as she sprints away towards Ingvild who was in charge of keeping contact with every faction Masaru personally knows.


    "Alright let the sword rest in the furnace to heat up, now let''s start refining the star fragment Odin sent for us" Ajuka led Elizabeth and Yui to work with the Star Fragment, it was truly by luck that the process was not halted here since the fragment requires and intense fire to refine it and Yui''s newly acquired Anthem Incinerate was just the right Longinus for the job.


    >/<


    "HMPH! That brat! I am going to slaughter him" Meng Zhang trashed around his manor breaking some valuable decorations in the process till Lin Guang stopped him, "Calm down! Or you want to ruin my house further!?" Meng who heard this froze turning to look at Lin wondering why she said her house instead of theirs, but Lin did not give him much time to ponder about it as she continues "Right now we need to ensure that Bala does not join their side at all, otherwise our plan for driving out Wang Long will be ruined, how else will we be able to disrupt the Ritual if he is still there!?"


    Meng sneered "It is your responsibility to ensure that happens! You said to leave Bala in your hands as you will manipulate his feelings for you to make him attack Wang Long, but now you are already failing since Bala wants to meet Masaru personally!" Lin snorted, "I will be attending the meeting as well so I will naturally not fail, but you. You better keep your temper in check, you ruined our plans a few years ago and I will not allow you to ruin it again, you hear me!?" Meng snorted as he left the manor with angry stomps, Lin smiled sinisterly as she thought ''When I take the power of Kouryuu for myself I will kill him and I can get all the men I d?s?r? in the world to lick my feet''


    Just when Meng was about to leave the area he was stopped by a shadow, when he focuses his sight he realized it was the silver-haired devil liaison they used to create the opportunity to extract the power of both Byakko and Kouryuu, "To think your woman would turn against you after so many years..." Hearing the devil speaking towards him with a mocking tone Meng simply ignored it "What do you want? To mock me?" The devil shook his head as he hands over a videotape, "I simply want you to realize that you have been plotted against, I suggest you watch yourself"


    "What is this videotape?" The devil chuckled at Meng''s question before answering, "The one you thought loved you never did and only saw you as her slave, that video would be proof. I only want you to cooperate with me so we can bring down Masaru together" Meng did not instantly trust the man''s words but instead, "I will watch this first and think about it before I give my answer" The devil nodded with a satisfied smile "Good, you think about it and contact me. I look forward to our future endeavour" The Devil disappeared in the shadows leaving Meng Zhang looking at the tape in his hands.


    >/<


    "Your majesty Chongshen!" The messenger kneeled before the handsome young male who was wearing extravagantly decorated clothes fitting for an emperor with his sleek black long hair hidden at his back, "Wang Wei, tell me what was your discovery about this young boy?" The Messenger or should it be Wang Wei stood up tall as he began to explain how he met Masaru including the condition Masaru gave before he would come to meet Bala, naturally, Bala who heard this began to laugh heartily.


    "No wonder that Old Lizard Wang would hang out with that boy, so he even took my personality into consideration huh? He is indeed worthy of meeting" Bala smiled as he looks out the wing, his friend Wei could understand how his lord was feeling since the two of them grew up together. Bala was selfish and always wanted to have the things he wants, the harder it is to get it the more obsessed he becomes with it. It was similar to the case with Lin Guang until Bala learnt of the strange movements of Lin meeting multiple different men caused him to reconsider his feelings towards her and the last thing to hit the axe in the tree was the existence of Masaru who intrigued him.


    "Agree with his condition, I want to meet this interesting boy" Bala spoke with a domineering voice as he could not show a weak side to anyone as the world of the Insects was different from others, here a simple display of weakness could get him abdicated from his throne. Wei nodded as he turned to leave but when he approached the opening door he saw Lin Guang came to visit, this caused his face to become dark as he realized this woman was here to cause trouble once more. "Lala, I came to visit you!" Lin came skipping with a bright smile towards Bala who returned her smile although his heart was extremely cold and vigilant towards this woman, "It''s good to see your beautiful face that makes my day happy again"


    Lin giggled a bit before she leaned on Bala''s ?h?st while drawing circles on it, "Are you going to meet that outsider?" Bala''s eye twitches for an instant but he smiled "Yes, I heard plenty of things about this boy so I want to meet him for myself" Lin lifted her head looking with a sad face, "You''re not going to turn against me are you?" Bala shook his head with a smile, "Of course not" ''Because the boy proposed something better for me than becoming your enemy'' Bala thought, "That''s good" Lin felt relieved thinking that her plan was not foiled but instead Bala had a hidden smile "Yes it is" ''For who that is''

 Chapter 125 - The dead came back to life!?

    Meanwhile back in the underworld, BOOM! Akeno unleashed several holy lightning towards the mindless devils that were causing trouble in the outskirts of the Belial territory, "Where do all these devils come from?" Akeno asks while she was taken aback by all these devils that sprouted out among the regular civilians and began to attack anyone in sight.


    Ingvild used the waters of a nearby lake to flow throughout the town covering the ground with a thin layer of water then suddenly began to shape into tentacles that restricted some of the enemy devils. "Akeno keep your focus you almost shocked my water!" Ingvild warned Akeno who was trying to figure out where these devils came from, they knew the attack was coming but seeing it was completely different from knowing it.


    "What does Ulrika say about the rest of the outskirts?" Akeno turned towards Ingvild, after a while, they managed to restrict the last remaining brainwashed devils, "It appears that the other girls are doing fine as well, however, we don''t have any records of these devils" Ingvild muttered with a complicated expression, suddenly Ulrika''s magic circle appeared next to both Akeno and Ingvild''s ears and the next thing they heard shocked them out of this world.


    "To think the first thing I would bear witness to after my rebirth would be the scourge of the Leviathan Clan since I will become the Queen of the Underworld it will be my duty as the head of the Leviathan Clan to eradicate the scourge right?" Ingvild who heard the familiar term, as well as the familiar voice, began to tremble while turning her sight to the skies behind her, when she saw the familiar face she knew as dead came back to life, her face turned a little pale because of the old trauma of her previous life was resurfacing.


    >/<


    "Shirone you can let go now" Stephani muttered as she cast several mana ropes to restrict the devils that attacked the town, Shirone was in charge of knocking out the targets while Stephani backed her up by restricting them with special mana ropes that constantly absorb a set amount of mana to prevent them from being able to escape, Shirone nodded as she let go of the last devil she pinned down and stood by while sensing for any other nearby presences.


    But suddenly a stronger presence appeared right above them, it was a man appearing in his 30s, looking devilish handsome with his dark blue hair and green eyes, pale white skin wearing a black tuxedo and the most prominent habit is that this man never conceals his four pairs of Devil wings he had. "So this is Masaru''s territory huh? To think Lord Lucifer would allow me, Bryantphas Andrealphus to have a chance at punishing that little brat for betraying us!"


    Shirone and Stephani both took their stances while keeping their vigilance towards the man who was floating, "Oh! To think I would hit jackpot so soon" Bryantphas muttered while his excited gaze locked on the two girls that was widely known as Masaru''s women, "Don''t take this the wrong way girls but you see, your hubby made my big boss angry so you will have to bear his punishment" Bryantphas spoke happily as he points a finger towards Stephani, several magic circles materialized behind him as Demonic Bullets made out of demonic energy was unleashed towards Stephani.


    >/<


    "To think I would have the chance to cross blades with the current soul inheritor of the Wallace Family" Jeanne spoke with a glee smile while holding her sacred gear sword firmly in her hand that was currently pushing against another''s sword, "That is my ancestor and I am me, no need to speak as if I am my ancestor William Wallace" William is lean muscular male wearing a black shirt covered with iron pauldrons over his shoulders, iron gauntlets covering his hands holding his sword. What was different about him was the kilt he wore over his red skirt, a knee height non-bifurcated skirt with a red colour and blue coloured block patterns.


    Angelica was a distance away holding her bow firmly as she aimed the arrow towards William, but because Jeanne was still to close to William so she had to stay focus and wait for an opening. "Let''s dance then! Blade Blacksmith!" Suddenly around Jeanne, several holy swords materialize floating in the air before she used her mana to manipulate the swords to fly towards William.


    ''Never thought I would see such techniques'' William thought while he fended off the repeated attacks that came from the swords that came flying towards him one at the time, suddenly a warning bell went off his head as he twisted his body clockwise while leaping in a sideways spin midair before landing on his feet dodging the arrow Angelica released narrowly.


    "You sure like playing dirty for an Elf" William muttered while he looked towards the roof where a dark elf was already aiming the next arrow towards him "My master always tell me, in Life and death battles there are no rules." Hearing what Angelica said William nodded as he too agreed with this saying.


    >/<


    "Ulrika, what is going on with the other three teams?" Yui asked Ulrika through the magic circle, for some reason, the number of devils appearing in the other locations became even more so Yui was considering to ask for reinforcements, "They are being occupied by stronger opponents, I will be sending an SOS message so that Jacob and Edward with his peerage will come to support you" Yui affirmed that she has gotten the message before turning to face the Devils.


    In the past when Yui tried to enter her destruction mode it came out incomplete causing her to have an ?r?t?? outfit, thanks to Masaru who ?ssisted her to adjust it, it became different. Yui activated her Longinus which began to turn her destruction aura into a destructive flame that covered her body as if she was wearing a flame dress that burnt everything in her surroundings to ashes, "Wh-What is this" One of the devils took a step back feeling the incredible heat were discharge from the flames covering Yui''s body.


    "You don''t need to hold back, we already moved all the valuables from the surrounding buildings" Ulrika notified Yui as she was controlling the ?ssassins to safeguard the people of Belial territory in their evacuation, Yui''s smile become brighter as she waved her hand unleashing the destructive flames in a wide area towards the Devils who shivered


    "She''s gone mad!"


    "CRAZY! RUN FOR IT!"


    But the devils could not escape her flames at it grew out tentacles that bound their bodies before pulling them into the flames burning them to the point even their ashes were gone, like their existences were swiped clean. But the number of enemies were still too great as Yui continued her one-sided massacre until Jacob or Edward would arrive with their peerages.


    >/<


    "Why are you alive?" Ingvild spoke despite her trembling as she could not entirely get over her trauma of the Leviathan Family, in front of her stood a tall bespectacled purple eye coloured woman with a voluptuous tanned figure. with long brown hair tied into a bun with a headset. "Why shouldn''t I be my little niece, aren''t you going to welcome me like you used to and call be Aunt Katerea?" Katerea spoke as if she was missing her only family but the look on her face said something entirely different.


    Akeno did not allow the discussion to take place any longer as she unleashed several holy lightning spears in the direction of Katerea, being dead for a while did not allow Katerea to realize that these two girls were different from when she first met them so when she used her demonic energy to conjure up a massive water shield it was shredded apart by Ingvild who activated her Longinus Nereid Kyrie to ?ssist her natural talent in controlling water to usurp the control of Katerea''s water shield and destroy it.


    "What!?" Katerea leap to the side as she dodges the attacks of Akeno but in front of her was the very water she first created which Ingvild transformed into the shape of a water serpent "Sea Serpent of the Beginning" This was a more control single target spell of her original spell she created herself Sea Serpent of the End which was meant to have destructive capabilities to flood cities, with this she focuses the attack of the serpent on a sole target. Katerea unleashes her full demonic energy to cover her body with a thick energy barrier to endure the serpent that crashed against her, pushing her through several buildings, after a while, the magical water serpent lost its the ability to maintain it''s usual form before turning into water that flows to the surroundings.


    Katerea giggled as she shot up into the skies while looking at Ingvild with disdain "That is the best you can do!?" But suddenly Katerea heard a giggle with a trace of sadism that caused her spine to shiver, just as she was about to turn around Akeno unleashed a full power holy lightning from the skies upon the wet Katerea, "KYAAA!!!!" Katerea''s clothes were burnt off while her body was swiftly roasted to pitch black when the lightning strike receded did the floating black body broke apart into ashes.


    Ingvild held her ?h?st as she could feel her pain for killing a family member, although Katerea hated her, Ingvild loved her family regardless of her past which was why she could not help but fear them as well. Watching how Katerea''s body was breaking down into ashes, Ingvild cried with a smile as she whispered "I know you hate me as all the others do, but I still love you all as you are my family. But... I will no longer be afraid for I have a family who loves me just as much as I love them now"


    Ingvild felt the fear the once felt subsided and disappeared completely as she made peace with her past, she might not be able to get their acknowledgement but she already had Masaru''s acknowledgement and that was enough for her. Akeno landed on the ground behind Ingvild pulling whom she sees as her sister into her embrace, "You have all of us now, we won''t be letting you go even if you get tired of us" Ingvild giggled while smiling as the clouds began to clear up and the sunray was peeking through the gaps.


    >/<


    "To think I would have to face two girls instead of a man makes me feel reluctant but..." William suddenly sprinted towards Jeanne "As a swordsman, I will face you head-on" Hearing William''s declaration Jeanne smirked as she sprinted towards him as well but instead her breathing and movement rhythm began to have a synergy as she performs trackless step to dodge the first strike William sent out, just as she was about to pierce his throat he jumped back as his instincts allows him to catch wind of her existence when his body felt danger which caused her to only scratch his neck.


    But from behind three arrows was already flying in succession a few millimetres away from each other all heading in the same target, William spin his body to slam against Jeanne''s rapier to push her back a little while his body kept moving in a circular motion to fend off the flying arrows. Little did he expect that Angelica used the shadows of the arrows to teleport right behind William impaling an arrow with her b?r? hands into his back before teleporting back to her original position since he reacted faster than she anticipated and staying close would have been dangerous.


    William was enraged as he began to attack Jeanne who was the closest with brute force, this sudden change of personality which was what William was famous for got activated, Jeane could feel her body was being pushed to the limits to fend off the attacks of William who was currently in a berserk state that is simply attacking but each strike contained power and speed resembling... no a bit stronger than her own.


    Deep inside she began to wish for it, something that could crush her enemies, something that could make her stand at his side and proudly declare she was his knight. The sword in her hand began to give off a pulsing light that grew brighter with each pulse, she was not certain how or why but she felt it, she knew she achieved something. "Balance breaker!" Jeanne screamed all of the sudden as a massive holy aura blast out from the sacred gear with enough force to push back William a few metres away from her.


    When the light died down what was revealed was an artificial white dragon with blue wings made entirely up from Holy swords and Jeanne was standing on top of its head, "I thank you for giving me the pressure to finally achieve it, my balance breaker. I will call it Stake Victim Dragon" Jeanne announced happily as she could see William''s face grew darker but before he could start, Jeanne took the initiative to attack him with the dragon.


    ''Damn, did not expect this to happen'' William dodged the dragon that came to bite at him while sliding on the ground the moment its sharp wing came swinging towards him, he heard plenty of things about the Sacred Gear and how deadly their balance breaker could become. Right now, he was experiencing it personally as he was pushed completely in a defensive state where he had to focus on defending or dodging the dragon''s attacks that made him almost forget the existence of the dark elf.


    "Shadow step" Angelica whispered as she plunges the arrow through William''s throat who was currently blocking the dragon''s claw from killing him, William felt a piercing pain ?ssault the back of his neck followed by a burning sensation as he struggled to breathe. Under the pressure of the dragon and his fatal wound, William crumbled underneath the dragon''s attack and died shredded in half by the claws. Jeanne made sure that William was dead before she released her balance breaker, "You really are a skilled ?ssassin"


    Angelica smiled towards Jeanne, "I was trained by Mother Diana after all... She is overprotective of Masaru" Jeanne who heard this nodded, she herself experienced Diana''s training course for Masaru''s Brides. It could only be labelled as a true Training in Hell for the girls. But the results they gained from it was satisfactory, "You sense anyone else?" Angelica shook her head at Jeanne''s question, "There are no signs of presences nearby"


    >/<


    "Lord Bala has agreed to consider your conditions, he asked if he could meet you first before he makes his decision" Wei, the servant of Bala Chongshen the Insect God returned after receiving his orders to relay his message to Masaru who was currently eating a meal together with Roygun and Kuroka, "I see, that is reasonable since I too would like to meet him myself" Masaru smiled as he finished his meal, "What time?"


    Wei was surprised to see this boy was someone reasonable, "Lord Bala hopes for you to come in two days time in the afternoon for a brunch, lady Lin Guang will be present as well" Masaru was surprised to know that the Suzaku was moving more openly but the tone of voice Wei used to address her meant that not everyone under Bala is looking kindly towards this woman who seduced their lord. "Understood, I will make sure to arrive on time" Hearing Masaru''s answer Wei felt relieved as he thought of taking a gamble to warn Masaru that Lin would be present.


    "The location of our brunch is on the Island of Taiwan, you can use the boat from Shanghai and travel leisurely to Taipei" Wei left an invitation along with a map for incase Masaru would need it to travel to their destination. When Wei left the restaurant Roygun turned to Masaru, "You think Lin is going to try to get involved in your negotiations?" Masaru took a sip of his cola drink before answering "I am not sure what is going on there, but from what I heard just now it seems not everyone is happy about Bala and Lin''s relationship"


    Roygun nodded as Masaru continued, "Besides, I have already created a few failsafe measures for incase the negotiation goes wrong. I can at least guarantee our safety in escaping from the place" Roygun felt relieved to see that Masaru was considering the possibility of the negotiation failing, "What time is Thor coming?" this time it was Kuroka who answered Masaru''s question, "He is already here but... he got lost in Aksu, Xinjiang province... We should pick him up" Masaru sighed while rubbing his forehead, ''He got lost... Of all things''

 Chapter 126 - Meeting Bala the Insect God

    "So which one is going to start things off?" Bryantphas mumbled as he glances at Shirone and Stephani, his eyes were piercing at them trying to figure something out. "Let''s do this" Shirone glanced at Stephani who nodded, Shirone channelled her touki to become denser as her one tail became two.


    Seeing this Bryntphas was surprised but not as surprised when he saw Shirone leaping at him with great speed, "Hmph!" Bryantphas flew to the side thinking these girls were naive, but Shirone solidifies her touki for an instant stepping on-air as she changes her direction to slam her fist into his abdomen. "Gah!" Bryantphas did not think that Touki could be used in this way, although it was a by-product application Masaru taught Shirone to increase the extent her manoeuvrability even in the air without the need of calling out her wings.


    "You bitch!" Bryantphas screamed until his back shivered unconsciously, feeling this familiar sensation his eyes widen as he launches a massive Demonic Energy bullet towards SHirone while taking a quick glance behind him. What he saw shocked him to his core ''What the hell is this!? I heard Adramelech could transform partially into angels but this girl is fully angel'' He thought as cold sweat run down his back looking at Stephani who wore a pure white dress with five pairs of wings sprouting from her back, when her eyes met Bryantphas he shivered. ''Holy... Shat''


    He took a deep breath as he erupts the demonic energy he had not been using as he decided to fight with his life on the line, Shirone who just managed to destroy the giant demonic energy sphere was ?ssaulted with pain as Bryantphas slammed his fist into his gut ''Take out the weaker one first'' He thought but never would he imagine Shirone to grasp his wrist before unleashing the most dreadful kick known too only, MAN kind. "GYAAAAA!!!!" Bryantphas screamed as he held his crotch but even Shirone was injured by the leakage of his erupted Demonic energy.


    [Balance Breaker! Blessings of the twilight!]


    Suddenly a voice could be heard behind them the moment Stephani saw Shirone''s injuries, even Bryantphas bit his lips to take a look behind him only to see a floating Halo above Stephani''s head. Influenced by her power over Angels and Beast, her subspecies balance breaker she attained was to ?ssist her in extending the time she can remain in her angel mode as well as her healing will not harm those she deems as allies, those who are not allies will be burnt by her Holy power.


    Stephani materialized a golden sphere within her grasp before she threw it towards Shirone, the ball expanded as it encases Shirone in a circular barrier while healing her injuries rapidly. "Bwahahaha, you are too late! The stampede has already started and soon this town will be destroyed!" Stephani had a scowling look on her face when she glances at Bryantphas before turning around to face the incoming beasts that were approaching.


    When Bryantphas turned to look at Shirone he noticed she was already healed but something was strange, Shirone was taking off bracelets from her wrist while sighing "Oniisama is going to scold me again for forgetting to remove training equipment before battles" Shirone muttered as she drops the bracelets while standing in the air, when the bracelets fell it crashed into the ground sinking deep.


    Seeing this Bryantphas shook his head in belief "What the hell!? Are all girls of Masaru monsters!? First, that strange angel and now this Neko" Shirone smirked at Bryantphas as her once soft humming touki began to flare up while she absorbs the natural Ki in her surroundings, refining and blending it with her own.


    [Flash Back: Masaru: "Remember Shirone, taking in natural Ki makes you come in contact with both good and Bad. So if you intend to make full use of the natural Ki you need to keep your heart strong, if you feel like things get too tough just hold onto your ?h?st and chant it" Shirone stared into Masaru''s eyes, "What chant?" Masaru gently poked her nose, "Your vow for the future and dream"]


    During the process Shirone began to grow slightly larger compared to her sister while a white flame began to materialize from her touki covering her body, She could feel the malicious intent from the natural Ki trying to invade her mind but a smile form on her face ''Oniisama and Oneesama, wait for me to catch up with you two'' She vowed to herself within her mind before he body flickered, a minor earthquake shook the surroundings as an aftershock of Shirone''s fast leap.


    "WHAT!?" Before Bryantphas could react, Shirone already drove her fist into his abdomen, the purifying fire burnt his flesh at a speed he did not have a chance to utter another word as his life was snuffed out. Stephani released her balance breaker while watching Shirone landing on the ground as her height shrinks slightly as she reverts to her younger form, "Good Work" Stephani muttered while Shirone clasps her fist tightly ''I did it... Oniisama'' She thought


    >/<


    The next morning Masaru teleported back home, "Welcome home Young Master Belial" One of the servants greeted Masaru who just entered the Manor, just hearing the servant''s welcome the sound of footsteps were heard approaching upon him fast. Before he could say anything he was surrounded by girls who hugged him at different places, He smiled wryly as he gave each of them a kiss on the lips before looking into each of their eyes "I''m Homegirls"


    The girls felt more energized with Masaru back home although it was only temporary, they led him into the room where his father sat alone "I''m Home father, where is mom?" Diehauser looked into his son''s eyes with a wry smile, "Well you have a sibling on its way, currently Ajuka is monitoring the process since we can''t have Diana feel worried about you which is why I am here instead" Hearing his father''s words Masaru gave his father a firm embrace.


    "Congrats father" Masaru spoke with a smile, there were a few things in regards to the child Diana was carrying which Diehauser did not mention to Masaru which caused Diehauser to smile wryly ''I really am blessed with an understanding son'' He thought. "How is the trip to China so far?" Diehauser asked as he took his seat, Masaru chose to sit on the larger couch with the girls head to the kitchen to cook a Breakfast. "It''s going well, I came to understand why Azure Dragon attacked me. So right now I am only helping them out a bit so they will not be able to refuse Sirzech''s Peace Alliance"


    Diehauser nodded, "Good, the situation over here has stabilized too. It would have been better if the situation did not become complicated, with dead devils coming back to life" Hearing what his father just said Masaru sat upright looking into his father''s eyes, "Dead coming back to life? Who?" Diehauser sighed as he rubbed his forehead "Katerea Leviathan confronted Ingvild" Masaru shivered for a moment, he was not afraid of her but feeling anxious about what her reappearance could cause Ingvild who suffered in that family.


    "No need to worry, Ingvild is a strong daughter-in-law trained by your mother mind you" Diehauser spoke with a broad smile, Masaru sighed as he could understand that his mother''s training according to the girls was difficult but beneficial for them. "How is the process in dealing with the Hero Faction going?" Masaru asked, "Right now, after the incident they caused in Kyoto. They scattered to the winds. Also, the Match between Gremory and Sairaorg will take place in a week from now"


    "I will see if I can complete my tasks by then, right now I have to meet the Insect God Bala Chongshen. Right now the plan is to convince him to stay neutral and let Wang Long deal with Suzaku and Seiryuu, if all goes well I will have the chance to pick up Thor afterwards" Masaru explained his schedule roughly for his father, Diehauser nodded "We will be looking into this Rebellion although we are led to believe the Holy Grail Longinus is involved in this case, as that will explain the revival of the dead"


    After chatting for a while longer the girls came carrying breakfast on a platter for Masaru and Diehauser before taking their seats around Masaru, "To think you girls would want me to be energized this much" Masaru muttered with a sly smile causing some of the girls to blush while some held anticipation, after enjoying his meal with the girls and his father.


    Masaru spent the day with the girls, according to Ulrika they managed to successfully reconstruct Artificial Sacred Gears after sending people to learn from Grigori. With this, the soldiers within the Belial Territory will be equipped with Sacred Gears. Doing this will further improve Belial''s Safety and thus the demand for security will increase along with it, which will give more business opportunity for the Belial Family.


    Naturally, he did not forget to enjoy the meals the girls presented him before he teleported back the following day.


    >/<


    The next day back on the boat where Roygun and Kuroka were waiting for Masaru''s return, upon his arrival the two girls were happy to welcome him back. "Welcome back Ma-nyan" Kuroka spoke as she smiled while resting her head on Masaru''s ??p even though she could detect Shirone''s scent linger there, "Thanks for keeping things in order here" Masaru muttered as he gently ??r?sses Kuroka''s hair.


    He began to update the two of them of Belial Territory which got Roygun thinking, ever since joining his peerage she had forgotten Clan and focus on her family which she considered Belial Territory. ''I will have to make time to visit her family along with her'' Masaru thought while looking at Roygun with a wry smile, ''Not to mention the quietness of the Hero Faction is a problem... Good thing I asked Ulrika to keep tabs on them for me''


    The three of them chatted until the boat reached the shores of Taiwan, "I will be sending you girls back to the Belial Territory okay? Just as discussed Roygun I want you to support Ulrika, Kuroka contact Vali''s team and see if you can get the information they might have about the Holy Grail" Roygun and Kuroka nodded before the two of them were teleported away, when Masaru walked off the ship he was welcomed by the familiar face.


    "Welcome to the Island of Taiwan, Sir Belial" Wang Wei welcomed Masaru as his escort to meet Bala, Masaru nodded "It has been a while Sir Wang, how have your time been ever since you left Shanghai?" Masaru asked as the two of them walked to the black car park a distance away waiting for them, "It has been busy Sir Belial, maybe with your help it will become more relaxing" Masaru chuckled at Wang Wei''s words but he could imagine how much of a pain Lin Guang was becoming.


    They travelled not too far from the port on the roads of the port city for them to reach a Hotel called [Bala Hotel Group], "So your lord also deals with tourist huh? I really should strike a partnership with him" Masaru muttered causing Wang Wei to pause for a moment before his smile form, they entered the hotel where one of the staff led them into an empty dining room with two figures sitting on chairs. From the woman''s appearance, he could guess it was Lin Guang the Suzaku.


    "It will be good business for us as well if you were to form a partnership with me" The man spoke as his face moved towards Masaru who just arrived, from the looks of it he appeared to be quite human and handsome with black sleek hair. Seeing Masaru''s face Bala began to laugh, "Expected to see an ugly Insect?" Hearing Bala''s words Masaru smiled wryly as he took his seat, "Although there is a part of me that expected such since I am not entirely familiar with the Chinese Mythology after all, I hope I have not offended you Lord Bala Chonshen"


    Bala chuckled, "No need, but I am surprised at how fast you accept this although many would deny it at first" Masaru shook his head, "I have seen enough things to adapt according to the situation, as they say ''Don''t judge a book by its cover''" Masaru muttered as he glances at Lin Guang, "It has been a while since we last met, Miss Guang" Hearing Masaru''s greeting Lin Guang snorted, "You are getting involved in an affair that you should stay out of"


    Masaru nodded, "I would have believed those words if Mis Lin and Mr Meng left me alone, besides I am here to discuss something different with Lord Bala" Hearing this Lin squinted her eyes as she was not informed about the topic Masaru came to talk with Bala, she glances at Bala who was enjoying his tea nonchalantly. She sneered "And what would you discuss with him? To have him join the opposite faction?"


    Masaru shook his head, "I would like to ask him to remain neutral, as Lord over Insects. Lord Bala must look out for his people more than his personal feelings, or could it be that Miss Lin want him to push his people further in danger for your selfish whims?" Lin Guang flinched at Masaru''s question before she shook her head "Of course not! I am only here to prevent him from being manipulated by you!" Masaru displayed a shocked face after hearing Lin''s words.


    "To think Miss Lin believes I have the capacity to manipulate Lord Bala, could it be you are trying to say something about Lord Bala?" Bala who heard what Masaru just said to Lin was quiet, he was truly amused at how this kid was playing against Lin without saying anything that trespasses the borderline but instead he wants to lead Lin to do so. Lin realized she was being led by Masaru, she snorted "Of course not, your just a weakling"


    "I see, it''s good that I am a weakling" Masaru muttered as he glances at Lin whose face was red ''I will deal with you and Seiryuu soon...'' He thought before turning to Bala, "Although I would like to keep entertaining you all, but Lord Bala. As per the agreement, I came as requested and hope that you would honour your words" Bala nodded at Masaru''s words causing Lin to become anxious.


    "What words!? What deal have you made? Bala have you decided to abandon me?" Lin asked Bala, despite her anxiety it was because she feared losing his support would cause the plan to be delayed and not for Bala himself. Bala smiled "Masaru here has given me a path I could pursue you while tending to what my people need the most right now" Hearing Bala''s words Lin turned towards him with a stern gaze.


    "What path?" Bala took a sip of his tea before answering, "Neutrality, I will not be supporting either side. Lin, I want to support you, but you have not loved me and instead used me because of the Love I had for you. But I can''t have my people continue to suffer for my decisions which is why I decided to take this offer to become Neutral" Hearing this Lin gnashed her teeth before she stood up, "I see, so you made your choice to follow this foreigner instead of us huh?"


    "You''re wrong, I chose neither side because my people need to recover" Lin did not buy Bala''s excuse and turned to glare at Masaru before leaving the dining room, "She has a lot of patience" Masaru commented while Bala sighed, "I decided to give up on her, ever since the last internal war I did not realize how deeply her d?s?r? for Kouryuu''s power had corrupted her and today it was made clear to me." Masaru glances at the door Lin left through, "What did you see in her?"


    "Probably what any man would see when they meet a beautiful girl, isn''t it the same with you Masaru?" Bala asked with a sly smile as Masar chuckled, "Now then, since the main topic is over. Let''s talk about Tourism Business" Masaru said as the two of them began to speak of business opportunities over lunch.


    >/<


    "We lost Bala, he became a neutral party" Lin contacted Meng Zhang the instant she teleported away from Taiwan, "Well it is better news for us compared to having him as an Enemy instead" Meng Zhang muttered which caused Lin to feel shame since she did not expect to fail like this, "Shall we go ahead and call forth the ritual?" Lin asked while Meng who was sitting with the devil who nodded "Yes, we will perform it Five days from now... Make sure to collect Genbu''s remnant Soul"

 Chapter 128 - Masaru meets Thor... In the bar

    "Bwahahaha, give me one more!" a Young bulky man taller than two meters was calling out to the bartender, he had long curly blonde hair with clear blue eyes. Strangely enough, he wore a white t-shirt that stuck to his muscular body like a second skin showing the form, blue jeans as well as brown leather boots. The bartender glances at the man before scoffing as he filled another large mug full of ale for the man.


    "So you call yourself Thor Odinson, are you going to show us your mighty hammer and give us free electricity for a year?" One of the drunkards asked causing the surrounding people to laugh their ?sses off, "If your a god are you going to bless us so we can become rich the next day?" Another asked causing them to roar with laughter once more, Thor smirked as he raised his open palm towards the roof prompting the people to laugh hysterically at him.


    But shortly afterwards a flying hammer crashed through the roof landing in Thor''s hand giving off sparks, the people were quiet but one of the drunkest men came closer to look at the hammer before laughing "Where did you get this toy?" Hearing the man''s question everyone began to laugh thinking this was a staged play, Thor places his hammer on the table "If you can take the hammer off from the table it''s yours" Hearing Thor''s word the drunk man began to laugh as he took a liking to this hammer he mistook for a toy.


    The man came over grasping the hilt and gave it a nice hard pull "Hunnnnnnnnnnnn!!!" The man grunted as he pulled hard to the point his face turned red, it was after a few minutes he let go blowing his hands as he glares at the hammer "What did you do with it? Stick your toy with superglue?" Hearing his question the people began to laugh as they began to think this man was playing a game with Thor, one of the other drunk men step forward.


    He was chubby and his hands were wet from the alcohol he spilt as he drank, he gripped the handle hard till his grip slipped and fell on his bu??. Everyone began to laugh at him while pointing fingers, "Hehehe, I just got surprised for a moment" The man made an excuse for himself and he grips the handle once again, but just like the first he could not even make it budge. "You come to show us how you pull this hammer" THe fat man spoke towards Thor wanting to have Thor make a fool out of himself for glueing the hammer on the table.


    Thor smirked as he stood at an angle where everyone could see his every movement, he nonchalantly took the grip of the hammer and lifted it as if it was nothing. Seeing this everyone began to cheer loudly "Yeah only Thor can pick up the hammer!" "I wonder how he managed to make the hammer stick?" "Perhaps something under the table?" Hearing the last question everyone flipped the cloth covering the table to look underneath only to find nothing.


    "You really are a professional magician" The drunk man says as the other people cheered while drinking, THor chuckled "Anyone else wants to give it a try?" He asked as he places the hammer back on the table but suddenly the door creaked opened as a young boy walked into the bar, seeing how young the boy looked the men were about to chase him away but Thor''s smile grew wider "You are late Masaru!" Masaru who entered the bar glances at Thor before he sighed as he went to the counter, "Glass of Cola please"


    Thor was not discouraged at Masaru who ignored him, he came to take his seat next to Masaru while the people were having their party trying to pull out the hammer. "What''s the matter?" Thor asked, Masaru took a deep breath before turning to look at Thor. "How many people did you almost kill along the way till here?" Hearing Masaru''s question Thor was reminded of the people who got in his way, "They came to obstruct me and wanted to take me away, since the Chinese mythology is a suspect for aiding Loki I can''t trust them" Thor answered


    "Thanks" Masaru thank the bartender who brought a glass of cola in front of him, he took a big sip of the drink before glancing at Thor again. "Those men are the guards who protect the borders of China, you should have cooperated with them and not give them an excuse to eliminate you" Masaru spoke, he could still remember the time he spent to calm down a quarter of the Chinese mythologies because of Thor''s Rampage. "But everything is fine now, I already solved all the problems" Masaru continued.


    "Father told me you could do many things, it appears you really are as talented as father said" Thor laughed heartily as he clapped Masaru''s back, Masaru glanced at Thor with his amber coloured eyes "We are here to investigate Thor, anyway I already managed to get a name from Wang Long who ?ssisted Loki. But this person was only responsible for housing Loki for a while before he came to Japan, the person who ?ssisted Loki to escape is someone entirely different" Hearing Masaru''s explanation Thor became serious.


    "So you already investigated?" Thor asked, "Mostly, it appears China is also a victim of one of Khaos Brigade''s scheme to ignite a war. So right now the name I have is Li Tieguai, he is one of the eight immortals and the one who housed Loki. However, from what I heard this man did it to get his hands on special medicine for poor people" Masaru answered Thor who gritted his teeth as he could not find it in himself to be angry at this Li Tieguai who helped his brother to commit terrorism to save lives.


    "What do you think we should do then?" Thor asked as he took the mug the bartender placed in front of him taking a large sip of the ale, "We will still meet him, find out who else was behind this event and leave the judgement for his crimes in the hands of local gods" Masaru answered, Thor nodded as he clasps Masaru''s shoulder "Thank you for bringing this information to me, brother, I appreciate it"


    Masaru turns to look at Thor with a surprised expression while Thor laughed, "Father said that should you become Orphaned he would do everything in his power to adopt you, so that makes you my brother" Thor spoke with a cheerful voice as he laughed at Masaru''s expression, "That father of yours will get killed by my mother if she were to hear of this" Masaru muttered as he took a sip of his drink, Thor nodded as he laughed since he heard about Diana especially how she loved Masaru.


    >/<


    The next morning Masaru and Thor woke up in separate guest rooms they rented from the bartender on the second floor of the bar, Masaru stretched his body as he woke up. "My head! Gawd this headache is horrible!" Masaru heard Thor complaining in the room next door, he chuckled as he got himself dressed before he went out to knock on Thor''s bedroom door.


    "Thor we are late!" Hearing Masaru''s words THor ignored his horrible headache getting himself washed and dressed in a hurry only to open the door to a smirking Masaru. "You little minx! You dare to trick me!" Thor roared but soon held his forehead, "Since when do Gods have hangovers?" Masaru asked with an amused face, "It was because my father used magic to turn my constitution closer to that of a human unless I transform into my real form myself"


    Masaru nodded while he went downstairs to have breakfast, soon they will have to head out to meet Li Tieguai for some answers. Soon Thor came downstairs much more appropriate to meet Tieguai, "So could you perhaps update me about the happenings here?" Thor asked Masaru who nodded "Well, for now, there were two factions who fought about the Kouryuu''s power.." Masaru began to explain the situation and how ti began to change with his interference by creating a third faction which is neutral and Bala as its head.


    "You really like sticking your nose in other people''s business huh?" Thor asked with a smirk on his face, Masaru shrugged "At first I thought of learning more about this ritual and became interested in the happenings here... All I know is that Seiryuu and Suzaku along with whoever is supporting them, it definitely linked with Khaos Brigade" Masaru stated his point of view over this situation, "Father only wants to know who aided Loki and you already gave me a name, what time are we going to meet this Tieguai?"


    "We will be meeting him later this afternoon, although I suspect you should not have your hopes up for answers you hope for." Masaru took a bite of the breakfast that was presented for them on the table, Thor nodded at Masaru''s words although he felt they probably did not expect the situation behind Loki''s escape to be so simple.


    After breakfast the two of them hailed a personal taxi driven by Zhou Hai, "Boss! Where are we heading today?" Zhou Hai asked Masaru who climbed in the cab with an overwhelming large man. ''The boss did not change fields did he?'' Zhou Hai thought, Masaru smirked "Kuroka and Roygun have other things to deal with, right now I want you to take us to the village south-east from here" Masaru ordered, "Yes Boss!"


    "Village?" Thor looked at Masaru feeling confused, "Yes, the deal for helping Loki was to receive special herbs that can only be found outside China to help the poor" Masaru answered Thor''s question, ever since Masaru landed in the Chinese soil he immediately put his men to work to set up several branches to gather information other than his few connections in the higher places. "I see..." Thor muttered as he could not understand how he was supposed to feel about this.


    After a few hours, they finally arrived at the village surrounded by a forest, Masaru and Thor head into the forest alone leaving Zhou Hai to guard the car. "Whatever happens, Don''t attack" Masaru spoke to Thor as he was warned by He Xiangu who knew Li Tieguai the most, this man was overprotective over the young and elderly poor people and will attack first before asking questions.


    Just when Masaru warned him several needles came flying but Masaru summoned his Byakko Mode Sacred gear to manipulate the metal element to stop the needles, "Never would have thought that Byakko would come to visit this old man personally" Li Tieguai appeared from behind a tree, his long grey hair was braided at his back and his long goatee tied with several rubber bands making it appear like a wrapped stick. He wore similar traditional Chinese cultivator outfit like He Xiangu but its colour was white and light grey.


    "I come for some answers Li Tieguai, About Loki" Masaru spoke, hearing Loki''s name Li Tieguai nodded as he gestured for Thor and Masaru to follow him.

 Chapter 129 - Masaru is confirmed older brother

    Li Tieguai leads Masaru and Thor into the mountain till they reached a small village with several small family households, men were working on the field together, while ladies cleaned laundries as well as teaching their children. "I know what you two seek, but I will not give it to you" Tieguai spoke arrogantly as he did not think he was weaker than these two, he believed he was stronger. Masaru raised his brow "Are you certain you intend to stand against us?" Masaru asked the old man.


    "Xiangu told me plenty of things about you Masaru Belial" Tieguai turned to face Masaru looking into his eyes, "And from what she mentioned was you are reasonable, why are you pushing me to answer when I don''t want to?" Thor crossed his arms when he heard the old man, "Because the one you aided was my brother, you brought your country into a problem of another country." Tieguai snorted when he heard Thor''s words.


    "You think I don''t know what you do to people?" Tieguai roared with rage, "I heard how you treat the poor in your lands! And you think you can point your finger at me!?" Masaru was surprised to hear this, ''It feels like...'' Masaru came to a conclusion as he confronts Tieguai "You have been lied to, you know that right? Loki is the god of trickery, the most basic thing about tricks is to lie" Masaru muttered as he glances at Tieguai with disappointment.


    Tieguai became unreasonable "You shut up boy, you are not even a God and you dare speak at me like this!?" Masaru smirked as he stepped forward close enough he could feel the old man''s breath growing ragged, "You going to do something huh? Tieguai, you are finished as everyone knows you collaborated with outsiders. Good or evil they won''t care, all they care about is the fact you aided an outsider over your own people" Masaru smirked causing Tieguai to feel anger as he struck out a palm but the moment it reached Masaru it became a pat instead.


    "It appears you still have to learn control" Masaru muttered as he felt happy his worthless aura erased the kinetic force behind the attack to slow it down, before Tieguai could move back Masaru slammed his left fist into the old man''s ?h?st making him move a few steps back. "So here''s a deal, if you win we leave. If I win, I want your answers, one on one duel" Masaru muttered to which Thor was surprised but he did not interfere as he believed from this moment it was a duel that should be honoured.


    Tieguai slapped his ?h?st as if he was trying to get something off from his clothes before he took a glance at Masaru, "Very well young man" The old man was smiling happily like he managed to get what he d?s?r?d, Masaru sighed as he smirked since he too knew this old man was teasing them.


    [White Tiger Emperor Balance breaker!]


    Masaru''s outfit transformed into a white shirt, grey pants with a chain belt holding it firmly around his waist, armoured black leather boots. Open cloak Jacket with a Belial Crest pattern engraved pauldron attached on his left shoulders, Deadheart was attached with Avalon acting as it''s sheathed however the design and colour were different as Deadheart and Avalon turned into a Katana with a white flame marked sheath. His left hand was wearing a full leather gauntlet till his elbow and his right hand was a similar gauntlet however it was fingerless, his ears were gone and replaced by silver tiger ears.


    Seeing this transformation Tieguai clapped his hands with a broad smile, "So the rumours you achieved the Balance breaker for Byakko was true, now let this old man test it" Tieguai muttered as he disappeared from mortal sight but Masaru dodged his strikes without much effort thanks to his extraordinary heightened reflexive sensitivity. ''To think he can dodge attacks of low-class gods without effort'' Tieguai thought as he kept sending a barrage of palm strikes at Masaru, Masaru kept waiting for the moment the old man will be careless before he made his move.


    Tieguai took a step back but Masaru moved in as he begins to attack Tieguai, unlike Masaru the old man was having a difficult time dealing with strikes that stops mid-way and is instead launched somewhere else. ''His reflex is monstrous!'' Tieguai thought till he just repeated what he just said only to realize that Byakko gave Masaru speed boost the most, so he began to unseal his divinity to match up against Masaru in speed.


    Aftershocks of their battle were getting out of hand causing Thor to maintain a Barrie which he was never proficient in, "Are these two trying to tell me to learn magic?" Thor mumbled feeling quite envious how Masaru was fighting another God without care, ''If only I was not afraid of my old man'' Thor thought as he watches Masaru and Tieguai moving unpredictably throughout the village while fighting, they did not stop when they sensed Thor sent the people away.


    Tieguai snorted as he pulls back a open palm which he bends the fingers to make it look like he wants to scratch, he poured in divinity power into his palm before he struck Masaru "Tiger Destruction!" He yelled out as an illusionary tiger materialized as if to step on Masaru, pouring a massive amount of dragon aura into his left hand he punched out with a force strong enough to send out ripples of fierce winds that destroyed the illusion tiger with sheer force alone.


    "Hmph!" Tiegaui snorted as he threw several needles coated with his divinity towards Masaru, but he was surprised to see how Masaru conjured several black holes to capture the needles before sending them back. But it never ended there as earth needles began to erupt from the ground along with roots of trees trying to bind the old man, "Good fu?k, where the hell do you get all these powers from!?" Tiegaui screamed out as he took off into the skies.


    Masaru glances at the old man flying into the skies with a smile, ''Divinity power is quite complex for me to scan it entirely, but the majority part of it relates to what they stand for'' Masaru thought before he materialized his own dragon wings before taking off into the skies, "Seiryuukonbo: Seipanchi!" Masaru used the grimoire teleport him right in front of the old man slamming his fist into the old man''s gut, "Seiryuukonbo: Komettofurai" Masaru grips the collars of the old man before shoulder throwing him straight towards the ground.


    Upon impact Tieguai coughed out blood as he gazes at Masaru with surprise, he did not sense any space fluctuations when Masaru appeared before him. "Seiryuukonbo: Suisei no kurasshu" Masaru flew downwards as his dragon aura began to harden around his body like a protective barrier, Tieguai who saw this began to sweat heavily thinking this brat wants to kill him. He rolled to the right before sprinting away before Masaru crashed into him, a mushroom cloud rose from the skies as a fierce wind blew in all directions.


    Masaru stood up from the massive crater he created from his attack while dusting off his clothes, he turned to look in the direction Tiegaui was standing. "Guess I can be serious" Masaru spoke as he grips the hilt of Deadheart [What boy? Are you going to feed me that disgusting old man''s blood? No thank you, can''t you see how ugly he looks? Just placing his face on the wall will ward off evil spirits] Drago complained causing Thor to almost lose control over the barrier as he began to laugh heartily.


    Tieguai began to feel his fury building up the more he heard what the dragon was saying about him, "It has been a while Drago" Masaru muttered before he broke out in a swift sprint towards the old man, "Secret Sword: Chasing the shadows" Masaru concentrated all of his muscles as he moved to pull deadheart out of its sheath at blinding speed, Tieguai was lucky he twisted his body on time as it only cost him a right arm that flew off followed by a long deep crevice forming from Masaru''s sword strike.


    Blood dripped as Tieguai gripped his wound glancing at Masaru with a shocked expression, "You want to murder me!?" He complained while he used needles to stop the bleeding while Masaru undid his balance breaker, "You have asked for a fight and you got one old man, are you satisfied?" Masaru asked while he went over to pick up the arm from the ground handing it over to Tieguai, the old man snorted "I can at least say you have a good shot at surviving"


    Since the battle was over Masaru used the grimoire to spread a massive green magic circle that soon began to revert everything back to the way it was, "Time Reversal" Masaru muttered as he watches everything piecing itself back. "Since you two had your fun now it is my turn" Thor spoke happily ""NO!"" Both Tieguai and Masaru rejected him causing the poor thunder god to slump his shoulders, ''You two made me use magic I was not good at! Hmph! I will get you both back for this...at the Rating Game'' He thought


    After a while, the people came back to see their village was the same causing them to wonder if they all had a hallucination but thanks to Tieguai who wiped their memories their life will continue as it should.


    >/<


    "Congratulations Mrs Belial, it is confirmed that you have twins" The doctor reports to Diana the results of the scan, Dieahauser was shivering from happiness. Diana smiled warmly as she clasps her hands on Diehauser making the latter wake from his stupor, "You are going to become a dad again" Diana muttered with a shaky yet voice filled with so much happiness that it caused the man who had years of life and death experience to choke in his own sobs.


    "Thank you..." Diehauser spoke to the Doctor who left the room so the couples could have a time alone, "Fufu, I wonder what Masaru is going to say if he finds out he has two siblings coming for him" Diana muttered with a smile as she could imagine how ecstatic Masaru would be, Diehauser laughed as he nodded "The girls will get motivated as well though" Hearing Dieahauser''s comment Diana began to giggle as the two of them chatted happily while gazing at her abdomen with warm eyes. ''Grow strong, siblings of Masaru'' the two of them thought at the same time.


    >/<


    "Masaru met up with Thor" Ulrika spoke to the rest of Masaru''s peerage who came to have a meeting at Hiei Headquarters, she gestures for the girls to open the folders as she starts to explain. "Right now the business of the Belial is expanding, but Masaru asked me to give each of you girls an ?ssignment to keep a lookout on the Devil World as he is still wary of the Hero Faction that went silent. I, Akeno and Ingvild will head to meet one of the Grim Reapers Commander Household family to get answers on Samael."


    Roygun nodded as she continues, "I will go along with Kuroka and Shirone. We will go to Grigori check up on Azazel to confirm if Vali contacted him, perhaps we can get information in regards to the hero faction from him" Ulrika nodded, "Sakura, Everest, Angelica, Stephani. You four will remain in Belial Territory to safeguard it, most of the Belial Forces are back home so it will not be dangerous for us to move around a bit"


    "Shirone, do they have these meetings all the time nyan?" Kuroka asked her little sister who was currently eating a snack, Shirone shook her head "Not really, I guess it is only because Oniisama is busy oversea. Your lucky to have been with him Oneesama" Shirone muttered with a trace of Envy while Kuroka had a smug face. "Jeanne, Ichika and Yui, the two of you will remain here in Hiei making sure things run smoothly. Right now we have managed to finish the movement of covert operation staff in the area there so information will be coming." Ulrika gave the last order Masaru sent for her before he went to meet Li Tieguai.


    "Also, Masaru said he should be back within the week" Ulrika announced something all the girls were dying to know so they began to cheer.

 Chapter 130 - V5C3.2

    "Well, to be honest, I did not want to help Loki, but a silver-haired devil approached me with the ingredients I required to save the children of this village" Li Tieguai began to explain his side of the story, apparently this Silver Haired devil was part of a Mage organisation and that was the reason Tieguai did not suspect him at first. So the two of them began to work together in a secret route to safely allow someone to pass through China without alerting the Chinese mythology.


    At first Tieguai was quite eager to help to get the ingredients but the Devil never brought it even though they met three times, "On the fourth time we met, I refused to help and it was only then when the Devil handed over the ingredients for me but never asked for my help again" Tieguai spoke as he took a sip of his tea, Masaru and Thor were both sitting opposite of the old man listening to his story. Masaru already used a spell to confirm if what this old man was saying the truth, naturally he had the old man''s permission which was the prerequisite of the spell.


    "How is it?" Thor asked Masaru, he was feeling sympathy for the old man who was willing to tread the path of evil for the sake of others happiness but this was a problem that could have harmed even more. Masaru nodded "Truth, all of it" Masaru answered as he took a deep breath before asking, "Old man, do you have any idea what the man''s identity is?" Tieguai glances at Masaru "You should keep it to yourself if you know what is best for you, but I suspect this Devil comes from the extinct Lucifige Family"


    Thor knew of Lucifige because of Sirzech''s wife was from that clan but Masaru understood more, ''If this is true those old coots will try to use this information to suppress Sirzech!'' Masaru thought as he turned to look at Thor and Tieguai, "This information stays between us, not a word to anyone. Got it?" Masaru spoke sternly causing Thor to flinch out of surprise as he never knew this kid could have such a chance in character, Tieguai nodded as he understood this kid probably figured out what the problem would be if this were to be made public.


    "How certain are you of this?" Masaru asked Tieguai, "Because I met their ancestor once, the first head of the Lucifige Family, his looks resembles that old man almost perfectly. Not to mention their unique demonic energy signature" Masaru nodded when he heard Tieguai''s words, after that the three of them talked more about how Loki managed to escape but it was then they learnt it was done by a different group composed of mostly Devils and Mages who calls themselves Qlippoth.


    After that Masaru and Thor spent the day together following Tieguai around the village he was protecting, seeing the kids Masaru and Thor could understand why this old man would do what he did. The two of them decided not to pursue this matter any longer since they already have some leads to work on, it was later that night a messenger came to Masaru to deliver a letter written by Wang Long in regards to the Ritual that will be taking place soon.


    "It appears both Lin Guang and Meng Zhang are getting impatient, I will be heading for Beijing. I should arrive a day before the Ritual will begin, are you coming?" Masaru asked Thor who shook his head, "I will be staying here for another day to talk some business transactions my old man would want me to do" Hearing Thor''s words Masaru almost tripped under his own feet looking at Thor with Surprise. ''Has Odin gone senile? Leaving this meathead to do business!?'' Masaru thought as he was completely shocked at this news.


    >/<


    "So you came to visit me to see if Vali Contacted me huh?" Azazel was currently reading the calculated reports on Masaru''s sacred gear since he took a unique interest in this Sacred that follows a different path of evolution, "Yes, right now Masaru is concerned about the Hero Faction''s sudden silence. According to him Cao Cao will make his move to regain his honour, but they have been abnormally silent" Roygun answered Azazel


    Azazel sighed as he places the papers on the table, "He have indeed contacted me but" He glances at the door that was closed before casting a silent barrier to prevent outside people from listening in, "He wants Ophis to meet Issei... But Ophis appears to be more intrigued to meet Masaru, do you two girls have any idea of why?" Azazel''s words were close to napalm bombs going off their heads as Shirone and Roygun were completely shocked out of their minds, Kuroka, however, was smiling as if she expected this.


    Roygun was surprised to see Kuroka was not shocked by this news as meeting Ophis is not something that people can meet anytime they wish, catching Ophis''s attention meant something deeper. "Kuroka?" Hearing Roygun''s called Kuroka glanced at her "It''s only natural that Ma-nyan would get her attention, while I was working together with Vali-nyan and the team she had been asking many questions about Masaru"


    Azazel nodded with sparkly eyes as he intently listened to Kuroka, "She is quite interested in the fact that Ma-nyan is turning into something similar to her" Kuroka muttered as she herself could not understand what this meant but Azazel could, the Kouryuu Sacred Gear was meant to be sealed and never to be revealed to the world had somehow emerged with a host. He went to his table pulling out an old journal as he flips the pages, [The day the Koyryuu fully awakens is when the war for Survival will take place... ### ### ### ### Red and White stars ### ### ### Yellow Center with Infinity ### ### ### ### Save ##### ### ### ### Doom]


    Most of the words were faded from old age, "Well if we will find out if we allow them to meet won''t we?" Azazel spoke as he closes the book, ''It was said that the Kouryuu was a Dragon God above all dragons... Perhaps did Ophis'' He shook his head not wanting to think about it any further because if that was true then it will not be long before Ophis joins the side of the Devils. "As for Vali, he spoke about the Hero faction were preparing their trump card the Dragon Slayer and is after Ophis" He answered Roygun''s question as well.


    "Oneesama, is Ophis...." Shirone turns to look at her older sister Kuroka who was smirking, seeing this Shirone shook her head thinking that she just gained a rival for her ??p territory.


    >/<


    "I can''t have you go meet them Ulrika, not now" Diana spoke sternly at Ulrika, Akeno and Ingvild. "Okay we will not mother" Ulrika was more worried to agitate Diana while she was pregnant and chose to leave the mission aside for the safety of Masaru''s family, seeing this Diana nodded with a satisfied smile as the four of them teleported away from the borders that led to the territories of the Grim Reapers.


    "How have you known we would be here mother?" Ingvild asked as she walked closer to Diana to make sure she will not stumble and hurt herself, "Masaru contacted Circe to stop you, girls, naturally I, his mother will always know what is going on even if he tries his best not to disturb me. Masaru found some disturbing pieces of information about Hades, there is no longer need for you girls to head there as he will be meeting Samsara who is also a God of Death to get the information from him instead."


    The three girls nodded their heads reluctantly as they entered the Manor, "Now then Ulrika, tell me why is Masaru hiding his secret Organisation from me?" Diana asked as she took her seat, hearing this question the three girls shivered as they were certain that there was no way it should have been leaked so easily. Diana smiled "No need to worry, only me knows about this. As for how I came to know about it, only a mother can understand a mother''s worries."


    Ulrika, Akeno and Ingvild took their seats and started to tell Diana about Hiei which Masaru started to work from the dark, hearing the manner how Masaru started the organisation did not make Diana flinch at all. The three of them rotated as each of them explained a part all trying to emphasize that Masaru was trying to do this to protect his family, and the last thing they wanted was for Diana to misunderstand his intentions.


    Diana did not say a thing as she listened to the girls, this placed heavier stress on the girls as they could not figure out how she was feeling. It was a moment of awkward silence, Diana stood up making the three girls flinched before she went over pulling the three of them into a firm embrace. "You stupid girls, you think I would hate my son because of this. Even that little fool should have told me at least instead of keeping it in" Diana muttered causing the three girls to sob a little out of relief.


    After things have calmed down Diana called over all of Masaru''s girls to have a secret meeting, it was shocking for the girls who arrived in groups to realize their secret was discovered by Diana through a mysterious informant. It made them wary thinking others could do the same but Diana ?ssured them that no one can infiltrate their secrets as she was simply lucky. Angelica, Everest, Sakura, Stephani and Jeanne shortly arrived when Diana called for them.


    Yui and Ichika went to make tea for everyone while they waited for the last four people to arrive, Sona arrived shortly afterwards seeing how their secret was known by Diana she felt a bit guilty. And finally Roygun, Kuroka and Shirone were the last to arrive. With everyone here and the tea was served Diana smiled brightly "I am proud of you girls, it appears my training I gave each of you have finally paid off"


    The girls glanced at Diana feeling confused why she would say she was proud of them keeping secrets, but Diana continued "I was still concerned about Masaru''s safety, so I kept monitoring you girls through an informant till the both of us were convinced that you girls could provide us with proof that you would place Masaru above all else. It may be cruel to you girls, but Masaru is extremely important to me"


    Diana took a sip of her glass of orange juice before she continued, "I will now share a secret with you girls of my own, and you can''t tell this to Masaru unless he finds it out himself. The secret informant is the Spellbook within Masaru, it''s a part of my soul I lost during a certain event. At that time I was researching about the Origin of Energy, everything has a form of energy within them but all of them are different. But where does this energy come from? Where is it''s Root... This was the research I conducted when I was young"


    The girls sat still unable to move from how crazy this story was sounding, but Diana continued "I was conducting an experiment to merge all the kinds of energy I could collect into one, the experiment was a success at first but then an accident occurred. The cluster of energy turned into a vortex, many have lost their lives and I came out unscathed but when they inspected me they realized a part of my soul is gone." Diana glances at the girls, "Any questions?"


    "Why have you research this peculiar subject?" Yui asked since she enjoyed Researching she knew a researcher should have a reason to search for answers, Diana smiled "I was searching for the answer to many things, the reason I chose to pursue the Origin energy was to see if I could create an energy that could be used for anything senjutsu, magic, demonic magic, etc. Think about it, a single being able to cast or use any technique without many restrictions. That was my wishful thinking... As I understood then what the Origin of Energy was"


    No one interrupted Diana who took a sip of her orange juice, "The Origin, root of all energy is in a special space linked with every plane but an anomaly occurred as a part of this Origin was cut off from the source. Unable to return to its main body the fraction of this Origin moved along the worlds, it came in touched with many objects that contained great power so it could return to its main source. The Forbidden Fruit of Knowledge was one of the objects it possessed, coming in contact with this fruit it gained knowledge from the Akashic Record but for some reason, this Origin only took a liking to the knowledge that made use of Energy, like Magic, Alchemy and such."


    "The history where people made use of relics and Grimoires all had traces of Origin, and the lastest object the Origin possessed was Lemegeton, the lesser key of Solomon. After that it simply vanished, it did not appear again until I did the experiment, after taking a part of my soul it gained its own personality, ability to think, act, talk... I am not certain how many years it spent in a strange timeline but it lived for millions of years before it returned to this world again within Masaru" Diana concluded the story, there were many things to ask but Diana had no idea what that Origin did in other worlds.


    "So you are saying that the Spellbook is not a god relic?" Ulrika asked Diana who nodded, "It''s in a different realm, that origin is a supply of unlimited energy and not to mention the knowledge it holds from the AKashic Records could bring a devastating amount of power to Masaru, but both I and Origin chose not to let Masaru know of this." Diana looked at the girls smiling apologetic, "Right now, the current Masaru is in no need of this Knowledge and power as he is not yet ready. This will be my final test for you girls, can you keep a secret from the one you love with your whole being for the sake of his life and safety?"

 Chapter 131 - Battle: Azure Dragon Emperor vs Azure Dragon God

    "Boss, we have arrived" Zhou Hai announced the moment the car stopped, "Now I want you to stay close, if anything happens I will take you with me to the Devil World as promised" Masaru muttered as he saw Zhou Hai had sparkling eyes staring at him with worship, "Thank you, boss!" Zhou Hai wanted to kiss Masaru''s feet but Masaru already exited the car as he walked into the large building, from the looks of it, it has more than forty floors and the Ritual will be taking place on the roof of it.


    "We have been expecting you, Sir Masaru" The Receptionist welcomed Masaru as she dialled a number, after talking for a short moment the elevator ding went off before the shutter doors opened revealing the familiar black beard Wang Long who was waiting for Masaru. "You finally arrived huh Young lad" Wang Long walked over clapping Masaru''s back. "I came on time old dragon, so is it those two who pushed the ritual date?"


    Wang Long nodded with a solemn face "Yes, and from their news, they said Genbu was killed by a Devil" Masaru squinted his eyes when he heard this, it was no need to ask for more as he knew Meng Zhang and Lui Guang was trying to sow seeds of distrust towards him who is a devil but a smirk appeared on his face. "Well, it has nothing to do with me" Masaru spoke nonchalantly which made Wang Long widen his eyes with surprise, "What you mean?"


    "I''m not a devil, I''m a Devil Dragon" Masaru answered which caused Wang Long to laugh heartily, "BWahahaha, you really have ways with your words boy. Can''t wait to see their faces" The two of them entered the elevator that took them up, ding ding ding the light flash past each floor number from 1 up to 40. When the doors opened what revealed before the two of them were not the roof of the building, but clouds.


    Masaru took a step forward feeling his feet sink into the clouds before it bounces back up when he he raised his feet, as he walks over the clouds there were several times he felt like he was skipping from how the clouds were bouncing him back up. Xiangu came towards Masaru wearing the same outfit she wore on the first time they met, "You came, we almost thought you would not come after hearing the news" Xiangu was surprised to see Masaru arriving as Meng Zhang told them not to hold onto their hopes, but seeing Masaru here the surrounding were surprised but many of them glanced with hostility in their eyes at Masaru.


    "You actually dared to come after hearing the news of Genbu" Meng Zhang the Azure Dragon came forward glaring at Masaru openly since they made him an enemy there was no need to keep his hatred hidden, "I heard of this when I just arrived from Lord Wang Long" Masaru nodded smiling at Meng Zhang who snorted "You are a devil and you say you don''t care about this incident!?" Masaru smile became wider "I don''t care, why should I?"


    "You--- You colluded with them to kill Genbu to prevent the ritual from Succeeding" Meng Zhang was about to say something more but suddenly a pair of white scaled dragon wings emerged from Masaru''s back, "Carry on" Masaru muttered as he gestured for Meng Zhang to continue his speech but the latter felt something got stuck in his throat, ''You just showed something outrageous and you tell me to carry on!?'' He thought he was going mad, "What are you trying to prove by bringing out those wings?"


    "I''m not a devil, so why should I care what other Devils do... Should I remind you of your attack on me in Japan when it was meant to invite me?" Masaru muttered causing the surrounding to glance at Meng Zhang with shock, it was no secret among themselves that they sent Azure Dragon and Phoenix to invite the White tiger back home to perform the ritual.


    "You---" Meng Zhang felt something was strange, he could not contain his anger when he faced Masaru. There was something about Masaru that made him feel threatened, as if his position as the Azure Dragon God of the East was being usurped by an unknown being. "So you intend to dodge the responsibility of this incident by saying you are a Devil Dragon and mentioning a lie?" Masaru nodded as he naturally did not have proof that Azure Dragon attacked him, but he had another trick up his sleeve.


    "There is a custom where one can challenge the other for a life and death duel, do you dare" Masaru muttered causing a massive commotion to break out among the people wondering why Masaru would risk his life, ''Could it be he was telling the truth? Azure Dragon attacked him and now he is willing to give up his life for the truth?'' All of them thought as they talked with one another. Pangu who was also there began to smirk as he felt this boy really loves toying with people''s minds by making use of the surrounding people just like Meng Zhang did to him, the pressure Meng Zhang mentally.


    "Have you forgotten how I---" Before Meng Zhang could confess he did indeed attack Masaru, Lin Guang appeared behind him covering his mouth "Keep quiet, you almost gave yourself away you fool!" Lin Guang whispered in his ears causing Meng Zhang to shiver, he felt a cold sweat going down his spine as he nearly fell for the trap Masaru but he continued his sentence with a change, "Have you forgotten how I gained my title as the Eastern God!? I will accept your challenge!"


    Masaru did not flinch although he could not succeed in the first part, but the challenge was important as well since he wanted revenge against this lizard for his attack back then. Wang Long stepped forward as he stomps hard on the clouds, suddenly the clouds vibrated as a large arena emerged from the clouds with Masaru and Zhang standing in the middle of it. Everyone took their seats since it was about time the show started, but Lin Guang felt complicated wondering why she felt uneasy about Zhang going up against Masaru.


    ''He already has beaten Masaru once, why am I so worried about him now?'' Lin thought as she glances at the Arena, despite trying to convince herself. Her instincts were screaming at her to run, "Since the both of you agreed, we can''t have either of you dead so I will be the referee and stop the match before either of you gets killed" Wang Long muttered although he stepped up for the sake of Masaru, he did not know the full power of the boy but he knew Zhang and he was not certain if the boy would able to contend against him.


    Zhang gnashed his teeth in rage while silently glaring at Wang Long who stood in his path to kill this boy and take his sacred gear, ''No matter, I will do it during the Ritual'' Zhang thought as his face became calm and composed, Masaru squinted his eyes as he did not believe that Zhang would step out of a chance to kill him ''What is this lizard planning'' Masaru thought as he glances at Wang Long.


    "Let the Match... BEGIN!"


    Masaru smirked as his body began to illuminate in an Azure colour, seeing this the surrounding Gods were shocked out of their minds. Even Zhang began to shiver from how familiar this power felt for him, "NANI!?" Wang Long shouted unintentionally from how surprised his felt from the Dragon Aura he was sensing. Lin Guang stood up from where she sat looking at Masaru with eyes filled with shock and surprise, even Pangu was not spared from this shocked as his jaw nearly dropped on the ground.


    [Seiryuutei Forbidden Mode: Azure Authority!]


    In front of them appeared Masaru who transformed into a humanoid dragon wearing blue plated armour, [Never would expect you to incorporate your Half dragon transformation into this Mode, no wonder the Sacred Gear recognized it as a Forbidden Mode] Drago mumbled as watch how Masaru transformed, Masaru''s dragon wings sprouted from his back in the azure coloured and white membranes. This was originally his humanoid dragon transformation which became a Forbidden Mode for Sacred Gear.


    BANG! Masaru slammed his tail on the ground causing the surrounding people to awaken from their stupor, "You---- How?" Zhang muttered as he could not form the correct questions to ask Masaru how he managed to become the Azure dragon, Masaru smirked as he glances at the skies sensing an Ally was arriving soon which was why he could make this move of his. "With me here, even if I kill you now. The Ritual will succeed" Hearing Masaru''s words not only Zhang but Lin drew cold breaths feeling a shiver run down their spines.


    The two of them feared the idea that came to their minds at this moment, whether Masaru could replace them both then would the surrounding gods not kill them off? "You lie! How can you become a true Azure Dragon if one already exists!?" Lin screamed outvoicing the confusing of the surrounding gods and goddesses who nodded, Masaru smirked "It''s simple, because I can"


    Hearing his answer half the arena almost collapsed wondering if this boy is taking the current situation seriously, but someone was breathing heavily as he glared at Masaru "You---- You will not replace me!!! I will kill you!!!" Zhang flew towards Masaru who smirked as he slammed his fist into Zhang''s fist, their powers were equal but in reality, it was only because Masaru''s back was facing the east, and the Azure Dragon was the strongest when its back faced the east, because it was the guardian of the East.


    Zhang who felt that familiar feeling felt his face became pale as he looks at Masaru''s eyes "You are really..." Before he could finish his words Masaru slammed his fist into Zhang''s gut as Drago''s voice resounded [Absorb!] The energy from the surrounding clouds was absorbed by Masaru which gave him a temporary boost in strength, Zhang could feel the last push of the attack suddenly increased by leaps and bounds as if Masaru gained a massive qualitative increase in strength as he sent Azure flying into the skies.


    Everyone was shocked out of their minds as they could sense the surrounding clouds were a bit weaker although it was an amount not many would easily detect, but it was enough to give Masaru the extra push to fight equally with Zhang. "I would never have expected..." Wang Long mutters as he glances at Masaru, ''Kouryuu... You have been with us all this time...'' He thought as he closed his eyes to send a prayer for his friend.


    "You!!!" Zhang yelled as he suddenly unleashes a burst of Divinity power around his body before it began to expand almost endlessly like a large snake was being materialized within the air. Soon the ?ustre of azure coloured scales began to reflect the surrounding light as it became solid form, faster and faster the form of the creature displayed itself in the form of a Massive wingless dragon. "I am the Azure Dragon! You are nothing but a fake!"


    Masaru smiled wryly as he could feel he was a tad bit weaker compared to Zhang but, [No need to worry kid, just do what you gotta do] Drago spoke with a happy tone, for some reason Masaru felt this dragon was hiding something from him but he nodded before he flapped his wings taking off into the skies. Soon the battle took place within the skies as Zhang releases a massive dragon breath upon Masaru who used his spellbook to teleport onto Zhang''s head slamming his fist hard upon the dragon''s head.


    BANG!


    Zhang felt his sight became dizzy from that heavy attack as he dived for a few moments before regaining his focus flying back up into the skies, Masaru keep slamming his fist into Zhang''s head until he was forced to retreat when Zhang swang his tail to hit Masaru but only ended up hitting himself on his head. BANG! With the force of his own attack, Zhang dived downwards where he crashed into the arena. The Gods and Goddess were all perplexed at how stupid it looked when Zhang hit himself with his own attack, but Lin was the only one who felt complicated. ''Could it just be my imagination?'' She thought


    "I will kill you!" Zhang roared as his entire body began to shrink, Yuuma glances at him with a confused expression ''Why does he transform so many times? Is this his ultimate form?'' Masaru thought while looking at Zhang who changed into a humanoid dragon but ulike Masaru who had his handsome human face, Zhang had the appearance of a Lizardman if it was not for his wings which sprouted on his back.


    [Oi oi! Be careful Masaru! That man became mad!] Drago cried out causing Masaru''s instinct to scream, just as he was about to move back Zhang appeared in front of him "My turn" BANG! Masaru coughed out saliva before he was catapulted away from Zhang causing aftershocks from his speed crashing into the arena.


    The ground tremored as Masaru began to sink into the ground creating a crater around him, "Doesn''t it reminds you of how we met little Pussy Cat" Zhang smiled sinisterly, he no longer cared about his reputation, no longer cared about his seat as the Azure Dragon God. All he cared about was to kill the fake in front of him.


    Lin who heard him felt her face began to lose blood as it became pale, ''No no no! We came too far for you to screw it up!'' Lin thought as she suddenly sprouted her pair of nirvana flame wings taking off to confront Zhang, suddenly a burst of light formed a pillar right in front of Lin forcing her to stop in her tracks as she watches a handsome blonde-haired man descending the pillar "Uriel... What do you want here?" Lin glared at the man who was smiling at her.


    "I have come to aid you Wonder Demon King" Uriel smirked as he could see Masaru''s lip twitch at the ridiculous name this anger just named him, "Your late Uriel" Masaru muttered as he slowly rose up from the crater gazing at Zhang who landed on the ground not far from him, "Shall we begin? Azure Lizard" Masaru muttered as he spat out blood that accumulated in his mouth, Zhang''s smile grew wider as the arena was suddenly enveloped in a powerful sealing barrier.


    "Zhang what are you doing!?" Lin felt anxious as she screamed at Zhang who screamed hysterically, "I have to thank Qlippoth for giving me this barrier technique, with the barrier no one can stop me from ruining the Ritual! I will be taking Byakko for myself and find Kouryuu to take her powers" Zhang laughed loudly causing the Chinese mythology to have darkened faces, many coveted Kouryuu''s power but they would never risk the safety of their homeland for it.


    "I trust you can keep her Occupied?" Masaru asked Uriel who smirked "You are looking down on me little devil, I will show you what a true Seraph is" With this Uriel flew towards Lin as the two of them combatted against one other Holy Light vs Nirvana Flame, seeing the two of them started Masaru did not want to be left out as he teleported right in front of Zhang, "My turn" After saying those words Masaru slammed his fist into Zhang''s face forcing him back several steps, but it was just the beginning...

 Chapter 132 - Masaru meeting Euclid Lucifige

    "My turn" After saying those words Masaru slammed his fist into Zhang''s face forcing him back several steps, but it was just the beginning as Masaru and Zhang began to exchange attacks after attacks causing the surrounding winds to burst with shockwaves, rubbles jumping all over the place with no chance of resting on the ground. Masaru creates several magic circles as he unleashed elemental spells at Zhang who took a deep breath before taking it all out with a single dragon breath.


    But Masaru used it as a distraction as he was busy scanning Zhang''s divinity, but he felt conflicted as this man had several divinities all related to the Azure dragon but he could only deem one of them worthless for a short period of time. After making his decision Masaru teleports right behind Zhang as he slammed a roundhouse kick at the back of Zhang''s head coated with thick worthless attributed demonic energy which caused a change within Zhang.


    Zhang coughed upon impact but suddenly he felt something within him was shut down, when he turned to gaze at Masaru he felt what he lost "You bastard!" He screamed as his speed suddenly accelerated slamming his fist into Masaru''s face sending him flying, Zhang was breathing heavily as he felt Masaru managed to shut down his divinity as Guardian of the East. This was testament to saying Zhang became the fake and Masaru became the real one.


    [Boy takes this battle serious, that dragon have gone mad! He is using his lifeforce to f?r??b?? increase his divinity, right now he is struggling to control it and when he can it will be over!] Drago warned Masaru anxiously but Masaru felt wronged as he was actually already performing everything he had in mind since fighting a Mid Class God there was no room was half-assed magics. Masaru was taken aback when he sensed Akiva calling for him.


    Not sure why his familiar was calling him but Masaru summoned his familiar almost slipping on his bu?? feeling shocked as he saw a gigantic Anaconda staring into his eyes, if he did have his connection he would have mistaken this anaconda for something else. He could feel that Akiva had advanced to peak Ultimate class similar to him. [My gawd! What the hell is up with this snake transforming into an anaconda, is she going to become a dragon next?] Drago mumbled as he was shocked again when Akiva smiled warmly before her body burst into particles.


    The particles entered Masaru''s body as Drago mumbled [She is taking Avalon Boy] Drago answered but was shocked at the sight how the snake was possessing Avalon, [What the hell is with you, collecting strange stuff and even stranger things happens] Drago m??n?d [IYA! Don''t scratch grandpa!] [Grandpa bad! Big Sis is coming home!] [What you mean Byakko?] [I don''t know] Masaru shook his head ignoring their discussion, but he felt his body was recovering faster, it appears that Avalon''s performance has increased his recovery rate.


    "Akiva?" Masaru called out as he felt Avalon within him vibrating, a smile formed on his face as he looks at Zhang with a challenging gaze. Zhang did not take this kindly as he blasts off towards Masaru leaving a rising cloud of dust in his tracks, Masaru smirked as he used trackless steps disappearing from Zhang''s sight before he reappeared at the side slamming his fist at Zhang''s ear causing it to start ringing, when Zhang attacked Masaru, Masaru once again disappeared and reappeared at his other side slamming his fist on his other ear.


    The Gods and Goddess who was watching the fight felt conflicted to see one of their own beings completely toyed with by a boy hundreds of thousands of years younger than Seiryuu, Masaru was regaining his momentum as he could feel his body was becoming lighter. What he did not expect was that Origin was sending out a calling voice to his girls letting them feel he was in need of their faith, just as the Kissing Prayer gives the girls an immense boost upon a kiss, Masaru could recover his strength faster with the faith the girls held for him.


    He was not certain why, but he could hear the voices of Ingvild, Akeno, Stephani, Jeanne, Shirone, Everest, Angelica, Yui, Ichika, Sakura, Roygun, Ulrika, Kuroka, Sona, all of them were calling out for him. His body was shivering as he felt as if adrenaline was making his body excited, ''What is going on? Why am I feeling so excited to beat up this lizard'' Masaru thought


    Shortly afterwards, he heard a majestic feminine voice that felt so familiar >>Masaru... Although it is a bit too soon but without this, you will not be able to handle a peak Mid God, this technique you can only use it once a month... And it''s called Groom''s Vow, it will unlock Kouryuu''s powers but it comes at a price<< Masaru knew everything came at the price but the price was surprisingly only internal damage which could be recovered with Avalon, the downside was the fact it could only be used once a month.


    It was then Masaru felt the magic words float within his mind as he understood, seeing how Zhang was approaching him a smile form on his face as he could envision the girls around him as he whispered words that contained mystical powers that allowed the girls to hear his voice despite being far from one another.


    "The Four directions with me as the Centre" Masaru muttered as winds began to swirls around him picking up rubbles and dirt, a trace of golden aura began to leak out of Masaru''s body as his hair was flickering with a tint of gold. His eyes became slits while the amber colour transformed into gold "This represents the pride of my pledge" Suddenly his body burst out a thick layer of touki covering his body.


    "Regardless of threats, I shall exterminate my beloved''s enemies! Kouryuu FIST!" Masaru screamed as the area around him exploded, the swirl of the wind did not break apart yet from him who already appeared in from of Zhang, the wind could not keep up with his speed as Masaru slammed his full-powered fist into Zhang''s ?h?st with force enough to pierce the fist through his ?h?st, blood splashed out like fireworks at first before leaking out from the front and back of Zhang.


    He coughed out blood as he glared at Masaru with an unwillingness facial expression not wanting to die in a place like this, but the attack of Masaru destroyed his divinity as well. "Why? Why do you have Kouryuu''s power? Was it not... No...." Before Zhang completed his sentence he realized that the sacred gear was originally Kouryuu, Byakko had been protecting Kouryuu even to this day. Masaru''s hair reverts back to its silver colour and his amber coloured eyes returned.


    Zhang collapsed on the ground as he wheezes, Lin stopped her combat as she rushed over to Zhang. Masaru could not move his body as the side effect from gaining such a massive increase in power that could instantly kill a Mid Class God gave him internal injuries which Avalon was rapidly working on recovering for him. Uriel landed behind Masaru as he caught the boy before he fell "Good Work, you are reaching higher once again" Uriel spoke with a wry smile


    "Gawd don''t smile, I''m scared you will make me jump over the other side of the Fence" Masaru joked causing Uriel''s face to cramp for a moment before he sighed, "At least you still have enough energy to joke around" Lin picked up Zhang in her embrace as she spoke with a shaky voice "Zhang, you can''t go! You can''t leave me alone!" Lin cried, Masaru who heard this was shocked as he could not understand the relationship between Zhang and Lin at all.


    "L-Lin... Energy is... being... drained" Zhang mumbled before his eyes closed and he died at that very moment, Lin who heard his last words thought for a moment before she realized she had been having a weird feeling this entire time. ''Someone is pulling our divinity power?'' Lin thought, the Chinese gods and goddesses glance at Masaru with complicated gazes, even if Zhang was wrong he was still one of theirs. But before anyone could react a man with an appearance in his early twenties with silver hair that is tied in a braided hairstyle wearing a silver robe with detailed accessories appeared before them all.


    The man clapped his hands as he smiled broadly "Good Work! You have done something invaluable for us Masaru" hearing the man''s voice Masaru forced himself to stand up as he glared at the man, he knew it, but he did not want to believe it. "EUCLID! Why are you alive!?" Masaru screamed out towards Euclid who smirked "It''s surprising you knew about me, but boy... I was never dead to begin with" He muttered


    From this exchange, the Gods and Goddesses knew Masaru was not a part of this and was used just like them, Euclid smiled as he looks at Lin with a pitiful gaze "It''s a shame, for the shake of reviving the true dragon God the blood of a Dragon God is required. After all, we can''t create things without ingredients" Euclid licks his lips as he could not find himself to take a liking to this woman, he prefered those who strongly resembled his sister after all.


    "You did something to Meng Zhang and Me!? You are a traitor! We helped you and you failed to help us secure Kouryuu all those years ago!" Lin screamed out causing everyone to feel shocked, it was then they began to piece the situation together shivering. All these years, Meng Zhang and Lin Guang lied to them and betrayed them for the sake of Kouryuu''s powers for their own selfishness?


    Euclid laughed happily as he takes out a small device with a glass container filled with golden liquid within it, if one look closes faint traces of golden aura was being pulled from Lin''s body into the device that condenses it into liquid form. "In order to keep that sacred gear working, I had to get some batteries that could give me endless energy for the sake of our new world" Euclid muttered causing Masaru to shiver as he remembers just recently he was reported about the Holy Grail.


    And the cost of using the Holy Grail extensively is not something one can do that easily unless they could supply endless energy for it, Masaru sighed as he still need to recover as he glances at Uriel "I''m fine" Masaru whispered softly, hearing Masaru''s words Uriel smiled with appreciation as he prepares to leap at Euclid. "I have overstayed and my time is limited" Euclid muttered as the device suddenly began to suck out Lin''s divinity in a frenzy causing the once beautiful woman to become a shrivelling old woman "You bastard" Lin muttered before she collapsed, dead.


    The gods and goddesses shivered from this sight but Pangu, Wang Long ad Hei Xiangu stood in front of the people ready to face Euclid. But Euclid smiled towards Masaru "I look forward to meeting you again boy! See if you can stop me" He muttered before he disappeared the moment a magic circle materialized beneath his feet dodging the combined attacks of the three gods and Uriel. "Damn it!" Pangu slammed his fist on the ground.


    The atmosphere was tense, Masaru was sitting on the ground waiting for Avalon to heal his injuries. Uriel wanted to help Masaru but he remembered that Masaru was a Devil, "Aiya, if only you were an angel I could have healed you faster" Uriel muttered with a face filled with pity, Masaru snorted with a smile "How am I suppose to enjoy the love my women give me then?" Uriel sighed but Wang Long laughed loudly turning the atmosphere much relaxed.


    "Masaru, who was that man?" Wang Long asked grabbing everyone''s attention, although Masaru stood up for them they still had their suspicions. Masaru began to explain how he infiltrated Khaos Brigade to investigate this group of terrorist, he kept all the information that was s?ns?t?v? to his and his family''s safety to himself while explaining the rest. "I had a hunch that Euclid Lucifige was the man in charge of the magician rebels, I just did not want to believe it as the man was reported dead... Him being alive would cause chaos in the Underworld"


    "So for the sake of the underworld, I am willing to owe you a favour if you all will keep the fact Euclid is alive to yourselves for a few months" Masaru spoke with them all, Wang Long did not answer immediately but began to talk with the surrounding gods and goddesses. After a while, Wang Long came carrying the turtle shell of Genbu, "Before I ask my favour I would like to see if you can absorb this into your sacred gear"


    Masaru nodded as he summons in sacred gear in the form of an azure coloured gauntlet, the moment he touched the shell it shined before it was absorbed into the sacred gear. [Shit! Boy! What the hell have you done now!?] Drago spoke out anxiously as he watched the shell that came out of nowhere bolted into Avalon as well, "What happened?" Masaru asked to which Drago answered [It entered Avalon where Akiva is in!]


    Masaru was surprised but then he understood, the soul that was in the shell was a fragment of the turtle but Genbu was both an Eel and a Turtle together. So it made sense that it would go for the Avalon where Akiva was at. "It appears you will have someone who will mutate like you did" Masaru spoke with a smirk to which Drago thought for a moment before he smiled, [I can tease her about it] Drago giggled "Old Pervert, don''t you dare molest my familiar!" Masaru muttered with a serious expression [Screw you! I am only going to tease her, not s?xu??ly harass her!]


    Being a God Wang Long could hear the conversation of the two, he broke out in another roar of laughter as he never met unique partners like this as he clasps his hand on Masaru''s shoulder. "Your favour you owe us, is to take the seat as the Centre. Without the existence of Kouryuu who maintains the balance of the four direction, we will be in trouble. Having you take the seat officially would give us time"


    "What about Suzaku who died?" Masaru asked as he only had Byakko, Seiryuu and Genbu within him along with Kouryuu, he did not have Suzaku. Wang Long had a complicated face as he thought for a moment "We will have to search for mythology that also have a phoenix who would be willing to become Suzaku... But you becoming Kouryuu in the name would help us maintain the system for a long enough time for you to find a suitable candidate for Suzaku"


    Masaru sighed as he felt like he was given three things to do instead of one, but he was benefitting from it as well. "Very well, I will accept it on the condition that Chinese Mythology would join the Peace Alliance. For the sake of our prosperity and to get revenge on those who trampled on China''s dignity, we must unite and kick their ?sses!"

 Chapter 132 - V5C4.2

    Time has passed as Masaru and Wang Long worked together to perform the ritual to restore the balance, although there were errors Wang Long was able to stand in the position for Suzaku temporary to help the balance hold for a century at least. Uriel went to visit all the Chinese mythologies as the representative of Heaven Faction to restore their churches within the areas they were previously prohibited from, Thor arrived late on the scene as he demanded to drink himself drunk to get over the dejected feeling of missing a battle.


    Masaru could feel Avalon was currently changing forms within his body slowly integrating completely into the golden orb similar to how it was for Drago at the start, [Never would have imagined I would get another grandchild] Drago muttered, Masaru smiled wryly as he turns to look at Wang Long who stood up from the golden clouds nodding at Masaru.


    "We can say the ritual was a success, you will not immediately turn into a god. It will be gradual but, I have no idea what kind of God you will become in the end. From within you, I can sense three of the four direction Gods, as well as Kouryuu, is within you, but there is something else far higher than them within you which is why I can''t predict how you will transform."


    Masaru smiled wryly as he nodded, he could understand the spellbook was definitely something out of this world. Masaru and Wang Long went to specially set teleportation formation sending the two of them back to the roof of the office building. Hei Xiangu was waiting patiently for the two of them to arrive, looking at Wang Long who smirked Xiangu felt relieved. "Thank you Lord Kouryuu, We will forever remember what you have done for us this day" Xiangu bowed politely to Masaru who was still not used to being called Kouryuu


    "Boss!!!" Zhou Hai came running with his fat jiggling the way it always does, Masaru smirked seeing his faithful friend standing in front of him. "Good to see you''re fine Hai, did you get in contact with Azazel?" hearing Masaru''s question, Zhou Hai nodded "Yes, I did. He told me that Barakiel is waiting for us at the Great Wall of China, apparently one of Samsara''s Domain doors is there" Zhou Hai reported, Masaru nodded. "We will have a celebrating party tonight, I would suggest you bring over your girls and introduce them here. Because China will always be your new home"


    Masaru smiled warmly as he nodded, he left Zhou Hai to book a Hotel room so the clothes he ordered for the girls could go there while he would go and collect them. "Are you sure everything is fine?" Xiangu asked feeling anxious but Wang Long smirked with confidence, "It worked perfectly, to be honest even without Suzaku the system will keep carrying on without problem. I only suggested him to get Suzaku as we can''t predict the future perfectly" Xiangu sighed with relief as she glances at the back of a young man who stood up for them.


    >/<


    Teleporting in front of the Belial Family Manor, Masaru could see the Manor expanded and more floors were added. he went up the stairs before knocking on the entrance door, he could smell a fragrant smell of food that made him swallow his saliva ''This is more enticing than the food I ate before'' Masaru thought while footsteps approached the door, when the door was opened he saw Shirone who was wearing a white apron.


    "Onii-sama!" Shirone leap at Masaru with happy face clinging onto his body like a monkey while ???k?n? his neck, Masaru smiled wryly as he gently ??r?sses Shirone''s back while he entered the Manor. Soon the girls came to welcome Masaru, "Ma-kun!" Akeno came over to hug Masaru, he gave her a light kiss followed by a light slap on her bu?? making her shiver from excitement as her eyes flashed.


    Ingvild came over shyly but Masaru pulled her into an embrace with his left hand since Shirone appears to not want to let go of Masar for some reason, he gave Ingvild a kiss on her lips seeing that she was satisfied with this much as she was always a reserved girl. Stephani tiptoed as she kissed Masaru while unintentionally slipped her tongue into his mouth, when the two of them stopped Stephani blushed while her breathing was a bit out of order.


    Seeing this Masaru gave each of the girls a deep kiss as their greeting, he glances at Shirone who stuck onto him "What''s the matter Shirone?" Masaru asked while Shirone shook her head, Kuroka smirked with a teasing smile as she gently pinched Shirone''s tail causing Shirone''s br??st to squashed against Masaru even more "NYA!?" Shirone yelped in surprise as Kuroka answers in her place without Shirone being able to prevent her.


    "She is afraid someone else would take over your ??p which is her territory" Kuroka betrayed Shirone who glared at her but her ears and tail both went limped ''Are you a cat or dog?'' Masaru thought while he ??r?sses Shirone''s head "You should know you can sit on my ??p any time, no need to fight over it. It is important to share" Masaru mutters although he felt contradicting as he could not bear to share the girls.


    "Fufu, will you be staying the night?" Akeno asked as she gently licked her lips, Masaru smiled "No, but I will be taking you girls with me. Tonight we have a party arranged by the Chinese Mythology" Masaru announced, "And we will spend the night together in Beijing" Hearing this the girls all cheered happily, when Masaru went to the kitchen he saw his mother''s stomach as showing signs of bulging and Sona was helping her while making sure she was not moving around to much.


    Soon the girls overtook Masaru heading back into the kitchen all of them scolding Diana playfully that she should be resting since she was pregnant and that they will be cooking to which Diana giggled but when she saw Masaru standing there without injures her eyes betrayed her feelings. Masaru came closer till Diana rushed to hug her son firmly, Masaru could feel his shoulder becoming a bit wet as he knew she was worried about him.


    There was many things he could tell his mother but he knew the best words to say at this moment, "I''m Home mom" Masaru muttered as Diana nodded while holding Masaru, he did not complain allowing his mother to hold him till she managed to calm down. The girls did not tell him about the Origin within him and his mother was linked, it would have shocked Masaru if he were to learn that his adoptive mother was in a sense his real mother.


    "My grandson is home!" Calfa came rushing as she group hugs Diana and Masaru while crying happily, she heard about combat Masaru had with a Mid CLass god. They did not know how strong a mid-class god was but they knew how powerful an ultimate class was. So the family was incredibly worried about Masaru, so seeing him return him safe and sound Masaru held both his mother and grandmother firmly.


    After a while, Masaru head outside to the garden where the Triple D''s were having talks since they did not want to disturb the ladies in their cookings, "Welcome home Masaru" Diehauser called out with a smile on his face as he clasp his right hand on Masaru''s left shoulder and Masaru did the same to his father. "I''m back" Masaru smiled, "Welcome back little brat, when am I getting to my great-grandchildren? a little duck told me about your performance with the ladies are exemplary" Damian asked with a smirk on his old wrinkled face.


    It was as if the old man was a bad luck magnet that he muttered those words when Calfa and Diana just came out of the Manor, luckily they did not carry the dishes or food would have come flying but within a few breaths, the old man was beaten lightly by the two ladies as punishment. Seeing Damian''s situation both Dominic his son and Diehauser his grandson simply laughed as it was a usual occurrence with Masaru around, soon the girls came with blushing faces as they heard what Damian said.


    "How was the trip to China?" Dominic asked while the girls were dishing up the plates for everyone, "So far I managed to secure monopoly deal with them, for the first three years we will be the soul tourist agency that can arrange foreigners from entering their country while working together with their restaurants and hotels." Masaru explained as he added, "Also we can open some restaurants or if any in the Family wants to open a business, things will be much smoother for us to open there"


    Dominic laughed happily as he would have never imagined their family influence after a few years would grow to become comparable to Bael Family, "Masaru did you buy us souvenirs?" Calfa asked with a sly smile as Masaru nodded, with a snap of his fingers several wrapped boxes appeared behind him on the ground from his inventory Bracelet he stored the things in. "Family first" Masaru muttered causing everyone to cheer as they all eat happily.


    Probably because they missed and was worried about him the girls all had a turn to feed Masaru before they carried on to eat their own food, seeing this sight Diehauser and Diana held each other smiling happily "We have some news to share with everyone" Diana spoke attracting everyone''s attention, "We will soon have twins joining our family in the future" When Masaru heard his mother''s voice his face trembled with excitement as he did have a wish to be an older brother, so hearing this made his day even better than before.


    "Masaru, you will have to help me and your father think up names for your little brother and sister" Hearing Diana''s request Masaru nodded with a smirk on his face, Damian smirked, "You should catch up my great-grandson!" Hearing this everyone laughed at Masaru and the girls who had wry smiles, using the spellbook Masaru could guarantee pregnancy when he wants to. However, the way of how life is right now. It was good the way things were, there was no need to rush for things"


    "Wonder what will your dream be, you are catching up to your father''s th??h so far," Dominic asked Masaru while Calfa snorted "My grandson is stronger" Hearing this Diehauser felt he just lost his mother to his own son but he still smiled, Masaru felt happy with how his family is warm, united and filled with love. "I wonder, perhaps aiming for the Devil King Position might be a good idea. Belial''s first Devil King" Masaru muttered causing everyone to cheers "Cheers for Devil King Masaru!" "CHEERS!"


    They did not discuss anything about Qlippoth, or Vali nor even Ophis. Today was a family gathering day as the Belial Family were enjoying their meals, it was only a bit after lunchtime. Masaru contacted Zhou Hai to get the Coordinates of the hotel he booked for them, only then did Masaru and the girls including Sona who was his official first wife candidate teleport nearby. "Boss and Madams welcome to Beijing" Zhou Hai wore a black tuxedo with his hair neatly brushed backwards wearing black sunglasses.


    "This is Zhou Hai, he is a friend and subordinate" Masaru introduced the fatty to the girls, Ulrika came forward as she shook hands with Zhou Hai who almost took a step back unconsciously as he knew his former boss was precisely this woman. "M-Madarm D-" Before Zhou Hai could continue his words Ulrika waved her hand "Call us Madam and our name, since we all are engaged to Masaru we will eventually take on his family name and calling us Madam Belial will get confusing"


    Zhou Hai nodded as he glances at the girls Sona, Angelica, Everest, Shirone, Stephani, Ingvild, Akeno, Jeanne, Yui, Ichika, Sakura, and Ulrika he gulped his saliva thinking his boss really was his God. Even the two women he was familiar with Kuroka and Roygun were beautiful, "Boss, this Zhou Hai will forever worship you!" Hearing Zhou Hai''s words and his worship filled eyes Masaru began to consider if he should help the fatty get a good girlfriend to repay for his loyalty ''Perhaps Rossweisse?'' He thought


    The girls went to get themselves dressed in Qipao''s, Sona was dressed in white and light blue Qipao which a simple yet delicate design which reflected her calm and composed personality. Angelica tied her hair in a high ponytail and chose to wear a dark green with light green Qipao with leaf patters along with branches of trees, she was feeling a beat shy as she was reminded of how well endowed she was like the other girls but seeing the girls dressing she went along the flow. Everest chose red with flame patterns with her red hair hanging loose behind her back.


    Shirone and Kuroka chose white and black yukata respectively, mostly placing emphasis on their cleavage as the two of them decided to seduce Masaru openly. Stephani had her blonde hair loose like Everent behind her back, unlike the girls who wore Qipao she chose to wear a pure white Yukata with delicate designs to emphasis her pure image.


    Sakura braided her black hair behind her back and chose to black with red Qipao with red roses with blood drops drawn over it. Ichika wore a silver simple design Qipao, her hair was neatly braided in a low ponytail style. Yui chose to wear a black Qipao but unlike the girls, she chose to go seductive with slits at both sides the dress to display her slender legs and the collar was a wider V opening to reveal her ample cleavage but later wore a shawl to cover it.


    Jeanne, unlike the other girls, was having trouble choosing so she ended up wearing a light pink flower-patterned Qipao with her hair neatly brushed behind her head loosely, Akeno chose to wear a dark purple Qipao with the left side slit open revealing her beautiful long legs and like Yui she had a shawl around her shoulders to cover her cleavage. Seeing the manner the girls were dressed, Masaru could guess these girls were more enthusiastic than him for later tonight.


    "Shall we go?" Masaru called out to the girls who turned to present themselves, Masaru smiled with warm eyes as he could only thank fate for bringing him to meet these girls. He gave each of them a kiss and escorted them one at a time to the car, tonight was his girl''s privilege night as he will be spoiling them rotten as they had worked hard for him and he appreciates it. But more than that, he was glad his girls were safe while he was away.

 Chapter 133 - Meeting Samsara

    "I would have never imagined that your girls would be this degree of quality" Wang Long muttered with an amazed expression as he clapped Masaru''s back, the girls were chatting happily with the Goddesses and other female mythology, Masaru smirked feeling pride for his fiancee''s since they were his pride and joy. "Thank you for your compliment" Masaru grab two small cups filled with wuliangye, seeing this Wang Long smile grew broader.


    "To think you youngling want to make me the dragon god drunk" Wang Long boasts as both he and Masaru drank the cups empty getting another two from the waiters, even Pangu decided to join up "You have gave us a great deal of help Masaru, this one is for you" Pangu took his seat as he drank his cup empty, seeing that they were going to drink themselves drunk tonight Masaru called the waitress to deliver several bottles while he chatted with Pangu and Wang Long.


    It was no surprise that Wang Long turned out to be a Gigolo having over three hundred known wives, he forgot to count the concubines but always bragged at how much he has. "You should learn to have a massive Harem boy, only having such a small group is simply not going to work" Wang Long spoke towards Masaru like a Master speaking to his disciple, Pangu was laughing at this sight while Masaru just let it in the one ear and out the other.


    "Perhaps you should get some concubines" Pangu suggested as he looks in a certain direction of a group young ladies sending flirtatious glances at Masaru, but suddenly they turn to look away. Even Pangu swallowed his drink stood up and left, poor drunk Wang Long was awoken from his drunken state from shock to see the terrifying faces of Masaru''s women.


    Masaru laughed happily while he kept drinking as he knew his girls already booked him for the night so there was no chance of other girls getting a piece of the action, Wang Long turned to look where Pangu was standing talking as if nothing happened could not help but laugh.


    "Your women are very scary, boy" Wang Long commented to which Masaru nodded, it was probably his mother Diana''s training that instilled them to ward off unwanted pests from disturbing the harmony of the family. "But their lovable at home" Masaru spoke with a smile on his face, his cheeks were a bit red and his eyes became a bit dizzy, Unlike the regular Wuliangye this one was made by Gods so even Masaru was not spared from its ruthlessness making him drunk


    But Masaru knew the perfect way to deal with this as he used his worthless ability to nullify his drunken state to allow him to drink some more, it was only late that night the party came to an end. Masaru sends his regards to every Chinese mythology figure before he departed with his girls, "Ma-kun you have not forgotten your promise with us right?" Akeno asked as she flashes her eyes looking at Masaru seductively.


    Masaru smiled as he pulled her closer "I am a man of my word, just don''t blame me for being ruthless tonight" He smirked, the girls did not know but Wang Long drugged Masaru with a special mixture that stimulates a dragon''s libido. What did this mixture cause for Masaru? All the guests in the hotel all booked themselves out unable to sleep hearing the distracting m??ns that can turn even a man with dysfunctional erection to have a hard-on.


    >/<


    "Masaru" Jeanne leaned over Masaru''s body when he woke up at her call, when he noticed the girls were all sprawled n?k?d with his essence leaking out from them. ''Just what happened to me last night, I never went that wild before'' Masaru thought as he could remember how the girls kept saying no but their faces betrayed their true feelings as Masaru made sure to pour all the love he held back since he was busy in China into each and every one of the girls.


    With a snap of his fingers the girls all levitated in the air allowing him to climb off the bed as he gently places each of them in position, several magic circles materialized around the room. When the magic circles lit up the walls and everything shined bright for a moment before dimming, revealing a clean room and the girls were also cleaned. Carefully he covered each girl with a duvet before he left to cook breakfast.


    "Boss! Good Morning!" Zhou Hai greets Masaru with a smile, "Morning Hai, how is the progress of Hiei in china?" Hearing Masaru''s official question Zhou Hai became serious, "The expansion has been completed, thanks to your reputation we managed to gather almost all of the information the mythology have on hand" Masaru nodded as he starts to cook, even Zhou Hai was drooling from the enticing smell, "Boss, can this one---"


    "You can join the breakfast since the two of us will be leaving early" Masaru answered with a wry smile, soon the girls came down wearing casual clothes each of them came to give Masaru a kiss on his cheek before they all took their seat around the table looking at Masaru wearing an Apron cooking breakfast for them. "I never get tired of this sight" Akeno mumbled


    Kuroka licked her lips "I heard Ma-nyan has a Neko-mode Balance breaker" Shirone who heard this perked her eyes as her face began to turn red from her imagination of Masaru with Cat ears and tail. "Oneesama, are we going to request that for a reward this coming holiday?" Kuroka looks at her sister with an understanding glance, "Yes" They could make plans from now on since Masaru will be coming home, so he will have more time to spend loving dates with each girl individually.


    "I heard you have been involved in saving Yasaka before she was captured by the Hero Faction," Ingvild asked Masaru who was dishing up the plates for the girls, "Correct, although my teacher Ajuka was the one who implemented it since I had to be here in China during that time" Masaru answered, Ingvild glances at Ulrika who nodded "Now we understand why Yasaka requested your presence when you are available" Ulrika muttered


    Hearing this Masaru stood still looking at Ulrika who started to eat, and the look Sona gave him displayed her intention to keep quiet so it was something he would have to see for himself. "Also Ophis will be visiting one of these days to meet you" Roygun remembered something from Azazel, "It appears my schedule is getting fuller before I realize it myself" Masaru spoke with a wry smile as he took his seat between Yui and Ichika today.


    "Don''t forget Sairaorg''s match is tomorrow" Sakura reminded something extremely important to Masaru but he sighed with a depressed face, "I have to meet Samsara with Barakiel today and it may possibly last a few days because we are investigating Hades, the information about Samael is disturbing as such a creature should not be easily released from its confinement. Can I ask you, girls, to support Sairaorg on my behalf?" Masaru asked with an apologetic face


    The girls all glanced at each other nodding, "One reward each" Akeno mentioned to Masaru who nodded, he would have spoiled the girls regardless anyway but if that is what they sought he did not mind it. "Very well, One reward request for each of you girls" Masaru answered causing the girls to smile brightly while some showed intentions to jump, it appears they have thought of things they want to ask.


    After breakfast Masaru was dressed by the girls who chose a formal grey attire for his meeting today, all of them were looking at Masaru nodding feeling satisfied with their choice as they give him each a kiss. "See you girls soon" Masaru waved before he climbed into the yellow taxi cab Zhou Hai was in charge of driving, heading for Great Wall of China did not take them long to reach the location. "Alright Boss, I will stay around so give me a call when I need to pick you up" Zhou Hai spoke out as Masaru went up the stairs.


    Reaching the top of the stairs he came across a middle-aged man looking like Marvel Wolverine if it was not for his squinty eyes, Barakiel was wearing his standard black armour outfit and a black cloak over it. Seeing Masaru coming in formal attire made him question if this boy realized the god they were meeting was a high-level god, "Yo Father-in-law, how have you been?" Masaru greets Barakiel casually to which Barakiel wanted to snort and deny him but he could no longer do so.


    "You finally arrived, how is Akeno?" Barakiel asked, Masaru sighed as he knew this father cared more about his daughter so he gave up "She is doing well, she is together with the girls exploring China for a Vacation" Masaru answered to which Barakiel nodded with a satisfied smile, "GOing to update me?" Masaru asked to which Barakiel nodded, "Right now we are under the impression that Hades is against the alliance, but we need to find other substitutes who can fit his position if there ever comes a need to eliminate him"


    Masaru nodded as he found it reasonable, he could not have been allowed to kill Meng Zhang if it was not for Drago who became the new Azure Dragon. Suzaku was a problem as he will have to find a replacement for her in the future, so searching for a possible replacement gives more options to look for when dealing with a troublesome god-like Hades. The two of them walked along the wall of China till they mystically disappeared from the Mortal plane and found themselves in a dark world.


    At both sides it appeared like souls were swinging along a river towards the golden lake, "Be careful of your step, if you fall in the river and we don''t save you before you reach the golden lake of Reincarnation it''s over" Barakiel explains to Masaru as they walk on a small pathway leading straight up ahead towards a Traditional Ancient Chinese Palace.


    Masaru nodded as he did indeed feel this eery place was the afterlife, ''could it be the soul river is different for each Death God?'' Masaru thought as he found it quite intriguing, when they reached the black iron gates of the palace it creaked before opening up for the two of them to enter. The surrounding did not feel physically cold but Masaru could not help but shiver occasionally being exposed to this depressing atmosphere. But the moment they entered the manor they heard a club remix song was playing:


    Heartbreak on vinyl


    I''ve been missing you and how


    The silence of the sound


    I guess the turn tables have turned


    Round round too many times (Times)


    I wish we could just go back there tonight


    Masaru and Barakiel followed the corridor while the music was building up along with the lyrics the artists were singing. Suddenly the corridor reverberated with update club tone was playing as Masaru and Barakiel went further, it was when they pushed open the door they witnessed a dance floor filled with undead, zombies, souls, banshees, wraiths and many more undead kind fo creatures were dancing with a young beautiful girl was wearing a headphone over her one ear playing the club song like a DJ.


    "Is that?" Masaru glances at the loli appearance girl wearing a black T-shirt with a white skeleton drawn on it with one of her shoulders exposed from her moving around made the shirt being uneven on her body. Her long white hair, silver eyes and milky white skin gave her the appearance of a delicate doll, when she saw Masaru her eyes squinted before she waved with a charming smile. "Yes, that is Samsara" Barakiel answered


    Since Samsara was hosting a party neither Masaru nor Barakiel had the intention to crash it as they chose a corner to watch the party the dead was throwing, Masaru was getting into the beat of the music that was playing closing his eyes while moving his head along the rhythm. Barakiel was having a troubled expression ''Why is Samsara interested in Masaru'' He thought while glancing at Masaru, although he had difficult time to accept Masaru, he could not imagine anyone better than him for Akeno.


    ''I will keep my guard up'' Barakiel concluded that he will protect Masaru for the sake of his daughter, but what he did not realize was the fact Samsara was only interested in Masaru because of his mother within him, Kouryuu who chose him, the girls who surround him and the promising future he has ahead of him. Samsara was intrigued as she could see how many lifetimes this boy would go through, she did feel like becoming his but for that to happen he would have to survive the trials that will be coming his way someday.


    "Sir can I get you a drink?" a Skeleton wearing a butler uniform came asking Masaru, "Sure, give me a strong drink" Masaru answered as he was still not used to the atmosphere but thanks to the music that was playing he found it easier to settle, Barakiel nods at the Skeleton that he will take the same drink as he asks "How have things been for you?" Masaru was surprised but he calmly answered "It has been hectic, I am just glad I was able to help the alliance sign a peace treaty with the Chinese Mythology"


    After chatting for a while, it was only late afternoon that Samsara stopped playing music stepping down to allow another undead to take over the DJ station to continue the party. Samsara''s appearance attracted Masaru''s attention, he felt he knew this girl but at the same time he did not. Samsara smiled as she knew she left strong impressions on Masaru on his life in the previous earth, as she was the one who sold him the ritual spell which allowed him to become the host of Origin.


    "It is an honour for the host of Kouryuu and three of the four direction Gods to visit this one" Samsara spoke with a smile as she extends her hand to Masaru, he gently held her hand as if afraid he might injure her because she appeared so delicate in front of him. "The honour is mine, but I would have never expected the rumoured God of Life and Death would be such a beauty even more beautiful than fairies"


    Samsara giggled as she took her seat next to Masaru, "Nice to meet you Goddess Samara, I''m Barakiel from Grigori, representative of Azazel" Hearing this Samsara nodded her head while she rested her hand on Masaru''s hand, strangely Masaru could feel something was entering him but his spellbook was not reacting which meant it was not harmful towards him. Barakiel had an instant of a complicated gaze at Samara''s action but returned to normal


    "It has been a while since I saw that brat, how has he been? Still making toys?" Samsara asked with a cheerful smile, Barakiel smiled with a troubled face as he nods "Things have been going well for him, almost too well" Samsara giggled as she turn to glance at Masaru then at Barakiel, "I bet it is because of this boy here he has no need to send out his own team" hearing this Barakiel knew Samsara was not happy with them using Masaru but, ''Why is she concerned about Masaru?''


    "We have been sending our teams to deal with other problems" Barakiel answered before he returned a question, "What is your relationship with Hades?" Samsara had a look of disgust as she displayed it openly, "I have no relationship with that disgusting thing, just thinking he is a Death God makes me revolts. Do you know how many times he proposed to me? Millions! I hate that bug" Samsara spoke with disdain as she absolutely hated that skeleton who thinks about the world but does more damage than the enemies.


    Barakiel nodded, "If you don''t mind me asking but why are you acting so close to Masaru?" Hearing this question Samsara glances at Masaru, "Because this boy is fated for greater things, only he alone will be able to break the loneliness we beings who lived from the start with no determined death day." Samsara spoke as she whispered to Masaru, "I will always be watching over you with her form now on, Masaru..."

 Chapter 134 - Samsaras Wish

    Barakiel nodded, "If you don''t mind me asking but why are you acting so close to Masaru?" Hearing this question Samsara glances at Masaru, "Because this boy is fated for greater things, only he alone will be able to break the loneliness we beings who lived from the start with no determined death day." Samsara spoke as she whispered to Masaru, "I will always be watching over you with her form now on, Masaru..."


    "Loneliness?" Barakiel asked with a confused face to which Samsara look at him with a smile that contained unimaginable amount of loneliness, "Have you ever imagined living since the beginning of creation up until now, watching how all those who you cared about die from age and get replaced by their descendants? Similar to how Gods are replaced by their children only for them to be reborn much further in the future again... But we who have been here from the start never had the privilege to start anew... Like me... and Ophis"


    Samsara glances at Masaru after she finished pouring in everything she intended to into Masaru''s body, he was not certain what it was but he could sense her words contained undeniable truth. "With him who is destined for trials, we beings with endless time can finally experience what it is like to restart a new life, even if we live within our chosen one" Barakiel did not understand everything but Masaru felt his Grimoire shaking, he was not sure what it was saying but whatever entered his body was pulled towards his King Mark where the Grimoire was. Soon the two powers began to swirl without merging sharing the single mark without conflict.


    Masaru kept silent about this as he did not want to talk about this kind of details in front of Barakiel, it was not that he did not trust his father in law but he wanted to deal with this himself. Samsara let go of Masaru''s hand as she turned to look towards Barakiel "How about this, I will show you around the afterlife while I will listen to your proposal" She suggested, Barakiel nodded although reluctantly but he had no choice as she was their best bet to take over Hades if they are forced to kill the skeleton.


    "I will say it right now Barakiel, you should tell Azazel that killing Hades will do more than just disrupt the flow of the souls" Samsara spoke as she led them into a room that kept changing with a large group of souls that appears to be typing on a keyboard without a computer screen, but instead in front of them was slabs of granites with words they were typing was appearing on. "As you can see this is a part of Akashic Record room which I manage, before I send the soul to be cleansed of its past life to live a new one my subordinates records their lives onto the slabs that will enter the Record"


    "But the parts Hades control is different from me, unlike I who guide both good and evil people wiping their past karma clean before rebirth. Hades is more in charge of guiding those who accumulated too much negative Karma to the underworld to be tortured endlessly, but he is also in charge of keeping Tartarus & Cocytus locked!" Samsara explains some of the known roles Hades was in charge of, "Taking him down means you have to find someone who can fill in the position for those three important positions, and finding such person is not easy. Even if I am the Goddess of Life and Death, I never imprisoned people before"


    Barakiel realized that Samsara did not deny to help them but she denied taking on Hades Roles as there was a difference between how she managed the souls of the departed compared to how Hades did, "I see, Azazel told me that it will be close to impossible but we had to make sure if there really is nothing else we can do" Barakiel muttered with a wry smile to which Samsara smiled while nodding "That''s right, when one becomes a True God they are given a title. But not anyone can fit the title, it is closely tied to compatibility not only in power but in the person''s nature as well"


    "Thank you for your kind explanation, we will take our leave" Barakiel was about to leave but Samsara grab hold on Masaru''s sleeve, "You may leave, but I have some business with this boy" She answered with an authoritative voice that made Barakiel flinch as he knew she would not take No for an answer and offending her now would cause all their plans to fall apart. "No need to worry about me Father-in-law, I will be fine"


    Barakiel nodded reluctantly as he was escorted out of the Afterlife realm leaving Masaru alone with the briquette doll loli girl, Masaru glances at the girl who smiled happily while holding his hand with no intentions of letting it go anytime soon. She took him out of the room into the corridor of her palace which leads to the small back garden with a tea house surrounded by black roses and only a single red rose stood out among them all.


    ''Drago, mind explaining what happened?'' Masaru spoke within his mind to call out his reliable partner, [You want to talk about why the Goddess of Life and Death sent her soul into your soul?] Masaru who heard this had a shocked expression not hiding it as he looked at Samsara who took a seat and he sat opposite of her, "Why?" hearing Masaru''s question Samsara did not answer immediately as she first called her servant to brew them tea and to bake snacks.


    When the Servant left did Samsara glance at him with her silver eyes, "Because I said it before, you alone can make me experience a new start in life. This is my selfish wish" She spoke but she pointed her palm to stop Masaru from questioning as she continues, "I will naturally support you in all your choices, dreams and path. All I want is to live within you" Hearing her answer Masaru was confused because entering him will not be living a second life, ''How the hell does living within me count as a second life?'' Masaru thought only to feel a headache was approaching.


    "Will you allow me?" Samsara asked with adorable puppy eyes, Masaru did not answer immediately and Drago reported to him as Drago knew Masaru wanted his input [Trust her boy, besides having her help will be beneficial for you. Even the Grimoire is telling me to tell you to accept it, you can trust her] Drago spoke, Masaru nodded as he knew he could trust the Grimoire and Drago who had his back after all this time.


    And the fight with Zhang Meng made him realize he required more power at the level of his pseudo-Kouryuu Mode if he were to face Mid Class Gods again in the future. "Very well, but---" Masaru was about to suggest she should at least be completely cooperative but Samsara grasps his face as she kissed him deeply initiating the Kissing Prayer. At that moment Masaru felt his mind was going haywire with questions ''Why is she kissing me? How does she know the Kissing Prayer? Wait! Why the hell am I enjoying a kiss with a girl that looks like a Middle schooler!?''


    When Samsara parted after completing the ritual she licked the traces of Masaru''s saliva from her lips as she smiled seductively, "With this, you can trust me?" Hearing Samsara''s question Masaru had a conflicted face scolding himself to increase his defences against beautiful girls, he sighed "Can you at least explain?" He asked, "Tell me, if you had the Kissing Prayer that guarantees you to meet your loved ones again in the next life, will you use it or not?"


    Before Masaru could answer Samsara smiled as she continued, "My answer is the same, only through you can I enjoy the life and death cycle myself. Naturally, I will not give up the chance for it" Samsara smiled teasingly to which Masaru accepted it, he was at least warned that long-lived Gods and Goddesses were odd due to their old age. He leaned back as he looked at her attentively "If you entered me, then why are you in front of me?"


    "Oh this? This is just a sliver of my will I left before I entered you, don''t worry this incarnation is more than enough to keep my duties without trouble" Samsara answered nonchalantly, Masaru sighed as he expected this girl did... "I rejected the job otherwise I will never be able to enter within you" She added to which Masaru slammed his head on the table, this girl... is something else.


    >/<


    "You say he stayed behind to keep Goddess Samsara company!?" Azazel fell off his chair when his best friend Barakiel contacted him to let him know about the current situation, [Yes, for some reason she spoke in riddles that Masaru is the only one who can relieve the loneliness of infinite beings like her and Ophis... I have no idea what she meant] Hearing Barakiels words Azazel already came up with several hypotheses but he was not certain which would be the most likely reality.


    "What is her answer about Hades?" Azazel asked, [She said it was impossible for her, she can support us but we need to find someone who can take over the positions Hades is in charge of if we ever consider to eliminate him] It was as Azazel expected, Odin explained how the Gods and their positions worked but he still hoped there could be a loophole he could exploit and get rid of that annoying piece of bones.


    [Also I have sent the reports of Masaru''s sacred gear that evolved] Barakiel concluded his report as he closes the connection, Azazel smirked as he goes over the details of Masaru''s sacred gear su?k?n? cold air out of shock as he did not expect to be correct to this degree. "a Sacred Gear with Five Balance Breakers this is only possible because of the Evil Piece system, how marvellous. From the looks of it, he unlocked two of them and one is already pending? He seriously is working fast" Azazel starts to read the reports including some footages of Masaru''s fight while wearing both White Tiger and Azure Dragon Emperor Modes.


    >/<


    "So you have been working together with Masaru while he was in China?" Akeno asked Zhou Hai who was in charge of touring Masaru''s women around Beijing, "Yes Madam Akeno, Boss gave me the privilege to be his driver around China and it was really eventful" Zhou Hai answered, the girls were asking him questions about Masaru''s trip and at times they would throw tricky questions to see if Zhou hai could be trusted.


    And the fatty did not disappoint as he was completely loyal to his boss Masaru who he looks up to, Roygun and Ulrika both approved on having him moved to the Underworld where he can work more closely to Hiei''s true operations as repayment for his loyalty. Akeno answered the phone talking for a while, when she put the phone down she felt a bit sad but still shared the news with the rest of the girls, "Masaru will not be coming home tonight, as he expected Goddess Samsara asked him to keep her company"


    "No need to worry about the Boss, even when those goddesses of China seduced him he would not look at them at all!" Zhou Hai spoke to which the girls knew more than he did, the Kissing Prayer was also a symbol and their pillar of certainty. Masaru knew relationships were like a river at times it was calm and at times it was rough, the Kissing prayer gave him three perks: Certainty for both him and the girls to not doubt him, Powerful Power Boost and Life together forever.


    "We have to leave for the underworld soon, Sairaorg''s match will soon start" Yui reminded the girls who all began to move faster to buy gifts for the parents-in-law and their family members before they left China, Zhou Hai went back to stay in a Motel near the Great Wall of China waiting for his Boss to come back.


    But little did they know, that Samsara joined their ranks as a hidden wife. How will Masaru explain this and how will the girls accept it? More mentioning about Trials surfaced in front of Masaru but he has no idea of Trials, with no lead he can''t investigate it since Samsara was quiet and Drago was oblivious to it all... yet the one who knows it all still had yet to talk with him a second time... But when will it be?

 Chapter 135 - Issei is back to recieve Love and Hate!

    Nex day later afternoon, after spending time with Samsara who wanted to know everything about Masaru, he was finally on his way home but his mind was still thinking about the reason she made such a decision so decisively. From the story of Samsara, he could only imagine how lonely she felt, although she met with the undead and souls. Their lifespan was, in the end, finite yet that little girl kept smiling happily despite the hardship.


    "Boss, We will soon be reaching the alleyway" Zhou Hai reported snapping Masaru out of his stupor, "Good Work, you will be coming with me" Masaru added. The moment Zhou Hai turned the car to drive into the alleyway the two of them got out of the car before teleporting away, Zhou Hai the Cab Driver and Field Agent was now Zhou Hai the Assassin Operation Leader for Hiei.


    >/<


    Meanwhile, Thor who had just arrived back in Asgard was facing his father to tell his reports. "Morning Father" Thor muttered as he had a complicated look at his father who was dressed as a King should but he knew his father''s personality, "Morning Thor, how was your trip to China? You did not Botch up the business trade deals? Did you find out who helped Loki?" Thor felt his head was going to split from all the questions, he very much prefers to go out in combat and face some enemies in life and death battles.


    "Yes" Thor began to explain how he met up with Masaru who picked him up in a Bar, this made Odin smile wryly as he had forgotten his son had the flaw of being directionally challenged. But the moment the report explained the fact Loki was ?ssisted by a different organization and the Immortal only ?ssisted him for the sake of the villagers, Odin could not find it in himself to hate the man but instead, he held respect for the man who cared about his people. "Also, it appears Masaru can reach the Mid Class God with his Balance Breaker now" Thor added.


    This shocked Odin as he did not expect to hear this so soon, Thor explained that Masaru unlocked a second form which has the ability to manipulate plants and trees. "You don''t say... We should have him visit Asgard and help us heal Yggdrassil as it is getting a bit old" Odin muttered although his true objective was to ask Masaru if it was possible to replicate Yggdrassil so they could mass-produce the leaves, it may sound far-fetched but it was worth the shot to see if it was possible.


    Thor nodded as he added "Then he can fight me" Hearing this Odin had a cold sweat run down his back as he shook his head "You will not fight! How many times have you destroyed the surroundings!? Not the mention you destroyed the Female Changing room causing me to get ca*Cough* causing the women to get exposed!"


    Thor hung his head down feeling wronged, he knew his father was peeping on the girls but because Odin was the King of Gods the Valkyrie did not want to reprimand their employer and chose to beat up Thor instead. ''If only we can get Masaru to bring his businesses here to give work for the Valkyries will it work'' Thor thought while Odin had thoughts of his own, ''Perhaps I can have Brynhildr, my daughter to marry Masaru as well, this should tie Asgard and Masaru''


    ''I can just have some of the other Valkyries take over her position as Vidar''s ?ssistant since that brat still have no intentions to look for a wife'' Odin thought as he sighed but a smile form on his face, "Hohoho, make sure to send an invitation to Masaru" Odin said to Thor who nodded before he left, watching his son leave the hall Odin''s cheerful face became stern. "Qlippoth... This Khaos Brigade just keep causing troubles!"


    >/<


    "I have returned" Uriel called out as he entered Michael''s Manor in heaven, in front of him was Michael wearing the exact same robe like he always do, but a bit further away was a beautiful curvaceous girl who is the cause for many system warnings to go off on men who ogled her bountiful br??sts. She was playing with her curly blonde hair as she glances with a big smile seeing Uriel''s return "Brother Uriel" She stood up running towards Uriel hugging him.


    "OEF! Hehe, nice to see you are still doing well my little sister Gabriel" Uriel gently ??r?sses Gabriel''s hair making her feel relaxed while he turns to look at Michael, "The talks has concluded, we can restart our expansion. The conditions were Co-existence and no forcing belief" Michael sighed as he could understand the first condition but the second they would never do, although the angels would not but that did not include their human believers.


    Gabriel skipped as she went to make tea for Uriel and Michael who sat at the table to continue their talks, "It appears a subdivision of Khaos Brigade had been causing disturbances in China called Qlippoth, we have no information about the Leader behind them. But we managed to find the identity of the man leading the Magician Rebels" Uriel spoke, after making sure Michael will not tell anyone he revealed the identity of Euclid Lucifige.


    hearing that name Michael could understand why Masaru made everyone keep their words not to tell a soul, he did not ask Uriel as he knew that Angels can''t lie so instead he asked to keep quiet about it instead. "This will indeed cause trouble in the Underworld for Sirzech especially" Michael muttered as he felt troubled, "Masaru''s new Balance Breaker can manipulate Plants and Trees, want him to give it a try on the two trees that had not produced apples in a long time?"


    "WHA!? He has power over plants now?" Michael asked out of surprise to which Uriel nodded, "It''s called Seiryuu Mode, as you know Seiryuu was the God of East and representative of Nature (Plant & Trees)" Uriel answered to which Michael clenched his hand to contain his excitement, reviving the two trees will at least fix some of his worries so he can devote his attention to the System. "Do you think it is time we have Masaru visit heaven?" Uriel nodded at Michael''s suggestion.


    >/<


    Masaru and Zhou Hai arrived near the Sitri Manor, "oh my, I would never expect my son-in-law to visit me" Sonia, Sona''s mother spoke with Masaru who arrived in front of the Manor. "Morning Mother-in-law, I hope you can forgive me for my uncalled visit. But I hope I could see Sona?" Masaru spoke politely as he realized that the Sitri Family had visitors from another Family, probably here to discuss business.


    "Yes, you can come anytime you want" Sonia spoke as she embraces Masaru to welcome him before leading him up the stairs to Sona''s room, Zhou Hai stood at the hallway waiting as he knew Masaru would not be staying long. Sonia knocked on Sona''s room, soon they could hear some groaning as Sonia nodded towards Masaru before leaving. When Masaru entered the room he was shocked to see Sona was sleeping in a negligee, when he came near her he was suddenly pulled onto the bed as Sona''s wraps herself around him like a Koala.


    "Good Afternoon Gorgeous" Masaru kisses Sona''s cheek lightly, "Afternoon?... Hubby" Sona spoke fall awake, slowly her eyes open and when she saw Masaru''s face she closed them and opened them again to make sure what she was seeing was real. "Masaru!" Sona clung tighter, Masaru chuckled as he was sure he had Barakiel explain his situation to the girls but it appears they will always miss him as he misses them. "You finally finish with your tasks in China?"


    Hearing Sona''s question Masaru nodded, "From here on the staff of Hiei will not be dealing with them in my stead" Masaru answered as he gently kisses her forehead before continuing, "I am here to check if you want to come with me to visit Sairaorg" Sona nodded as she climbed out of bed to change her clothes, she did not bother hiding her figure from Masaru as she was exclusively his. It was a shame that they had many things to do today or Masaru would not mind having lunch before heading out.


    With Sona dressed, Masaru took her hand as the two of them met up with Zhou Hai. "Make sure to come home for dinner" Sonia called out to Masaru who nodded, "I will come here after my visit" Masaru answered as the three of them left the Sitri Manor, using the Sitri Family''s carriage they travelled to the hospital. According to Sona, the battle between Sairaorg and Issei had escalated to the point they injure each other quite heavily, "He managed to hurt that Monster?" Masaru asked with a surprised face


    Sona nodded, "Regulus was about to strike down Rias to win the game but Issei leapt in front of the attack which almost sliced him in half" Sona began to explain the ending of the Rating game, heavily injured in Rias''s arms. Issei was unconscious for a while, the people considered it a children''s Miracle as Rias''s Oppai beam flashed at the very same moment Issei equipped a new armour which was called Cardinal Crimson. Although he was injured Issei managed to fight head to head against Sairaorg who equipped Regulus, "He confessed to Rias in the middle of the fight, but the fight ended in a draw between Sairaorg and Issei unconscious but Rias team won in the end"


    Masaru nodded as he found some respect for Issei who was willing to give up his life to protect those close to him, he may be the weakest Sekiryuutei in history but he is surely the bravest of them all. "How did Rias take it?" Masaru asked with a teasing smile as he felt the need to tease his childhood friend, "She fell for him, although... I am not sure what she is waiting for" Sona spoke averting her eyes from Masaru''s smile that is simply too dazzling for her heart.


    "Well, at least he is better than Friend Chicken. We can collaborate with Gremory Family to sell his merchandise as tourist attraction Souvenirs" Masaru spoke, but he would have never imagined that there was dolls and toys sold of him acting at the Demon King in Magical Girl Levi-tan''s show as well. Sona who knew of this blushed a bit ''Onee-sama, you never told him...'' Sona thought, she was quite shocked at how mischievious her own sister was towards Masaru.


    When the three of them arrived at the Hospital Zhou Hai met up with his contact person and as Masaru promised he was immediately promoted, Masaru and Sona signed their names on the register with the Nurse who was manning the reception before they were led into the room where Sairaorg and Issei were talking to one another. Knock knock!


    "Oh! Masaru you really have the worst timing as ever to arrive" Sairaorg smirked towards Masaru and Sona who took their seats between the beds, "Well I can only apologize and say I will watch the Rating Game from start to finish tonight" Masaru fist bump with Sairaorg, "Good Job is reaching this Monster''s fist Issei" Masaru complimented Issei who shook his head feeling quite embarrassed "No no no I was just lucky! Sairaorg is really powerful, I still have a long way to go"


    Sairaorg laughed at how clumsy Issei was "No need to feel reserved Issei, take the compliment of Masaru who stands at the top. He rarely compliments people, those whom he complimented sincerely can be counted on my hand" Masaru gave Sairaorg the stinky eye thinking his friend was betraying him, "I will buy everyone something to drink" Sona spoke as she lightly kissed Masaru''s cheek before leaving.


    Issei felt a bit jealous at this interaction between Masaru and his girls, he summoned up his courage as he asked Masaru "How do you do it? Having a Harem like that?" Masaru smiled at Issei''s question as he could more or less guess why Issei was asking this, he was seeking an answer for himself. "What about you? I heard you confessed to Rias?" Hearing Masaru''s question Issei froze with a beet-red face causing Sairaorg to enjoy this conversation.


    "Issei, are you scared of girls?" Masaru asked a question which pierced Issei''s heart, although Sara, Xenovia and Asia helped him that night. He was still feeling scared to take that one step forward, Masaru could guess that the trauma in his heart was quite significant. "Issei are you scared to give up your life to protect them?" This time Issei shook his head vigorously, "I am not!"


    "Then you can confess to them, remember Issei... Not every girl is like Raynare, you are insulting them by comparing them with her" Masaru spoke with a stern voice, hearing this the knot in Issei''s heart became untied as he began to think about his tough time getting along with Sara which he managed to accomplish after Loki''s attacks. How loving Asia was towards him and how Xenovia found a strong interest in his strong persistence to never give up.


    Finally, he saw it, Crimson. More magnificent than strawberry blonde, the colour of his blood. When he saw Regulus was about to slash down his paw at Rias, he did not think about the past, present nor the future. ''Yes... They can''t be compared with Raynare'' Issei thought as he nodded, "But, if you fail you can have a drink with me and Sairaorg. Our men group is really too small" Masaru spoke causing Issei and Sairaorg to laugh, "I can have the confidence?"


    "If you don''t have confidence then what have you been risking your life for?" Masaru asked him back which gave the answer for Issei who nodded with a determined face, "Why did you not use Breakdown the beast?" Masaru asked Sairaorg as he knew this friend of his used Balance Breaker only, "Oh! Now that you mention it I did indeed not use it... I forgot!" Masaru was floored when he heard that. ''This meathead... He really is something''


    Sona just arrived in the room noticing that Issei was no longer gloomy but the regular energized one, she knew Masaru must have done something as he did care about his friends after all. ''Good for you Rias, you owe Masar another favour'' Sona thought as she could giggle thinking how her best friend seems to never be able to repay the things Masaru did, although the man himself would not bother with it. For him, his current life is simply too magical already and it was the best.

 Chapter 136 - Daily Life is still the best

    "But man, Masaru how come you get to travel to another country! I''m so jealous, bet you had some good fights there" Sairaorg complained, Masaru only laughed it off as he knew this friend of his really could use a good fight later. "Trust me, it was so full of politics I could not even make careless moves there. Although I do admit it has been incredibly dangerous back there, how is your date with your queen going?" Masaru took a sip of the drink Sona brought for them.


    Sairaorg who heard this froze for a moment, Issei glances at Sairaorg with interest as a man he understood what this question meant. Sairaorg coughed "It is going well, although this brat here had the intentions to kill her though" Masaru had a shocked face looking at Issei, Issei blushed beet red shaking his hands "I will just too emotional seeing my friends get hurt..." Sairaorg laughed as if he never really cared about it since he will never let any of his peerage members die after all.


    Masaru smiled wryly as he could understand what Issei was going to, even he himself was not certain how exactly he would act if any of the girls were in danger. But he will sure as hell rain hell upon anyone who dares to hurt them outside the Rating Game, unlike Issei, Masaru knew the risks of Rating Games but he still takes it to train himself and the girls. "Bet you two really enjoyed beating each other up huh?" Masaru chuckled.


    While the three of them continued to chat, soon Rias arrived to visit Issei as well. "Well look who it is" Masaru stood up as he greets Rias "You finally came back although you missed our match" Rias complained a bit but she still had a smile of relief, "Well as a friend I can only apologize and give you this" Masaru takes out a souvenir he bought, when Rias opened the gift it was a Qipao. "Akeno chose it for you" Masaru answered as he took his seat next to Sona.


    Rias smiled "Thank you for the gift" She went over to take her seat next to Issei, her eyes kept moving towards his ?h?st where the injury he took in her place once was. Masaru closed his eyes leaning on Sona''s shoulder not wanting to disturb their peace, but Sona was tactical as she glances at the watch "Masaru, we will have to leave shortly. Don''t forget dinner with my parents?" Hearing Sona''s suggestion Masaru nodded as he stood up walking next to Sairaorg.


    "Recover soon brother, so I can kick your ?ss for fighting halfassed" Masaru bump his fist against Sairaorg who grinned "I will be coming for you" Sairaorg watch how Masaru turned and left together with Sona as he thought ''Now what am I suppose to do with these two love birds'' He thought before closing his eyes to pretend to sleep, it was only when Sairaorg slept did Issei and Rias have a heart to heart talk which started their journey ahead.


    >/<


    "Feeling better now that your back?" Sona ask as she gently ??r?sses Masaru''s head who was laying on her ??p, "I feel tired, relaxed" Masaru answered the question while enjoying her care she was showering him with. "Well you will have to wake up soon" Sona whispered with a faint smile as she looks out of the window, "We will soon be at my parents home"


    After a while the carriage stopped in front of the Manor, Masaru climbed out of the carriage together with Sona holding her hand while the two of them entered the manor. "Young Master Belial and Young lady Sona, please this way" The butler guided the two of them into the dining room where Oraman Sitri and Sonia Sitri were both sitting waiting for them to take their seats, Masaru pulled the chair allowing Sona to take her seat as he took his seat next to her near the parents.


    "I''m glad you could make it" Oraman looks at Sona and Masaru with warm eyes, "Thank you for inviting me for dinner father" Sonia smiled happily while the servants began to bring in the dishes, "So how was your trip to China?" Oraman asked Masaru, so he began to tell how his journey was.


    The family happily chatted about Sona, especially how the school system she had been running made things easier for children who had no hopes to finally have hope from this point forward, Masaru held Sona''s hand as he felt proud of her for what she accomplished on her own.


    The father and mother were quite pleased to see how special Masaru care was for Sona so they felt relieved as any parents would care more about their child than anything else since they have already learnt their mistake with Sona''s past engagement with an heir of a family household.


    "Ma-kun!!!!!!" Suddenly a familiar followed by hurried footsteps came running through the hallway opening the doors with force, "Sera?" Oraman looked at his daughter who was already willful and whimsical but this behaviour was by far something he never saw, Serafall did not care about her father as she picked Masaru up shaking him "What have you done with the Chinese Mythology?" She felt anxious, when she went to visit as the person in charge of Foreign affairs she would never have imagined that they would say "Speak with Kouryuu Masaru" as if they were leaving the choices up to Masaru.


    Masaru gently pats Serafall''s head which strangely made her calm down as she places his down looking at him with pitiful eyes before breaking out crying, ''Just what the hell happened?'' Masaru thought as he held Serafall gently patting her back, "So what happened?" Masaru asked, "I thought I saw a group of brainwashed people who reply with the exact same answer, it was scary I almost thought you were possessed!" Masaru pulled his head back in surprise ''The hell!? Just how does her imagination works''


    Masaru allowed Serafall to sit next to Sona who calmed down her sister, apparently, she had been stressed out from working and the reports she been dealing with which included China. Masaru could only smile wryly as he left her in capable hands, Serafall pouted as she felt Masaru was leaving her to the side to eat his dinner. After Dinner Masaru was sleeping alone in the guest room as Sona and Serafall were taking, what it was about was something Masaru would never ever imagine.


    The very next morning, "Welcome to the Magical Girl Levi-tan!" Serafall appears on the stage wearing her Magical girl outfit and swirling her staff, the men who enjoyed the show were all screaming out in excitement taking photos in a fever. "And the Magic- Magical Girl So-Tan!" Sona came out timidly swirling her staff while making a cute pose.


    Seeing this almost half the men were killed by her cute pure act, making the event to become even more heated up. The cameras were flickering while Serafall and Sona spoke with the spectators, Sona was a bit stiff as the reason she came here today was that her sister and Masaru tricked her into coming for the sake of making her "popular".


    "BWahahahaha! Now that the two of them are together I can make them mine!" Masaru leaps onto the stage wearing his black custom-making him appear like a mafia boss with two horns attached to his head. "No! The Demon King!" Serafall calls out, the women spectators were all cheering for Masaru causing the men who were enjoying the sight of two magical girls began to denounce the interrupter, Demon King.


    "BOO!!!" The men began to jeer as Masaru continued the show as the Demon King, he fought against Sona and Serafall before he retreated which brought the event to an end. After the event Masaru was sitting between Sona and Serafall looking at men who were absolute perverts, ''Sigh...'' Masaru began to thinking about last night when he was woken up by Serafall and Sona where Serafall suggested to have Sona join the signing event which Masaru did not know of.


    Glancing at Serafall he could remember the pleading face she made to have him come today and to bring Sona, he could not say no to this girl especially the fact he enjoyed watching Sona play a part of the show. "I will get you for this" Sona whispered to Masaru while she was forcing a smile, Masaru smirked as he leaned over to her ear "In bed?" Hearing his question Sona blushed beet red as the two were unaware of someone who was glancing at them, feeling troubled on how to handle the strange feeling within.


    After the event, Serafall went to deal with some of the organizers while Masaru and Sona went to take a break in the restroom, it was a small room with a double couch a single wall filled with lockers and a coffee table near the couch. Masaru took his seat on the couch while Sona went to take out a book she was currently studying from her locker before she sat between Masaru''s legs with her back against his shoulder.


    Masaru silently held Sona who was still pouting after going through it, "Still angry?" He whispered at her ears before kissing her neck gently, this act cause Sona to feel an electric surge go down her body feeling Masaru showering her with gently care and love. She still pouted despite feeling incredibly happy "It still is not enough to make up for what you and my sister did to me" She places down the book on the table next to the lounge before she turned around straddling him.


    "I see" Masaru spoke with a gentle smile, he pointed his hand on the door using his barrier magic to f?r??b?? keep the door from opening while covering the room in a silent barrier. "I see you remember the usage of barriers, hubby" Sona whispered as she gently kisses Masaru who was holding her waist, "Well that is because I was not ashamed of letting the world know you are mine. It is only because right now there is kids nearby" Sona giggled as the two of them started to kiss deeply.


    >/<


    Going back to school, things were going on as usual with not much change. Halloween had arrived and the Disciplinary Committee team this year agreed to run a Monster Cafe, although they wanted to create the Horror Maze to enter the Cafe again like last year but apparently the horrors of the Disciplinary was simply too professional that many filed complaints to Sona to prevent Masaru from having fun this year with the students since it was his last year in Highschool after all.


    After the morning ?ssembly, the students went out to prepare their events and shops for the school festival. Under Masaru''s careful management he divided the girls into teams who will work on the floor and in the kitchen, although he still needed to patrol the school ground regular interval to prevent idiots from causing trouble. Sakura, Stephani, Ichika, Yui and Angelica were working as waitresses. Everest was working together with Akeno and Ingvild to handle the cooking and making the drinks, initially they wanted to restart the Maze program but it was instantly rejected as the Horror House of the Disciplinary was too real last year.


    Jeanne was on patrol together with Shirone as regular Disciplinary duties, meanwhile, Masaru was walking along a pathway with events all over the school grounds heading straight for the Occult Building. "Kyaa! It''s Hyoudou! Smack him before he ?mpr??n?t?s you!" Hearing this Masaru froze in his step wondering just how crazy this girl''s words just sounded like, when he glances into the horror house he noticed Issei was dressed as a Frankenstein that was beaten pitifully.


    After completing his inspection he turned and left, it was when he was about to head back to the Disciplinary Committee he came across Azazel. "Yo Masaru, glad to see your safe and sound" Masaru came to stand next to Azazel was who watching the kids playing from a distance, "I heard about what happened in Kyoto" Masaru spoke, "Yeah, I would never expect you and Ajuka could pull a stunt like that"


    Masaru chuckled "It was for safety precaution, we still don''t know if there is enemies among ourselves. We can''t afford to be careless now that the world peace is progressing, our enemies will do anything to disrupt it" Masaru turn to look at Azazel who nodded with a stern expression, "Can you tell me why Samsara is so interested in you?" Masaru chuckled as he answered honestly "Because she became my wife"


    Azazel almost slipped from underneath his feet looking at Masaru with a shocked face, "She initiated the Kissing Prayer with me, you should understand what it means" Azazel took a deep breathe, "It works on Gods too?" Masaru nodded "The kissing prayer works the moment when both parties want it to" Azazel ??r?sses his goatee with a lecherous smile "So you collected her for your harem?" Masaru chuckled at this man''s words, "That I will no comment on it... But dealing with Hades is going to be tough, I heard about Vali as well"


    "You know but I haven''t even told Rias and the rest yet" Azazel sighed as he rubbed his forehead, "Right now I am breaking the clauses of the peace treaty and betraying people, it kind of feel like crap" Masaru laughed as he grasp Azazel''s shoulder "Then add me to the list, since I approve of your actions. Having Ophis away from Khaos Brigade will make them restless, it might rattle the cages of the heroes to make them come out"


    Masaru turns his gaze towards the school students "Taking the Initiative will make them come out in the open, with that we will have the advantage to deal with them. Instead of waiting in the dark not know when they will come out with something dangerous" Azazel crosses his arms, "So if everything goes down the drain you intend to go down with me?" Masaru chuckled, "When have you failed before? Not to mention I will make sure it goes through"


    Azazel and Masaru chatted a bit more before Masaru left for the Student Council room, when he entered the room he noticed Sona was dealing with papers together with Momo and Tsubaki who both smiled when they saw him, "We will be leaving you two alone" Tsubaki spoke as she took out Momo from the student council office, Sona took out her chess set "Chess?"


    "Congratulations on winning your Rating Game match, as expected your strategies really are amazing," Masaru said as he moved his chess piece playing chess with Sona, "Thank you for your compliment, but I have much training to do if I were to ever reach your level" Masaru gently pokes her forehead "You should follow your own path Sona, as much as I love you girls wanting to be as good as me in what I do. I would rather see you girls choose what you all want to be, seeing each of you sign while following your dreams is part of my dream as well"


    >/<


    "Ah, Ma-kun you arrived!" Akeno came dragging Masaru into the kitchen before giving him a kiss, "Thank you for the meal" Masaru spoke as he went over to put on an apron around his waist, "How are things going for the Monster Cafe?" Everest threw in a piece of burger on the pan before looking at Masaru to answer "Well we are almost out of ingredients" Akeno came over to help Masaru wash the vegetables while he starts to help cooking in earnest, "I have not forgotten about the ticket rewards, so remember I will be giving you all the time you want"


    Hearing this Everest, Akeno and INgvild look at each other remembering the number of tickets they have collected was enough to keep Masaru occupied for a long time. Shirone who came back from her inspection jumped onto Masaru''s back, "Careful!" Masaru warned Shirone who climbed off later. "Onii-sama is it true we can redeem our reward tickets now?" Masaru scratched the back of his head feeling a bit embarrassed but nodded.


    During the entire school festival event, Masaru took each of the girls out to buy things for them. Masaru even took Roygun and Ulrika out although the two of them had to transform into younger girls, although it still managed to cause an uproar in the school it was at least not at the level of a student and teacher going out on dates. This festival event was quite enjoyable for Masaru and his girls, now that he finally came back after a short trip of work, he could finally enjoy a relaxed life... not.


    >/<


    "Masaru" Yui rest her head on Masaru''s shoulder looking at the experiment results Hiei was sponsoring which included in creating more unique artificial Sacred gears, the most troubling factor was the fact that some ingredients required to make them were not available in batches. "Hmm?" Masaru turns to look at Yui who kissed his cheek, "You should rest, you still work right after the school festival" She spoke feeling a bit worried, the other girls were currently entertaining Diana who came back to their home in the human world.


    Masaru places the documents on the table as he turns his chair allowing Yui to sit on his ??p, "Well, it is thanks to you girls who keep helping me that I could handle the work faster. So I will be done soon" Masaru gently kisses Yui''s neck allowing her to lean against his ?h?st, "I missed you, we all missed you. Although it was only for a month and you came to visit, but having you here with us is what we d?s?r?"


    Masaru held Yui "And you girls should be able to feel it, my feelings I hold for each of you girls" Yui closed her eyes feeling warm and relaxed in Masaru''s arms, although their meeting and how she joined up in his peerage was for the sake of saving her from being eliminated by the Bael Family, she would do it all again if it was to meet Masaru again who she loves is holding her right now.


    It did not take long for his office to be cramped when the girls all came to visit him, that night Masaru spent the entire night speaking with the girls sharing his experiences while hearing what each of them went through as well.

 Chapter 137 - Drago, Ddraig and Ophis... Too Many Ds *Cough* Dragons!

    Next morning Masaru was visiting Roygun who was working at the school nurse, "You feeling sick today?" Roygun spoke with a seductive voice as she moved to reveal her black garters beneath her skirt, Masaru smiled as he knew this lady enjoyed playing with fire as he went over to give her a light kiss on the lips "I came to see if my dear is fine with visiting your parents this coming weekend?" Masaru asked, this question made Roygun froze for a moment before nodding.


    Masaru clasps her cheeks in his hands as he gazes deeply into her eyes, "You may have been exiled from the family because of a scandal, but I want to make our stand clear with them before we get married in the future." Roygun nodded as she leaned her cheek into Masaru''s hand, she could still remember Ajuka once told her to the severity of cancelling the King Piece with Worthless cost their lifespan and Masaru made an exception for her.


    She could still remember Ajuka telling her it was the fact she only did it to have fun in the game that Masaru did it, because unlike the others she did not care about politics or anything. Only having fun in the Rating Game, this feeling somehow resonated with Masaru as he chose to give a biased treatment with only Himself, Ajuka and she knowing of it. Ever since that day all she could think of was Masaru, she originally wanted to go after him immediately but she had to deal with her family matters first.


    Roygun placed her face against Masaru''s ?h?st as she held onto his clothes, she felt complicated the fact she no longer cares about her family who exiled her and only Masaru who took her in with everything she was and now is. "Thank you..." Roygun muttered to which Masaru gently raised her face to meet his by lifting her chin gently, "No need to thank me" Masaru gently kisses her, "We already vowed to Origin we will remain together forever"


    Suddenly the Nursery office door open as Issei enters the room, suddenly the boosted gear materialized along with sobbing sounds of a dragon. "Ah sorry, I just need to give Ddraig his medicine" Issei spoke with a wry smile, [To think I will only start to regain my sanity after receiving the medicine. Kukuku. But a Heavenly-Dragon who needs medicine. What would the white one think if he finds out.] Masaru''s face cramped feeling pity for the poor dragon.


    [Ptui! You call yourself a Heavenly dragon fearing Tits? Bwah! You sound like a victim that got r?p?d by a girl with big b??bs] Drago spoke with disdain thinking Ddraig was really taking this too far, [Y-You don''t even know what you are talking about!! T-The feeling of being exposed to these... Strange feelings... for Oppai... UWaaa!!!] Ddraig began to cry again, [Why not give it a try reading some Novels on ?] Drago suggested which caused Ddraig to stop crying wondering what novels have to do with his illness.


    [Get your partner to hook you up reading novels, trust me... After you experience reading the best books, the crappiest books but the best of all reading the comments of readers, your fear for Tits will be blown away] Drago spoke with confidence as he felt the most dispairing thing was reading a good novel and it suddenly dropped, fear for t?ts? Butts? He had none of it but for his books. [Will that really cure me? Ddraig asked feeling Drago''s confidence was something worth looking into, [Well how about you get laid first, that will definitely cure you] Drago gave up disappearing even after Masaru called him out.


    [To think another fellow dragon would give me such a suggestion, but I am a soul in a sacred gear!] Ddraig rebutted Drago''s last comment but he mumbled [Partner, be sure to ask Azazel to install a tablet in the sacred gear so I can look up this ... Maybe it can take my mind off things] Ddraig answered to which Issei nodded with a confused face looking at Masaru, "Don''t look at me, Drago had been a Loyal Comment Reader ever since he discovered it" Masaru answered


    "Congratulations on your promotion" Masaru said to Issei who thanked him, although he was also thinking about the suggestion Drago gave as he turns to leave looking for Azazel, Roygun began to giggle "Drago still enjoys his books huh?" Masaru nodded while sighing, "Guess he is just quite shaken by how much Ddraig became fearful of br??sts"


    As if he had been listening to their discussion, Drago materialized as an azure gauntlet [I fear no t?ts or bu??s, I fear when novels get dropped... But as a fellow Dragon, I think Ddraig should not have turned into an idiot with only that much. He should have experienced many situations, if things go the way it is. He will end up cornering himself, might end up like a madman I knew once]


    "Did this happened before?" Masaru asked, [Yes, I think my past self is an example of it. After being labelled as Evil for hundreds of years with no way to explain yourself, everyone only sees you as an evil being later you will start to believe you are evil and become a madman. This is a similar case for Ddraig, but perhaps this kind of thing will do him well] Drago disappeared, "It really is hard to understand dragons" Roygun commented


    Masaru said nothing about, he chatted a bit longer with Roygun before he left the nursing offices. Waiting for him in the corridor Jeanne came towards him when he came out, "You been waiting for long?" Masaru asked as he walks down the corridor holding Jeanne''s hand, "No, but whatever Drago said to Issei''s sacred gear managed to calm him down without the need of Medicine"


    Masaru chuckled as he knew Drago only tried to shake Ddraig up to listen carefully to Drago''s suggestion as a sort of therapy to get his mind off the things that bother him for a moment, with a relaxed and clear mind, Ddraig might see a different view of his problem. Drago was clumsy after all, he does not know how to offer good advice other than fighting which was in his blood.


    "What would you like to do for today?" Masaru asked since it was Jeanne''s turn for a date, Jeanne thought for a moment before she answered with a smile, "How about visiting a confectionary, I would like to try out some of their latest cupcakes" Jeanne suggested, "You''re the boss for the day" Masaru spoke as the two of them went back to class.


    >/<


    Later that evening Masaru and Jeanne came home together after spending their time together, but for some reason the house was quiet. Too quiet. Masaru did not immediately attack when he pushed open the door but noticed that everyone was gathered in the lounge, when he turn to look he saw his entire peerage, Sona, Diana and a guest was here. "Found you"


    In front of him approached a cute young expressionless girl with long black hair down to her h?ps and black eyes wearing her usual black gothic dress, it was by instinct Masaru reached out picking her up. "You came to uphold promise back in the underworld?" Ophis nodded as Masaru and she went into the lounge to take a seat, "Why you came looking for me? and Issei?" Ophis placed her finger under her lip tilting her head as she began to think for a moment.


    "Evolution... For me to achieve the silence, I came to ask about the changes in Ddraig and Albion..." Ophis answered Masaru, Diana took the girls out of the lounge to leave Masaru alone with Ophis. "Have you forgotten what I told you? About where home is?" Ophis shook her head as she naturally remembers everything Masaru told her, "But home is in the silence, Baka-Red is taking it from me" Masaru nodded as he realized this girl was indeed stubborn.


    "What about Vali? Kuroka? Me? and others. If you go to silence we can''t see you again" Masaru began to explain to Ophis her choices, the dragon god may be expressionless but there were few people who managed to touch her heart like Vali and his team did, as well as Masaru. Ophis was silent thinking about what Masaru just told her, Masaru did not push her for answers and sat down gently ??r?ssing her hair.


    Ophis''seyes widen as she glances at Masaru who was looking at the roof while instinctively ??r?ssing her hair as he was used to doing this with the girls, they all loved it and it became a habit for him to naturally ??r?ss their hair as he enjoys the feeling of their soft hair in his hands. Ophis stared long and hard at Masaru as she recalled he once told her Home is where the heart is, faced with the question she was starting to question her heart.


    Shortly the girls came carrying in plates filled with food giving Ophis her share as she silently sat on Masaru''s ??p refusing to leave, this gave the girls a good excuse thus it was a "Feed Masaru" night which they enjoyed to their fullest although it came at a cost of Shirone who felt a bit jealous of Ophis who was enjoying her meal on Masaru''s ??p. "Ophis will stay with us for a while" Masaru said to everyone in the room, no one objected to having Ophis amongst them since they have no power to go against this Dragon Loli.


    "What about the Peace Alliance, it will cause some trouble" Diana spoke with a worried tone, Masaru chuckled "It''s fine, I can handle that. Right now I have the Chinese Mythology as my backing so if the Devil Gives up I will move homes" Masaru spoke with a determined voice, but Diana could feel his heart was wavering to leave his home. "Understood, Your mom will be behind you always" Diana spoke with a strangely familiar voice.


    That night Ophis followed after Masaru, since the girls were a bit troubled on how to deal with the current situation as Ophis was expressionless it was difficult to read her emotions. So everyone slept together in Masaru''s room with Ophis using his body as her bed.


    >/<


    Few days went by, during the morning Kuroka came to introduce a friend of hers who is a witch and a genius magician, Le Fay. She was a girl with a slim body, shoulder-length blonde hair and blue eyes wearing sorceress robes with a large blue hat. But what was shocking was not her but the fact Fenrir was behind her, as a surprise, Masaru and Jeanne both summoned Skoll and Hati causing Fenrir to howl with tears streaming from his face as he went to check up his sons.


    "I would have never expected you would do the same thing Vali-kun thought" Le Fay spoke with an surprised expression, she was truly surprised while Kuroka had a smug face as she was the one who made it happen after all. "Well we need more allies that can kill Gods, after all, I almost died in the hands of one" Masaru answered her surprise, he continued "You here to walk with us to the Hyoudou Residence?"


    Le Fay nodded "Yes! I can''t wait to meet the Oppai Dragon" hearing her words Masaru began to think this girl was a secret pervert, "Well give us a moment" Masaru invited Le Fay into the house as he and the girls got themselves washed and dressed before they head out again with Le Fay. Fenrir was left at home to spend some time with his two sons, apparently, the father Fenrir wants to teach his two sons the arts of Wolf Fang and claws.


    "So Ophis have been staying together with you?" Le Fay asked as she watched how Ophis was clinging around Masaru''s neck on his back, "Well, she is searching for her heart this time" Masaru answered, this caused Le Fay to feel confused as she knew Ophis was searching for a way to return to the Dimensional Gap. Since when has it become a search for her heart? But then again her talks have always been odd at times so she shrugged it off.


    After a while of walking the crew arrived in front of the Hyoudou Residence, it was comparable to their own home. Akeno went ahead to press the bell, "Coming!" Issei calls out from inside the house as footsteps approached the door, when Issei opened the door he was surprised to see Masaru and his peerage along with an unfamiliar girl. But when Ophis stuck her head out from behind Masaru''s back Issei almost fell on his bu?? when he pulled back "OPHIS!?"


    Hearing Issei''s scream the rest of the Gremory team rushed to the entrance door, only Rias had an amazed look on her face when she saw Masaru was carrying the number one strongest being on his back as if he was carrying a child. "Yo! I came here as per agreement with Azazel" Masaru said with a smirk on his face, enjoying the shocked faces of everyone as he knew how shocking it was for him to carry Ophis on his back.

 Chapter 138 - Ophiss answer

    "Sigh... You really have ways to keep making me feel surprised, why are you here with the leader of Khaos Brigade?" Rias asked Masaru, he looks at Ophis behind him "Are you their leader?" Ophis tilts her head "They made me, although I only wanted their help to regain Silence at that moment..." Masaru was surprised to see her way of wording implied she no longer wants it, ''Could it be she found her heart?'' Masaru thought, he was feeling quite amused, it was not every day someone could meet a dragon god as odd as this one.


    "Well there you have it, she never wanted them to terrorize the factions and only wanted to find her home" Masaru answered with a self-righteous tone, he felt Ophis was not in the wrong but the fools who tried to make use of her. Ophis glanced at Masaru with a peculiar glint in her eyes despite being expressionless, Rias sighed as she allowed everyone to enter the house.


    "It''s you! The one with questions!" Irina points at Masaru who once tricked her with questions almost making her question her own faith, since then she dubbed Masaru as the true Devil King who has questions that can shake the faith of angels. "Nice to see you outside school Irina, have you been praying every day?" Hearing Masaru''s question Irina stood proudly as she materialized her angel wings "Of course! I, the ace of Lord Michael will pay every moment of my life!"


    "You should include me and Asia, Self Proclaimed Angel" Xenovia spoke from behind, Irina blushed "I am a real Angel!" Xenovia faked her laugh causing the two of them to bicker for a moment till Asia pacified them, "Welcome Akeno, Ingvild,..." Rias began to welcome the Girls of Masaru as they went to the kitchen to brew some tea while chatting together.


    Le Fay was fiddling with a notebook, seeing this Masaru turn to look at Issei "Yo Issei, This girl her is Le Fay Pendragon, she is a fan of your show" Hearing this Le Fay blushed but she still step forward "I I am a fan of Oppai Dragon I watched your fight against Sairaorg and it was really touching! Could you please sign here?" Le Fay and Issei spoke with one another. "It has been a while Wonder Child" Ravel spoke towards Masaru who chuckled, "It sure has, How is your brother doing?"


    "He has changed completely, after losing everything he had been working hard. Now he is an owner of his own company, father took him back into the family after he displayed some results in his change, thanks to you" Ravel explained the situation of Riser shortly to him, Masaru nodded "It''s good he changed his ways, perhaps from this point forward the Rating Games in the future will become even more exciting" Masaru smirked


    "You really are like Vali, liking battles" Issei commented as he really found this part of Masaru similar to Vali, "And you say you don''t like it? Fighting strong opponents?" Masaru''s question gave Issei a shock because somehow he could not deny it, the fact he enjoyed those life-threatening battles. "Ma-kun, you want coffee or tea?" Ulrika called out, Masaru turn to look in her direction "Coffee please"


    Masaru turns to look at Ophis who was standing near Irina and Asia who approached although the latter was a bit fearful of her, but after a while, they became quite close to Ophis who was truly a pure little girl despite being an old dragon. "I heard your matches for the Rating Game got cancelled" Issei mentioned, Masaru nodded "Yes, because of the Rating game that was suddenly cancelled only the most sought for matches were held... I also had work in China after all"


    "Is it hard work being a high-class Devil?" Issei asked as he and Masaru took their seat to talk, "It''s not that difficult, it depends on how much responsibility you have. For example, I have my territory, the show I run with Serafall, including my operations I do for Ajuka and Sirzech. Some of these responsibilities is shared with my peerage to make it easier to manage, so if you intend to build a peerage. Don''t just aim for beautiful girls, but choose smart ones that can support you, you know your weaknesses better than anyone else after all"


    Issei nodded as he knew his weakness lied in his knowledge, "Thanks for the advice" He thanked Masaru who waved his hand "No need, you should know at first I too wanted a Harem when I got my evil pieces at first. But when I saw my family''s situation I began to search for talent" Masaru chuckled, "But you still end up with a Harem" Masaru nodded at Issei''s words, "Yes, but I still kept my standards of choosing. Each of the girls has talents in a specific field, and they also developed the skills they did not have. Remember to choose wisely, choosing girls are all well and good"


    Issei nodded as he felt he learnt quite a lot from Masaru, "Here is your coffee" Ulrika handed over his cup and the rest of the girls just came out from the kitchen with cups of hot drinks prepared for everyone "So why have you come with Ophis to boot?" Rias asked Masaru again, "Well it was Azazel who arranged it, I thought he contacted you already" Seeing Masaru''s confused face Issei was shocked thinking that this was the guest his teacher Azazel was referring to while Rias held her forehead wondering what that old Fallen Angel was about to do.


    Speaking of the devil Azazel entered the house "oh! Everyone is here already that is good" Masaru sighed "Yo old man, you really did not tell the kids about Ophis?" Masar asked Azazel who chuckled nervously, "Well it is a secret meeting after all" Azazel answered vaguely "I have many things I want to reprimand you on Azazel, but the fact Masaru was the one to bring Ophis and even went as far to stand up for her I will let it slide. But this is going against those who did everything to secure this location that is important for the alliance" Rias spoke sternly as Azazel


    Everyone went to sit in the VIP room where they can continue their discussion, Ophis was sitting comfortably on Masaru''s ??p as if it was a normal thing to do. The room was quiet as Masaru nudges Ophis, when she turned to look at him "You wanted to speak with the Sekiryuutei?" Masaru reminded her, Ophis nodded as she looks at Issei "Ddraig, What do you wish to become in the end? Both the human who is your host and Vali have strange evolutions, unlike the previous heavenly dragons they are different. Especially the change in your colour that became crimson"


    Ddraig materialized on Issei''s hand, [I don''t know Ophis, what he intends to become even I don''t know, but he sure is having an interesting growth] Ddraig answered, Ophis nodded before she continued "The both of you and Albion mixed I, infinite and Great Red as Dream in your chant. What did you intend to achieve as the King of Domination?" She asked, [I guess at a time it was probably the result of seeking strength. Because of that, I was eliminated. I couldn''t become strong besides increasing the power of "domination". I never thought that my red colour could turn to crimson]


    "And because of that, you are the cause my mother died" Everest who was sitting next to Masaru spoke out with an angered tone, hearing this Ddraig was confused [What do you mean?] Everest took a deep breath as she held Masaru''s hand "My mother is Everest Y Goch, I am her daughter Everest. I heard my father told me how my mother died, when she and the dragons she led to attack both the Devils and Angels alike the moment she heard of your death"


    The green gems on Issei''s hand began to flash as Ddraig''s shaking voice came out, [E-Everest... Died?] Even Issei could sense how deep the pain struck for Ddraig to hear this as he would have never expected this to happen, [But Tannin---] Before Ddraig could reason it out Everest cut him off "Fater was forced to go to war because of you and Albion who made a mess of things, for the sake of the dragon race father reincarnated as a Devil to save them unlike you who only cared for yourself" Everest spoke.


    This story was quite shocking for everyone but no one asked questions, Azazel glanced at Masaru with a surprised face as he would have never expected Masaru had a niece of the red dragon emperor and daughter of a Saint Dragon in his peerage. [.....] Ddraig had no words to say, perhaps his heart was too shaken that he has forgotten about his fear for br??sts, but right now [I''m sorry...] As a fellow dragon Everest nodded as she forgave Ddraig because she could feel his sincerity in his apologies.


    "Everest, you can catch up with Ddraig later okay?" Masaru gently squeezes Everest''s hand as she nodded, Ophis was quiet all this time as her eyes were on Masaru. Ophis turned to look at Ddraig again as if what happened just now did not disrupt her as she ask, "I don''t understand domination. Many people I came across seeks out domination but neither I nor Great Red is domination" Masaru ??r?sses Ophis''s hair making her stop as she looks at him.


    "Ophis, if I attack you now can I kill you?" Masaru asked a question that made everyone tense in the room, they could not understand what Masaru was trying to achieve asking such a dangerous question, Ophis shook her head "Impossible" Masaru nodded "It is because you can''t be killed people fear you, you might not want domination but your incredible strength make others feel naturally dominated."


    Ophis look into Masaru''s eyes deeply before nodded as if she understood what he meant, "But Ddraig, are you going to quit being a heavenly dragon and become a Boob Loving Dragon?" Hearing this question Ddraig was shaken [I - I... I''m not afraid o-o-of b-b-b-b-boobs!] Ddraig was talking in a shaky voice that did not convince everyone, ''To think Drago''s advice made this dragon mentally stronger not to collapse at the mere mention of br??sts at least'' Masaru chuckled


    "So Ophis what do you want?" Azazel asked Ophis who turn to look at Masaru, "You told me Home is where the heart is, but where is my heart?" Ophis asked Masaru this question shocking Azazel as he would have never expected that Masaru was a step ahead of everyone in convincing Ophis to stop. ''This brat sure is good at hiding things'' Azazel thought.


    Masaru closes his eyes thinking for a moment before opening them to look at Ophis, "Where do you want to be right now the most" Ophis blinked "I want to study the Ddraig but I want to learn my answer following you" Masaru nodded, she did not find her answer yet but it was a step forward into changing her mind from challenging Great Red. "So you will be visiting with Ophis regularly?" Azazel asked


    "Guess so, hope you don''t mind me visiting" Masaru spoke with a wry smile towards Issei who shook his hands "You are more than welcome to visit, you have been a great help!" Issei spoke, Rias glanced at Issei wondering what help Masaru gave him without her knowing of it. a Smile form on her face as she was grateful to her friend who keeps helping her, Masaru ??r?sses Ophis hair like a child. "I really need to get used to this sight" Azazel spoke with a surprised voice, the chemistry between Masaru and Ophis was oddly compatible.


    After the meeting, Masaru carried Ophis on his back. Apparently Le Fay stayed behind to talk with Rias, Shirone came over to hold onto the hem of Masaru''s shirt. Masaru smiled warmly as he took hold of her hand making Shirone''s ears stand up straight with her tail as she smiled happily. "Are you sure it will be fine if the factions find out?" Roygun asked as she already thought several scenarios and most of them did not end up well.


    "Well, it''s a gamble I am willing to take, with Ophis save my hands. Khaos Brigade no longer have a strong deterrent force to keep the factions in their place, I only have to make this point clear to make them understand. The problem lies in whether they will see me as the next threat or not" Masaru answered.


    Ophis, look at Masaru with odd eyes "Will I bring trouble?" Masaru chuckled "No you won''t, your home is with me" Masaru spoke without realizing what he just said he said it on a impulse, these words pierced into Ophis''s heart as if the word Home resonated with her. "I see... Home is where the heart is" Ophis whispered to herself as her hidden face form a faint smile no one managed to see

 Chapter 139 - Meeting the Belphegor Family Head

    Next morning Masaru was heading out, Ophis changed her looks since she wanted to come along with Masaru this was the deal Masaru made with the dragon god for her to come along. Currently, she appears to look the same with silver hair and amber coloured eyes making her look like Masaru''s daughter, "This good?" Masaru glances at her seeing that it was indeed hard to determine her identity, so he had her wear cute casual clothes the girls bought for her yesterday afternoon.


    The rest of the girls went with Diana to the hospital for her periodic check-up, so it was only Roygun, Masaru and Ophis who was currently sitting in the back of the Limousine. "How did your family act towards you when you were exiled from your household?" Roygun smiled bitterly, "They were disappointed but they did not hate me for it" She answered. Masaru nodded as he now knew how to handle is in-laws when they arrive, he just wanted to make sure if they were fair or unfair towards her.


    Ophis was quiet, in the short period of time she developed a hidden rivalry against Shirone for the rights of Masaru''s ??p. Although Shirone already grew up that it could be said she was almost a young lady, she still felt protective over Masaru''s ??p. Shortly the three of them arrived in front of the Belphegor Family Manor, unlike the Gremory and the Phenex who were extravagant. The Belphegor family Manor was modest, when Masaru climbed out of the carriage they were welcomed by the current head of the Belphegor Family who was the cousin of Roygun.


    "Welcome to our humble abode Young Master Belial" The head of Belphegor greeted Masaru who was holding Ophis''s hand, although the glint of disdain towards Roygun did not escape Masaru''s sight ''I will make a mental note of this'' Masaru thought before smiling "I am here to meet with Roygun''s parents, I wish to discuss my intention to marry her" Masaru''s words made the Head of Belphegor family smile broadly thinking he could use his familial bond with Roygun to get some benefits from Masaru.


    But he would never expect that Masaru was here to destroy that bridge, "Yes Yes! Please come in!" The Cousin escorted Masaru and Roygun to a smaller house at the back of the Manor, it''s appearance was well designed but the size was not something made for two people to live in. Roygun clenched her fist as she looks at her parent''s house, it was her fault because of her actions they were now treated as the shame of the family.


    ''What right do I have to face them now... After what I have caused them'' Roygun thought with a depressed face, but a single squeeze of Masaru''s hand blew away her depression when she felt his warm hands hold hers and his kind smile. Masaru let go of Roygun''s hand to knock on the door, "Who is it?" an Elderly voice came from the inside of the house, "My name is Masaru Belial, I am the fianc¨¦ of Roygun"


    Suddenly the door burst open with an Elder man holding a bat in his hands "You dare say you are.... huh?" Roygun''s father saw his daughter was indeed there but his eyes were glued at the little girl who was holding Masaru''s hand, "I-Is... That my granddaughter?" Both Masaru and Roygun were floored at this old man, "No no! I don''t have a child yet father!" hearing this the old man glances at Masaru with vigilance "Then what is your relationship with my daughter?"


    "She is my fianc¨¦, I intend to marry her and keep her happy" Masaru answered without feeling a bit threatened by this old man who glared at him before his facial expression softened, "Come in" Masaru, Roygun and Ophis entered the house together while the Cousin followed shortly after them, the house really was incredibly small. "Father-in-law, how about moving to the Belial Territory? Roygun has a territory there is a nice farm for Father-in-law to work on" The elderly man chuckled glancing at Masaru with a playful smile.


    "You want to bribe me for my daughter?" before Masaru could deny the old man, Roygun''s mother smacked the back of his head "You really are suspicious of everyone! This boy came here out of respect and you show him nothing but disrespect, I tell you now Roy you better behave" The mother had a similar appearance as Roygun with pink hair, appearance in her late twenties.


    "I''m sorry Trisha, I will not do it again!" The blacked hair Roy with an appearance in his middle age, amber coloured eyes was pleading to his wife on the ground, Masaru was not shocked at this sight making Trisha quite amused at this boy "Stand up, you are disgracing yourself" Roy stood up vigorously as everyone took their seat in the lounge which was a bit cramped so Roygun blushed when she was made to sit on Masaru''s left leg and Ophis sat on his right.


    "So you are the man Roygun chose, I have to admit she really has good taste" Trisha spoke with a warm smile looking how Masaru and Roygun were acting intimately, Roy snorted as he looks the other way still wanting to settle scores with Masaru later for taking his daughter without his consent. Masaru smiled "Thank you, Mother-in-law, for your kind compliment." Masaru and the parents chatted happily for a while when Masaru suggested it again.


    "Why not move into our territory?" Masaru asked, Trisha, squinted her eyes "Can I ask you why you are determined to have us at your territory?" Masaru chuckled "Because I will never treat family like their animals, if someone in my family makes a mistake. I will atone for it with them, carry it with them. instead of discarding them in a pitiful little home. You are Roygun''s precious family, she is my precious woman. That makes the two of you my precious family as well"


    Trisha nodded, "Please mother, father. Let me make it up for you, I- I''m sorry that I disappointed the both of you" Roygun began to apologize to her parents, her tears accumulated before it began rolling down her cheeks, Masaru gently held her hand as she continued to aks them. It was Roy who nodded "Since it is my DAUGHTER who asked me I will go live in this farm" Roy spoke although he hates to admit it, he felt grateful for what Masaru has done for his daughter.


    "No no, I have already arranged with the family to move the both of you back into the main house" The cousin spoke hurriedly but Masaru shot him a glare, "Why were they in this house in the first place, do you know why I came here?" The cousin froze looking at Masaru wondering why this boy was showing hostility all of the sudden, "I came here to see who was the allies and enemies of Roygun, you and the rest of the Belphegor Family already answered my questions for me."


    "So I will give you two choices, you either let me take Roygun''s family out of here and they cut off their relations with the family... Or I will personally make a move" Masaru spoke with a fierce glint flashing his eyes sending a shiver down the Cousin''s spine, "Y-You can''t attack us! We have laws" Masaru chuckled "Who said I will do anything physically, there are many ways... Digging up dirt or selling better merchandise"


    Masaru mentioned a few more things making the cousin''s face turn pale as he hurriedly nods "It''s fine! I will remove their names from the register" He stood up leaving hurriedly to get the processes done as the Belphegor did not have enough connections and power to deal with Belial Family pressuring them, but never he would expect Masaru was talking about his own organisation no one knows of.


    "So this is my son in law huh? You have won my approval" Trisha spoke with a smile as she took Roygun''s hand to have her help her pack their most needed things, Roy glances at Masaru who was gently ??r?ssing Ophis''s hair. "Is that your daughter?" Hearing Roy''s question Masaru shook his head "She is an important family member, are you fine with the arrangements?" Masaru answered to which Ophis turn to look at Masaru with curious eyes before turning her face back to allow Masaru to continue to ??r?ss her hair since she enjoyed the feeling.


    "Sigh, the moment the family forced my daughter to leave the family I had no choice but to accept it the fact the family gave up on me too. This is better than waiting for the day to rot away in this small house" Roy answered with a complicated face, Masaru could understand that Roy had given much of his time to work for the family only to be repaid in a brutal backstab. The scandal Roygun caused was indeed big but it was handled swiftly and silently, so the majority of the families were not publicity scolded.


    When Trisha and Roygun came out carrying only two bags Roy was confused, "Why so few things?" Trisha smiled "Our daughter already prepared everything for us, you want to keep the things those ungrateful bastards gave us?" She asked to which Roy snorted "Of course not, I thought we could perhaps sell it for dirt cheap or something" Roy muttered as he stood up, The five of them left the Belphegor Manor on the carriage Masaru, Roygun and Ophis came with back to the Belial Territory.


    "Thank you" Roygun muttered as she leaned her head on Masaru''s shoulder, Masaru kissed her forehead "No need for thanks, your problems are my problems. We are one" Roygun nodded as she committed to her heart what Masaru had done for her, Ophis was currently being spoilt with sweets by Trisha. Masaru smiled warmly as he could see that Ophis was enjoying her new life so far, but he will wait for the day she can tell him herself where her home is.


    >/<


    When Masaru was busy getting dressed to meet up with Yasaka as promised, Ophis came out of his wardrobe like a ninja "Nin nin, I have appeared from the wardrobe" Ophis declared, Masaru stared at her with a surprised face as he did not even sense her. ''Just what level is this loli''s presence erase at'' He thought as he gently ??r?sses Ophis''s head "Want to come with me to meet my teacher and Yasaka?" Masaru asked


    Ophis nodded her head as she went out to ask one o the girls to help her dress as she could only materialize clothes with magic, but for some reason, she enjoyed it when the girls dressed her up although she would have never guessed that it was because she look like a doll with her expressionless face. "Onii-sama, can I come?" Shirone asked walking into his room already dressed in a one-piece white dress with delicate patterns weaved into the dress, standing on high heels Masaru could guess she was not used to wearing those.


    "Well sure, I will only meet up to see what Yasaka wants and also to update my teacher" Masaru nodded as he did not mind Shirone tagging along, "Yes!" Shirone punches her fist up in the air, but when Ophis appeared all of the sudden the two of them glanced at Masaru''s th??h, then at each other as if lightning sparks go off. "Let''s go" Masaru finished tying his bowtie wearing a grey formal suit for the meeting since it was official after all.


    >/<


    After a while, in Kyoto. Seo''s Second-Hand store. Ulrika knocked on the door, "Who is it?" Seo opened the door looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, his eyes began to wander around till he got electrocuted by his twin wives. "You dare ogle a woman in front of us huh Seo?" "So you got tired of us after we got pregnant?" Hearing their questions Seo sweated buckets as he began to explain to his wives he loved only them amongst other things.


    "So can I know what p???sur? do I owe for a lady like you to appear in front of my doorstep?" Seo asked but Ulrika placed a black suitcase in front of him, "I want to know if you are interested in working permanently with a stable income, good home and a good school for your kids that is coming soon" Ulrika spoke, this offer was attractive but Seo glances at her, "What work will it be?"


    "What you are best at after all" Ulrika answered him, Seo nodded "So who will be my employed?" Ulrika giggled at Seo''s question "It is Masaru, the same boy you helped to find the witches last year" Hearing this Seo roared "That brat who forgot to pay my other half of the fees!?" Seo glances at the suitcase opening it to see what exactly was inside, but what he saw was stacks of money notes piled up neatly. Seo swallowed his saliva ''With this I can eat Meat!'' He thought


    "I''ll take the job" Seo answered without hesitation, this amount of money was already enough to maintain his family for a lifetime. According to their contract they have an option to become Devils too so they can live much longer in the future if they ever d?s?r? it, such benefits were too enticing for the man who feels that hundred years was too short to live a good life.


    Ulrika nodded as she handed over a device that teleports people to Hiei Headquarters guest room. This is the device he will use for a year to display his loyalty before he will gain his personal one, "I and my fianc¨¦, Masaru. Look forward to working together with you Sir Seo" Ulrika turned around leaving a shocked Seo alone, "That brat managed to snag such a beautiful Milf? My gawd!"


    >/<


    "Welcome to my humble abode" Yasaka welcomes Masaru with a cramped face when she sensed the presence of Ophis, "Thanks" Masaru took his seat with Shirone on his left and Ophis on his right, "Can I know why you are together with the leader of Khaos Brigade?" Yasaka glances at Ophis with vigilance, seeing this Masaru began to explain his understanding of the situation he had Ophis answer some things as well. "I see, but to believe it is kind of hard to do" Yasaka felt complicated, "But I will place my faith in the man who planned my safety"


    "Although that was a plan both me and my teacher Ajuka came up with, we did not have any proof that the Hero would definitely attack your area but we had to take precaution which is why we created an Artificial Doll to take your place" Masaru answered, Yasaka nodded as this is a reason she and Ajuka went out on a date last night for her to "thank him" but she became interested in that mysterious man who holds so many secrets.


    "But I still have to thank you for the part you played in it" Yasaka bowed to thank Masaru who smiled wryly, "I hope you can support my decision to take custody of Ophis, with this Khaos Brigade will not have a strong backing which will make it a bit easier to deal with them" Masaru spoke to which Yasaka nodded, this did indeed make the dire situation much more manageable with the strongest being no longer behind the group of terrorist.


    "Very well, I Yasaka one of the two leaders of the Yokai Faction will support your decision" Yasaka announced before adding "I hope you can keep your word to have your teacher visit me more often" Masaru coughed as he nodded, never did he expect in his life that his teacher will finally get a woman of his own. ''Good work Teacher'' Masaru thought, "I will make sure he comes to visit since he has a lot of free time, for a dead man. Thank you for your time, but I hope you can forgive me as I have other commitments awaiting" Masaru spoke before standing up.


    Yasaka nodded with a smile as she escorted Masaru out watching Masaru holding hands with Ophis and Shirone made her feel something amazing was bound to happen. "Want to go out and eat something?" Masaru turns to look at Shirone, "Is it a date?" Shirone asked, "Hehe, although it will be the three of us, sure" Masaru squeezes Shirone''s hand as the three of them went to eat out at a confectionary shop of Shirone''s choice.

 Chapter 140 - Confronting Cao Cao once more

    Since the Belphegor Family was settled in their new home, Masaru left Roygun to live with them for a few days to catch up. Things were moving forward for the Territory of Belial, the population was growing slowly, and with the hidden organisation, Hiei operating from the shadows Belial Territory was labelled as the number one safest location in all of the Devil Country.


    With the help of the girls who took care of the minor tasks for Masaru, he was currently facing his teacher Ajuka with Ophis next to him. Ajuka was not surprised at all, "So my disciple, why have you taken it upon yourself to hold custody over Ophis? You should know she is the leader of the terrorist group" Masaru smiled wryly, in front of his teacher he still shown respect as Ajuka did many things for him in the past. So he explained the situation to his teacher Ajuka who nodded as he felt satisfied with Masaru''s choice


    "Also, you have to visit Yasaka" Masaru reminded Ajuka who froze for a moment, if Masaru was not attentive to detail he would have missed that instant moment Ajuka blushed but miraculously made it fade away. "Cough* For the sake of the Alliance, I will go visit Lady Yasaka" Ajuka spoke, for those who did not know him it would sound like his usual calmness but Masaru smirked as he knew his Teacher got somehow caught in Yasaka''s hand.


    Masaru wanted to ask his teacher how they got hooked but instead will leave it for the sake of his teacher''s pride, Masaru took out his dragon/God Slaying sword from his bracelet inventory which Ulrika, Yui and Elizabeth had been working together on since Masaru could not use Drago without entering Balance breaker anymore. "Teacher, can you inspect this sword if you think it will work against Gods and Dragons?" Hearing Masaru''s question Ajuka nodded as he took the blade, the three of them heading into the laboratory.


    "That sword is strange" Ophis comments as she glanced at the sword Masaru handed over to Ajuka, "How strange?" Masaru asked as Ophis places her index finger under her lips, "It tickles" Masaru was floored when he heard this, but he could understand what she meant to say was her dragon trait did not feel threatened by the sword but it still tickled her which meant for other dragons it would end up dangerous. Masaru nodded as he pats Ophis''s head making her expressionlessly satisfied with being rewarded.


    "I take it the sword was created based on Kiba''s balance breaker and your knight, Jeanne''s Sword sacred gear?" Ajuka asked while he scanned through the sword, Masaru was not certain what this teacher of his was doing but he added "They also used Deadheart, my sword I got from the Pendragons" Ajuka nodded at Masaru''s words, he was quite surprised to see how the sword was manufactured "This sword should be able to handle dragons of Tannin''s level, as for Gods I will have to say that depends on how much power you channel into it."


    ''Mid Class God huh?'' Masaru thought for a moment as he estimated the amount of power he can channel in, "Thank you Teacher" Masaru thank Ajuka who handed the sword back towards him, Ajuka smiled "I forgot to mention this, apparently Azazel is drinking alone in a hotel together with Rias''s group. He had been looking for you" Ajuka mentioned something he just remembered. Masaru smacked his forehead as he blocked off communications for anyone but his girls since he wanted to make sure he dealt with his meetings scheduled today.


    "I only mentioned it since it was not important, otherwise that blockage you placed on Communication magic would not have stopped him. That man loves to tweak with things like I do" Ajuka muttered as he turned to leave back for his office, Masaru held Ophis''s hand "You want to come along?" Ophis shook her head as she places her hand on his ?h?st, "I want to speak with someone" She spoke as she suddenly burst into particles entering Masaru''s ?h?st. ''The hell!?''


    [UWAAAA WHy is the Dragon God here!? RUN for your lives!] Masaru could hear Drago being overdramatic, he probably read something last night and his mind was still not with him yet. ''Did Ophis enter?'' [What you think!? I was taking a dump and only to see those scary endless abyss eyes staring back at me!] ''Where did she go?'' [Towards the other door] Masaru rubbed his forehead as he was once again reminded of Samsara''s words, ''Perhaps she is the one who called her''


    >/<


    Ophis appears in front of two women both with silver coloured hair and eyes, but one was as young as Ophis in appearance while the other was a m?tur? lady. The three of them did not speak with their mouths, but a discussion took place between the three goddesses. After a while Samsara was the first to speak vocally, "You finally found someone you can stay with Ophis-chan" Ophis nodded at Samsara "He showed me where home is"


    "Fufu, You two girls really are adorable" Origin materialized a table with chairs, "The reason I called you here today Ophis, is to ask you what your decision is... As you know ''he'' will come in the far far future, but when the time comes Masaru alone will not be enough" Origin spoke with Ophis, despite being expressionless she could feel a faint change in her heart beating when Masaru was mentioned. Ophis kept quiet "I..."


    >/<


    Masaru teleported to the place Azazel was currently enjoying his drink, ''My instincts have been tingling for a while now'' Masaru thought as he entered the hotel, the staff member was kind enough to show him the way into the room where Azazel was happily drinking. "You finally arrived! I thought you were angry with me" Azazel spoke, "Not yet old crow, but I see you have been drinking" Masaru took his seat next to Azazel.


    "Nice to see you as well Gremory team, congratulations on your members promoting Rias" Masaru added, "Thank you" Rias responded with a smile, Xenovia, Asia and Irina were currently praying for Issei''s test. "So you called me" Masaru turned to look at Azazel who nodded, "Where is Ophis by the way?" Masaru looked around before pointing at his ?h?st "She entered, not sure how or why but she did, so I have no way other than to wait for her return"


    Azazel''s lip twitched ''she entered his body? or soul? or Sacred Gear? To think such a thing is possible, perhaps I could...'' Azazel thought for a moment coming up with a few new ideas to try on artificial Sacred Gears, "Well I only wanted to check how are things going, did she experience in any change of thoughts?" Azazel asked after he finished his thoughts, Masaru nodded "She seems to no longer show interest in the Dimensional Gap, as of this moment. As for how she really feels, I am waiting for her to tell me"


    Azazel breath a sigh of relief, "Well that is good news, at least when I step down from Governor I can feel relieved I did one last good thing" He spoke with a wry smile as Masaru clasps his hand over Azazel''s shoulder, "Once you get tired of schooling kids, you can work for me. I have plenty of places you will enjoy" Azazel only chuckled while shaking his head, Masaru did not push for it but only wanted to tell this old crow that his door was always open for family and friends.


    Shortly afterwards, Yuuto, Issei and Sara came back together with Ravel from the promotion test. Apparently Issei''s fight against Sairaorg triggered the blonde fire girl to have an interest in Issei, "Welcome back" Rias welcome the three of them but she gave Issei extra long hug. Masaru nodded "It sure reminds me of my days when I young" Masaru spoke intentionally like an old man causing Azazel to laugh "I know right! It sure is nice to be young" he played along as they teased Rias and Issei who turned beet red.


    They began to celebrate the promotion test of the three who participated although the results were not out yet, but the promotion test to Mid Class was quite easy as it only required the devil to have common sense about the higher-ups of the Devil Society as well as strength for it. "So how was the test?" Azazel asked with a smirk on his face, Masaru shook his head as this old crow still enjoyed seeing such events after all.


    "I am honestly surprised, both the written were completed but with the practicals" Issei stopped there, Masaru could imagine what happened "No need to worry, I still remember the day when Ingvild did her test she slapped her opponent through a wall" Hearing this Issei stared at Masaru with shocked face as it happened with him too although he punched his opponent, Azazel laughed "Your girls are an exception, their all monsters in terms of firepower" Azazel commented.


    "Well everyone will reach the stage, it lies all in continuous training" Masaru nodded, "No need to worry about the wall as the Gremory Family will fix it, but you must remember today as a lesson Issei. If you ever come in a fight against a low or mid-class you can''t go all out with them" Rias reminded Issei who nodded, "Well you should train your control, then you can beat them up without killing them" Masaru suggested making Rias glare at him for teaching Issei the idea to beat up deadbeats.


    "How is the date with Aika going?" Masaru stood up sitting next to Barold who was quietly enjoying his meal, "It is going smoothly, we had our fourth date this last weekend" Barold placed down his book as he and Masaru began to chat happily, shortly Issei joined in the talks. "So you finally upgraded from groping master to groping Girlfriend huh?" Masaru clapped Issei''s back, Issei chuckled as he scratched the back of his head.


    >/<


    In between the talks of the boy''s group, the two dragons Drago and Ddraig were having a heated discussion about books. For some odd reason, Ddraig will run for books when he feels his fear for t?ts was acting up, so he was doing much better compared to his usual days. [Have you see this book, how the Author kept his MC so pathetically weak for like 80+ Chapters straight calling it "Incomplete Soul crap", if it was not for the act his book was decent I would have like to slap a one-star in his face]


    Ddraig nodded [Not to mention the fact he did not take the girls we wanted! Now we have to read how some demon is getting the girls like freebies on the market!] Drago nodded, [Well at least the author had a conscience to at least grant us two lolis for the Harem, so I will let it slide... But the trick he pulled to give the Milf to his teacher was really shocking!] Ddraig nodded with a smile [I know right!? I Never expected the Author to jab his readers with this surprise, it was like giving them a fifty percent discount!]


    >/< (AN: Le Fay is not with the team, she is with Vali. Masaru''s Peerage is being busy in Belial Territory)


    After awhile of everyone chatting happily, the atmosphere changed as Masaru sensed the shift in space, "So they came" Masaru stood up from his chair, as a familiar mist shrouded them and the surroundings before teleporting them away. He went out of the room going down the stairs towards the lobby, Azazel and the Gremory team followed them. "Is this!?" Xenovia called out in surprise as Issei nodded "Yes, it''s them... I will not be able to forget this mist"


    "You seem to be familiar with them" Rias commented at Masaru''s calm face, "I was a spy for your brother in Khaos Brigade, so of course I would know of them" Masaru answered which shocked Rias as she never expected Masaru''s ''work'' to be something this s?ns?t?v?, reaching the lobby a fireball came flying towards them, Masaru conjured several magic circles. While the fireball was breaking through the magic circles one at a time he raised his left hand coated in Worthless attribute demonic power causing the fireball to dissipate in a puff of smoke.


    In front of Masaru were two men, Cao Cao and Georg. "Good Work! Although that was meant for the Durandal Strike before, but to think you would stop it... Masaru" Cao Cao spoke after clapping hands, he did expect Vali''s team to be here but never did he expect to find Masaru here instead. "And I see Ophis is with Vali huh?" Cao Cao spoke as he ??r?sses his chin. "No, she is here but you will have to deal with me first" Masaru answered.


    He was not certain if Cao Cao had Samael with them and he would rather be able to determine the location it emerges instead of a surprise, Cao Cao glances at Masaru who has an expressionless face. "You really have a way to irritate me at times you know that? but I have yet to greet the others! It has been a while Governor Azazel and Sekiryuutei" Cao Cao greeted Azazel and Issei, "Cao Cao!" Issei roared


    Masaru shook his head as he calls out his sacred gear, [White Tiger Emperor: Byakko mode!] Masaru''s outfit transformed wearing a white shirt, grey pants with a chain belt holding it firmly around his waist, armoured black leather boots. Open cloak Jacket with a Belial Crest pattern engraved pauldron attached on his left shoulders, Deadheart was attached with Avalon acting as it''s sheathed however the design and colour were different as Deadheart and Avalon turned into a Katana with a white flame marked sheath. His left hand was wearing a full leather gauntlet till his elbow and his right hand was a similar gauntlet however it was fingerless with his inventory bracer underneath it.


    Issei glances at Masaru''s Balance breaker finding it difficult to fathom why he gained tiger ears and a tail, Masaru did not allow Cao Cao to continue his talk as he used trackless steps. Sensing Masaru''s decisiveness Cao Cao laughed happily "You really are impatient as always" Masaru appeared at his left side, Cao Cao thrust his spear but Masaru gripped the handle before slamming his left gauntlet fist into his face.


    "Guah!" Cao Cao flew back a few meters before glaring at Masaru with his nose bleed, "You can touch the spear without being burnt!?" hearing this Rias and them were shocked as they knew Devils were highly vulnerable to holy powers, Masaru appears to be an exception. Only Azazel remained silent as he knew the reason was that Masaru became a Devil Dragon, and his fight with the Mid Class gods made him stronger.


    Masaru sprint after Cao Cao as the two of them clashed against one another, Masaru pulled out Deadheart from Avalon as it began to clash against the True Longinus. [Damn boy, this weapon is dangerous! Make sure to pump in some more worthless attribute power into me] Masaru nodded as he conjures several magic circles Cao Cao strike down, but since the start, these Magic circles were scanning magics which trigger the moment the magic circle is broken.


    Cao Cao began to realize his strikes were becoming weaker each time he clashed against Masaru, although Masaru could not nullify the Will of God in the spear he could nullify the holy power of the spear which in turn made it become weaker. "You really are annoying as always" Cao Cao gnashed his teeth as he thrust his spear towards Masaru''s abdomen, Masaru dodged the strike by teleporting behind Cao Cao slashing at him.


    Cao Cao brought the spear next to his neck to block the strike before he was launched like a catapult by the force of Masaru''s strike leaving several aftershocks as Cao Cao was blasted out of the Hotel. Georg watched in shock as he did not expect Masaru to be this strong, but ever since the fight Masaru had been feeling the presence of a God pressuring him from the shadows. He kept resisting as he slowly made himself familiar with this peculiar aura.


    While Cao Cao stood up from the rubbles dusting his clothes despite his body was aching all over from Masaru''s rough beatings, he re-entered the lobby while Georg had a complicated face as he muttered "Devil Dragon? I heard those dragons were exterminated by Heaven a long time ago" Georg began to explain the ritual he once read up in the library of the Magic Association he was once part of, hearing this Cao Cao smirked as he found the way to deal with Masaru.


    Considering his chances of winning without using Balance Breaker, Cao Cao chose to use the more efficient Method to kill Masaru "It''s a shame that we have to use this so soon because fighting against you who survived a battle against a Mid Class God that is stronger than an Ultimate Rank is something I am not capable of handling"


    Georg nodded at Cao Cao who continued to speak "Since we have Masaru the Devil Dragon and the Sekiryuutei we can kill them here before looking for Ophis, bring forth the dragon eater" Georg conjured a massive magic circle behind him, the surroundings began to vibrate an a dreadful ominous feeling shrouded the entire vicinity. [What the hell have I done to have someone to hate me to this degree!?] Drago complained despite shivering from the feeling that magic circle was giving off.


    Ddraig materialize on Issei''s arm [This presence! An overwhelming evil intent only directed at a


    dragon!] Issei also felt the trace of fear in Ddraig''s voice, Masaru had a difficult time himself although it was much easier for him compared to the two dragons. ''Dragon Eater... So this is Samael'' Masaru thought as he watched a man bounded onto a cross with cloth wrapped around his body written with strange runic letters.


    His body was bounded with several stakes, from the looks of it he was a half-fallen angel with his black wings and the lower body of an Asian dragon. The feeling of God''s hatred towards Snakes and Dragons was dreadful, as Masaru could hold himself together thanks to Origin who was ?ssisting him from the shadows and Byakko unleashed a silverly white aura around his body to counter against the oppression towards Dragons. "I see it is effective even against you" Cao Cao Spoke with a smile.


    Azazel was shaken when he saw Samael, Masaru already told him about it but still, he felt Hades would not go so far. "To think you would bring Samael out of Cocytus. Does this mean you have unsealed the seal of Cocytus!?" Azazel yelled at Cao Cao for doing something so reckless,


    Masaru sighed, "It says that it is the poison of God. It says it is the evil intention of God. A forbidden being that made the people in Eden eat the fruit of knowledge. The first crime that was judged by the dead God from the Bible and still continues to be in effect. The angel who had received the curse of God who hated dragons and snakes was called Samael. A dragon. Yes. A dragon whose existence was eliminated from the record" Masaru spoke with his eyes squinting... He felt something else was missing from this story, he was certain there was more to this than just a crime.


    Cao Cao clapped his hands "You are quite knowledgeable, did you get that information why you were spying on me?" He asked with a sarcastic tone, Masaru chuckled "I did, stealing from fake Heroes is much easier after all" Cao Cao''s eyes became stern when he heard the term he hated since Masaru never approved of his terms about Heroes...


    Masaru smiled wryly as he felt a bit regretful he could not use his Pseudo-Kouryuu Mode, Cao Cao had an unamused face as he points at Masaru. "Devour Him" Cao Cao ordered as a black tentacle from Samael shot out towards Masaru, several layers of magic barriers along with scanning magic circles overlapped one another "Get back!" Masaru called out towards the Gremory team and Azazel who moved away.


    With the knowledge he gained from scanning Samael, Masaru cloaked both his swords with his worthless attributed demonic powers as he slashed down on the tentacle the moment it was near. A reverberating scream escapes the mouth of Samael who retracted his attack after experiencing the pain caused by Masaru''s dragon slayer swords. "Phew... Glad to know that worked" Masaru spoke with a smirk although Cao Cao and Georg had complicated faces towards him.


    "H- He deflected Samael''s attack?" Issei stared at Masaru with wide eyes, Azazel chuckled as he realized what Masaru did can''t win against the poison but he should be able to keep Samael at bay. But Masaru had a different thought in mind, ''Perhaps killing Samael will ease his sufferings and Hades will have no choice but to give himself up''

 Chapter 141 - Masaru vs Samael

    ***Issei Hater''s Kindly Skip this chapter***


    "H- He deflected Samael''s attack?" Issei stared at Masaru with wide eyes, Azazel chuckled as he realized what Masaru did can''t win against the poison but he should be able to keep Samael at bay. But Masaru had a different thought in mind, ''Perhaps killing Samael will ease his sufferings and Hades will have no choice but to give himself up'' Masaru thought as he noticed Cao Cao and Georg were getting ready to join.


    "Could use a little help here to deal with those two fake heroes" Masaru called out as the Gremory team began to prepare themselves for combat, "hoho I will be against the Governor again" Cao Cao spoke with a smile as he and Azazel fight in close combat, "Sensei!" Issei who equipped his Balance Breaker joins in the battle since he had experience facing Cao Cao, he could now dodge more efficiently. Georg himself was occupied dealing with the rest of the Gremory team who ?ssaulted him.


    With the two fake heroes occupied Masaru sprints towards Samael who began to attack him by unleashing it''s tentacles to attack him from a distance while spitting out corrosive poison, [Damn boy! This poison is stronger than the purple pigs!] Masaru smiled wryly as he tried to use the trackless step to shift between Samael''s consciousness but this creature only followed it''s instincts which prompted Masaru to take his distance again after deflecting of Samael''s attacks with his swords.


    "I need to get close but carefully too" Masaru muttered as he teleports behind Samael, but he was ?ssaulted with tentacles that sprouted out from Samael''s back. "ARGH!" Masaru roared as he slashed down the sword in his left hand cloaked with a massive amount of demonic power, enhanced with dragon-slaying properties a massive gash cut was left on Samael''s back as it began to roar out of pain and anger. Creak! The bindings on Samael''s body gave off a soft melody which alerted Cao Cao and Georg who looked towards Samael who was trying to break free from the seals.


    "ROAR!!! ROOOOAAAAARRR!" Samael attacked Masaru furiously like a wild beast who lost all of its reasoning, even with Georg who ordered it to stop it did not. Masaru could feel something was wrong as his breathing was becoming ragged, Avalon vibrated as it leaked out its aura to combat against the foreign substance that enters Masaru''s body. With the help of Avalon, Masaru continued to fend of Samael''s relentless Tentacle attacks but with its mouth, open Samael suddenly unleashed a massive poison dragon breath towards Masaru.


    "Merde!" Masaru cursed as he teleports out of the way, he could see that Cao Cao and Georg were losing control over Samael who went berserk from being injured by Masaru, [Papa, papa... Oneesama wants to talk] Masaru tilt his head wondering what Byakko was talking about, suddenly he heard another feminine voice [Nice to meet you, current Host of Kouryuu, I can see you are in quite a pinch]


    Masaru had an urge to roll his eyes at this black turtle talking to him in his mind all of the sudden, ''Well you have any suggestions?'' Masaru asked as he moved back for a breather, he could feel his body was acting strange but he had to remain focused on Samael who was coming out for him. [Well I have only recently awakened but, with the help of Drago and Byakko-chan we can activate your Genbu Mode to seal Samael]


    Masaru snorted as he wanted to kill Samael, but facing off against Samael with a huge disadvantage was different from how it was against gods who he could taunt. "Very well" Masaru answered, [I did not expect to have a chance to show my form to the outside world again, so let''s make the most of it okay?] Genbu winked in Masaru''s mind.


    Masaru stood still as his body suddenly began to give off a black pulse, soon his body was engulfed by black smoke. Using this chance, Samael unleashed another attack upon Masaru. However, the attacks came to a halt as several layers of rainbow coloured barriers surrounded Samael like a Dome, when the black smoke dissipated Masaru stood wearing black scaled armour with his ?h?st and back had the form of a turtle shell. This turtle shell can come off his body and work as an independent barrier caster, his defence increase was equal to that of Seiryuu''s increase in strength.


    Only his face was exposed, as he looks at Samael who was hitting the barriers while roaring with a frustrated voice. ''Byakoo is speed, Seiryuu is Strength, Genbu Defence, Suzaku Magic?'' Masaru thought as he found his sacred gear quite amusing, "To think you would achieve Genbu... It really is out of our calculations" Cao Cao twist his spear as he chanted, Georg used the instance Samael was being restricted to send him back to Cocytus.


    Samael roared out of rage for being forced back to Cocytus as it glared at Masaru one last time before it disappeared, "Balance BREAKER!" Cao Cao called out as he activates the true Longinus balance breaker for the first time in front of Azazel and Gremory team. "This is my True Longinus''s Balance-Breaker, [Polar Night Longinus Chakravartine]. It seems I misjudged the Kouryuu''s unique existence so I will no longer play around"


    Still holding the spear in his hand seven orbs floated around Cao Cao, Masaru speculated that each of them had a peculiar ability. Several Magic Circles surrounded Cao Cao, "Hmph! I will not destroy them" He snorted but Masaru this time used active scanning magic to scan each orb before he moved forward [Byakko Mode!] His attire changed back to his first balance breaker as Masaru sprint towards Cao Cao.


    Azazel conjured several Light magic spears sending them flying while Issei launched his Dragon Shot, Cao Cao smirked "Mala Ratana" suddenly the orb redirected Azazel and Issei''s attacks towards the girls who were facing off against Georg who was using his Dimension Lost Longinus to nullify most of their attacks. Masaru snorted as he teleports right in front of the approaching attacks, he had scanned Azazel and Issei''s power wavelength long ago.


    "OOOOO!!!" Masaru thrust both his hands as he launched two beams of demonic energy enhanced with worthless attribute to nullify both attacks "Thanks Masaru!" Issei called out as he jets straight at Cao Cao, Masaru stood silently glancing at the seven orbs around Cao Cao "I will not allow you to study me! Atsusa Ratana" Cao Cao suddenly appears in front of Masaru striking his spear at Masaru who dodged it swinging his fist towards Cao Cao who manipulated a peculiar orb to intervene.


    "Balinayaka Ratana!" Masaru slammed his fist which is said to be the strongest of the seven orbs, Destruction vs Worthless. Masaru tilts backwards from the aftershocks while Cao Cao flew back several meters away and if it was not for his orb Hatsutei Ratana he would have crashed into the ground from this attack just now. "I see, so that second orb that is lurking around the women is the reason they can''t fight Georg with their usual prowess?"


    "I can only admit that seeing someone studying me like how I study others, feels strangely unpleasant" Cao Cao muttered with his cheerful face being gone, Masaru smirked as several hundreds of magic circles materialized around Cao Cao unleashing several attribute attacks all at once. "Atsusa Ratana" Cao Cao teleported away but Masaru already teleported towards Cao Cao swinging down his sword, Cao Cao blocked the attack with his spear but under the sheer force of the blow, Cao Cao crashed into the ground creating a crater.


    "Cough Cough!" Cao Cao stood up as Georg appeared next to him, "We have to retreat! We can''t take on Masaru, his change is too unpredictable, unlike the two heavenly dragons!" Cao Cao nodded but just as they were about to teleport away suddenly the surrounding was filled with Grim Reapers which emerged from the ground. Masaru sneered ''Finally the bastards I want to capture is biting the bait'' Masaru thought as he looks around but so far only weak Grim Reapers were emerging.


    Masaru immediately teleported everyone back into the restaurant room, "We need to alert the people outside, Who will do it?" Masaru asked as he glanced at Rias, she turns to look at Ravel. "But I---" Ravel wanted to say she wanted to stay and fight but Issei cut her off, "You are my manager and a guest Ravel, I can''t have you get hurt for my sake. Please let Sirzech know of this" Ravel nodded reluctantly. Azazel convinced Irina and Xenovia to head for heaven to get reinforcements from them as well.


    Masaru nodded the first the did was unleash attacks specifically at the devices that was forming a barrier around the space before he teleported Ravel, Irina and Xenovia out of the dimension back into the underworld so she could get reinforcements, right now they had to remain here so they could keep the Grim Reapers here for proof of Hades involvement. "I actually hoped that the skeleton will be smarter than this" Azazel muttered as he glances out the window where the Grim Reapers were all emerging from, they were here to kill off Masaru, Azazel and the Gremory team to suppress the news of Samael.


    Meanwhile, outside "I see, so that is how Shalba repaid our help huh?" Cao Cao spoke as he looked at Georg, "Do you have a spell to switch places with Siegfried, I have to see if Ophis is with Vali" Georg nods as he began to chant an incantation which swapped the places with Siegfried, "I would have never imagined you would use a new spell you created using Dimension lost as the base for it" Sieg spoke towards Georg with a smile.


    "Be careful, Masaru is far stronger than we anticipated---" BOOM BOOM! Suddenly the surrounding Grim Reapers were ?ssaulted by a massive amount of elemental attacks from Masaru and Azazel who flew out of the window, the Gremory team followed after them as Siegfried smirked "I see my two swordsmen are here" Sieg left Georg behind as he followed the Grim Reapers in the direction where Kiba was fending off the grim reapers.


    "There is too many of them" Azazel complained as he and Masaru attacked the grim reapers with wide-scale magic attacks, [Promotion: Welsh Blaster Bishop!] Ddraig announced as Issei transforms into his Bishop form of his Triana and unleashed another wide-scale attack. "I will be troubled if you look down on Grim Reapers like cannon fodders" a mysterious voice appeared from above Masaru who smirked.


    Wearing a black robe with a hood over his head and a clown mask on his face, Masaru speculated this Grim Reaper was an Ultimate Class. "I presume all the pieces are here now?" Masaru spoke towards the grim reaper who snorted "You have been a thorn in our side for a while now Wonder Child Masaru Belial, this Pluto will surely transcend if I were to kill you" Masaru chuckled when he heard what Pluto said.


    Taking a deep breath Masaru twitch his neck a bit before a massive amount of dragon aura burst out from his body, "I will be keeping your body here" Masaru spoke with a cold voice, with a single wave of his hand Masaru conjured an uncountable number of magic circles that rained down attacks killing more than half the grim reapers "You..." Pluto took a step back but Masaru appeared right in front of him with dragon aura enhanced with Worthless attribute, he slammed his fist into Pluto''s face cracking the mask as Pluto was sent flying.


    Seeing that their target has arrived Azazel began to fight earnestly, right now the existence of Pluto was more required than these low-level grim reapers which Hades could discard. But discarding an ultimate rank will not be so easy even for that God. BOOM BOOM! Pluto was anxiously trying to block Masaru''s attacks but none of them managed to block, each and every one of his attacks was connecting against Pluto''s body.


    "You--- Why have you not fought with this power against Cao Cao!?" Pluto screamed feeling that his treatment was unfair, he thought Masaru was a weak ultimate rank Devil Dragon but did not expect him to be this powerful. "Well that bastard have a High-Class God above him so right now I can''t deal with him, but you are a different case. Everyone is after your boss and you presented yourself to us like a cake for a birthday" Masaru answered sarcastically.


    Georg felt shaken when he saw how powerful Masaru really was, but hearing Masaru''s words sent a shiver down his spine ''If we did not have Lord Indra behind us... He would have killed us long ago'' He thought, under Masaru''s fierce aura the dimension was cracking. "Retreat!" Pluto called out as the Grim Reapers all began to flee but Masaru sealed Pluto in a barrier the moment he swapped modes back to [Genbu Mode] "You are not going anywhere my friend" Masaru spoke with a smirk.


    Seeing the Grim Reapers were fleeing, both Georg and Siegfried pulled back, but above them, Shalba appeared holding Leon the Annihilation Maker Longinus host in his grasp. "LEON!" Georg called out to which Siegfried growled: "This is how you repay us for saving you Shalba! Let go of Leon!" Shalba laughed happily "Hey Siegfried. I certainly did get lots of ?ssistance from you people. You have my gratitude. Thanks to that, my wounds have healed. And I am having this boy ?ssist me by doing this"


    Shalba activated a strange blackish magic circle causing Leon to scream out a terrifying painful scream, beneath Leon a massive shadow expanded endlessly as Masaru could feel an enormous amount of power was flowing out from the boy''s sacred gear. "You devils are all crazy!" Pluto was shaken seeing how crazy Shalba was to f?r??b?? make the Annihilation Maker go berserk, soon a massive monster emerged from the shadow.


    The size of the monster was incredible, but it did not stop there as several smaller monsters began to emerge from the shadows. Shalba activated the Magic Circle sending them off, seeing this Masaru already contacted his girls to move out in case those were sent to the underworld. "It has been a while Shalba, you still acting like a fool you do?" Masaru spoke with a smirk on his face as the surrounding Dimensional space was breaking down.


    "I will have the last laugh since I have sent the monsters to kill off the devils, that includes the children and everyone else who denied my birthright!" Shalba screamed out with an excited face, "You bastard!" Issei flew towards Shalba as the two of them began to fight, "We should move" Masaru suggested as Azazel nodded, suddenly Ophis emerge from Masaru''s body appearing before him.


    "Ophis?" Shalba became excited but Ophis glared at him sending a shiver down his spine as he turns around to flee, "I will not let you go!" Issei flew after him, "Wait! Issei!" Rias wanted to stop Issei but Issei turn and look "I will be back soon, I can survive in the Dimensional Gap with my armour" Masaru felt a bit insecure about Issei heading off to face Shalba alone but his priorities are to see to his family and people is safe.


    He could feel how the barrier was breaking down, Masaru glances at Ophis "Can you look after Issei? The rest of us can''t last long in the Dimensional Gap and I fear that fool will do something outrageous" Masaru felt a bit concerned for his friend who left but he needed to keep Pluto in his hands, and see that the girls were fine as he was not certain how powerful those monsters Shalba had sent off was "I will perform the dragon gate summoning in a while, so be ready"


    Ophis nodded as she disappears after Issei, Masaru turns to face the rest of the people teleporting them to the Gremory Manor. "I will be taking this prisoner to Sirzech" Masaru spoke to Azazel who nodded before he teleported himself and pluto who was sealed in a box barrier into the offices of Sirzech. But this time Grayfia was not in the office, this meant the monsters were more of a problem than Masaru expected.


    "You finally came! Who is this grim reaper?" Sirzech was happy that Masaru arrived on time after the entire Capital Lilith was filled with the remaining of Shalba''s old satan faction devils that filled the streets, even some of the Heroes who were brainwashed by Shalba are attacking. (AN: Not the Main Hero team btw), "This guy here is Pluto, he is proof that Hades collaborated with the Hero Faction to unseal Samael, which the Hero faction used to attack us a while ago"


    Sirzech glared at Pluto who felt his soul going colder than normal, Sirzech was quite furious to hear his sister was attacked by a High-Class god''s subordinate. "I see, I will handle him. You will need to lead your team to safeguard Belial Territory, try to finish it fast as possible to support the main army protecting Capital Lilith" Masaru nodded as he undoes his Genbu transformation while Sirzech restrained Pluto himself. "Understood but I would like a raise in my salary for being your agent" hearing Masaru''s request Sirzech chuckled but his eyes were coldly fixed on Pluto.


    Just when Masaru came out of the office Ophis contacted him, [Issei is dying...] Just when Masaru was about to say something, but mysteriously Ophis knew what he was going to ask so she continues [I can save him with Great Red, will be quiet for a while] Meanwhile, in the Dimensional Gap Ophis and Great Red were talking while they decided to save Issei together because Issei was the friend of Masaru. The initial processes made some sacrifices but it all went well, Ophis glances at Issei''s soul which is enclosed in his balance breaker armour, ''Maybe Masaru will pat my head when I come back?'' She thought


    >/<


    Masaru just arrived near the Belial Territory, one of the monsters Shalba sent to attack their Capital City Victory. "Welcome home" Akeno welcomed Masaru who entered the house with a stern expression, "Where is my father?" Masaru asked "Current he took his peerage to help prepare the defensive line for Capital Lilith" Akeno explained, Masaru began to rub his forehead "Can you call all of the girls except for Sona to come? We need to start planning to evacuate our people from Capital City Victory" Masaru kissed Akeno gently on her lips before she left to call the girls.


    "Is it about the monsters that appeared all of a sudden?" Calfa came through the kitchen when she heard Masaru''s voice, Masaru nodded "Yes, I never expected Shalba to lose his mind like this. Those monsters are equipped with abilities specifically designed to deal with Devils, so it will not be easy" Masaru smiled wryly before he went up the stairs to his office, the first thing he did was take out a large map of Belial Territory laying it on the desk.


    Diana soon came in carrying two glasses of Juice, "Mother" Masaru went closer to take the glasses from Diana to place them on the table before hugging her. "Welcome back Ma-kun" Diana hugged her son gently, Masaru led her to sit on his chair while the two of them began to discuss the plans to save Belial Territory from a monster that had the appearance of a chimaera.

 Chapter 142 - Monster Festival

    "Masaru!" "Onii-sama" "Ma-kun" "Ma-nyan!" The girls all surrounded Masaru as he gave each of them a hug and kiss, "Sorry for calling you girls so soon, but we need to work fast. According to the speed of the monster, we have two days before it will reach Capital City, Victory. Roygun I want you to take charge of Hiei, lead the subordinates to safely evacuate our people forms the city. Ulrika, I want you to lead a team of our government to be ready, should anything get damage I don''t want to see a single citizen on the streets once this is over"


    Masaru turns to look at Ingvild, Sakura, Stephani, Angelica, Ichika. "The four of you will be in charge of safeguarding the city, the rest of you girls will be following me to face off against this Chimera monster" Diana smiled warmly as he looks at Masaru, "Masaru, this Hiei company" Masaru coughed blushing a bit that he still had yet to tell his mother about it, "It''s a secret Company I started for the sake of keeping our family and people safe, I will tell mom about it when everything is over"


    Diana nodded as she watches the girls who were responsible for their tasks leave the house, "I will be back soon" Masaru spoke with a smile before he took left the house with Kuroka, Shirone, Everest, Akeno, Yui and Jeanne to face off against the creature. "My King Diana" The once Queen of Diodora''s peerage entered the room as she kneeled before Diana, soon the other once nuns entered the room wearing peculiar dark grey armours all kneeled before her.


    "I have trained you, girls, to be his shadow guards, you know that the only rule is?" Diana glances at the girls like a superior looking at his subordinates, "Not to be found by Masaru or his peerage" All of them answered to which Diana nodded with a satisfied smile, "Now go" Whoosh! All of the girls disappeared she smiled happily, ''I trained them to protect you only Masaru...'' Diana thought as she had no intentions of having these girls join his family, because she wants the girls to start a family with someone else.


    >/<


    "Masaru!" Azazel contacted Masaru, after summoning Issei only the eight pawn pieces came back. So the first thing he did was to contact Masaru, [I have been waiting for your call Azazel, how are you planning to approach the current situation because I have my hands full with the monster heading for Belial Territory] Azazel sighed as he knew the monsters were equipped with variety of abilities so the other factions must have sent help to support them. Not to mention the number of monsters Leon Created was thirteen but incredibly strong, "Do you have contact with Ophis?" [Yes, and if you are asking about Issei, he should be fine. She said she will save him, the only problem would be it will take some time]


    "Issei is fine!?" Rias stood up vigorously as her eyes regained their spirit, hearing this Azazel sigh with relief when he heard this. The once dead spirit Gremory team regained their spirit in such a short amount of time, ''Well that idiot did touch each of their lives in a unique way'' Azazel thought as he smiled. [I will suggest you take his pawn pieces to Ajuka''s hidden laboratory just to make sure the pieces are still functioning properly, you should know if a piece stops functioning it will become poison] Azazel glances at Rias who regained her spirit as she wanted to say something, but she was too overwhelmed that Issei was fine. "You heard him, make sure to head for Ajuka''s Hidden lab"


    >/<


    Masaru along with Kuroka, Shirone, Everest, Akeno, Yui and Jeanne were flying off towards the direction the monster was still approaching their Capital City without pause, it was incredibly large exceeding 150 meters. It had the head of an aquatic monster, the body of a feline beast and a tail of a dragon. Due to its overwhelming size, the speed it was travelling was incredibly slow. "So this is the power of the Annihilation Maker Longinus" Masaru was quite surprised to see this monster up close.


    "Let''s do this!" Masaru smirked [Genbu Mode: Balance Breaker!] His clothes transformed into a black scaled armour with his ?h?st and back had the form of a turtle shell. "Four direction pillar formation!" Masaru extend his palm as a black pillar emerges from the north, White on the west, Azure on the east and red on the south. Soon the Chimera was surrounded by a four coloured barrier that managed to stop its movements, each of the girls shared a kiss with Masaru before they all took off into the skies.


    Akeno activated her fallen angel bracelet allowing her to fully transform into a fallen angel allowing her wings to sprout from her back, she extends her palm as a bolt of condense holy lightning materialized slowly shaping into that of a bow. Another bolt of condensed holy lightning-shaped into an arrow but this one had a more threatening aura than the bow, Akeno nocks the arrow on the string before she pulled it back. "Lightning of my pledge, smite my beloved enemies in one piercing strike! Judgement Arrow!" Akeno released the arrow upon the monster.


    Everest gathered her dragon aura within her stomach, she once remembered how her father once taught her his mouth that gave him some credit to his reputation. "Dragon Fire of my vow, burn away my beloved threats away! Extinction Flames!!" When the Dragon Aura was gathered more than enough she ignited it as she breathes out a pale blue dragon flame right down upon the monster.


    Shirone and Kuroka "Our existences, Black and White in the form of our pledge, bring forth balance for our beloved and death for his enemies. Yin-Yang Blast!" both gathered their energy in the form of two spheres black and white, soon the two spheres began to swirl around each other before forming a single sphere with two six-figure halves swirling in a circular motion. With just their intention the sphere shot off towards the monster.


    "Balance Breaker!" Jeanne activated her balance breaker as well, her sacred gear began to grow in number while pieces itself together swiftly it shaped into that of a white dragon with her standing on top of it holding a holy sword of her own. "This sword represents my pledge, crucify my beloved enemy: Holy Barrage!" With a wave of her wave, several holy swords with powerful condensed holy power shot out from the body of the dragon followed by a dragon breath made out of pure holy power heading straight for the monster.


    Yui burst out her destruction power to cloak her body in the form of an empress dress, She raised her hand into the sky as she activates her sacred gear Incinerate Anthem "This curse represents my eternal vow, burn my beloveds enemies leaving nothing behind, Incinerating Destruction!" Pure black flames with purple tints filled with Holy / Destruction dual attribute formed a sphere above her hand, when she brought it down the sphere was unleashed upon the monster followed by a stream of holy destructive flames to propel the sphere faster while buffing its firepower.


    BOOM!


    An earthshattering explosion took place within the four corner barrier, first, the flames of the explosion took off into the skies followed by dark thick smoke forming a mushroom. Masaru could only smile wryly as that kind of firepower was really amazing, ''They sure have grown'' Masaru thought but suddenly his barriers began to rattle followed by another earthshattering noise but this time it sounded like it came from multiple monsters.


    When the smoke dissipated the sight of several pieces left from the attack was regenerating, but it was almost like each piece of the first monster''s body was now growing into independent chimaera monsters that look exactly like their predecessor. "Did someone not notify me if this was a Chimaera breeding season?" Masaru spoke with a surprised facial expression but soon a smile formed on his face, "Perhaps, things will become interesting from now on" Masaru muttered as he decides to take a step forward.


    >/< Twelve hours later.


    "How is the progress of evacuating the people?" Roygun turns to look at Zhou Hai who was helping her with leading the teams, "Madam, they have completed about twenty percent. It is a bit of a struggle as the people actually want to fight!" Zhou Hai wipes the sweat from his forehead as he never would have imagined that the people of Belial would want to stand up and fight the monster instead of running for safety.


    Roygun giggled as this was something funny to imagine but the safety of the people was their priority, "Just tell them it is Masaru''s wish for them to retreat safely" Zhou Hai nodded as he runs off with his fat body to complete the order with haste. Seo just entered with a stack of papers, "Yo Lady Boss, it appears we will have company soon. I am not sure who but all the remaining loyalist of Shalbas group are all launching a suicide attack"


    Roygun nodded as she was about to contact Akeno when an earthquake shook the entire Belial Territory, if it was not for the fact Hiei installed formations to keep houses from collapsing immediately. Everyone stood silently till the quake was over in an instant, it was only when the communication magic went through "Akeno what happened back there?" [Ara? Fufu, it appears Masaru got a bit excited for a moment and decimated the monster]


    "You mean to say this earthquake was caused by him!?" Roygun asked, [Yes], "What is the damaged?" [Well there was no town or village nearby, and we are currently fixing the aftermath of Masaru''s attack right now. It might take us a while] Roygun swallowed her saliva, soon a projection of the area where Masaru and the girls fought the monster was displayed but it was not a plain, nor forest but an oversized crater charred black. "Jesus... Is that the boss''s doing?" Seo stared at the screen his cigarette almost falling from his mouth.


    Shortly a magic circle materialized next to Roygun''s ear, [Dear] Roygun smiled when she heard Masaru''s voice, [Sorry I left some work for you girls. Tell Ulrika she only needs to keep the people in the shelters for the day to make sure no more monsters appear. In the meantime I will be heading out to the Sitri Family Territory to deal with the monster that appeared in their territory] "Will you be fine?" [Yes, honestly I am only lucky that I have the spellbook that allowed me to cast other magics otherwise my demonic powers would have been useless. Make sure to keep things running okay? Love you]


    >/< One day passed


    Masaru moved from one territory capital city to another territory capital city facing off against the smaller monsters which Azazel had named Bandersnatch, if it was not for how their appearance was then Masaru would have been certain their most dominant genetic code was the Cockroach for how difficult it is to kill them with their regeneration power.


    Currently, Masaru was heading for the second last Bandersnatch that was currently being pushed back by a team of Valkyries sent by Asgard for support. "Keep it occupied!" a Beautiful woman was giving orders to the group of Valkyries who were attracting the monster''s attention while another team attack it from the blindspot. Leading them was a beautiful woman with long light blue hair wearing similar Valkyrie armour.


    [Balance Breaker! Genbu Mode!] Masaru landed right in front of the valkyries who were attacking the monster, "Who is this?" One of the valkyries questioned but suddenly the monster was surrounded in a dome barrier, Masaru began to cast gas control magic to remove every single gas from within the barrier swiftly while splitting the hydrogens and Oxygen in a ratio of two : one. The Monster was bashing against the barrier but the barrier Masaru cast was not budging an inch, "H-He is powerful" One of the girls who used barrier magic knew how powerful this monster was.


    "Who are you!?" The leader of the Valkyrie called out to Masaru who smirked, he did not answer her question as he starts to cast curses that prevent the regeneration from working fast including enchantment magic to ensure the explosion will much more artful. "I''m an ally and that is all you need to know, can all of you step back? I am about to explode this big guy" Hearing Masaru''s words the girls hesitated till their leader nodded at them pulling back.


    Seeing that the Valkyrie all pulled back, Masaru called out his lightning generated from Eel part of the Genbu, this caused an eel made out of natural lightning to emerge from his body as if entangled around his waist. The Valkyrie watched the scene as if it was a fairy tale of a Hero who faces off against a massive monster, Masaru pointed his palm towards the monster as the eel lunges straight towards it phasing through the barrier.


    The first spark of electricity set off an explosion that shook the surroundings, Masaru sweated a bit with a smirk as he focused on containing the blast that contained curses that could kill off an ultimate rank in a blank of an eye. When the fire died off all that was left was ashes of what was once the monster, with a wave of his hand Masaru compresses the barrier before teleporting it into the dimensional Gap. When he turned around undoing his balance breaker, the girls held their breath looking at him with strange gazes.


    "Masaru Belial, I am currently the mobile support" Masaru introduced himself, the beautiful leader stood in front of her team saluting "Brynhildr, daughter of Odin and Support from Asgard, Captain of the Valkyrie" Brynhildr greets herself while her cheeks were blushing a bit, ''This is Masaru Father wanted me to meet?'' She thought as she found Masaru to be incredibly handsome, powerful and he appears to be responsible. She took an interest in this man, Masaru Belial.


    "It''s an honour to meet the strongest Valkyrie" Masaru smiled, "Thank you, it is an honour to meet you as well, my father told me a lot about you" Brynhilde escorted Masaru as the two of them went off to report to the Devil in charge of the defence here, "I will be heading off to the last location Bandersnatch is at then for Lilith" Masaru mentioned this before they entered the room, Brynhildr paused for a moment before asking "Can I join you?"


    Masaru paused as he looked behind him, "Sure, I could use an extra pair of hands. My team is currently taking care of Belial Territory for me" Brynhildr knew he was speaking about his women, this gave her hesitation at first, but part of the reason she still want to learn about Masaru is the fact Masaru was the first person her father suggested of dating. ''Just what is that old man seeing in him?'' She thought as she followed feeling incredibly curious about who and what he is.

 Chapter 143 - Kids loves Oppai Dragon but Women loves the Demon King

    "You have already defeated other nine of these monsters?" Brynhildr asked Masaru while the two of them were flying at high speed to the last location, "Well after my girls unleashed their full attacks, I came to realize these monsters will not die easily. It survived because there were traces of Demonic Energy within their attacks, so I decided to try out using Norse, Greece, Yokai and a few other magic system curses along with Human technique to create a strong explosion that carries the cures to annihilate the monsters all in one shot."


    Masaru chuckled "The first few times I used this technique it took me a while to set it up but the more I use it the more efficient I became, this last monster was my fastest set up I have done" Masaru turns his head to look at the lady who was able to keep up with his speed, "What about you? Coming along with me?" Brynhildr blushed as she could not tell this man she was following him to see what her father sees in him.


    ''I can''t tell him my father wants me to date him... Well, I won''t mind if it''s him.. huh? Just what am I thinking!?'' Brynhildr blushed became deeper red as if she was turning into a tomato, causing Masaru to think if she was feeling sick "Am I flying to fast? There is no need to push yourself to keep up with my speed" Masaru spoke feeling a bit worried, ''Was Valkyries always this delicate?'' He thought while Brynhildr felt her mind haywire ''Was he just concerned for me? what is this feeling? I never had a boyfriend before? Is it love?''


    "Are you okay?" Masaru asked Brynhildr again, he was not sure what is up with this girl. "N-Nothing! I am fine it''s not like I am worried about not having a boy---" Brynhildr held her mouth feeling shocked at what she just said before she blasts off flying far ahead of Masaru who shook his head, "I should go talk with Old Man Odin, his perverted antics probably driven up the stress of these poor girls who are working incredibly hard for him"


    Masaru increased his speed keeping up with Brynhildr who felt her heart was in complete chaos, she never had such an interaction with a man. Vidar was her brother and boss, all the other men could not keep up with her serious personality and her requirement for them being able to defeat her had dropped the number of men who tried to court her to zero while those admiring her form the distance was numerous. "You should conserve your energy Hilde!" Masaru warned Brynhildr.


    Brynhildr glanced at Masaru with shock at the nickname he called her with, but she heard his warning as she sheepishly slows down while holding her head down not daring to show him her face. Masaru used communication magic "Girls update"


    Akeno: [North is clear]


    Ingvild: [South is clear]


    Angelica: [East is clear]


    Yui: [West is clear]


    Roygun: [All the remaining devils that attacked Belial Territory have been dealt with, we can conclude that the territory is safe]


    Masaru thought for a moment while Brynhildr glanced at him, seeing his serious face made her heart beat faster. "Split into two groups, I need one group to head to Capital City. Prepare to face off against Hero Faction leftovers" Masaru warned the girls before he closed the calls, "Do you always operate like this?" Brynhildr spoke looking at Masaru who smiled wryly "Only when I am certain the girls will be fine, their important to me after all" Masaru spoke filled with love he held for his girls.


    Suddenly Azazel''s magic circle materialized next to Masaru''s ear, [We confirmed it, Indra is the God who had been supporting the Hero Faction] Hearing this Masaru''s eyes had a flash of killing intent, "Good, once everything is over we can go meet that little bugger" Masaru was furious at this God, ''You best get ready to compensate me for your failure Indra, even if I were to destroy your pawns for it''


    When Masaru came to the last destination he sealed the monster in a barrier using his Genbu Mode before he set off another curse-filled explosion to kill it off instantly, Brynhildr supported him by talking with the people in charge to fill them on the details before the two of them head for the Capital. "You make a fine manager, are you perhaps available for hire? Permanently?" Masaru asked causing Brynhildr to flinch ''Permanent? Is he proposing!?'' She thought.


    "W-What is your o-offer to employ me?" Brynhildr asked, while Masaru thought for a moment before answering "Well you won''t have to deal with a perverted old man''s trouble" Hearing this Brynhildr giggled as she knew he was talking about her father, "I can pay you several times your current salary, this includes several insurances, a piece of land in my territory you can call your own. And also a choice to become my final piece, Knight"


    "You never had a complete Peerage?" Brynhildr looks at Masaru with surprise as she thought he would have a powerful peerage that was complete already, just his handsome looks were enough to make women flood to him in her opinion. "Hehe, I have been considering who to take after all. My peerage members are all special, the work I do requires women who are strong physically and mentally"


    "L-Let me think about it" Brynhildr stutters as she felt a bit overwhelmed that he would even take the initiative to bring her into his peerage, Masaru himself knew he was taking his chances as he heard about the strongest Valkyrie. Having her in his peerage will complete it in the balance he seeks, if it fails he can only give that Vampire Knight a shot in Romania although Hiei had lost contact with the vampire factions for a day now.


    >/<


    "Dear Valhalla... That monster is huge!" Brynhildr stops mid-air glancing at the Jabberwacky the Lucifer Group and Diehauser Belial group was currently facing. Masaru kept flying ahead causing Brynhildr to shake out of her stupor following after him in a hurry, "Are you serious Masaru? that is a monster far above their league!" Brynhildr felt anxious as she did not want Masaru to get hurt but she also did not want to stop him from shining.


    Masaru smiled feeling happy that she was thinking of him but he was more worried about the people in the city, "The only reason that monster is strong is that its resistance to Demonic Power and bloodline power is incredibly high... But not towards other attacks" Masaru answered her question, not far from them they saw Grayfia was attacking from the distance while giving orders to the rest of the peerage members.


    "Huh!? What the hell!? Aren''t you too fast you brat!" Okita Souji sensed Masaru who just arrived, "You are just too slow sensei" Masaru mocked his once swordsmanship teacher, "Do you have any plans?" Grayfia asked since they have been trying many things so far but this monster was not stopping, Masaru thought for a moment before nodding. "I do" [Balance Breaker! Azure Authority!] Masaru transformed into a humanoid dragon wearing azure coloured plate armour over his body before he approached the monster with his back facing the east.


    "I, who stands on the scale between life and death"


    [Man forbids it] [But the World needs it]


    Masaru chants an incantation from the forbidden spell form his spellbook which was unlocked because of his connection with Samsara. Swiftly he sprinted towards Jabberwocky dodging the monsters attempt to keep him away till he was right below the monster, the voices that we''re responding to his chant were souls who work with and for Samsara herself.


    Grayfia and everyone else felt their hair standing on the edge from just hearing this chant, "Just what is he planning?" Brynhildr felt awe in the display of Masaru''s magical power, it was unlike anything she had ever seen. "I don''t know but we better back up" Okita Souji turn and ran for a distance as his instinct as a swordsman said whatever that spell was, it was awfully dangerous.


    "Command thee to unlock the gates of Taboo"


    [The law of the living forbids it] [But the law of the dead approve its}


    Manipulating his dragon aura to cloak his entire right fist [ABSORB!] Soon his body was filled with a massive amount of aura which was drained from plants and trees in several hundred miles radius because of Masaru pushing the limits of the Sacred gear. His azure gauntlet turned white from the dragon aura that cloaked it,


    Masaru leaps upwards slamming his entire dragon aura into the crotch of Jabberwocky sending the poor sod monster flying while crying in pain. He thrust both of hands towards the flying Jabberwocky who was flying into the sky as a massive eery magic circle materialized in front of Masaru, souls of the dead crawled out of the magic circle but could not leave it. Skeletons began to emerge around the borders of the magic circle.


    "Smite the Taboo that should not exist!"


    [The gate of Taboo has opened] [That which should not exist will be shredded]


    "Call of the Samsara!"


    Suddenly all the skeletons and the soul''s empty eye socks lit up with a golden light with a tint of black before the entire magic circle unleashed a massive beam of dark holy energy towards Jabberwocky into the air. But the spell was not meant to kill it, "ROAR!!! RO... RO... ROAR!!!" Jabberwocky began to smack its own body as the dark holy began to shred it''s body into pieces while dragging it into the magic circle.


    Everyone in the surroundings felt this back having a cold sweat from the sight of this spell, Grayfia who was more knowledgeable was even more shocked ''He-- He used a forbidden spell of Samsara?'' She could not share this information with anyone because it means Masaru being able to cast that spell would only be possible if Samsara allowed him to.


    Masaru cancelled his balance breaker with his body a bit sweaty, he has not had any rest for a while now. Brynhildr came to support Masaru who felt a bit drained from his active workings "You should rest little brat" Okita clasps his hand over Masaru''s shoulder, "You did us a huge favour, thanks Masaru" Okita thank Masaru before looking at Brynhildr "You really have good luck with woman, take care well of him for me. He may be a little strange but he is a good disciple of mine"


    Brynhildr blushed furiously as Masaru fell asleep, she glances at the sleeping face of Masaru but had no idea where to take him. "You can take him to the Gremory Manor" Grayfia helped Brynhildr carry Masaru before the three of them teleported away. But suddenly the capital Lilith was covered with a cloud that began to pour rain ever so lightly, this is why it was a spell that only the one Samsara approves could cast.


    The spill first kills the targetted enemy and, "Healing?" Sairaorg who just finished his battle against Heracles was looking at his body that had recovered, all over the capital of Lilith all the injured people Masaru considered allies were healing when the raindrop touches them. Each of the raindrops held the d?s?r? of Masaru who felt he had to protect the hope of the powerless, Sairaorg glances at the skies smiling "My goodness, can''t you let your friend off for having a good fight" Sairaorg complaint at Masaru but he still felt grateful.


    Sona wiped her tears as she could feel the warmth of Masaru touching her heart, "You worked hard" She muttered as she glances at her peerage "Let''s go!" "YES!" Sona and her peerage continued to rescue the civilians while being grateful for the rain who kept those alive who would have been dead long ago, the people who were touched by the rain could somehow know who it was that gave them this chance to survive.


    It was not long after space began to crack apart as a familiar Dragon Pulse could be sensed from the skies. The children who had the dreams felt excited for their hero who appeared, while the wives, mothers, girlfriends and ladies were more grateful for Masaru who unleashed a blessing upon their loved ones and kept them save.


    Inside the guest room Grayfia had arranged for Masaru, Brynhildr was sitting next to the bed where Masaru was currently sleeping. She was looking at the satisfied face Masaru had on his face, she had many questions she wanted to ask him, many things to say for him... "Just what motivates you?" She asked as it contained almost everything she wanted to know about him.


    If Masaru were awake, he would say "Because It''s fun to fight strong enemies and to show off" Although the latter would have been a joke... probably

 Chapter 144 - Meeting Indra

    Few hours have passed, inside the guest room of the Gremory Manor. "Nin nin" Brynhildr fell off her chair when she saw the duvet covering Masaru suddenly swell up as if he suddenly got pregnant, but the swelling part moved towards his neck till a familiar black-haired abyss coloured eyes popped out laying down on Masaru''s shoulder. "O- OPHIS!?" Brynhildr almost lost her consciousness from the fear and shock she felt of Ophis who suddenly came out of the blue, once again another side of the Duvet swelled and moved up revealing a silver-haired girl rest on Masaru''s other shoulder, this time Brynhildr was knocked out from shock.


    Grayfia came rushing into the room and when she saw Ophis and Samsara resting on the sleeping Masaru''s shoulders she was completely stunned, ''I knew of Samsara... But Ophis too!?'' She felt something crazy must have happened for Masaru to attract these two immortal beings to his side. "Ara? It appears Masaru is popular as always, fufu I will have him reward my patience when this is all over" Akeno who just arrived together with the girls except for Shirone who was chatting with Gasper downstairs and Ulrika & Roygun who is supporting Diana in Belial Territory.


    Akeno went to sit on the other side of the bed, "But to think it is two little girls" Ingvild blushed looking at Samsara, she never saw a little girl this cute before. "Heh, it appears there is no goddess that can escape the charm of our king" Jeanne smirked as she went to get chairs for everyone to sit on. "Why is there an unconscious Valkyrie on the floor?" Stephani used her twilight healing to heal Brynhildr although there was nothing to heal, the healing power still stimulated Brynhildr to wake up.


    "Where am I?" Brynhildr asked as she rubbed her forehead before continuing, "Ophis? Samsara? I must have been dreaming" Stephani giggled "You have not, they are sleeping with Masaru right now" Brynhildr froze before looking at the beautiful blonder haired girl with different coloured eyes, "A-Are you Stephani the Twilight Angel of Masaru''s Peerage?" Stephani froze as she never expected to have a nickname but still nodded.


    Kuroka stood near the wall watching over Masaru, she already sensed that he was fine. Ichika entered the room carrying a tray filled with tea "Tea for everyone" Ichika began to give each of the girls a cup of tea. "Where is Ulrika, Shirone and Roygun?" Brynhildr asked when she saw almost all of the girls except for these three have gathered, "They are currently handling the last small bit of work for the Belial Territory, they should be here in an hour. As for Shirone..." Yui answered Brynhildr question.


    Sakura opened the room door when someone arrived knocking on the door "Onii-sama!" Shirone came over to check on Masaru who was sleeping, when she used her Senjutsu to inspect she was shocked out of her mind, "Huh? EH!?" when everyone saw Shirone''s surprised face they all stopped talking looking towards the White Cat, even Kuroka nodded "That''s right, no one can move Ophis or Samsara, if you do then you might implicate Masaru" Kuroka answered the question instead.


    "What do you mean of this?" Everest came over with heavy stomps, Masaru was her only mate and she refuses to lose him her family like she lost her mother when she could do nothing. "Could it have to do with the Spell he used back then against Jabberwocky?" Grayfia asked Kuroka, "Spell?" Once again everyone''s attention drew towards Grayfia, "He used a forbidden spell which only Samsara should be able to cast, it brings death for the enemies and life for the allies. It may look like a simple spell but it drains an unimaginable amount of energy from the caster"


    "It is his luck for having Samsara and Ophis at his sides right now" Kuroka smiled wryly, "They are helping him recover, it should be done in a few more hours" Kuroka concluded before she silently drank her tea Ichika gave her, it did not take long for Sona to arrive with her peerage, seeing Masaru was sleeping in the embrace of two lolis she was not sure how to take it.


    After hearing their explanation Sona understood why Masaru was resting now, she witnessed how miraculous that Rain was, she saw injuries of people that would have taken a long time to recover had recovered incredibly fast. Sona sat next to Akeno as they all began to chat while waiting for the moment Masaru is about to wake up, seeing that everything was in order Grayfia turned and left the room silently.


    >/<


    Sirzech was rubbing his forehead, "You say that Ophis AND Samsara took an interest in him?" Sirzech could not understand just what kind of report Grayfia just brought him, it was completely mindblowing and the number of complaints that will come it will not be few. "I will take responsibility as I am the one who arranged for the meeting between him and Ophis, although even I am surprised just as well about Samsara... Does the Chinese Faction know of this?"


    "I don''t know but I do know they will probably happily send Samsara off, but they will support Masaru including the Yokai Faction and me" Ajuka just entered the offices after having a meeting with Yasaka, although the time they spent was slow it was more than enough for them to form a bond. Kunou enjoys the games Ajuka would send to her occasionally making the bond between them grow.


    Sirzech glances at Ajuka who just entered the room as he sighed, "Also the Grigori and Norse Mythology will support him as well" Azazel added with a wry smile, Sirzech could only laugh "Then the Devils will support him as well, having Ophis in our hands will pull away the strong front of Khaos Brigade" Sirzech chuckled as the three of them continued to discuss how they will be handling the incoming complaints, but never they would expect that not a single complaint came for the fact Masaru had helped them all one way or another in a big way.


    >/<


    "Urg" Masaru ?r??n?d, his eyes twitched before it slowly began to open. All the girls called out to him as they surrounded his bed with red eyes filled with tears, "Oi oi! Who bullied my girls? I will beat him up!" Hearing Masaru''s teasing the girls all began to giggle before they all began to chat about what happened while he was unconscious, apparently, Issei managed to survive the poison of Samael which Shalba shot into his body with an arrow coated with the said poison.


    "We managed to beat down the Hero faction and the last remaining for Shalba''s Old Satan Faction, although it sucks to say Cao Cao and his team managed to escape" Sona explained to Masaru, "I see, I will get my compensation from their patron. Ophis can I ask you to help me with it?" Ophis looks at Masaru then nods, Masaru gently ??r?sses both her and Samsara''s head. He was quite surprised that Samsara chose to come out at this time, "Will everything is fine?"


    "It will be fine, I have already notified them and the fools sent me off with a smile" Samsara referred the gods and goddesses although they were all her friends, Masaru nodded before he looks at the familiar Valkyrie "Thank you Hilde" Brynhildr blushed before nodding then she looks at him with a serious expression, "About your offer, I would like to stick around before I give you my answer?" Masaru nodded "Of course"


    "Offer?" Akeno had a teasingly smile as she looks at Brynhildr who blushed beet red, seeing this even Stephani felt it was familiar this shyness. "Yep, I made an offer for her to become my knight" Masaru explained to the girls while he slowly stood up, Akeno giggled as she glances at Brynhildr "Take good care of us, future sister" All the girls of Masaru nodded causing Brynhildr to blush.


    Samsara rubbed her eyes as she gently pulled Masaru''s shirt "Masaru, I will have to return" Samsara lightly kisses Masaru''s cheek before she re-entered his body as she expended her energy to aid his recovery, she was not infinite like Ophis. Ophis herself was looking at the girls in the room as if to study them, ever since she decided to stay close to Masaru she had been observing the girls around Masaru, she felt quite curious about each of the girls who had their souls linked with Masaru including Samsara.


    Masaru spent some time chatting with the girls before he went to the private bathroom to get washed and dressed, "I will have to leave you girls for a while" Masaru slowly got off the bed as he looks at the girls around him, "I will be meeting the man behind the Hero Faction, so wait for me to come home" Before Masaru could get ready to leave Ingvild to remember something, "Sairaorg and his peerage is already on his way here, Including Issei along with the Gremory Peerage"


    "I will be back in a few hours, I have to catch the Patron God before he will use the excuse we took too long to come to him as a way to dodge our confrontation" Masaru smiled wryly feeling apologetic to the girls who worked so hard for him, He gave each of the girls a firm hug and kiss before leaving the guest room towards Sirzech''s office where he sensed Azazel was at.


    >/<


    "So you finally arrived" Sirzech smiled when Masaru''s crest appeared on the floor before he appeared, "Sorry about that, had to recharge my batteries" Masaru joked as he pulled a chair for him to sit, Ajuka nods silently towards Masaru who returned the nod. "We can safely conclude that the Hero Faction and the Old Satan Faction groups of Khaos Brigade are officially over, however..." Masaru glances at Sirzech who nodded reluctantly.


    "How did it go with Hades?" Masaru was quite more concerned about this, "Well he is house arrest and not allowed to leave his domain, and the rights of controlling Cocytus has been handed over to Samsara, or her will since I just heard she is living with you" Sirzech rubbed his forehead feeling headaches arriving as he could not understand just what reasons the two strongest Goddess chose to be with Masaru.


    "Hehehe I can only apologize on her behalf for creating more work, But is Hades really going to get off with only that much?" Sirzech shook his head, "We don''t have a proper replacement for him yet, the moment we do. We will strip his divinity off from his body, Zeus had agreed with it" Masaru felt surprised as he expected that Zeus would stand up for his brother, "Zeus had no choice but to compromise, he wanted his brother to live but the alliance can''t have a risk factor remain a God with a seat"


    Masaru felt relieved that the work he did was not in vain, to say the least, "Right now our only concern is the Magician Group and Qlippoth, although I am more inclined to believe that the latter is more dangerous compared to the former" Sirzech look towards Masaru curiously, "Why would you have such a firm belief?" Masaru leaned forward "Because I found some solid information that the leader of the Magician Group is a servant of the leader of Qlippoth" Masaru answered, hearing this Sirzech had a stern face, Azazel glances at Masaru with suspicions but Ajuka remained silent.


    "But first things first, I and Azazel will be heading to meet with Indra to get some answers in regards to the Hero Faction and I will get some compensation from that God''s whimsical actions," Masaru said while glancing at Azazel who nodded, Sirzech smiled wryly "Thanks for your hard work" Masaru nodded at Sirzech''s words before he and Azazel left the office so Azazel could teleport the two of them to Indra, "What do you think he will do?" Sirzech glances at Ajuka who smiled, "He will do what his family does to people who cause trouble to family and can''t be destroyed..."


    >/<


    The location where Azazel took Masaru was somewhere in Japan, on top of a business building roof where Indra buzz-cut hairstyle with greenish-brown hair colour and lavender eyes, wearing his Aloha shirt, short pants and sandals, around his neck was a bead necklace. "So the two of you arrived huh? So what does the Governor and the Wonder Child would want with me?" Indra turns around smiling as he looks at Azazel and Masaru with disdain.


    "We have come for answers Indra, your lackeys have caused quite a commotion, especially in regards to Samael which is quite a serious crime" Azazel spoke patiently while Indra smirked, "They threatened our Gods and Mythology with that spear along with other things, what else could I do?" Masaru began to laugh, "So the Heavenly God Indra is a weak dog huh?" Hearing Masaru''s direct insult Indra glared at him, "What did you say?" Masaru stepped forward "I said you are weak, if that boy can threaten you then you are seriously weak. And you want to challenge Shiva with that weak strength of yours, how pathetic"


    Indra shivered as his divinity burst out, Masaru snapped his fingers before a barrier surrounded the three of them to prevent Indra from causing a disaster in the human world. "You... dare to slander me" Masaru step right in front of him, "But you said it yourself, you and your mythology who follows you are pathetically weak to be toyed by humans... And you call yourselves Heavenly God? More like Heavenly ??pdogs for Cao Cao"


    Before Indra could attack Masaru, Ophis appeared in front of him a single glance from her eyes was enough to freeze Indra in fear. "You---- The two of you..." He looks at Masaru and Azazel with rage, "You dare work with the leader of Khaos Brigade?" Masaru chuckled "But you have supported the Hero Faction of Khaos Brigade, what do you think will happen if the people who hate you have a legitimate reason to rip you off your throne leaving you with nothing? You have a lot of enemies Indra, are you certain you want to give it a shot?"


    "Or how would the alliance and your allies act when they know you made Hades release Samael which is quite a serious threat to the world" Indra could not say a thing nor could he move, all he wanted was to have a war with Shiva and he could not die until he at least achieved this much. "What do the two of you want with me?" Masaru smiled "I heard you banished your lackeys to the underworld and took their Longinus. So hand over Dimension Lost and Annihilation Maker you have taken from the Hero Faction, that will be compensation for daring to bring harm to my family" Indra snorted "Do you---" Masaru smirked, "Or I will kill your son while masquerading as the Asura''s?"


    "You dare threaten to kill my son?" Indra looks towards Masaru who was expressionless, "Your lackeys almost harmed my family for your dreams, so don''t make me put my words to action Indra. You poked a hole where you should have not and now you are paying for it or your legacy will"


    Indra gnashed his teeth glaring hatefully at Masaru before he reluctantly handed over two black spheres which contained the Annihilation Maker and Dimension Lost, "You have only yourself to blame for this Indra, if only you prevented them from attacking my family and I would not have made the move I made today. So you best start behaving from now on okay?" Masaru took the two spheres while holding Ophis''s hand.


    "I will get you back for this someday" Indra spoke with a furious tone, Masaru shook his head "You won''t, if you value the life of your son. Because his life is linked with my girls, so if any of my girls dies he will too. And that will end your legacy, your descendants and everything you worked hard for. Because by then I will be coming for you myself" Indra stood still looking at Masaru who turned around leaving with Ophis and Azazel, he might be arrogant but he cared about his people and his son, his legacy.


    "You really are something, extorting two Longinus out of Indra while threatening the life of his son" Azazel was amazed as he never expected Masaru to become this ruthless, "Well, even if he did not explicitly ordered it. Cao Cao and his little band of thugs threatened the lives of my family, so I will naturally return the favour but at the right person. Cao Cao has little regard to anyone but himself, which is why I chose to make use of Indra to control his people more efficiently"


    "Hahahaha, well it was satisfying. Seeing that bastard choke in his own words" Azazel laughed since today was a good day, not only Hades was on the last rope and now Indra got extorted. Life was really full of mysteries and surprises.

 Chapter 145 - Ophis tries playing Magical Girl

    "Hahahaha, well it was satisfying. Seeing that bastard choke in his own words" Azazel laughed since today was a good day, not only Hades was on the last rope and now Indra got extorted. Life was really full of mysteries and surprises. "But you know who the leader of Qlippoth is don''t you?" Azazel asked looking at Masaru seriously, "You should have guessed it as well Azazel, only that man can be so secretive. Even now I can''t find traces of him anywhere"


    "Damn... Sigh, I will be resigning from my post as Governor to take the whole responsibility for bringing Ophis" Azazel muttered, despite it being a sad topic he was more energetic than ever, "What about me? You should know I told you that I will take responsibility with you " Masaru said while feeling quite surprised that this old crow would take it all on himself.


    "You are needed as the head of the Belial Family, not to mention you intend to go further, aren''t you? Leave the rest to this old man to deal with" Masaru sighed as the two of them teleported back to the underworld although Masaru teleported back to the Gremory Manor.


    "You finally arrived" Sairaorg smirked when he saw Masaru teleporting inside the guest room, it was only Sairaorg who had been waiting for Masaru to come back since the girls and everyone else were chatting in the lounge room. "See you had a good work out" Masaru bump fists with Sairaorg who laughed heartily, "It was a good workout indeed, but you, my friend went and done something incredible while I was fighting Heracles of the Hero Faction" Masaru smiled as the two of them left the room down the corridor.


    Heading down the stairs they both entered the lounge room where Sairaorg''s Peerage, Sona and her peerage along with Gremory and Masaru''s peerages were all talking with one another. Ophis appeared on Masaru''s back all of the sudden making Sairaorg flinch "You really do keep surprising me" Sairaog muttered as Masaru laughed, "You hungry?" Masaru asked as he glances at Ophis who nodded over his shoulder.


    Picking up a few snacks for Ophis to eat on, Masaru went to greet Sairaorg''s peerage. "Good Work out there," Masaru said, "Same for you, although I am still surprised by that spell you used though" Kuisha, Sairaorg''s Queen was genuinely surprised since they were in charge of rescuing people in the southern sector and the rain suddenly began to heal everyone. "I''m glad that you all are safe" Masaru chatted with them, he was quite surprised to know that the relationship between Sairaorg and Kuisha was progressing although it was steadily, it appears this muscle head is moving forward with his mighty "fist".


    "Thank you for letting us know about Issei''s condition" Rias thanked Masaru who came after chatting with Sairaorg''s team, "He is a good friend, and a good man for you. Make sure he does not run away" Masaru teased Rias who blushed, "Hoh?" Masaru looks at Kiba who smirked while nodding, ''That''s good, seems this friend of mine decided to move forward huh?'' Masaru thought as he turns to look at Kiba, "You gained quite impressive swords" Masaru commented looking at Gram.


    "I gained it after defeating Siegfried who broke into Ajuka''s lab, I will have to train hard since I tend to cover Gram with a layer of holy power" Masaru nodded at Kiba''s explanation, "You can ask Yui or my elder sister Elizabeth (Diehauser Rook) to look into the sword for you and perhaps create an add-on to help you train it" Kiba smiled feeling gratitude for Masaru, "Thank you" Kiba bowed. "Oppai Dragon who saves the day!"


    Issei heard Masaru''s voice turn to look at him with a goofy grin, "Thank you for saving me" Issei thank him sincerely bowing, Masaru nodded "You are a friend, make sure to remember this lesson. It''s good to have the d?s?r? to protect what you wish, but if your dead then who is going to protect the girls? Sure Kiba is there, but what I am speaking about protecting as a Man, not a peerage member" Issei stood still looking at Masaru''s eyes nodding, "I will remember your teaching Sensei!"


    Masaru said nothing but his lips twitched, this made Barold to choke in his drink laughing, "Hahahaha, you really are something my friend" Barold said with a smirk on his face, Masaru came closer "How is the Fujoshi girl doing?" hearing this Barold blushed as he felt a bit complicated about Aika''s boy-love manga and questionable treasures, "She is doing good, you really are black-bellied" hearing Barold''s complaint made Masaru laugh.


    Each of the Gremory peerage girls all thanks Masaru, "Make sure to take care of each other, a peerage is only as strong as its weakest link" Masaru said before he went over to the Sitri Group, Saji had progressed in his relationship with Momo and Ruruka. "How did it go?" Sona came forward to kiss Masaru lightly on the lips, "It went well, we managed to curb future problems for a while" Masaru answered before placing his hand on Saji''s shoulder, "I heard your effort to protect a bus today, you have really grown Saji"


    Saji felt complicated as he was supposed to dislike Masaru for that gender-bender ball, but after being complimented by someone who was undisputed the strongest of the younger devil generation he could only smile feeling proud. "And the rest of you as well, we and the rest of the devils are safe because of each one of you who fought bravely. I hope to see the spirit of this peerage to continue in the future"


    Masaru chatted a bit more with the Sitri peerage before he and Ophis on his back went to his own peerage, "Welcome back Masaru-sama" Ingvild curtsied, Masaru gave her a light kiss on the lips "I''m Back" Akeno came forward "Fufu, I look forward to tonight, Ma-kun" Akeno said before she was kissed by Masaru. "Did you settle things with Indra?" Ulrika asked, "Yes, I managed to get two of the targetted Longinus out of him as compensation. He will surely complain but no need to worry about it"


    The girls giggled as they knew they were never in real danger, it was just Masaru making use of the opportunity to give a face slap to that arrogant God. "You really are something else" Brynhildr said with an amazed voice as she was surprised Masary would have the gall to cheat two Longinus out of a God. "Thanks for the Compliment, so later tonight we will perform the ceremony for the two Longinus" Masaru smiled at Brynhildr before explaining the plans for the night to the girls as he already had an idea who he will give these two Longinus to. Ichika brought a cup of tea, "Thank you" Masaru thanked Ichika as he took a sip of his tea while chatting with the girls, it was only after a few hours everyone went home since the Maou''s and the higher-ups will deal with the aftermath which is a good thing for Masaru.


    >/<


    In the open field near the Hiei Headquarters, Masaru and the girls were standing together "I have chosen the two of you for the Longinus, Ichika because you have space magic you will be able to make full use of Dimension Lost''s potential. And Ulrika, because you use handguns and rifles for your combat having monsters you can create with Annihilation Maker will be good for yourself as a Shield while you can provide support for everyone else"


    Masaru gave reasons for why he selected the two girls, he turns to look at Angelica. "Hiei managed to create it''s very own Artificial Sacred gear called Babylon Gardens, it should be ready in a month''s time or sooner" Masaru smiled as the girls stood to watch Masaru holding both Longinus orbs in his hands, he calls out the spellbook casting several formation spells beneath Ichika and Ulrika''s feet which will aid them in the integration of the two Longinus gears.


    In the past, he was in a hurry so he had to use the unconventional way of adding another pawn piece into Yui''s Body to aid the integration, but this time he could properly integrate them without the need to rush. "You two ready?" Masaru asked Ulrika and Ichika who both nodded before Masaru guided the orbs into their bodies, a mist began to emerge from Ichika''s body slowly turning into black mist as if trying to merge with her space bloodline.


    Masaru stood between them as he held their hands closing his eyes, beneath his feet he cast a supporting magic formation so he could transfer his energy to both of them. Ulrika took a deep breath feeling Masaru''s presence in her heart was growing, looking at the monsters within her mind that were all created by the previous creators all looking towards her with rage "Be good..." Ulrika''s eyes began cold as she glares at the beasts "Or I will erase you all and make new ones to replace you"


    a Few hours went by with Ulrika who faced off against the monsters of the Annihilation Maker to gain their approval, while Ichika had an easier time because of her bloodline power that was a perfect match for Dimension Lost. When the ceremony ended the two girls were about to collapse on their knees but Masaru pulled them into his embrace using wind magic to prevent their fall.


    "Good Work" Masaru kissed the two of them on the forehead while the other girls came to take them from Masaru so they can get looked at by the health specialists, Ophis was silently following after the girls till Ingvild picked her up carrying her. Watching the girls happily chat and congratulating Ulrika and Ichika for their new powers ''If life could peacefully continue like this it would have been better'' Masaru thought till a magic circle materialized next to his ear.


    "Missing me already So-tan?" Masaru teased Sona who called him, "It does sound better if you were to call me that in private" Sona said with a seductive voice making Masaru feel surprised this little tiger of his actually dared to turn the table around, "You coming over tonight?" Masaru asked, "Uhuh, but I called because my sister asked to remind you that the next Magical Girl Levi-tan will be in a few days" Masaru thought for a moment, "Understood, see you later" Masaru smiled wryly when the communication ended.


    "Trouble?" Brynhildr asked to which Masaru nodded, "Yes, but in a different sense" Masaru went into Hiei together with Brynhildr where the rest of the girls were cheering, it was reported the ceremony went without a hitch.


    >/<


    Few days have passed, Belial Territory was restored to its glory and the damages caused by the monsters is no longer present. The girls had been busy dealing with paperwork while Masaru went out to do the labour work, the living standards of the devil in the territory was improving and thanks to Sona''s School the number of talents in varies fields were being recruited early.


    Ulrika and Ichika had taken a break time away from things so the two of them could train their newly acquired sacred gears and familiarize themselves with it, while Masaru together with Ophis and Samsara who came out since she managed to recover her energy was on an unpopulated island in the middle of nowhere with several mountains around them. Issei, Gasper Xenovia, Asia had also recently arrive here as well "You have been called by Serafall as well?" Masaru asked Issei who nodded, "Yes, Maou Serafall-sama did call us"


    "fufu, it should be fun," Samsara said, looking at this beautiful girl Asia stepped forward to greet her "Hello, my name is Asia Argento. Nice to meet you?" Samsara nodded "Nice to meet you, I''m Samsara no need to worry about my titles, they are only titles after all" Samsara smiled as she greeted Asia back, "I''m Xenovia Quarta, nice to mee you" Xenovia introduced herself to Samsara who greeted her back. "I-I''m Gasper! Nice to meet you senpai" Samsara''s eyes glittered when she saw Gasper.


    Samsara was about to "inspect" Gasper''s body as she never saw a boy who looks more beautiful than a girl in her lifetime so she had to satisfy her curiosity, but Masaru gripped the collar of her shirt picking her up "Sorry, she gets excited when she sees new things" Masaru apologize to Gasper who felt Samsara''s eyes reminded him of his friend he once had that made hi wear girl clothes, "I-it''s no problem, I-I had a friend like her in the past"


    "You sure have grown up Gasper" Masaru complimented as he let go of Samsara who did not forget to kick his shin before she chatted with Gasper, Issei lowered himself in front of Ophis "Nice to meet you again Ophis, I wanted to thank you for saving me back there" Issei bowed his head towards Ophis who tilted her head "I did not want Masaru to be sad, that''s all" Masaru smiled wryly "Ophis, at times like this it is better to say ''your welcome''"


    Ophis made an OH face nodding "Your welcome" She replied with a stoic face, Masaru smiled wryly as he knew it will take some time but he enjoyed teaching Ophis. Issei scratched his cheek feeling half-embarrassed but he understood a bit about Ophis from Azazel so he did not take her words too seriously. Masaru made sure to pat Ophis''s head making her feel comfortable while they waited.


    Don! The ground shook as Masaru turn to look in the direction the footsteps were coming from, but seeing the familiar T-Rex Monster made from Ulrika''s Annihilation Maker Masaru smacked his face "..." Issei, Gasper, Xenovia and Asia all stared at Serafall who was riding a monster made from Ulrika''s Annihilation Maker which was an experiment she created as training. "Heya Ma-kun! And Servants of Ria-chan! It is the one and only Levi-tan" Serafall called out in her magical girl outfit waving her glittering magic staff.


    "Just what did she do to have Ulrika make this monster" Masaru muttered feeling quite surprised at the sheer size of the T-Rex monster she managed to create, "Stop! STOP!" When the T-Rex suddenly came to a halt Serafall flew off the T-Rex flying straight for Masaru, Masaru flinched as he did not expect this girl to get sent flying to him all of the sudden. Several magic Circles appeared in front of his body making the flying Serafall to halt midair before she fell in Masaru''s arms helping her stand on her legs.


    "Thank You Ma-kun! As expected of the Demon King. The Rival of I Serafall Leviathan!" Serafall smiled brightly as she show a peace sign towards him and the rest, Masaru smile twitched as he could only feel amazed at this girl''s energetic personality but he knew her professional side too so it was quite something to see. "It''s been a while Leviathan-sama, why have you called us?" Issei questioned


    "I called you all here to help me with a shoot our film" Serafall answered Issei''s question, this brought a surprise to the Gremory group while Masaru nodded with an understanding. Serafall glances at Ophis and Samsara with sparkling eyes "You two will join as well! Director prepare two outfits!" Shortly afterwards Ophis was standing wearing a black and purple Magical Girl outfit holding her staff, although her facial expression did not change much but Masaru could tell she was quite curious about her new clothes.


    "Fufu, Magical Girl Sara-tan is on the scene!" Samsara wore a black and white magical girl outfit that fitted perfectly with her looks, she made a pose while pointing her staff at Masaru with a wink, "Yes Yes! This is the birth of the Quadro Magical Girls against the Demon Lord! Just need So-Tan to join!" Serafall breathe excitedly as she could imagine the fun she would have with Ophis, Samsara and Sona filming Magical Girls together.


    Ophis appeared next to Samsara pointing her staff at Masaru "Magical Girl Ophy-tan is on the scene" But she mistakenly poured her power into the staff sending a sphere of dragon aura flying towards Masaru, "Oh Hell no!?" Masaru dodged to the ground as the sphere flew past him exploding a mountain, it was really good luck Ophis pulled back her attack at the last minute or they would have been in danger.


    Issei and the rest gulped their saliva thinking ''Will we be fine?''


    >/<


    "Marvelous!" a Middle-aged man wearing casual clothes with a hat and sunglasses approached them while holding a megaphone in his hand, "You brought us two gems for the Magical Girl Show, Young Master Masaru" Masaru smiled wryly as he gently ??r?sses Ophis''s head to let her calm down as she did not expect to attack him by accident, "These are the kids you wanted me to call" Serafall shows Issei and the rest to the Director who nodded.


    "To think we will have both the Demon King and Oppai Dragon against the Magical Girl, OOO!!! My blood is pumping" The Director became excited from the scenes he could imagine, "Director here asked me to contact you all with an offer to debut in our film" Serafall explains it to Issei and the rest who became quite interested in the offer, "To be honest we are currently shooting a film version, of Serafallsama''s tokusatsu programme, aimed at children."


    The Director smiled as he continued "Originally we wanted more enemies for Serafall but never expected we would gain two gems as her allies, Good work as always Young Master" Masaru sighed at the director''s words, when he glances at Ophis and Samsara he noticed these two goddesses were definitely interested in this so he agreed to let them join.


    Masaru sighed when he learnt of what the film will be about, it really was a nationalist kind of film where the Devils were good and everything else was bad. Issei, Xenovia, Gasper, Asia and Masaru was chosen because of their races and power represents the said "enemies" of the devils. Masaru glances at the Director who was up to no good as usual but Serafall was having fun, ''Well it''s not my problem to deal with'' Masaru thought


    "Hoho, this is interesting" Xenovia was the first to bite, "I-I''m afraid but for the sake of the Devil King I will do my best" Gasper answered feeling quite timid at the idea of shooting a film. Masaru looks at Issei who spoke with Asia who also agreed to join the film, Ophis poked Masaru''s hand "Join?" Masaru nodded as he could not say no to the Dragon God, if she points west it will be best to head Northwest instead. ''Best satisfy her and my own d?s?r?s'' Masaru thought.


    Everyone went to get changed, Masaru snapped his fingers using magic to change his attire into a black skeletal design armour. "You really know what outfit to wear" Director hands over Masaru''s script, reading through it he began to sweat ''I forgot that Serafall and her team improvise most of the time'' He thought with a wry smile as he went out the tent only to be shocked.


    Issei came out wearing an imitation armour of his Boosted gear, Asia was wearing strange priestess costume that looks quite close to those who uses bones and flesh ritual. Xenovia came out wearing an Amazon Outfit exposing most of her body and next to her was a box, a box with two holes jumping excitedly. "Gasper you going to shoot the film in that Box?" Masaru asked "Ehehe, I''m the Danball Vampire Senpai, the Director enjoyed the idea"


    So the filming started with Serafall flying towards the Location Masaru was at, but she was stopped by several actors and Xenovia taking the lead. "You will not get in the way of us awaking the Ancient Dragons!" Xenovia became quite excited as she charged her Durandal in max power before swinging down towards Serafall, this made Issei sweat as he did not expect to see a real fight but Masaru was used to shooting films with Serafall.


    Seeing the holy aura wave approaching Serafall to spread her devil wings flying away swiftly to dodge the strike, upon impact with the ground an explosion shook the ground with dust rising up like clouds around the area the attack struck. "Eat This! Levia-tan BEAM!" Serafall swirls her staff before launching a beam straight at Xenovia who managed to dodge it at the last minute BOOM! Masaru glances how a crevice was created by a holy sword and a Devil King blowing away mountains. "Is this the kind of a life and death filming?" Issei asked


    Masaru shook his head since it was not his scene to appear in, "Masaru, I-Is this really normal?" Masaru chuckled at Issei''s worried face, "It''s the norm" BOOM!!! This time another mountain disappeared under Serafall''s attack when Gasper joined in the battle with his Box Form. "I hope..." Masaru added feeling that last beam attack was a bit too much of an overkill. Swoosh! A giant bird flew over grabbing Gasper''s box flying off in the far distance, "Merde!" Masaru blast off following after the bird.


    "What was that?" Issei asked while the staff said "I don''t know" Issei sweated as he could not believe just how laid back these people were, after a few moments Masaru dropped off Gasper who was crying in the box. "Gyasuke! You alright!?" Issei asked feeling worried about Gasper, Masaru smiled wryly as this was really a norm and as expected the Director loved the Vampire Box being carried away.


    "I will obliterate you all" Serafall continued to fight against Gasper and Xenovia who were having difficulties to return attacks at Serafall who was spamming beams left and right, it did not take long for Xenovia and Gasper to be engulfed in her beam but the two of them were unharmed which brought an end to the scene.


    Under the Director''s order, they moved onto the Next scene where Issei was the Dragon Guard of the Dragon Priestess Asia, "Oh Dragon God please answer my prayers and descend upon our world and kill Levia-tan!" Serafall arrives at the scene, "Oh No!" At the moment an earth-shattering fart reverberated causing the statue which was meant to split before Masaru descend, exploded into pieces revealing a glimpse of a fatty''s ?ss wearing blue jeans, coincidentally he was trying to fix an error with the Statue.


    "CUT!" The Director laughed his arse off and decided to keep this scene, since it was decided to keep Masaru descended upon the stage "So you are the one to call me Mortal? Since you have managed to open the pathway for this God I will grant your wish" Asia stuttered "P-Please defeat Levia-Tan" Masaru glances at Serafall Haughtily before snorting "This girl? Consider it a freebie, think of a real wish"


    "You calling me a freebie!?" Serafall launches several demonic spheres at Masaru who conjured several magic circles to scan her demonic energy before his thrust his palm cloaked in Worthless energy causing the spheres to disperses upon contact. Issei was running while dodging the attacks from Serafall that was stronger than what he could handle without his sacred gear. Serafall pouted as she blasts off fighting Masaru in close combat, "Holy hell!" Masaru cursed as he dodged Serafall''s attacks, Serafall was miffed at Masaru who took out her attacks so she decided to punish him.


    "Come my allies! Ophy-chan! Sara-chan!" Serafall called out as Samsara and Ophis appear all of the sudden behind Serafall, "Nin nin! Ophy-chan has arrived!" Ophis said with a stoic face while Samsara smiled as she struck a cute pose "And I Sara-chan arrived as well" She winked causing several staff members to have a nosebleed. "With my allies, we are taking you down!" Serafall exclaims with an excited voice as Masaru had to focus every ounce of his energy to dodge attacks from a Devil King, Life&Death Goddess and a Dragon God Loli.


    "Hmph!" Masaru pulled out several of Ophis''s favourite snack making Ophis look at him quietly, he could see her d?s?r? to eat the snacks was making it hard for her to make a choice to continue attacking him or take the snacks. "Oh no! The Belial Secret Technique: Bribery has won over Ophy-chan!" Serafall cried while Masaru was floored, ''Since when the hell did Bribery become our family''s secret technique!?'' Masaru could only admit defeat at this girl''s imagination.


    Ophis took the snacks eating silently while Masaru had to face off against Samsara and Serafall, ''Think! What could I use for Samsara?'' Masaru thought before a sinister smirk form on his face, he channels his demonic energy within his body before he manipulates it to form several copies of him. "Reverse Harem!" Samsara froze as blood dripped from her nose, Serafall was blushing beet red as the copies of Masaru was n?k?d although the important part had mosaic censored for safety purposes.


    "Hah" Masaru dispersed his clones as he caught Samsara whispering something secretly into her ear, she blushed as she nodded before she flew off to fight against poor Issei "NO!!! I am alone!!" Serafall acts dramatically while Masaru smiled looking at Serafall, "Did you like what you saw?" Serafall blushed as Masaru used the chance to speed off towards her, the two of them continued their close combat but Serafall could not concentrate as the more she looks at Masaru the more she was reminded of the previous scene.


    "And CUT! Good Work!" The Director finished the filming while Serafall pouted as she kicked Masaru''s shin "Meanie!" Masaru yelped holding his shin as he could tell Serafall used quite an amount of power to kick him, Issei came over with reverence "You taught me something new Sensei! I never expected such a technique could be used to make women stunned" Issei felt excited at Masaru''s Reverse Harem spell but Masaru felt complicated ''That is not my technique!!!'' He wanted to say


    "Pffttt... We have to alter that technique with some CG to make it more children friendly" The Director said to one of the staff members while laughing, Issei turn to look at Masaru who shrugged "Let''s not ask question, just follow the Director''s suggestions otherwise we will end up questioning the meaning of life" Masaru said to Issei while heading for the Tent where Serafall was covering herself with a duvet blushing, "Can I come in?"


    "No!" Serafall called out, "Although I have some exclusive photos of Serafall and Sona wearing Magical Girl Outfits?" Masaru pulled out several photos he kept from their last photoshoot event for a rainy day like this, "EH!?" Masaru went into Serfall''s tent seeing her surprised face as he gave her a photo of her and Sona on both sides of Masaru standing for the photoshoot, seeing this Serafall smiled warmly while gently ??r?ssing the photo.


    "You have not succeeded with your bribery technique" Serafall pouted while Masaru shook his head, "Where does this secret technique come from?" Serafall glances at Masaru with a playful smile "I heard you have tricked a God and took two Longinus from him" Masaru chuckled nervously, "Well I had a good reason" Masaru said while Serafall pouted.


    "At least you got a good view today" Masaru commented making Serafall leap at him to attack him, when the Director entered the Tent to talk with Serafall in regards to Gasper the Box Vampire who showed several unique but comical scenes, saw Serafall Stradling Masaru about to pound her face in his face. "Cough* Forgive me, I will leave the two of you alone," The Director said with an understanding smile before leaving the tent.


    Serafall was frozen while Masaru sweated wondering what is going to happen this time, but Serafall stood up with a red face heading after the director leaving the relieved Masaru, "At least she calmed down" He muttered as he stood up to continue the film shooting. As it turned out, the film was completed altered with CG making the scenes they took complete waste of time, although Masaru enjoyed the sight of Serafall blushing so it was worth it.

 Chapter 146 - Happy Dayz

    It has been a few days after the troublesome film of Serafall, Masaru was waking up within his room. They have returned to the human world since everything was being handled by his family members since they wanted Masaru and the girls to enjoy their youth together, "Deeper..." Akeno next to him whispered enticing words in her sleep, "Masaru-sama... That is too much sweet" Ingvild mumbled as she gripped the duvet tighter.


    Masaru slowly sat upright looking at the girls sleeping all over of his bed together with him, strangely enough, Ophis who slept like someone who was laying in a coffin was on top of him but she did not awaken despite his movements. Using magic Masaru pulls out his guitar from his wardrobe without making a noise, taking a deep breathe Masaru lightly plays the strings of the guitar generating a light melody prompting the girls to wake up.


    "I''ve been looking for that something" Masaru gently sings, despite the melody and Masaru''s soft voice the girls woke up with smiles looking at him. Masaru was not certain why but today he just felt like it "One thing that makes it all complete" Masaru silently drew a breath before continuing, "You find it in the strangest places" Akeno sat upright resting her head on Masaru''s shoulder, "Places you never knew it could be"


    Masaru continued to sing, he did not expect the girls to tear up a little as they continued to listen to his words "Well, for me it''s waking up beside each of you" Masaru glances at each of the girls "To watch the sunrise on your face" Masaru leaned towards his left to kiss Akeno "To know that I can say I love each of you" Masaru continued to gently play the melody, "In any given time or place" Ophis who faked her sleep began to really sleep as she found the melody pleasing for her ears, "It''s little things that only I know"


    "Those are the things that make you mine"


    >/<


    Cooking in the kitchen the girls were particularly full of energy still playing the song Masaru sang for them in their mind, Diana who was stubborn still came this morning early heard the song Masaru sang for the girls. She was quite jealous feeling her son should sing a song for her too someday, but the balance in the house was excellent. "Uh, Uhm? Can I help?" Brynhildr asked since she slept in the guest room she was a bit flustered to hear Masaru''s beautiful song.


    "Sure, can you help here" Akeno gave her task to complete, meanwhile, Masaru was silently watching the girls cooking. "Lifelike this, is worth fighting for" Masaru muttered as Diana took her seat next to him, "You found it? Your centre?" Diana asked as she could feel a fire was burning within Masaru''s soul, it was moulding under the control of Origin into Masaru''s last piece required for his sacred gear without him knowing it.


    "I already knew it, I was just reminded of it... For the sake of our peaceful life, I will become the light and darkness" Masaru swore to himself with conviction, Diana nodded as she felt he was getting closer to the day where he will learn about his path. "Be careful it''s still hot" Shirone came carrying the plates while Ichika came bringing the drinks, everyone was enjoying their breakfast together. After breakfast Masaru and the girls said their byes leaving Brynhildr, Kuroka, Ulrika and Roygun who had tasks to complete in Hiei for Masaru. Diana took it upon herself to look after Ophis for the day.


    "It has been a while we walked together like this" Akeno said while holding Masaru''s arm, "Yes it sure has" Masaru answered as he could remember how the boys in the academy gave him troubles for his relationship with the girls when he first came to Kuoh Academy, not far from them Masaru spotted Barold who was carrying Aika''s bag, "Morning Barold, Morning Aika" Masaru greeted followed by each of the girls.


    "Oya, if it isn''t the Demon King and all of his wives" Aikai greeted with a smile as she scans Masaru''s body before raising her brows for an instant before reverting to neutral face, "Masaru" Barold greets Masaru before greeting the girls, "I can understand why you girls flock around him," Aika said with a teasing smile but she was defeated by Akeno''s smile "Same for you, your choice in men is quite unique"


    Aika blushed a bit, "Hehe, well Barold is honest and caring... He accepted everything of me, so I thought of giving it a try" Aika said causing the girls to flock together as they chatted, "How have things been for you the past few days?" Masaru asked as he and Barold followed behind the girls, "It has been going well, ever since Issei returned the peerage feels a bit normal. Did you give him some sort of advice? He even swore to never endanger his life as he did with Shalba"


    Masaru chuckled "I gave him a piece of honest advice and made him realize just how it looks like when you try to rely on your friend to look after your girl if you''re dead" Masaru answered, Barold nodded feeling a bit glad that Masaru is the way he is. "Apparently Rias is going to visit the Vampire Nation to meet Gasper''s family, during the ?ssault of the Hero Faction a hidden power was triggered and for the sake of our safety Rias intends to get answers"


    Hearing about the Vampire Nation Masaru began to think about Cicily, ''Maybe I should go make a visit, last time I remember Khaos Brigade had an involvement in their struggles'' Masaru thought, he completely has forgotten about the Vampires because of their arrogant personality and thinking their above all attitudes. "I see, I heard about his power but I can only guess it will be something similar to my sacred gear. Perhaps a soul within the sacred was stimulated enough to awaken" Masaru speculated.


    "Your sacred gear?" Baldor asked, "Yes, although my sacred gear is one. But at the same time, it can be classified as Five Sacred gears because five souls reside inside it, this grants me different Balance breakers." Barold swallowed his saliva hearing Masaru''s question, it was a bit difficult to understand but just from knowing five different balance breakers meant Masaru had even more variety of methods to take down his enemies. "I will tell Rias about this speculation" Barold thanked Masaru.


    Soon they arrived at the Academy, the male students were used to the sight of Masaru being surrounded by the girls although it did not stop them from feeling jealous. "That Demon King!" "He will be leaving the end of this year, we can try to get girls then" "But I heard Hyoudou is getting popular with the girls in the Occult Research Club... Just what is going on?!" Masaru shook his head walking ahead despite hearing the gossips.


    Entering the Disciplinary Committee office, Masaru and the girls all went to sit in the lounge. Ichika went to prepare the tea while Masaru began to talk about an important matter. "I have actually forgotten about an important matter but," Masaru waved his hands as several magic crests materialized on the tables of everyone''s desk, suddenly large stacks of papers emerged from the crests. "These are personal information about Magician''s who wants to sign a contract with each of you, as you know this is incredibly important to choose as this can make or break your future"


    Ichika came with a pushing cart with cups of tea she brewed for everyone, "If you feel uncertain, make sure to ask me" Masaru said with a smile as everyone enjoyed their tea, seeing that his papers were not on his desk, "Where is yours?" Everest asks prompting Masaru to snap his fingers, but unlike everyone else, his desk and both sides were covered with stacks of papers. Seeing this the girls'' eyes all bulged out, "Tha-That sure is a lot" Everest said swallowing her saliva.


    "Well that Mephisto Pheles really is a pain in the ?ss, I told him to filter my application but because of a large number of Magician Rebels that popped up they are understaffed to handle my request" Masaru explained why he had to do everything manually, he made sure to send Ulrika, Roygun and Kuroka''s requests to them already so they should be doing their reviewings. After talking some more especially in regards to Hiei''s expansion towards the west, Masaru was considering placing his eyes in America as well.


    Afterwards, everyone went back to their classrooms to start the school day. The teacher reminded the students to review their further studies directions and what careers they wish to pursue, thinking about this Masaru was considering of majoring in varies fields since he intends to make a front Company for Hiei. Although he had the family company to deal with, he intends to run Hiei as his personal Company which he will later break up into different business areas for each of his children in the future to inherit.


    Thus several days has passed, live has carried on as usual while Masaru began to detect the faint presence of a flame within his body. According to Drago, Masaru''s strong conviction to protect the peaceful life os the girls lit a fire within his soul and the spellbook gave it a consciousness but it is still growing so he will have to wait for a while before he will be able to see the results of what is going on within his sacred gear.


    "Ara? The list of people really is long... It is difficult to choose" Akeno complains although she was purposely leaning against Masaru, it took them several days to filter through the list of magicians to only have the most capable ones. "I wonder just what do these people think of signing a contract with me though, their abilities are simply to pale in comparison to my standards" Masaru smiled wryly as he threw away more papers and still have not found a single candidate that is up to his standard.


    "Masaru, what do you think of this girl?" Everest shows Masaru a report of a female Dragon Priestess from Northern Germany, looking at the name Masaru called one of the Information Officers of Hiei to sent a report on the girl''s personality and personal history. Soon the report was warped in front of him as he hands it over to Everest, "Here is her history information, it may seem like I am doing something wrong, But I rather sign a contract with someone with a reasonable history"


    "Thank you" Everest kisses Masaru''s cheek as she read through the information, this was one of the good perks for having Hiei at his disposal as he could give his girls information to choose proper magicians. After taking down more than half the applications forms, Masaru stretched his body while wondering if the magicians are really fools trying their luck. He materialized a magic crest to contact Mephisto Pheles.


    "To think you will contact me so soon..." Masaru sighed, "Mephisto, what is with these applications? Are you trying to send fools for me?" Mephisto laughed "The young ones asked me with pleading eyes that they wanted to try their luck but as expected none caught your fancy?" Masaru sighed "I only went through half the documents you sent, and it is really a pain. Don''t you have a decent Magician in mind?"


    "Hmmm... There is a magician, but she is a vampire" Mephisto said before continuing, "The only problem is the fact she is a swordswoman as well, and because of that no devils tried to sign a contract with her." Masaru thought for a moment, "Is she in Romania? At the Vampire Nation?" Masaru asked, "Yes, she is the sister of the Carmilla Empress" Hearing this Masaru shivered in shock, "You are telling me, that swordswoman who is more skilled than an ?ssassin is a Magician as well?"


    "That''s why I said it, she is too multi-talented that other devils did not want to sign a contract with her. Because they feel inferior to her... Her name is... Cicily Carmilla"

 Chapter 147 - Vampires from Carmilla Faction Arrives

    Next day Masaru went through the day at school as normal till Sona told him about the meeting, he told his girls to head home as he knew they would flip tables with the bloodsuckers if they were to give him an attitude. It was late evening, Currently, Masaru was sitting together with Barold playing chess "Heh, you still have a long way to go my friend" Masaru places his last piece checkmating Barold who sighed.


    "You really have levelled up your skills from playing daily with Sona haven''t you?" Barold glances at Masaru with a stinky eye feeling frustrated he cant win against his friend in chess, Masaru chuckles "Well it is a good way to spend time, another game?" Masaru asked but Barold shook his head, Masaru smirked as he turns to look at Azazel, "They sure like taking their time" Masaru said as he felt quite displeased at the fact they were late.


    "Yeah, I have been thinking that too" Azazel sighed as he leans back on the couch, there was a sister wearing nun articles of clothing, she was from the Heaven faction who was representative of heaven standing here "I still haven''t introduced myself. My name is Griselda Quarta, and I am supervising the staff members from Heaven in this region" Masaru could not raise his eyebrow, "I would never expect Gabriel''s Queen would be here..."


    Griselda glances at Masaru with a smile "It''s an honour to be known by the Demon King Masaru, your reputation precedes you more than mine" Masaru smiled wryly, "She is my superior" Irina added on although Masaru was not concerned about that, he was quite surprised to see how serious Heaven was becoming in dealing with situations when they were passive in the beginning. Soon the room became slightly darker as peculiar coldness that stuck on one''s skin began to lurk within the room, "Finally" Masaru muttered as he glances at the door.


    Yuuto bowed to everyone heading out to escort the vampires inside after a while Yuuto called out "I have brought the guests" Before he began to push open the door. Everyone''s attention was attracted to the door which was pushed open, the first to enter was a pureblood vampire little girl with doll-like appearance with long wavy light blonde hair, deep red eyes wearing clothes westerner princesses would wear.


    Behind her is two more ?du?t vampires, man and woman wearing suits which were her escorts and bodyguards. The lady stood still as she glances at Rias, Sona then at Azazel till her eyes shook when she saw Masaru, "How do you do, people of the Three-Great Powers. I''m especially honoured to meet two of the little sisters of Maous, the former Governor of the Fallen Angels and especially you Masaru Belial, the Empress has quite an impression of you."


    "My name is Elmenhilde Galnstein. Please call me Elmen" Elmen curtsied, "Galnstein huh? You really must be close to Carmilla herself if she were to send someone of the Noble Family as a messenger" Masaru said, Rias look at Elmen who took her seat "Elmenhilde, forgive my bluntness but could you tell us why did you intend to make contact with us now despite the Carmilla Faction had avoided us for so long?" Elmen took a sip of her tea, "I am here to ask if we can borrow Gasper"


    Hearing this Masaru closed his eyes feeling it was a good choice to keep his girls away, this talk felt like they were treating people as objects was never a pleasant thing to hear. Rias was quite shocked but when she asked the details of why they particularly wanted Gasper, Elmen explained the fact that Tepes Faction was in possession of the Longinus, Sephiroth''s Grail. "To think it''s that one" Azazel mutters looking at Masaru who had a complicated face.


    "And let me guess, the reason you want Gasper is because the person who possess this Longinus is someone he is close to?" Masaru asks looking at Elmen who nodded calmly, "Correct, the half-vampire in possession of the Sephiroth''s Grail, is Valerie Tepes" Masaru rubbed his forehead thinking for a while, "The only thing that can make vampires attached to this Longinus is because you want to recreate your bodies?"


    "Correct, they intend to recreate the Vampire body with no weaknesses" Elmen nods, hearing this Azazel was quite surprised, they continued to talk as it appears Carmilla is not happy with Tepes that wants to destroy the way of life as a Vampire by using the grail which caused the conflict, Masaru, however, remembered the mission he once did in the past to set buildings on fire in Carmilla Faction which was all buildings equipped to look after babies.


    "We want to resolve vampire problems by using vampire powers only, we heard Gasper had awakened his hidden powers so it will be helpful to gain his support for our goal of suppressing Tepes Faction" Elmen explained the reason she wants Gasper, "Do you know what power it is?" Rias asked but Elmen shook her head, "It is not uncommon for vampires to be born with power far surpassing the average vampires, this is more common among the halves like Gasper. We of the Carmilla Faction are investigating it, but I am certain that information about his power would be found in the Tepes Faction"


    "But Valerie never had a sacred gear" Gasper denied it, "Just because the Sacred Gear did not awaken does not mean one does not have it, not to mention there is Longinus type that chooses their hosts even living ones if their previous hosts died. So it will not be strange for her to have it, although I would say she is both lucky and unlucky" Azazel sighed "So they hid it before we and the heaven faction, to think the vampires who detest holy power would hold it and hiding it from us"


    "That is exactly so" Elmen confirms Azazel''s words, "Gasper, don''t you detest the household Vladi of the Tepes Faction who exiled you? with your power, you could" Gasper shook his head at Elmen''s words "I don''t care about it, I am satisfied with my current life" Before he could complete his words Elmen said a word of taboo "Hybrid" Hearing this Masaru glared at her with killing intent, this made Elmen shiver herself looking at Masaru with a trace of surprise and fear.


    "Even if you meant to say it for him, that word is taboo in front of me... Let me warn you Elmen, you are here to ask for OUR help, what can Carmilla even give us that holds the value of a single person''s life?" Elemen took deep breaths to calm her nerves as she did not expect her words to trigger Masaru''s anger, the reason Masaru is s?ns?t?v? of this word is because some of his girls suffered in their lives because of that kind of circumstances, being a hybrid.


    Elmen took out a document, "We of the Carmilla Faction is willing to join the Alliance as a condition we are allowed to use Gasper to aid us in our battle" Masaru tapped Issei''s shoulder who was about to burst, Issei glances at Masaru with frustrations but seeing Masaru''s angered face he pulled back. "It appears Camilla have no idea what their position in the world is, do you?" Masaru asked


    This question made Elmen flinch as she glances at Masaru strangely, "What do you mean?" Masaru smirked "We can wait for you two faction to kill each other off, maybe facing extinction you vampires might learn your place and make wiser decisions... Or we can join the Tepes Faction. Did you honestly think Carmilla is attractive for the Alliance?" Elmen''s face became complicated at Masaru''s words, Sona stood up to stand next to Masaru.


    Rias kept silent as she kind of agreed with Masaru''s words although it may sound harsh, but that was indeed the devil''s way of thinking. Azazel smirked as he enjoyed it when Masaru puts arrogant people in their places "So you can forget about the truce conference, I will head to Carmilla myself as hear what she has to say to me in my face" Masaru said looking coldly at Elmen who could not find a single word to refute "Here is how it will go, you will stand up and leave through that door. Whether Rias and Gasper will ?ssist you, you will have to wait for their answer. As for me, as I said I will go meet Empress Carmilla and hear the story from her. You should know of my status and why I can make choices like these don''t you?"


    Elmen nodded as Masaru glances at Rias and Gasper, "Whether you choose to aid them or not, is your decision. Don''t be forced to follow their demands" Masaru said to the two of them before he took his seat once more with Sona next to him holding his hand, "You feeling alright?" Sona asked as Masaru smiled wryly, "I have you" Sona smiled sweetly. Elmen stood up saying her farewells leaving together with her escorts, "Are you sure doing what you did was fine?" Azazel asked


    "Well they are looking for you and Gasper more specifically which is why they chose a location where they could achieve both, otherwise would it not be better if they went to meet Sirzech or Serafall instead?" Azazel nodded at Masaru''s speculation, "Not to mention, I doubt Carmilla knew I was here too otherwise she would not have chosen this tactic since she is aware I know the Vampire nation like the back of my hand"


    "Fufu, you really said everything I wanted to say although I am not allowed to" Griselda found Masaru quite amusing, she turns to look at Xenovia "You really have grown, normally you would chop them first and ask questions after" Xenovia blushed feeling embarrassed, Sona look towards Rias "What will you do?" Gasper held his fist tightly as he announced "I''m going, so I can save Valerie... I don''t care about the vampires, I just want her to be safe"


    Rias nodded "I will be going there first. I will first meet with the House of Vladi while looking at the situation around the Vampire Nation, we can dispatch Gasper after that" Rias said, hearing this Azazel suggested that she takes a guard and she chose Yuuto. "Right now the information I have is the fact the two factions are quite tense, they have continuous skirmishes and this is going on for more than a year" Masaru explains to Rias who nodded.


    "Masaru and I will go in your place to meet Carmilla first" Azazel glances at Masaru who nodded at him, "We will investigate the situation at that side before dispatching the rest of the teams, What about your team," Azazel asked Masaru, "They will be heading for Asgard, apparently there is a few projects Odin requested their aid with, so I will only be bringing Brynhildr with me" Masaru answered.


    "Huh? Since when have you been hooked up with my superior?" Rossweisse asked Masaru feeling quite surprised as she knew the personality of Brynhildr was serious, but she did not know towards Masaru she was different. "She is someone going through a trial to decide if she will become my last piece" Masaru answered shocking everyone, "You intend to have the stronger Valkyrie become your knight?" Rias was slack-jawed while Sona felt proud, it was her fianc¨¦ after all.


    Azazel looks at Griselda, "Sister Griselda, please report to Michael and Uriel. I feel that something more is going on over there" Griselda nodded, Issei came over "Thank you" Masaru waved his hand "You are aiming to be a high-class devil, there is rules you have to understand when diplomatic negotiations happen. Make sure to study and learn to curb your emotions, sometimes being hotheaded will allow others to take advantage of you and that will get your loved ones in danger"


    Issei nodded while Sona gripped Masaru''s hand, "Well, apologies but the two of us will be heading home to deal with a few things, please update me on the finalized details" Masaru said before bidding everyone farewell leaving the occult room together with Sona and her peerage, "Sona, if anything happens out of the ordinary here. Make sure to contact me, especially in regards to the Magicians okay?"


    Sona nodded, she would never expect Masaru was more concerned about a sicko who once caused trouble in China decided not only to come to Japan to make trouble but also in Romania.

 Chapter 148 - Update notice: Change progression report

500

 Chapter 149 - Update on Progress

    Yo Guys, it''s complete noob here to give you the latest report of my progress:


    It''s going slower than expected!


    Can''t help it, I am making much more changes ever since Volume 3. Especially in Volume 4, although there is not much changes in the plots. THe majority changes made is the relationship between the MC of this book and Rias and her peerage.


    Some won''t like this, honestly I have no regards to such things. Not everyone can be pleased at the same time.


    Anyway! The current chapter I am currently at is >92<


    Please note, Chapter 91 before changes has been splitted and made into two chapters 91-92. Hench the extra chapter count. I might be adding more chapters in between as I move through each chapter. I will try to keep you all up to date when I add more chapters in between.


    Date: 15/08/2020


    COMMENT 13 comments VOTE Load failed, please RETRY


    ¡ª New chapter is coming soon ¡ªWrite a review Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Weekly Power Status See Who Voted -- Power Ranking -- Power Stone Vote 13 Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Translator: Editor:

 Chapter 123 - Gusu Lan Sect

    Following after Zhou Hai, Masaru and the two girls arrived near a massive iron door inscribed with the name of the sect. Two guards wearing white robes with a sword attached to their h?ps, stood silently looking forward without movement as if they were statues.


    "Eh!? Are those statues!?" Kuroka asked as she appeared next to the guards poking them with a curious gaze, feeling the squishy sensation she appeared shocked, "Their well made, they feel just like a human!"


    "Woman, we are humans!" The guard felt irritated at the girl who poked him, if his girlfriend were to see this then she might throw a tantrum and leave him. However, he too could not help but take a glance at this girls br??st that was threatening to pop out from her black Yukata.


    "EH!?" Kuroka leap backwards nearby Masaru looking at the guard with a shocked expression, shortly a hand chop fell on her head "OUCH!"


    "Stop playing around" Masaru said with a wry smile as he knew this girl was toying with the two guards on purpose, he glanced at the two guards sensing that they were both Mid Class in strength based on their aura.


    "Please notify your Inner Sect Elder that my Boss, Masaru Belial is here to initiate the Duel against Gusu Lan Sect!" Zhou Hai announced,


    "What!?" Both the guards glanced at Masaru in surprise wondering if this boy was still alright in the head, they could not sense any Qi from this boy so they thought he was just simply a mortal that was trying to piss them off.


    "Get lost! You think we are fools to believe that you have strength to challenge us?" The guard that felt jealous of his friend being poked by a beauty stepped forward when he saw how lovingly the girl was looking at the boy who wanted to challenge their sect.


    "Will you act as my test?" Masaru asked nonchalantly,


    "You asked for it!" The guard smiled sinisterly, by manipulating the qi within his dantian to enhance his body''s prowess he dashed towards Masaru leaving a trail of dust behind him.


    "Iron Fist!"


    The guard cried out his attack as he thrust forward his golden glowing fist, Masaru could not help but raise his eyebrow when he heard the man call out his attack so loudly. From the name he could more or less guess this was a fist as strong as iron at the very least.


    "Since it''s only Iron, then there is no need to fear it" Masaru muttered as he gathered his dragon aura around his fist and thrust it to meet with the incoming fist attack head on.


    "AAAAAAA!!!" The guard was launched backwards, crashing against the gate.


    HONG LONG LONG!


    The gate vibrates strongly while shooting the guard that was leaning against it to crash into the ground, the sound of the vibration reverberated throughout the sect alarming everyone. It did not take that long for hundreds of cultivators wearing white robes, red robes and Pale green Robes to appear.


    "Who this boy?"


    "This brat dare to attack our sect!?"


    "That girl''s br??st sure is amazing, I can play with them and never get bored!"


    "The other girl has a horn on her head, is she an Oni?"


    Masaru glanced at the surrounding cultivators that were young in appearance, from what he sensed the highest was false Ultimate Rank just slightly weaker than him.


    "B-Boss!" Zhou Hai shivered as he felt fear at the sheer numbers of cultivators that surrounded them, he did not expect his boss to use such a heavy hand to draw the attention of the sect.


    "Who dares to cause trouble in the Gusu Lan Sect!?" an loud powerful voice reverberate throughout the sect, followed by the appearance of an elder wearing a grey robe.


    "It''s outer sect Elder Gu!"


    "Oh, to think a young lad like you would attack our Sect. Do you have a death wish!?" Elder Gu asked while glancing at Masaru with surprise, he did not expect to meet up with an expert that was close to entering the Divine realm.


    "I only came to announce my d?s?r? to initiate a duel against the sect, however, the door guard looked down on me and decided that he would become a test to see whether or not I have the qualifications to challenge the sect" Masaru explained before glancing at the knocked out guard,


    "And if this is the standard, I would only be disappointed" Masaru added


    "You bastard!"


    "You are looking down on us?"


    "I, your father will teach you a lesson"


    "If I don''t beat up this brat then he will be my grandpa!"


    ''The heck?'' Masaru was taken aback by how these young people would call themselves father and grandfather towards others despite being so young, don''t they feel ashamed? Or is it an eight-grade syndrome of Cultivators?


    "Hoho, you sure have the confidence to say such a thing" Elder Gu said while laughing heartily, it was not the first time said such a thing and it will not be the last. hench he never took Masaru''s words seriously,


    "Since you wish to initiate the duel, what is it that you d?s?r? from our Sect?" Elder Gu asked while ??r?ssing his pure white beard.


    "Information regarding Divinity Domain, and Divine energy," Masaru said without hesitation,


    "Oho, so you must be from another power system. Since we call it Martial Soul and Immortal Qi" Elder Gu said as he felt intrigued,


    "Naturally, I am a Devil," Masaru said with a smile,


    "A Devil!? To think another one would emerge within our country"


    "I wonder what is the difference between me a Devil Cultivator and a real devil"


    "I will relay your request, you may follow me inside, as for you little Shaolin Monk. Please stay outside" Elder Gu said while waving his hand gently, yet a fierce gale of wind burst out against the two iron doors forcing them wide open revealing the majestic sect in its full glory.


    Masaru followed after Elder Gu together with Kuroka and Roygun while Zhou Hai encourged Masaru while waiting outside, it was a hidden rule that during a duel other sects could not spectate the duel.


    "So you''re a devil, from the underworld?" Elder Gu asked,


    "Yes" Masaru answered,


    "Didn''t they have their own cultivation method to achieve the Divinity Domain and how to convert your energy?" Elder Gu asked,


    "Well I thought it would be convenient to learn it here since I need to do somethings here, whether I learn it here or back at home will not make much of a difference" Masaru answered with a smile,


    "Hoho, that will depend on whether you can complete the challenge we will give you. So don''t get your hopes too high" Elder Gu said as the two of them arrived at the next set of doors.


    "This is Elder Gu, can you please call your inner sect Elder Meng yang" Elder Gu called out,


    it did not take long for a young man to appear before Masaru and Elder Gu, with long straight black hair tied in a low ponytail style, sharp looking eyebrows, obsidian coloured eyes. Wearing a yellow coloured robe to signify his status as an Inner Sect Elder.


    "Gu, it sure has been a long time you have called me out specifically," Meng Yang said with an amiable smile, he knew that whenever Gu called him out directly it could only mean one thing. He turned his head to glance at Masaru, however, when he saw the appearance of Masaru he could not help exclaiming in surprise.


    "To think the host of Byakko would grace us with his presence," Meng Yang said with a mysterious smile,


    "You are the host of Byakko!?" Gu asked in surprise, he naturally knew of this manner but he never took interest in it hench he did not know Masaru was the host of Byakko.


    "Pleased to meet you Inner Sect Elder Meng Yang, are you perhaps brothers with Meng Zhang?" Masaru asked curiously while glancing at Meng Yang, despite the difference in hair and eye colour the two of them had similarities.


    "He is a cousin from my Mother''s side of the family, it''s a hnour to meet you, Byakko''s host" Meng Yang said,


    Masaru could not help but twitch his mouth when he realized this elder was disrespecting him, he was only recognizing Masaru''s sacred gear but not Masaru himself. Even Kuroka and Roygun could not help but to frown at this attitude.


    "Since you would like to initiate the duel, what is it that you d?s?r? from our Sect?" Meng Yang asked,


    "Information in regards to your martial Soul and Immortal qi" Masaru answered, he used the terms he learned form Elder Gu to make the request much simpler to understand.


    "hmm... Such information is incredibly precious" Meng Yang said nonchalantly while tapping his chin wondering if such a heavy bet would be allowed by the sect,


    ''This man...'' Masaru knew that the information was not much worth for the sect since it was public information for their sect members, however, here the man was debating as if the information was so important that it was related to the rise and fall of the sect itself.


    "Since you asked for the duel you know that the bet should be in equavalent value right?" Meng Yang asked,


    Masaru nodded so Meng Yang''s smile grew wider, "Since that information is only allowed to be read by our sect disciples, the condition on the bet is that when you lose. You will become our slave for a thousand years"


    "You bastard--!" Roygun roared in rage, however, Masaru gently touched her cheek causig her to flinch and calm down almost instantly. That was just how much the girl loved Masaru, a single touch could calm her raging her. But she still glared at Meng Yang hating this man.


    "Don''t you think the bet value is unreasonable?" Kuroka asked,


    "There is no rule stipulating how the value is determined, it is us who determine the value at the time of the challenge. And I determined the value of Byakko''s host to be as such" Meng Yang said nonchalantly, while snickering in his heart ''Once I complete this bet, I will be able to rise in status within our family and take the position as the true Azure Dragon God from my cousin!''


    "Very well" Masaru said nonchalant, despite showing a calm expression he was quite angered. Not only was his individuality ignored but he valued so lowly almost like he was worthless. Not his bloodline ability mind you.


    "It''s a good thing that you are so understanding" Meng Yang said as he could not hide his disdain look at Masaru before leading them to the arena, there was not much procedures to follow since Duels are only a rare training event and nothing more so many of the upper echelons in the sect never pitched up.


    "The rules are as follow, you along with your girls will have to face our entire inner sect" Meng Yang said the "additional" rule which Zhao Hai mentioned to Masaru,


    ''To think he would go out of his way to ensure I will not win, does he has ideas of his own regarding me?'' Masaru thought, he knew Meng Zhang wanted to kill him so his initial relationship with the supernatural of China was not the best.


    So he was vigilant towards these cultivators, with his divine grimoire he knew he would be able to escape with the girls should anything happens. When he went up stage together with Kuroka and Roygun, the three of them was suddenly surrounded by disciples wearing red robes made for the inner sect disciples.


    "So we are surrounded right of the bat huh?" Masaru said as he sensed the prowess of the surrounding disciples were that of False ultimate ranks, although he had Roygun and Kuroka who had similar strength as him it will be a harsh battle for them.


    ''Since recovery items were not banned from this duel, I can use it but also have to expect them to have as well'' Masaru thought as he glanced at the leader of the group who stepped forward.


    "Young ladies, there is no need to risk your lives for this worthless man. If you join our sect then we can promise you all the riches, fame and even guide you to become powerful cultivators" The leader spoke haughtily while glancing at Kuroka and Roygun with lecherous eyes.


    "Nya? Compared to master, I definitely won''t follow someone as disgusting as you" Kuroka said while pinching her nose, although she done it instinctively it was the Ki surrounding the man that made her feel incredibly disgusted.


    Masaru too sensed the murky Ki surrounding the man, killing someone would give them the aura of a killer, however, this man had a disgusting aura that made Masaru speculate that he was a rapist.


    "Ho! It''s the yin depriver! To think Elder Meng Yang chose him to lead, we will win!!!"


    Hearing what the cultivators were talking amongst themselves, Masaru realized that his speculation was indeed correct.


    "From the sound of your title, I would rather choose my master over you" Roygun uttered with a cold harsh tone, her eyes looked at the leader with disdain.


    "Fufu, you two will soon learn of the p???sur?s of being born as women when I lay the both of you on the bed" The leader said as he licked his lips, he took a step forward feelign there was no need to wait any longer to have his way with the two girls and put on a show for his fellow disciples.


    BOOM!


    Masaru who was showing a stoic face, was incredibly furious to the point he dragonified his arms. His arms was covered in white dragon scales reflecting the sunlight, even the sensation of punching the leader felt no different from swatting a pillow.


    The area Masaru dileberately aimed for was the location of the Dantian, according to Zhou Hai if an attack at the region of the dantian exceed what the body can handle then it was possible to cripple the cultivator for the rest of their life unless they recieve a miracle potion to heal it.


    Blood spurted out from the leader''s mouth splattering along the path he flew before he crashed into the surrounding disciples taking some along before they crashed on the ground like a heap of corpses.


    "This---"


    "What power..."


    The disciples glanced at Masaru with surprise, they did not expect that Masaru was no weaker than any of them. In fact he was slightly stronger than them, feeling a hot sensation in their face as if they have been smacked. The disciples roared in rage as they pounced on Masaru and the two girls.


    "For Brother h?nt??!"


    "Kill him!"


    "Nyahahaha" Kuroka giggled as several formation filled with yokai inscription, she launched a tri-sphere attack towards several disciples.


    "What is this!?"


    "GYA!!! My balls!"


    The disciples that were touched by the sphere all collapsed on the ground while holding their crotches, Kuroka smiled sinisterly as she remembered these worthless people dared to look at her so lecherously. She would only allow her master to look at her with such eyes, in fact she wanted him to look at her like that every single second of her life.


    "Damn you!" The disciple who managed to dodge teh attack dashed towards Kuroka, he did not notice her two cat tails and black cat ears emerged from her body as she revealed her true form.


    Her eyes squinted playfully as she took a step back dodging the incoming strike, swinging her right hand she gripped the cultivator''s face while her claws pierced into the skin. "AAAA!!!"


    Before the cultivator could counter, she stretched her right leg right behind both his legs before pushing with her magic enhanched strength slamming his head into the ground creating a miniature crater knocking him right out.


    "Fierce Gale Sword strike!" Another disciple appeared near her slashing towards her neck, her ears twitched when she heard teh sound of the approaching sword dodging the sword strike at the last moment while taking a step back with her left hand clenched into a fist and her right palm pushing against her fist as she slammed her left elbow into the solar plexus of the cultivator.


    "Guah!" The cultivator dropped his sword as he blanked out for an instant under the impact of the elbow strike, he leaned forward with his hands closing to cover his stomach. However, Kuroka already jumped into the sky twisting her body in a spiral motion before kicking the side of the cultivator''s face launching him similar to how Masaru did with the leader to crash long with several fellow cultivators into the ground.


    BOOM!


    "Nyahahaha, this is fun!" Kuroka giggled as she sprints towards the disciples, dodging each strike while attacking them ruthlessly, towards their eyes, their throats and even their crotches without care.


    "This--" Meng Yang glanced in surprise at how powerful these people turned out to be, although they were similar in power strength compared to the Inner Sect Disciples. Masaru and the girls had much more battle experience, especially life and death battles compared to the Disciples of his sect.


    "Damn it... Will I have to attract the Core disciples into this?" He whispered feeling that the condition he made would not be enough to defeat the host of Byakko.

 Chapter 124 - He Xiangu

    Within Gusu Lan Sect''s inner sect Arena, three people while being surrounded by multiple disciples of the inner sect was having a massive brawl.


    "These girls are vicious!"


    "Careful, make sure to guard your crotches with Qi my brothers!"


    Masaru who heard these words could only smile apologetic to these cultivators, although he felt it was a bit too heavy hand for the girls to attack those vital points. However, he knew they must have done something since Kuroka was too easy going and Roygun only had a fetish towards younger boys and most of them were much older than Masaru.


    "Die you Oni! Shattering Mountain and River!" One of the disciples manipulated his qi to cloak around his fist and legs, before he dashed towards Roygun.


    "Crack" Roygun whispered as she waved her hand, under the ?ssault of her peculiar bloodline the Qi attack the disciple initiated started to tear apart before it broke down before he reached Roygun.


    Clenching her fist, she slams it into the face of the bewildered disciple who was one of the loyal followers of the Yin-Depriver,


    BOOM!


    The disciple crashed into the ground right in front of Roygun, however, she did not stop as she starts to stomp the discple heavily causing the disciple to scream out like a pig being slaughtered. The surrounding dsciples all stopped their ?ssaults as they started to fear these two girls, it was only the disciples surrounding Masaru who was continuing their ?ssaults.


    Pak!


    Bang!


    Swoosh!


    "Brother why the hell are you slapping me!?"


    "I did not have the intention to, but hell why did you hit me with your fist!?"


    "I guess it''s time" Masaru muttered as he materialized hundreds of layered magic circles while releasing his killing intent, this caused many disciples to take a step back while the cowardly ones already began to run away as if their lives was counting on it.


    "Killing is not allowed!" Meng Yang cried out when he sensed masaru''s Killing intent, he was taken aback at how heavy the killing intent around Masaru was which meant this boy killed many people.


    ''What a miscalculation!! What is our information gathering team doing!? Why did they not report that he killed many people, just his killing intent scared more than half the remaining disciples away'' Meng Yang thought while feeling embarrassed,


    "Meng Yang, stop this fight" a mysterious voice entered Meng Yang''s mind causing the latter to shiver,


    "Master!?" Meng Yang cried out in surprise,


    "Stop the fight, I sense the boy is getting tired of our harassment and will not hesitate to purge our disciples if this continues" The voice said,


    "He dares!?" Meng Yang glared at Masaru,


    "It is our fault for testing his limits, you should learn how to retrain your greed Yang. Declare him as the winner and give him what he wants, we can''t have He Xiangu pay us a visit" The voice said before disappearing.


    "This---" Meng Yang was reluctant, he was just about to get the Core Disciples but now his Master who was one of the founding ancestors of the sect ordered him otherwise. Even he knew He Xiangu had been trying to contact the host of Byakko and should they do something unbecoming of a cultivator, they might make an enemy of the Immortal gods.


    "Byakko! You won the match! Retract your killing intent!" Meng Yang shouted,


    Hearing what Meng yang just said, Masaru glanced at him before retracting his killing intent. a Smile appeared on his face causing Meng Yang to feel like spurting out blood in rage. he not only humiliated himself by losing this duel, but he even dragged the reputaiton of the sect down by creating such a shameless condition to win the duel. If other sects were to hear of this then they would become laughing stocks.


    "Hmph! here is the information you wanted, leave" Meng Yang said as he threw two scrolls he had his personal disciple prepare for him, he did not want to look at Masaru''s face a second longer so he left.


    The disciples who participated in the battle felt ashamed for losing, those who awoken from their unconsciousness feared Masaru and the girls much more compared to the cowards who fled after Masaru released his killing intent. it was at this moment, the disciples no longer glanced at the girls with ?ustful gazes or with disdain at Masaru.


    "It''s over? So boring" Kuroka complained as she walked closer to Masaru, feeling that she had to spar with him to calm down her battle excitement she had accumulated.


    "Hmph" Roygun simple snorted at the disciples with disdain, but what the disciples did not know was that the few hours of combat had been tiring for the girls, however, they did not manage to pull of their trump cards since it was a killing move they could not use carelessly.


    "Well, since we got what we wanted. I suppose we should leave" Masaru said with a mocking smile, none of the disciples refuted him since he had proven that his fist was stronger than theirs. They followed the strength doctorine, where the strong is king and the weak is the thief.


    "hoho, to think you would actually win" Elder Gu said with a surprised look, he did not witness the battle since he an outer sect Elder was not allowed to enter the inner sect. However, he could still hear what was happening from the shouting he heard.


    "It was by luck" Masaru said with a humble smile, compared to Meng Yang he felt he could get along with Elder Gu,


    "Well since you ended up tarnishing Meng yang''s reputaiton I would like to advice you to keep your vigilance, he is quite vengeful just like Meng Zhang" Elder Gu warned Masaru, he found this boy interesting. He was upfront, honest to fault but was no coward facing the strong.


    "Thanks for your kind intentions, Elder Gu. I would like to share a cup of tea with you, however I am required to attend a banquet" Masaru said wtih a wry smile before he left the Outer Sect after saying his farewells.


    "Boss! Madams!" Zhou Hai cried out in relief when he saw his boss coming out of the sect unscatched, he knew his boss was strong but the sect had several God Realm Experts guarding it so it was really a surprise for him to see Masaru leaving without a injury.


    "Take us to the Hotel" Masaru said as he glanced at the two scrolls in his hands, he got what he came for so there was no longer a need to remain in this place any longer.


    "Ma-nyan, you must also let me read it!" Kuroka said with a playful voice, her eyes betrayed her expectation to increase her strength even further.


    "Ofcourse" Masaru said as he gently ??r?ssed her head,


    Opening the scrolls, Masaru began to read the introductory to the Martial Soul. It was no different from the information he had already gathered about the domains, each Martial Soul is unique for each person and grants them an ability. However, unlike the domain Masaru knew of the martial soul gave the Martial Artist a unique ability within their body.


    Unlike a Domain that grants them a passive boost in strength, or a ice field for example. The Martial soul grants the martial artist the ability to use the skills granted by the Martial Soul with their bodies, the most common kind was those that increased their strength while some of the rarer kinds allowed them to partially transform into mythical beasts such as Dragons.


    In order to fully awaken the domain or Martial soul power, one must syncronize with the power lodged wtihin their soul realm. When the syncronizing is complete, then one can instinctively bring out their domain power or allow their martial soul to posess them. "What would it be in my case?" Masaru asked,


    [Hmm... Although I am not certain, but, won''t it work if you syncronize with Byakko?]


    "Hmmm...!?" Masaru widen his eyes in surprise, after considering this for a while he felt it would be quite possible. As he had forgotten that Sacred gear holders follow a different path in strengthening compared to other powers in the world, it appears he will have to interact with his sacred gear in a deeper level to achieve an breakthrough.


    After finding it was going to take a chance to figure it out, Masaru smiled ?ustfully at the two girls before he secretly pounced on them. Causing the girls to squeel in surprise. Thus several hours pass by, night fall has arrived and a peculiar guest has arrived at the hotel.


    An ethereally beautiful woman wearing a white kimono entered the hotel surrounded by men wearing black tuxedos and black sunglasses appearing to be her bodyguards, when the Receptionist saw the lady she was flustered as she stood up straight looking in awe towards this beautiful woman who was quite famous in Beijing.


    Her name in the mortal world was, Wang Xiangu. Heiress to the Wang Corporation but her real identity was Immortal He Xiangu. One of the Immortal Gods and protector of China.


    She was a lean beautiful woman with black hair that can touch her waist dancing with the winds, most people who looked in her direction was mostly watching her beautiful long legs. "Good Day Miss Wang, how may I be of ?ssistance?" The receptionist spoke respectfully,


    He Xiangu looked at the receptionist with a warm smile, "I would like to visit a friend that just arrived yesterday, his name is Masaru Belial?"


    The Receptionist was stumped, according to the company rules such information is not allowed to be indulged but since she was her Big BIG Boss, the receptionist gave the room number and Xe Xiangu nodded before heading for the Elevator.


    When she arrived in front of the door she could hear exotic m??ns that were so passionate that even she who lived for thousands of years was blushing while listening to the waves of m??ns, luckily her bodyguards did not come up with her or they would have found her actions to be slightly voyeurism.


    After a while, the m??ns came to a climax and it was silent, only then did He Xiangu knocked on the door, when the door opened Masaru was only wearing short pants with a white robe over his body revealing his well-defined abs in its splendour to He Xiangu, the poor girl blushed when she saw Masaru''s state while being reminded of what happened just a while ago.


    "Good day, I am certain I have not called for Room Service" Masaru said, although he found this woman to be unearthly beautiful. He still sensed that this woman would become a real threat if he were to anger her, so he decided to play it mild and dumb.


    Hearing this He Xiangu eyes became sharp, feeling a trace of divinity did Masaru know the person standing in front of him was a god realm expert, definitely not someone he could take on yet. ''I have to achieve a breakthrough quickly so I can pick up these kind of presences with my senses'' Masaru thought,


    "My name is He Xiangu who sent you''re the invitation" He Xiangu introduced himself,


    Masaru nodded as he stepped aside to let the lady enter his room, luckily he already used magic before opening the door to clean up the place, however, Roygun and Kuroka were still unconscious with blissful smiles on their faces at the moment.


    "I would have gone to the party later tonight" Masaru spoke with Xiangu while making a cup of tea for her and a cup of coffee for himself.


    Xiangu nodded as she knew he would but she had a different problem. "I came earlier so we can talk since some of our topics is too s?ns?t?v? for outsiders"


    Masaru nodded as he places her cup of tea in front of her before taking his seat opposite of her, "I suppose I can ask about Meng Zhang who attacked me and why you have been looking for me the past two months, although I do apologize for only coming now, I was busy with variety of problems cropping up"


    "Meng Zhang''s action was meant to test you if you managed to awaken Byakko but he went too far so we already punished him, I hope you can forgive us for the transgression" Xiangu said as she bowed slightly, Masaru nodded allowing her to continue,


    "I have been looking for you so we could ?ssist you in awakening the Sacred Gear if you did not, but you really surprised us there. Not only did you awaken it on your own but you even achieved the balance Breaker for it" Xiangu said with a bright smiel,


    Masaru nodded while he took a sip of his coffee, Xiangu continued, "As for why, we need you to be the representative of Byakko for a Ritual was designed in order to appease the fury of Kouryuu who left China many years ago"


    Masaru who heard this could not help but arch his brow while looking at Xiangu suspiciously, "What you mean Kouryuu left? Isn''t Kouryuu the Centre God of the four directions?"


    "Many years ago there was conflict over Religion within our country against the Biblical God and his angels, during the conflict we had many who accepted the new religion in hopes to co-exist which was Byakko and Kouryuu, however, Suzaku and Seiryuu was against this so an internal war broke out but we never expected for the Angels to attack us at this critical moment" Xiangu said before adding on, "We also discovered Devils involved in this as well. In order to save Kouryuu, Byakko gave up her life and died in the hands of God and later turned into a sacred gear"


    Masaru who heard this wondered just what is really going on,


    [Boy, I know your also finding this suspicious so let us not tell them about the true form of this Sacred gear... I have a gut feeling telling me this story is more complicated than this]


    Masaru nodded when Drago Spoke in his mind, he too felt it was fishy. Although the Biblical God was powerful, there would be a limit to their power since they could attract other factions. Hench, he should not be able to force Kouryuu who was a real powerful and important God of China to retreat and kill Byakko.


    "The ritual is based on the four direction Gods meeting at the centre of China while having their spirit purified by the elements of the Center, we continued this ritual every hundred years in order to keep the balance intact to prevent disasters from occurring. However, we recently received an Oracle that if this ritual does not succeed then we will be in danger" Xiangu said an important piece of information making Masaru look at her with surprise.


    Masaru places his cup on the table, "Now then you speak about the history but how can you all still trust Suzaku and Seiryuu? Could it be you too were on the opposite side?"


    Xiangu shook her head," We remained neutral because we are the protectors of China till the end of our lives, the chinese have always been loyal and respected their ancestors and their lands, so there is no need for us to force them to reject other religions despite having such strong loyalty to their country?"


    She added, "There was indeed some of the Immortals that joined Seiryuu and Suzaku''s side but many more remained neutral"


    Masaru ??r?ss his chin, "But why did no one side with Kouryuu and Byakko?"


    Xiangu took a deep breath saying another thing that was incredible, "Because the two of them were discovered having a Meeting with the Biblical God the night before the internal war happened"


    "By whom?" Masaru asked,


    Xiangu was feeling a bit irritated at Masaru''s constant questions, "Why are you asking these questions?" She asked,


    Masaru leaned backwards while linking his hands over his abs, "Because I am not sure if I can trust you nor the Seiryuu or Suzaku. After hearing this so-called history I am quite sceptical, and surprised that even you do not question how fishy it sounds"


    Xiangu sighed as she did not expect him to be quite attached to their history so she answered, "The one to discovered them was Jiang Ziwen, Qin''guang King, one of the ten hells under the command of Yama himself... He together with Meng Zhang discovered this and reported it to the public"


    Masaru thought for a moment, "How would you describe Jiang Ziwen?"


    "In the past, he was quite honourable always completing his work efficiently and even striving to outdo his peers to perform excellently, it was rumoured that he is the number one inheritor of Yama''s Position in the future" Xiangu explained in detail about Jiang Ziwen,


    masaru who heard this felt there was something wrong, from the personality description Masaru picked up such a person should not have reported it in public but instead reported to his superior instead, ''Will have to find some more information later'' Masaru thought.


    "Thanks, I will consider participating in the ritual, however, I will have to confirm a few things with Suzaku and Seiryuu first" Masaru spoke with a serious face,


    Little did the two realize Roygun and Kuroka were both wide awake but since they were n?k?d they did not dare leave the bed till Xiangu left after an hour of more discussions.


    "Masaru, that woman... I feel she does not even understand her own situation" Roygun spoke with Masaru straightforwardly,


    He nodded so she continued "She answered the questions as if she heard it from someone else instead of her own view so we will have to investigate the truth... I fear something is definitely going to happen in the ritual"


    "Well I will send the report to Ulrika so she could arrange a few meeting appointments for me, but now let us have some dinner," Masaru said while he wrote a small letter before sending off with a warp magic circle sending it to Ulrika,


    "Food nyan?" Kuroka asked


    Masaru smiled at Kuroka, after a shower and getting dressed the girls and Masaru went downstairs to eat something light since it was almost time for them to head towards the Summer Palance.

 Chapter 152 - Prologue:

    [Once Volume Six is completed, this new arc will begin]


    COMMENT 0 comment VOTE Load failed, please RETRY Privileged


    More Privileged Chapters


    Download the app and become a privileged reader today! Come take a sneak peek at our author''s stockpiled chapters! Download Table of Contents Display Options


    Background default yellow dark


    Font Nunito Sans Merriweather


    Size


    Paragraph comments Chapter comments Write thought login liked newest Author:


    ? 0){ %>Chapter :


    Author: Machine Translation


    Translator: Editor:

 Chapter 152 - Prologue: The Dark Elf Hidden Village

    "Sakura, Everest, Angelica and Stephani. You four will head off to Angelica''s Homeland, Angelica requested this from Masaru and he gave his approval for her to investigate the traces left during our last fierce battle against Old Satan Faction along with Diodora, when a few Cannibals emerged"


    "You four will investigate the Cannibals and ensure that there will be no threat, however, don''t try and be a hero doing things alone. If things are too difficult, contact the headquarters for reinforcement. Otherwise, escape. If any of you die"


    Ulrika muttered with a cold voice, "The last thing I wish to see if Masaru cry, and if he does. I don''t mind killing any of you if your the cause for it, even if he ends up hating me for it"


    Angelica who was leading Sakura, Everest and Stephani following a secret path within the forest, mist was incredibly thick that they could not see in front of them. Even using magic would not help them get rid of the mist, hench they had to tie each other up with a rope around their waist to keep connected with one another.


    "Angelica, your family sure loves to live in a difficult place like this" Everest complained, she did not count the number of times small monster bugs tried to bite her skin only to be burnt by her dragon aura, she felt increasingly frustrated when she sensed killing intent of beasts yet could not see the beasts at all.


    "The most dangerous place tend to be the safest" Angelica said with a wry smile, if she could then she rather not come back here but the emergence of the Cannibals was too much of a problem for her to ignore.


    Swoosh!


    Sakura without uttering a word slashed her sword to the right, he was not certain what she killed but she felt the feedback of cutting something apart.


    "Did you kill something?" Angelica asked in surprise, her heart was beating since the scent of blood would attract even more monsters.


    "Yes" Sakura said,


    yet before the other two girls, Everest and Stephani could say anything. Angelica began to move faster, the rope pulling the three girls to follow their pace "We have to move before the local monsters arrive"


    It took a while for them to arrive midway up the mountain, currently they were walking alongside a narrow path with the only way to traverse was to stick the back against the mountain and walk sideways. The girls were grateful to Masaru who trained their physical bodies to their current state, otherwise, they would not have lasted till now since they could not use magic to disperse the mist and flying in the mist was even more dangerous.


    "We will soon be arriving" Angelica called out, just as they turned around the corner the mist that was sticking to them so closely was suddenly gone and they found themselves near the entrance to a village build with rocks, decorated with plants in an ancient style.


    "Whoa!" Stephani exclaimed in surprise, she did not expect to see such a wonderful scene. When she turned around to look at the pathway they came from, she realized that the pathway was gone as if it did not exist.


    "There is several paths leading to the village, all connected through a spatial tunnel enchanted with Illusion domain. That is why it felt like we were traversing through a forest, while in truth we teleported into a domain where we needed to get out of before we can reach the village. This is our security measure" Angelica explained,


    "That''s correct, we Dark elves have been hunted down after the elves and high elves managed to hide themselves from the world. Even to this day, there are people who wish to enslave our kind for their greed" a handsome young man wearing a white robe decorated with golden embroidies appeared to welcome the four girls who came.


    "Elder" Angelica said respectfully, she gently tapped her ?h?st with the side of her fist, the elder did the same thing which represented the elvish way of greeting each other.


    "Welcome back Angelica, we heard many things about you. Including your fiance and master" The elder spoke with a warm voice,


    "Angelica!?"


    "She came back!?"


    "Who are those girls?"


    "They sure look beautiful"


    Suddenly Angelica, Sakura, Everest and Stephani was surrounded by young elves who became curious of their visitors, since they knew Angelica it gave them courage to come and inspect their long-awaited guests.


    "Everyone" Angelica muttered with a warm smile, tears accumulated at the side of her eyes as she felt nostalgia, she missed her home dearly ever since she left together with Diana to pursue her dreams of travelling.


    After watching Angelica and the girls chatting with the villagers, the elder clapped his hands "Alright, you all can talk with Lady Angelica, Lady Sakura, Lady Everest and Lady Stephani at a later time. They have to see the patriarch"


    Following after the Elder, they were led into the palace till they reached a room that was built to welcome guests where there was no need for other high ranking elves to be present.


    "Welcome home my precious daughter and her fellow sisters" an elderly man spoke happily when he saw Angelica''s appearance, his eyes gleamed with tender love as he watched his beloved daughter knelt down respectfully. Everest, Sakura and Stephani did not kneel down and this did not bother the old man since he understood they did not know much of the Elvish custom.


    "Thank you for allowing us to have audience with you, father," Angelica said with a serious face, her old personality resurfaced since it was a teaching that was drilled into her bones since childhood.


    "I know why you have come," The father of Angelica said as he sat back down on his seat, he allowed Angelica and the girls to take an on the couch opposite of him. His face became gloomy ever since he himself found out about the Cannibals, this subject was a taboo for him and the village.


    "Ever since I discovered those damnable things, they disappeared" The man said while sighing, "So I sent my people to investigate our surroundings, we had to ensure that there was no danger to our village as priority."


    "It was then we discovered two children with special abilities" The man muttered, he glanced at Angelica with a stern expression.


    "I heard your master also saved a human boy with unimaginable powers in the united kingdom," The man said,


    "Yes, his name is Matthew Freeman. Master told us that there were five special human children with abilities that can reach the gods without the need of a sacred gear" Angelica said while nodding,


    "Then these two should fit the bill" The man said as he began to explain his discovery, twins.


    The theatre the two of them went to was at the northern end of Reno, Nevada. It was a square red-brick building with a single door and no windows and could have been a bank or possibly a chapel but for the neon sign over the front door.


    It was supposed to read THE RENO PLAYHOUSE, but half the letters had fused so that, as the two men watched it from where they were parked in Virginia Street, just two words flashed at them through the fading light: HERE LOSE.


    It wasn''t exactly the most attractive invitation in a city that was dedicated to gambling, where every other building seemed to be a casino and where the hotels, the bars, even the launderettes, were stuffed with slot machines. Despite its name, the Reno Playhouse hadn''t actually put on a play from the day it had been built.


    Instead, it provided a temporary home to a long line of second-rate performers: singers and dancers, conjurors and comedians who had all been famous, briefly, a very long time ago but who had never really been heard of since.


    These were the sort of people who performed night after night, trying to entertain audiences who were only thinking of the money they had come to win or, worse, the money they had already lost.


    The target of their investigation was two boys dressed casually in baggy jeans and T-shirts, one of them carrying a backpack. It was obvious immediately that they were twins, about fourteen years old. They were both very slim, in fact, they looked malnourished. Their hair was black and dead straight, hanging down to the neck, and both had dark brown eyes. One was a couple of centimetres taller and a few kilos heavier than the other.


    "It was quite mysterious, how those two children had strong mental powers" The man said as he continued to explain the happenings during the investigation.


    By twenty past seven that evening, a small crowd had gathered on the pavement, waiting for the door to open. There were about fifty people. Most of them had been attracted to the theatre by leaflets given to them by the receptionists in the hotels where they were staying.


    The theatre contained two hundred seats and was shaped like a horseshoe around an elevated wooden stage. A red curtain hung down. At exactly half-past seven, the sound system blasted


    After he announced the start of the show, it was much later until the time came when the twins had appeared, now dressed in dark trousers and black shirts, open at the neck.


    The taller one was gazing out into the glare of lights with undisguised hostility. He had the look of a street fighter and, indeed, there was a large bruise on one of his cheekbones.


    His brother was somehow friendlier, more welcoming. It was just possible that he enjoyed being here. He was the one who spoke. He introduced himself as Jamie Tyler and introduced his brother as Scott, the two elves who were watching almost fell off their chairs when they heard the boy nonchalantly explaining a portion of his abilities to the people.


    While he had been talking, a stagehand had carried in a table with a pile of newspapers. There were twenty different papers from all around America. There were other props too. He would come to those later.


    Jamie scooped up the newspapers and walked down to the front row. He stopped in front of a large, frizzy-haired woman who was wearing pink leggings and an "I Reno" T-shirt. Jamie asked the woman to pick a newspaper, then he asked the husband next to the woman to tear out a section of the newspaper.


    Then he finally came to his third spectator, the page was being held by a Korean tourist who had come with his wife and daughter. After asking, the Korean marked a word in the newspaper.


    Yet a moment afterwards, Scott immediately said the word that was marked shocking everyone. They became sceptical so Jamie did several more times using objects, business cards until the incident occurred when he approached a woman.


    "What happened?" Everest asked,


    "The woman gave him a picture, he did not know who that boy was at all. Yet, the moment he looked at the picture his brother acted strangely" The man said while furrowing his brows,


    "The brother suddenly began to mutter how the boy was being hurt, he even said the boy''s name despite never meeting him at all," The man said before he sighed, "The woman naturally lost her cool when she realized this, she had been searching for her son all these years and here came a clue"


    "If it was not for the security then it would have become problematic, luckily they ended the show prematurely. And that was when a specific organisation made their move, and its the same one I felt had a connection with the Cannibals" The man explained, he rubbed his chin.


    "Nightrise Corporation, they recently rise up as a multi-corporation that dealt with many things from Food to Technology, however, there was one thing we discovered. They kidnap children who were reported for having a special ability, although we are not certain why. So we can only mark them as a possibility for having a connection with the Canniballs" The man said before he smiled wryly,


    "That night we lost sight of the boys, it was only a few hours back we found one of them who was saved by a woman"


    "What happened to the other one?" Angelica asked,


    "We can only ?ssume that he was captured by the Nightrise Corporation, we are already searching for him while keeping an eye on the other boy"


    "Where is the boy you know of?" Stephani asked,


    "He is currently in a motel with the woman if you intend to head there. Then I suggest you use a teleportation formation since I have no idea if she would leave now or later" The man said with a wry smile,


    "Thank you father, I will be sure to come back home properly," Angelica said with a bright smile hiding her saddened feelings, although she wanted to stay with her father she could not stop her mission, it was for her village''s sake, her sister''s sake and Masaru''s


    "No worries, father understands," The father of Angelica said with a smile, he watch Angelica stand up leading the other three girls after the Elder who took them to the teleportation formation.


    "She grew up just like you predicted," The man said without turning back, he knew his wife and mother of Angelica has appeared.


    "She found her better half, I''m happy for her," The mother said with a warm smile,


    "However, it is risky to make them chase after Nightrise corporation since the only proof we have they having a connection with the Cannibals is because of that old woman''s prophecy!" The man grumbled,


    "That is your mother-in-law!" The mother retorted,


    "URK!" The man flinched.


    >/<


    "It''s here," Sakura said as the four of them approached the flats, they did not realize that the boy was still sleeping.


    Knock - Knock


    "Coming!" a female voice could be heard from the other side of the door before it opened, glancing at Angelica, Sakura, Everest and Stephani who altered their appearances to average humans warily.


    "Who are you and what do you want?" She demanded,


    "We are here to speak with the boy" Everest spoke bluntly,


    "There is no boy here!" The woman said as she tries to slam the door shut but it was prevented by Angelica,


    "We know of everything, and we came here to help. Neither you nor the boy realizes what dangers you two are up against, you will lose your life" Angelica said with a serious voice.


    "Who--" Jamie Tyler muttered while holding his forehead, he just was woken up when he heard the noise. Ever since he escaped while leaving his brother who was captured by the black-clothed men, he had been blaming himself for being weak.


    "Jamie Tyler," Sakura said while glancing at the boy, "We can help you find your brother, but you have to help us investigate Nightrise Corporation"


    "Very well," Jamie said without hesitation, he could not read her mind but he could sense instinctively that the girls in front of him were his only shot in saving his brother after he was labelled as a murderer.

 Chapter 153 - Jamie Tyler

    "Jamie Tyler," Sakura said while glancing at the boy, "We can help you find your brother, but you have to help us investigate Nightrise Corporation"


    "Very well," Jamie said without hesitation, he could not read her mind but he could sense instinctively that the girls in front of him were his only shot in saving his brother after he was labelled as a murderer.


    "Come in then, the name''s Alicia" The lady said allowing Angelica, Sakura, Everest and Stephani to enter the house. She immediately went to make some tea for everyone while Angelica and the girls took their seat together with Jamie opposite of them.


    "Can I know how you will help me?" Jamie asked,


    "Right now, we are chasing a peculiar group of people. We believe they are linked with the group that tried to kidnap you and your brother, although you managed to get away they will continue to chase you" Angelica explained,


    "But, although we said we will help you it will not be immediately since our enemy is a massive corporation that can even influence the governement" Sakura said,


    "Not to mention that you and your brother are labelled as murderers for killing your adoptive father" Sakura added on,


    "We did not kill him!" Jamie denied it immediately, he felt emotional and could not control it. It was the first time he was so far away from Scott, he could still feel Scott''s emotions yet he could not determine where he was through their link.


    "We know that, however, there is much more to this than your issue" Everest said, even she found it hard to explain the supernatural world to this boy in front of a mortal woman.


    As far as Jamie was concerned, this was all just another bad dream, worse even than the one he''d had the night before. It seemed to him that one impossibility after another was piling up on him and he almost expected the grey cowboy from his dream to jump out at him from behind the sofa, just for good measure.


    Suddenly the girls, woman and Jamie heard the screech of tyres, the sound of cars pulling up in the street. At the same time, the squawk of radio transmitters filled the air. Doors opened and slammed shut. Somebody somewhere called out an order. "This way!"


    It was Alicia who took control of the situation. As Jamie stood, rooted to the spot, she grabbed hold of him and suddenly she was very close. "We have to move," she said urgently.


    "You can''t be found here." She added,


    "But¡­" Jamie stuttered,


    "You heard what they said on the news. That''s what they all think. You''ve been set up! If the police get you, you''re finished. We have to go." Alicia muttered,


    "Go where?" Jamie turned towards the front door but it was already far too late. He heard footsteps coming up the drive. The front patio had been laid with gravel and the boots crunched against it. Alicia understood. That way was blocked.


    "Into the kitchen!" Angelica commanded leading the group away.


    Jamie was angry with himself. ''The situation was completely out of control. If Scott had been here, he would have known what to do.'' Jamie thought,


    A door led into the kitchen. She pulled it open and they went through. Jamie tried to say something but the words wouldn''t come. He heard the front door open on the other side of the living room and realized that the police were already in the house. They hadn''t bothered to ring the bell.


    Somebody muttered something but it was impossible to make out the words against the noise of the TV. Meanwhile, Everest went to check the doors in the front, Sakura went to check the windows while Angelica began to listen carefully.


    There was another door right next to Stephani who opened it, hearing the noise of people approaching they began to move into a narrow utility room. There was a washing machine, a drier, a couple of shelves of canned food. At the same moment, the police entered the kitchen.


    "Where are they?" One of the police officers muttered, looking around the kitchen.


    "As expected, their supers" Angelica whispered when she sensed the powerful energy wave the police were emitting, it was definitely not something a human could easily emit.


    "We should be able to deal with them" Everest muttered softly, she did not like the idea of playing thief running from the police. She would rather face them head on.


    "We can''t alarm them since we are in their territory" Stephani reasoned it, causing Everest to pout.


    "Just who are you girls?" Alicia asked,


    "It''s best you don''t ask us" Sakura said with a cold voice causing Alicia to shiver before nodding her head.


    Just as a policeman walked over opening the door into the room behind them. Jamie stood, staring at them, like something straight out of a Hollywood film, with his black, short-sleeved shirt and black shades that completely hid his eyes. He was young and white and he worked out. The ugly tools of his trade dangled from his belt: gun, CS gas canister, handcuffs and baton.


    For a moment the police officer didn''t say anything. Then his hand dropped down to the gun. Jamie had been standing behind Alicia. Suddenly he stepped forward so that he stood directly opposite the policeman. She saw him look up and there was something in the boy''s face that she couldn''t recognize, a sort of intensity that seemed almost unworldly.


    "There''s nobody here," Jamie said quietly. "The room''s empty." he added.


    The policeman stared at him, as if puzzled by what he had just been told. Alicia waited for him to say something. But he didn''t. His eyes were vacant. He nodded slowly and walked out again. Jamie and Alicia heard voices in the kitchen as the officer rejoined the other men.


    "Anything?"


    "No. There''s nobody there. It''s just an empty room."


    "Hey ¨C Josh. Why don''t you tell the sweepers to get in here? They can start clearing up."


    Jamie glanced at Alicia, then he glanced at the four girls. "Are you saying that there is supernaturals involved in this? Is that why you said there is more to this than the incident of my brother?"


    "Yes" Sakura said as she was now certain that there was indeed something special of this boy, the fact he could control a mid-class super power with just a thought meant that his capability was at least high class rank.


    "Let''s go then" Angelica said as she lead them out the back door, the six of them passed through into the garage. It was empty apart from a rusty lawnmower and a deep-freeze cabinet.


    The two doors were closed but there was a window at the back. Angelica opened it and they climbed out. Now the garage was between them and any police officers who might be standing guard at the front. Everest made sure there was nobody around, then slipped behind the neighbouring house, making their way through the garden where the two girls had played.


    Angelica took one last look at the house where they came out from, the entrance was already taped off. There were police officers everywhere: in the porch, on the front lawn, carrying equipment in and out. Three police cars were parked in the street. Distant sirens announced that more were on the way.


    "Let''s go" Sakura said as she nudged everyone to keep moving towards Alicia''s car. Despite it feeling cramped, all of them got in the car making sure Jamie was out of sight from outside view and Alicia started the car driving away.


    "What was that?" she demanded, she was bewildered by what she saw as she never believed in the world of supernatural. She felt such things should only exist in the novels, yet here she experienced it first hand.


    "What did you do to that policeman? How did you make him¡­ ?" Alicia asked, her voice trailed away.


    "I can''t tell you, I don''t know what I did. And it doesn''t matter. Because I''m nevergoing to do it again." Jamie responded,


    "It''s best you don''t get too involved" Angelica said to Alicia, before adding "I know you have a purpose, but don''t get involved in a world that is beyond your ability. You will die"


    Alicia nodded with a gloomy face and turned the ignition. One of the policemen glanced in their direction but did nothing to stop them since they did not see Jamie at all. Alicia put the car into gear and the two of them drove away.


    "You should know that there is supernatural beings in this world..." Sakura starts to explain the supernatural world to Jamie in a basic form, it was only to prepare the boy for what he was about to face in the future.


    "I found traces of their aura''s on their body" Angelica said while gripping the door handle tightly, although it was incredibly faint she could sense that familiar chaotic aura that attached itself to the police officers body.


    "Should we call Masaru? The fact that one of the five children has been discovered would signal that those creeps are working behind the scenes once more" Everest said with a hint of worry, she knew of the second gate being in America and the fact this incident occured meant there is a chance they might attack that gate.


    "No, we should continue to investigate. I will send a message to father" Angelica said with her face remaining stoic, she could not reflect her emotions as this was really that important of a mission.


    A while later, they managed to reach a seclusive restaurant where they booked a private room where they can discuss their situation. Before Angelica and the girls could reveal their true nature, they had to understand why this woman was so bend on sticking with them.


    Sakura ordered some food, since it was quiet it did not take that long for the food to arrive. Everest was smiling happily looking at the selection of food placed on the table, Angelica took a bowl of vegestables and chicken meat while Stephani helped herself to spare ribs.


    The television was still on. A commercial break ended and yet another news bulletin began. They were reporting two murders now. Don White, shot at the theatre, and his partner, Marcie Kelsey, killed with the same weapon at her rented home. Kelsey. And now she was dead and he was wanted for her murder. Jamie Tyler, twin brother of Scott Tyler. Both boys missing. Delinquents. High on drugs.


    "That''s enough!" Alicia picked up the remote control and turned the television off. "It''s none of it true, so what''s the point of listening to it?"


    "Anyway, I suggest you all to eat. We can''t move forward with a empty stomach and we have much to discurss" Angelica said as she glanced at Jamie who did not want to eat, but after seeing Angelica''s stare he immediately began to shove food into his mouth.


    "Before we start, I would like to know your story" Angelica muttered while glancing at Alicia, the sole normal human amongst them.


    Alicia who heard this had questions of her own, she felt frustrated that a girl younger than her was ordering her around. Hoever, her many years of experience told her it was best to do as she said so she began "It wasn''t just a coincidence, my being in the theatre last night. I was there for a reason."


    "Something to do with that photograph. Daniel¡­" Jamie muttered,


    Alicia put down the beer. "Exactly,"


    She glanced at Angelica, Stephani, Everest and Sakura before continuiuing. "Daniel. That''s what this is all about."


    She leant forward, resting her elbows on the table. Then she began.


    "The boy in the photograph, Daniel, is my son. Last week should have been his birthday. He turned


    eleven on 9 June. But I don''t know where he is. I don''t even know if he''s alive. He disappeared seven months ago and I''ve been looking for him ever since.


    "All of you don''t need to know very much about me. I''m thirty-two. I have a sister. My parents are from New Jersey. A year ago, I was living in Washington DC, working for Senator John Trelawny. Maybe you''ve heard of him. Naturally you all should have.


    "Right now he''s trying to become the next president of the United States and people say there''s a good chance he''s going to win. Anyway, I was with him for five years, sorting his mail, sorting his diary ¡­ that kind of thing. He''s a good man and I liked my job.


    "The other thing I need to tell you all is that I was married for a time. My husband got sick and died two years after Danny was born so I had to bring him up on my own. But in a way I was lucky. I had a little house round the corner from a really nice school. And I had a wonderful home help, Maria, who looked after Danny every afternoon until I got home."


    She drew a breath. "And then, towards the end of last year. It was the first week in November, I got a call from Maria. It was about six o''clock in the evening and I was working late. Anyway, she said that Danny hadn''t come home from school. She''d tried his cell phone but she wasn''t getting any answer and she didn''t know what to do.


    "I remember telling her to call round some of his friends and to phone me if he hadn''t shown up by


    seven. Looking back, I can''t believe how calm I was. But Danny often went home with one or another of his friends, he was in a band and played drums. And he was rehearsing for a Christmas show. It never occurred to me that anything could be wrong.


    "Well, Maria did call back at seven o''clock and Danny still hadn''t shown up and nobody had any idea where he was. It was dark by then and that was when I really began to worry. I called the police. The fact that I was connected to Senator Trelawny helped. They were round in about ten seconds and they put him straight onto the NCIC Missing Persons File.


    "They also put out an Amber Alert, which meant that all thelocal businesses and shops had his description and his picture and it was like they were building a network of people who would look out for him. And I still thought he was going to show up. I could actually hear myself scolding him for being late!" She stopped. There was a long pause.


    "He never did show up, nobody had seen anything. Nobody knew anything. It was as if he''d vanished into thin air. I searched all over the house, trying to find some clue as to where he might have gone. I drove out to all the places he used to hang out. I went on the TV and the radio. His picture was in store windows all over town and on the back of trucks too. But nothing¡­"


    "Two weeks before Christmas, I made a decision. The police didn''t know where to look for him.


    Nobody knew where he was. But I wasn''t going to give up. So I resigned my job and set out to find him myself. There are plenty of organizations that deal with missing children and I contacted them. I passed out leaflets.


    "I trawled the Internet. Do you all even know how many children go missing every day? I began to put together names, faces, times, places. I noted all the cases that had been reported in the last year. I drew maps. I called the parents and spoke to them.


    "To my surprise, a picture began to take shape. At first it didn''t make any sense and I thought maybe I was imagining things. But very quickly I realized that it was true. There was a sort of pattern. A series of coincidences. And that''s what led me to Jamie.


    "What I noticed was that in the past six months, a large number of the kids who had disappeared had been what you might call special. What do I mean by that? I''m talking about kids with special abilities. These were kids with paranormal powers. I know it sounds crazy. This is not something supposed to believe in any more, not in the twenty-first century but even so, there was a definite link¡­"


    Alicia got up and went over to the sofa. She opened a briefcase and took out a sheaf of documents. She spread one of them in front of Jamie. It had been taken from a local newspaper and showed a photograph of a rather intense-looking boy with cropped hair. The headline read, Daniel has a flash of the future.


    The story didn''t take itself too seriously. Apparently, there was an eleven-year-old boy called Daniel Pugh who lived on his father''s farm in Kentucky. He''d had a dream and had warned his parents that a local church was going to catch fire. Twelve hours later, the church had been hit by lightning and had burned to the ground. Fortunately, nobody had been hurt.


    "Six weeks after the paper printed that story, Daniel vanished," Alicia said. She took out a second sheet of paper.


    This time it was a girl. Her name was Marcy Cotton and her story had been reported in the Miami Herald. It seemed that she could bend spoons and stop watches just by looking at them. There had been a picture of her in the back of a paper, leaning against a grandfather clock. The clock had stopped at exactly midday. According to the story, she had been responsible.


    "She disappeared too, two months after the story ran." Alicia said


    She added more pages to the pile. There was a boy who had managed to predict the winner five times in a row at a local racecourse. Another boy who, without moving, had fused all the lights in his school. A girl who talked to ghosts. An autistic boy who knew the names of everyone he met before he was introduced to them. Another pair of twins who seemed to live in each other''s minds.


    "It''s as expected, my father too found these incidents" Angelica muttered,


    "Why did he not do anything about it!?" Alicia shouted,


    "Because the ones responsible was too dangerous to face head on" Angelica said,


    "Sigh... Anyway it is a dozen of them in just six months. It seemed clear to me that someone was deliberately targeting these kids."


    "So did you go to the police?" Sakura asked since this woman was serious she must have went to the authorities,


    "No." Alicia sat down again.


    "Read the articles. None of them are serious. I mean ¡­ one kid who can bend spoons? Another who talks to dead people? Grave Business of Girl Who Gossips with Ghosts.'' Read it for yourselves. Of course, once these children had disappeared, everyone treated them very seriously. But the paranormal stuff was just forgotten. It wasn''t important. In fact it was hardly even mentioned." Alicia said, as if she was trying to build up the reason she did not go to the authorities.


    "I suppose the same thing happened to your son?" Everest asked,


    "Yes. there has been a article of Daniel a few times. I think someone read it. I think someone came for Danny because he was special. And for the last few months, I''ve been scouring the newspapers, looking for kids like Jamie. Because, you see, if there really is someone out there searching for kids with powers, maybe I can get there ahead of them. Maybe I can find out who they are and discover what they''ve done with my boy. Now you all know why I was in Reno.


    "I happened to see this piece in a magazine. It was about two boys performing a mind-reading act. The writer said he''d seen them twice and he couldn''t work out for love nor money how they did it. So I came over to see for myself¡­"


    "And you arrived just in time," Jamie said with a complicated smile.


    "I couldn''t believe it when those men came after you with stun darts and bullets." For a moment, Alicia''s eyes lit up and she couldn''t keep the excitement out of her voice. "But it proves what I''m saying. There is somebody out there who really is going after these special kids. They got your brother and wherever they''ve taken him, that''s where Danny may be too."


    "There''s one thing I don''t understand," Jamie said. "Suppose you''re right and somebody is kidnapping kids with special powers. Why would they do that? What''s the point?"


    "Not to mention, do you really think they''d believe in that sort of stuff?" jamie asked sceptical, although he could since he experienced it. But other normal humans? No way.


    "Of course they believe in it, Jamie. They spend millions of dollars every year experimenting with the paranormal. And there are major corporations out there who run programs, working with special children and their families. I even got in contact with one. I thought they might be able to help." Alicia said


    "Who was that?"


    Alicia put down her beer. "They''re a huge multinational. They''re into communications, healthcare, security, energy ¡­ just about everything. But they also have a division that specializes in paranormal research."


    She paused. "They were the people who came for you in the theatre. Their name,"


    She finally said, "is Nightrise."


    "That is why we said it is not something we can move forward recklessly," Angelica said with a stoic face, she continued "Since they have a department to research paranormal research they are linked with the supernatural world"


    "Supernatural world?" Alicia asked while Jamie glanced at Angelica with interest.


    With a single flick of her finger she created a small flame made from demonic power, "Supernatural refers to beings and powers that humans like you would regard as a fantasy, myth or something that should not exist. yet it does"


    "Why are you going after Nightrise?" Alicia asked,


    "Unlike you two, we only came because we discovered Nightrise has linked with a peculiar group of people we need to deal with. Having you two with us only makes it convenient, hench why we said it will be a trade" Sakura said glancing at Jamie, "You help us and we help you. That simple"


    "What about me?" Alicia asked warily, after experiencing something abnormal again she felt weak compared to everyone else in the room.


    "For your information you provided and connection with the government, we will aid you in saving your son" Angelica said,


    "And I will treat him if there is any injuries" Stephani added on with a bright smile,


    ''Just what in the world have I gotten myself involved with'' Alicia thought wondering how she and her son got involved in something far bigger than humans could handle.

 Chapter 154 - Nightrises Chairman

    Meanwhile the girls, Alicia and Jamie were talking.


    The boardroom was on the sixty-sixth floor of The Nail, which was the name of the newest and most spectacular addition to the Hong Kong skyline.


    The Nail had been constructed at an angle so that it slanted towards Orchard Hill and away from the waterfront. It seemed to be made of solid steel, an illusion caused by the one-way glass in all of its windows.


    The top three floors, sixty-four to sixty-six, were circular, and wider than the rest of the building. Viewed from Kowloon, on the other side of Victoria Harbor, it really did look like a giant nail that had been hammered into the heart of the city.


    There were just three men in the boardroom, although fifty could have fitted in easily. A conference table made of black, gleaming wood stretched the full length of the room with black leather chairs placed at exact intervals. Two of the men were already seated, going through papers, preparing themselves for the conference that was about to begin.


    The third was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows that curved round in a great arc, enjoying the view. The Nail was the worldwide headquarters of the Nightrise Corporation. The man standing on his own was its chairman.


    Standing behind the chairman was a secretary who took a step forward, he whispered: "They''re coming on-line now, Mr Chairman."


    The chairman nodded as he took his seat at the head seat among the ocean of available seats, suddenly holograms activated and figures of people appeared "sitting" on each of the chairs surrounding the chairman who stood up with a smile.


    "My greetings to you, ladies and gentlemen." The chairman spoke, it was a basic rule that he had to open the conference by starting to speak first. He had no obvious accent. This was an international businessman and he had managed to develop an international voice.


    "I don''t think I need to remind you that this is a critical time for us all, it is a world-changing time. Everything we''ve been working for all these years is about to come to fruition. The business has never been better but right now there is so much more at stake than simple profit and loss. We have the Psi project. We have news from South America. And, of course, we have the upcoming election ¡­ the race to become the most powerful man in the world."


    He paused and it was almost as if a thin mist had passed across his eyes, he felt emotional that they had gotten this far quietly without alerting the supernaturals of their plans. "I hardly need to tell you, ladies and gentlemen, that this is one time we cannot afford to make mistakes."


    He stopped. Nobody moved. The hologram images were so still that they could have been accidentally frozen. Two thousand miles away, the private Nightrise Corporation satellite that was making this conference possible continued its orbit around the world, picking up the signals and beaming them into the different countries.


    "Let''s start in New York. The election. What can you report?" The chairman asked,


    The man responsible for this field, was Simms. After considering what to say, he started "This is a hard nut to crack, sir,"


    He reported. "And whatever happens, it''s going to be close. Maybe as close as one or two states. Our guy is doing better than expected, but so far we haven''t been able to do serious damage to Trelawny."


    "Advertising?" The chairman asked,


    "Sir, we''ve taken out advertisements that suggest that Trelawny is soft on crime and soft on immigration. We''ve said he''s a coward and a liar. We''ve even managed to plant newspaper stories that hint he might be gay. But nothing seems to hurt him. For some reason people like him, and right now all the indications are that the two of them will be neck and neck by November." Simms said with a gloomy face, he even cursed that secretary that once resigned who managed to counter these tricks of his.


    "Baker must win. There can be no other result. Trelawny must not become president." The chairman said nonchalantly


    "Well, short of ?ssassinating John Trelawny, I''m not sure what we can do." Simms said uncertain of what he could do to ensure a win for them,


    "I think, Mr Simms, you should be considering every possibility." The chairman said nodding, he too considered ?ssassination as a option to ensure their plans move forward.


    "Yes, sir." Simms said before taking his seat once more.


    Next, the chairman turned his attention to a holographic woman who was sitting next to him, on his right-hand side. "Could you please make your report," he said.


    "Certainly, Mr Chairman." The woman stood up as she gazed directly into the room. She looked more like a school teacher than a business-woman, with glasses that were too big for her face, very cropped grey hair and a long, thin neck. Her name was Susan Mortlake.


    "I have good news to report and also bad news," she began. "It has now been almost a year and a half since we began the Psi project but we may have had a breakthrough. It seems that we have finally managed to track down two of the Gatekeepers."


    This caused a stir around the room.


    "It''s still too early to be absolutely sure that they are who we think they are," the woman went on. "The fact of the matter is that we''ve looked at hundreds of children who have demonstrated any measure of psychic power. Telepaths, fire starters, clairvoyants... anything out of the ordinary. Half of them, of course, have turned out to be a waste of time. A few of them have moved away before we were able to track them down. But as for the rest... we''ve managed to take possession of seventeen of the most promising subjects and we''ve been experimenting with them in our facility at Silent Creek.


    "However, it now looks as if all our efforts may have been a waste of time. We have one of the Gatekeepers in our power, I''m sure of it. So far, we''ve only been able to begin a brief examination, but it''s already obvious that his powers are far greater than anything we''ve yet encountered."


    "Why do you only have one of them?" the chairman asked feeling curious why she mentioned there was two yet only had one in her hands.


    "That''s the bad news, Mr Chairman." Susan Mortlake paused. "The two boys, Scott and Jamie Tyler were performing a telepathy act at a theatre in Reno. It was their guardian, who was also the producer of the show, who first brought them to our attention. He was quite happy for us to take them in return for a sum of cash although, of course, it was always our intention to kill him.


    "This we have completed perfectly. I arranged a fairly simple operation to pick the boys up but unfortunately something went wrong. It may be that their power is even greater than we had imagined. At any event, they knew we were coming and one of them, Jamie, managed to get away." She explained,


    "Where is he now?" The chairman asked with a trace of irritation surfacing within the tone of his voice, he felt disappointed despite her being able to achieve something so grand.


    "We have no idea. My agents tell me that he was helped in his escape by a woman, but they were unable to get her registration number. It all happened too quickly and it was dark. However, I believe the situation is now under control." Susan said with certainty,


    "Go on." Chairman glance at her with interest wondering if she could amend her mistakes for letting one escape,


    "We shot the producer, a man called Don White. He was living with a woman, Marcie Kelsey. We shot her with the same gun and then used our contacts within the Nevada police to set up a false trail. Jamie Tyler is now wanted for both murders and it can only be a matter of time before he''s tracked down. At which point, we will have him." Susan muttered,


    Susan Mortlake sounded confident, but the chairman was unimpressed. "Your agents allowed one of these boys to slip through their fingers. They also failed to track down the car. Have you taken any disciplinary procedures, Mrs Mortlake?"


    "No, sir." The woman looked up defiantly. "It did occur to me that you might be asking for my own resignation."


    The chairman considered that possibility, but then shook his head. "If you have one of the Gatekeepers, that will be enough," he said.


    "We only have to break the circle and we will have won. However, you still need to make redundancies, Mrs Mortlake. We cannot have people letting us down." Chairman added this while stressing on the part she had to correct her mistakes.


    "Of course, Mr Chairman. I thought as much myself." Susan said nodding,


    "And I want you to deal with Scott Tyler personally. You understand that, generally speaking, it would be better if he were not allowed to die." The chairman said vaguely, he knew of the secrets that the five children posessed. The same secret that allowed them to win the war many thousands of years ago.


    "I understand. But as a matter of fact, we may be able to use him. I''m hoping to bring him round to our point of view." Susan explained,


    "Good." Chairman nodded with a satisfied smile, he agreed with this idea since it would make it impossible for the five to use their power to win this war if they could tempt one of them over to their side.


    The single word was praise indeed. The chairman never complimented his staff on anything. At the Nightrise Corporation, excellence was taken for granted. He spoke again, this time addressing all the executives.


    "As I began by saying, this is a critical time. It''s also a very positive time and before we part company, I want to introduce you to an ?ssociate whose name will be familiar to you. We have worked together on many occasions and he has very kindly agreed to say a few words to you today."


    There was a screen at the far end of the table, opposite the chairman. Until now it had been blank, but it suddenly flickered into life. At first it seemed that there was something wrong with the picture.


    The head that had appeared simply looked too big for the screen, too heavy for the neck that supported it. Its eyes were very high up, above a nose that seemed to travel a long way to the small and rather babyish mouth below. It was as if the image had been stretched but in fact there was nothing wrong with the transmission.


    The man was Diego Salamanda, head of Salamanda News International. He was beaming the signal from his research centre in the town of Ica in Peru. And this was how he really looked. Yet he had another identity which Angelica would have named him by, Apostle.


    "Good evening," he began. The local time was just after seven o''clock. "It is a great p???sur? to be able to speak with you. I would like to thank your chairman for inviting me. And I have some excellent news to share with you.


    "I have now had a chance to decipher the diary of the mad monk of Cordoba which was unearthed very recently in Spain and passed into my hands. I don''t need to remind you that this is the only written history of the Old Ones and their fight against the five children who came to be known as the Gatekeepers. The Old Ones ruled the Earth about ten thousand years ago. They were all-powerful but they were defeated" Diego said,


    "According to the diary, they won by using a trick. Sadly, we have no more details. There was a great battle, which the Old Ones lost, and they were banished. Two gates were built to keep them out of our world. Many of us have been working for their return ever since.


    "Further examination of the diary has provided me with the answers that I have been looking for and I can tell you that, without a shadow of a doubt, very soon we will have achieved our aims and a new millennium will have begun. Yes, my friends, the Old Ones are about to return to take control of a world that should, in truth, have been theirs all along." Diego said with confidence.


    >/<


    "Since we know that the Nightrise is related to this incident, our best bet would be to investigate their offices" Sakura said,


    "But if we leave Reno..." Jamie said reluctantly,


    "Your brother is already gone" Angelica said emotionlessly before adding, "Our best bet on finding him, we need to infiltrate that organisation"


    Everest nodded, crossing her arms "I suggest we lead two teams, since Nightrise has two offices we can infiltrate both at the same time. Otherwise if we infiltrate only one and do not get what we seek, they would bolster the security of the other office"


    "That''s possible," Alicia said, she too considered investigating those offices after realizing that they could have taken Daniel.


    "Well let''s finish our meal before we head off then," Stephani said and everyone finished their meal, only Jamie wondered why these peculiar four girls would do so much for him. It was only ignorant of him, that he would only realize later the girls only needed him to find their target.


    After finishing their meals, Angelica left the group to contact Ulrika.


    ]What''s the status?[ Ulrika asked,


    "We found one of the five children," Angelica said straight to the point,


    ]This!? Isn''t this matter Masaru''s jurisdiction? Or could it be something else?[ Ulrika asked,


    "I found traces of the Cannibal Apostle''s aura around the policemen who were searching for this boy" Angelica explained,


    ]It still is something that Masaru should handle but he is still working on preparing for the Ritual with Wang Long in China... I will send some subordinates in the area to support you[ Ulrika said,


    "Just have them investigate Nightrise, this is the company we believe is in contact with the Apostle" Angelica said


    ]Very well, although I have already investigated them before though[ Ulrika said with an uncertain tone,


    "And?" Angelica asked,


    ]Humans, pure humans. No supernatural nor any of Masaru''s enemies. We investigated and even infiltrated their headquarters yet found nothing[ Ulrika explained,


    "I see, I will continue to investigate here and retreat if things get dangerous with the boy" Angelica said,


    ]Good, then I will make contact with Nexus to see what they intend to do when they know we have another one of the five under our surveilance[ Ulrika said while giggling.


    With the communication over, Angelica came back to see Alicia and Jamie were shouting at each other. When she glanced at Sakura, Sakura simply shrugged her shoulders not understanding why this boy was so adamant on not using his powers.


    "I will not use it! YOu don''t know what it feels like when Scott used it by accident!" Jamie shouted,


    Stephani tapped her chin for a moment, her eyes became somber "He must have caused someone to kill himself right?"


    Jamie flinched when he heard her words, yet since it was out he could only nod. Hearing this Alicia kept her mouth shut since this was a traumatic experience for a child, it would not be right for her to continue forcing him.


    "Well to me, whether you use it or not will determine whether you will live or die. It''s the same for your brother, the two of you are in that kind of situation" Everest said brutally honest, her eyes were serious with no hint of arrogance or disdain towards Jamie. Just brutally honest.


    "Urk..." Jamie flinched once more, he knew what this girl said was the truth. However, he did not want to break the promise he made with Scott.


    "Well, I suppose there is no need to get him to use his powers if he is such a coward" Stephani muttered causing Jamie to shiver in rage, she glanced at Angelica who nodded.


    "Let''s go, we will first head to the offices of Nightrise in Los Angeles. It will be me, Stephani and Jamie. Everest, Sakura and Alicia will stay close as reinforcement" Angelica said, no one said a thing and accepted this arrangement for the mission.


    >/<


    It was an hour using magic to enhance the car, that they managed to arrive right in front of the office. Looking through the windscreen at the office building across the road. It seemed very ordinary in the morning to afternoon light with the sunshine bouncing off the windows.


    There weren''t so many people around now. The traffic had died down and the pavements were virtually empty. Angelica who studied tourism had learned before that in Los Angeles, nobody ever walked anywhere and those that did were rare.


    And yet there were at least a thousand people inside, Everest looks at the building trying to imagine what it would feel like to become a Chef-owner with a building as tall as this twentieth-floor Building of a skyscraper with her own office and a personal ?ssistant at the top floor.


    "We''re here," Angelica said glancing at Jamie who made himself determined, although she did not say a thing but their success would depend on him since his ability to f?r??b?? control people''s mind and make them confess.


    Using Torture?


    Using Hypnosis?


    Angelica shook her head, she heard from Masaru that those affiliated with strange groups tend to have suicide determination meaning that they would kill themselves than give out information.


    "You ready?" Angelica asked,


    "Yes" Jamie nodded

 Chapter 155 - I spy, the Nightrise

    "Let''s go" Angelica said as she, Stephani and Jamie all exit the car heading across the street towards the building.


    She pressed her hand against the revolving door and pushed, the door began to turn as she enters the space followed by Stephani and Jamie. Looking around they knew they were inside the building and their mission had begun, the lobby was a black box that stretched the entire length of the building.


    The walls were black granite, the floor black marble. There was a low glass table and four chairs, was black too. One wall had a water feature. Streams of water trickled down endlessly, disappearing into a sort of trough.


    Otherwise, there was no decoration. Two burly black men in black suits stood guard, watching anyone who came in. One of them walked over to her. "Can I help you?"


    Angelica took out an envelope written by a fake corporation Ulrika set up through Hiei''s resources, such task was simple when she had subordinates within the government so they could easily set up false identities and businesses within the human world. "I''m a representative of the Sunrise Company, we have spoken with Mister Colton Banes in regards to cooperation. He''s with Nightrise."


    The guard looked at her quizzically, he asked her a few questions and answered them all correctly. The guard nodded, if it had been anyone else he would have been more suspicious. However, the information she provided did correspond with the information they had on Sunrise, and the envelope was clearly labelled.


    "It''s the forty-fifth floor, his office is on that floor" The security guard said before swiping his own security card to activate the lift. Angelica, Stephani and Jamie all stepped in and waited for the doors to close, Jamie sweated a bit from fear while Angelica and Stephani were still normal. It was thanks to Diana''s training that they could keep their composure and answer in a swift manner.


    "Are you sure we won''t get caught?" Jamie asked,


    "Although we have devices attached to our wristband that camouflage our energy waves, if we mess up then we will naturally get caught. So make sure to stay calm" Angelica said with a straight face,


    "For now we have to make sure we capture this Colton Banes, you said he was one of the people you saw at the Theatre show before you and Scott were kidnapped?" Stephani asked,


    "Yes, he was there. I saw his business card myself" Jamie answered with confidence.


    The elevator stopped a couple of times before it reached his floor. People got in and got out. Another whole minute had ticked away before they finally arrived. The forty-fifth floor.


    A wide corridor ran left and right with the words [NIGHTRISE CORPORATION] in raised silver letters. There was a floor-to-ceiling window at one end, looking across to the building opposite, and a pair of modern glass doors at the other. Coming closer they arrived at the reception desk and two women in smart suits, wearing headphones and throat microphones.


    "Good morning. Nightrise Corporation. How may I help you?"


    "Good morning. Nightrise Corporation. How may I direct your call?"


    A second lift door opened and a FedEx delivery man stepped out, holding a parcel. Angelica waited for a moment before she nodded towards Stephani, twisting the diamand attach to their bracelets created a domain of two metres where they would become invisible. The problem was that they had to keep distance otherwise anyone who steps into this domain would see them, the reason for the major flaw is because they could not recklessly use magic power items and this was something created by Ajuka using pure technology of the Devils and Humans to create without the need of "superpowers".


    One of the women was talking on the phone. The other was dealing with the delivery. "Now! Quickly" Angelica called out,


    The three of them swiftly moved and slipped through the glass doors, Jamie was shocked to see the women did not even glance at them and could not even see him. It was at this moment he began to consider the truth, that there really was a supernatural world. Unless, these women were like James Bond working for a secret agency and were spies.


    They found themself in a smart, carpeted area with leather seats and a water cooler, attached to the walls were pictures, the kind of modern arts. A wide, glass door stood on each side, leading to corridors and more offices.


    "Which way?" Jamie asked,


    On the other side, the central part of the office was open-plan, a maze of desks divided by partitions. There were perhaps twenty or thirty men and women, most of them young, bent over computer screens or talking on the phone. The carpets were thick and seemed to absorb any sound.


    Angelica went to one of the workers while holding the envelope, Stephani and Jamie were still invisible at a distance. She approached a young man in jeans and an open-necked shirt, only five or six years older than her, sorting through a stack of documents. "How can I help you?"


    The man stuttered as he was surprised at Angelica''s beauty, he had never hold a girl''s hand throughout his entire life so to find himself looking at a woman that could be described at the Goddess of Nature he would not hesitate to lick her toes if she asked him to, "I would like to know where the offices of Colton Banes are? The reception explained but I forgot"


    "Hold on a second, let me check" The young man went over to a table and picked up a plastic ring binder. He flicked through it.


    "Banes¡­" he muttered turning page after page till he found him


    "Here he is. You''re on the wrong floor. He''s up on forty-nine. Room four nine two five. Must be a big shot! That''s the way it is here. The bigger you are, the higher you go." The man explained,


    "Thank you," Angelica said turning around leaving, the man was just about to ask her out on a date but seeing her leave so quickly he snorted.


    "Damn s?ut must be looking for that rich man... How envious!" He growled as he continued his work.


    Angelica head straight for the door when she noticed the sign [fire exit]. In the event of a fire, the lifts would shut down. With Stephani and Jamie following after her, they all went towards the direction, no one realized that Angelica had disappeared into thin air and continued working.


    After a while, they finally reached the forty-ninth floor. Entering it they noticed this floor was set up exactly the same as the one they had left, with the senior offices and conference rooms on the outside and the common open-plan office at the centre.


    The most noticeable difference between the two floors would be that there was no art here. The walls were covered with posters: the same poster. It showed a serious-looking, grey-haired man. Standing upright with a half-smiling face, as if he wanted to be friendly but had too much on his mind.


    VOTE CHARLES BAKER.


    "Isn''t that guy the opponent of John Trelawny that Alicia told us about?" Stephani asked,


    "It appears that this corporation is sticking their hands far and wide" Angelica muttered, from the look of things, the entire floor had been turned into a campaign office on his behalf.


    Following the corridor, looking at the door numbers increasing. They finally came across Colton Banes''s office suite at the far corner and the door was half open. Angelica edged forward and peeking through the opening gap and noticed that there was an outer room with a desk for an ?ssistant but it was empty.


    Even the door that should lead to the next office was also open leading into another office, where he was, sitting in a high-backed leather chair behind an expensive looking desk. The man whom Jamie recognize as Colton Banes was sitting there, without waiting for a moment longer, Angelica and them rushed into the room, locking the door behind them.


    "Where is Scott Tyler?" Jamie asked.


    Banes looked up and saw a scrawny boy in a brightly coloured shirt and baseball cap standing in his office and knew he had been tricked. Jamie had asked him a question and although he had no intention of saying anything more, he couldn''t stop himself thinking of the answer.


    Jamie did exactly what he had done a thousand times on the stage, he jumped not physically, but as if he were throwing a miniature replica of himself out of his head. But this time it wasn''t Scott at the other end. This time it wasn''t his brother with his warm and familiar thoughts.


    It was Colton Banes.


    Jamie felt himself plunge into utter darkness. It was like diving into a pool of freezing oil. And at that moment, he shared everything that Banes had ever felt or thought. There were pictures millions of them, but there were also experiences and emotions: fear, arrogance, ?ust, anger, cruelty, hatred and much, much more.


    He saw the death of Kyle Hovey, the other man who ?ssisted Calton to kidnap him and Scott. Worse than that, it was Calton hands that were around the other man''s neck. He could feel the warm flesh and the pulsing vein under his own fingers as he squeezed. This had been the most recent killing and it was uppermost in Banes''s mind.


    When Jamie saw a woman watching him. She had very short grey hair, a long neck, glasses. Banes was afraid of her. Jamie felt fear Calton had to her, since he was "living" Calton''s memories. He saw the cruelty in her eyes and for a moment she was looking straight at him, smiling while he committed murder. It was for the fact that the two of them failed to capture both Scott and Jamie, so one of them had to die for the failure and she chose Kyle to die.


    So many deaths. A chamber of horrors. He saw himself, chased out of the theatre. After a while, he went out and met the man who was running for president, Charles Baker. ''What is he doing here? Is he involved!?'' Jamie thought


    He watched as Charles raises his hand and smiling, saying something to a journalist. Jamie continued to live through his mind, while he repeated the quesiton once more "Where is Scott Tyler?"


    Jamie wasn''t sure how much longer he could stay there. He was going to be sick. He felt as if he was drowning, and it was then he saw him.


    His brother.


    He was lying on his back in an enclosed room, stripped to the waist. He appeared to look ill, there was even a tube running into his nose, the sort of thing you get in a hospital, and another in his wrist. Some sort of transparent liquid was dripping down.


    This time he asked with rage, the mental energy increased explosively "Where is Scott Tyler?"


    Banes didn''t want anyone to know, he was fighting it so he would not utter a word about it. But still the images came, one after another.


    A picture of a desert.


    A cactus in a form like a letter Y.


    Mountains with the moon suspended eerily between two peaks.


    There was a loud electronic buzz as a gate opened automatically, then an echoing crash as a second one closed. Faces. Other boys, some the same age as Scott, but all of them lifeless, vacant. A security camera swivelling round.


    More boys, their outlines just visible behind plastic curtains leading to the main door leading into the massive metal building. Another gate smashed shut.


    And there it was, at last, the sign that Calton didn''t want him to see.


    "Silent Creek" Jamie muttered


    Angelica did not wait for a moment and instantly beheaded Barnes, blood splurted out causing Jamie to scream out in surprise, his face becoming incredibly pale at the sight of Calton''s head flew into the air.


    "W-Why?" Jamie asked shivering in fear,


    "Because he would alarm his boss that you know where your brother is" Angelica muttered, she glanced at him with a serious expression "You have to get used to this Jamie, your existence is the reason you will live in this kind of world. The life you once knew, came to an end when these people discovered you and your brother"


    The three of them immediately left the building after Angelica plugged in a USB into Calton''s ??ptop, all the information regarding PSI project and everything related to Nightrise was downloaded in an instant allowing her to immediately send the USB to Ulrika using warping space magic.


    ]What is this?[ Ulrika asked,


    "Nightrise complete information, regarding everything including their research on paranormal activities" Angelica answered,


    ]Good work, I will personally investigate this and support you[ Ulrika said before closing the communication magic.


    "Good work Jamie, from this point forward it will be our time to do the rest," Stephani said as she pumped up her fist to motivate Jamie for going through such an experience.


    "Thanks.." Jamie said with a pale face, the death of Calton and his memories made him want to puke yet he kept it in since his fear for being captured was greater. The three of them did not waste anytime and immediately head down the fire exit stairs till they reached the main entrance.


    "KYAAAA!!!!!!" An ear-piercing scream could be heard from the top floor, it was at this time they knew that the dead Calton was discovered prompting them to move faster, climbing into the car and drove away before the police arrived at the scene.


    "How did it go?" Alicia asked,


    "We found where he is located at, however, we need your contact with John Trelawny and arrange for Stephani and Sakura to enter Silent Creek," Angelica said, ''I will have Ulrika investigate the information I downloaded, hopefully, we can find traces of the group of Cannibals and their apostle''


    "WHAT!?" Alicia cried out in surprise,


    "Your son is there too" Angelica added causing Alicia to cry, as in literally cry. The first confirmed news of her son has been given, however, getting him out of Silent Creek was difficult. As this was not only known as a prison for mortals, but also for supernaturals.


    ''Breaking in means we will go against the supers of America'' Angelica thought, a wry smile appeared on her face. The day was not yet over, however, it had been hectic so far.


    "I suggest we get Masaru to come and help us when we deal with the Supers" Everest said, "Since he will definitely want to get involved when things are related to the Old Ones, if we leave him out of the loop he will be really angry"


    Angelica flinched, she knew what Everest said was true. She just did not want to disturb him and prove that they could deal with it in his place, she had forgotten that Masaru till to this day never relaxed properly due to him feeling that the war against the Old ones was not yet done. "Very well"


    Sakura nodded as she opened a magic circle,


    [My girls, did something happen?] The voice of a man whom these girls have chosen to spend their lives with reverberating through the car allowing their tense hearts to instantly relax, with him supporting them then even if heavens and hell collapsed they would not lose faith.


    "We found another one of the five children, we suspect..." Sakura began to explain their current situation to him, it was after a while when she finished that he finally spoke after silently listening to her.


    [Ulrika has already informed me of this, so far there is no signs of anything happening in Peru. However, before you start your operation you must contact me so I will come over. We can''t allow any mishap to happen. Should Chaos set his foot in this world, I will not be able to stop him alone] Masaru said with a stern voice


    "YES!" The girls responded energetically, while Jamie and Alicia looked confused. It was only when the magic circle vanished that Alicia chose to speak.


    "Who was that?" Alicia asked,


    "Our husband"


    "Our master"


    "Our King"


    "Our mate"


    The four of them gave a different answer, but Alicia could sense how important that man was for them from the emotions mixed within their voices. She blushed a bit wondering if this man was a womanizer, having so many women. This is the twenty-first century, where monogamy is the mainstream.


    "Sigh... I will contact John to set up a meeting. He is in Los Angeles, so we should be able to meet him by tonight" Alicia said

 Chapter 156 - John Trelawny

    "John said he is at the Carlton Hotel, we can meet him in the restaurant area since he booked the entire floor for himself" Alicia reported after ending her phone call with John, her hands were shaking with anticipation. It has been months! She finally saw hope in finding her son.


    From what Angelica knew of Los Angeles, was that the Carlton Hotel was located near the beach. It was nearby, so it did not take long for them to park in front of an old-fashioned building, fifteen storeys high and stretching an entire block.


    A dozen valets in matching grey waistcoats hurried forward to help them out of the car and then to park it below. But even the valets were outnumbered by the secret service personnel, who had their own uniform: black suits, white shirts, sunglasses and earpieces.


    "Body guards" Alicia explained to Angelica and them, these were the special guards arranged for John Trelawny.


    Angelica glanced at a peculiar guard who had a aura around his body, if it was not that they had an important mission to deal with then she would have rushed to interrogate this man. ''A Cannibal'' she thought


    Cannibals did not specified a specific race, but a group of people who shared the characteristics to get stronger by consuming their own kinds. Those who went against what their race dictates as morals, and ate humans, devils, and all kinds of sentient beings instead of following the mainstream.


    And it is due to their characteristics that they can explosively grow stronger than anyone, while having a chance to inherit the traits and powers of the beings they consume. And a special Cannibal could even inherit the memories of those he consumed, and that was the Apostle. The most dangerous one of the group, the one who was the cause of the disaster Angelica''s tribe faced in the past.


    Shaking her head, Angelica calmed herself down. She glanced at the hotel and thought of what Ulrika reported to her a moment ago. According to Ulrika, Senator John Trelawny was staying here for twenty-four hours before he gave his speech at the LA Convention Center and he had taken over the entire twelfth floor for the night.


    There were less than five months until the general election and his campaign team numbered almost a hundred people, including media advisors, political consultants, speech writers, pollsters, personal aides and more security men. All of them had rooms, and for one night all the lifts to the twelfth floor had been blocked.


    To visit the senator, guests would need to show ID and then receive a pass key provided by the secret service. Callers were accompanied all the way. If they didn''t have an invitation, they didn''t get in.


    "Will he even be willing to see us during such an important time?" Jamie asked,


    The six of them had entered the hotel and followed a winding corridor, Alicia nodded with confidence "I just have to let him know we''re here¡­"


    They entered a cavernous lobby with a huge chandelier hanging over a round, polished table. This hotel was incredibly extravagent, there was too much of everything. Too many electric candlelights, too many vases of flowers on the table, too many antique clocks and mirrors and display cases packed with handbags, scarves and shoes.


    And too many people. There was a concierge desk and a reception desk and porters and guests everywhere.


    Alicia stopped and looked around, searching for someone she knew. A few moments later, she found him. "There!" she exclaimed, and moved forward.


    A man was standing next to a table close to the lifts. He was dressed in the same dark suit and white shirt as the other security men, but he had a brightly coloured tie as if to announce that he wasn''t actually one of them. Even so, there was a telltale wire curling behind his ear and he was obviously doing the same job: scanning the lobby with suspicious eyes.


    The man saw Alicia and recognized her before she was nearer than ten paces. "Alicia!" He greeted her by name but he seemed more surprised than pleased to see her.


    "How are you, Warren?" Alicia asked,


    "I''m good." Warren answered,


    "I didn''t know you were in LA." Alicia said,


    "I didn''t know I was coming until a couple of days ago." Warren explained nonchalantly, he had noticed Jamie, who was standing a few steps behind her, trying to keep out of the way. He frowned since he found this boy suspicious compared to Angelica and the girls who stood confidently.


    "These are friends of mine, this is David, Ange, Stephy, Eva and Sandra" Alicia introduced Jamie, Angelica, Stephani, Everest and Sakura using different names although for the latter four she made impromptu names on the spot hench why it sounded so similar.


    She turned to Angelica and the rest to introduce the guard "This is Warren Cornfield."


    Warren nodded slowly at them, then turned back to Alicia. "What can I do for you?" he asked.


    "I want to see the senator." Alicia said without hesitations


    "You want to see the senator?" A smile spread across Cornfield''s lips. But he wasn''t amused at all, and he immediately rejected her "You know that''s not possible, Alicia. Tomorrow he''s talking to ten thousand people. Somehow, I don''t think he''s got time to see you right now."


    "When I left, he said his door would always be open to me." Alicia said stubbornly,


    "That''s not what he told me." Warren said nonchalantly


    "Why don''t you ask him?" Alicia asked,


    "I''m not his ?ssistant, Alicia. You know that. I think maybe you should ring back another time and get an appointment." Warren said


    "You will do what we want" Angelica muttered before gripping Warren''s hand, just from a casual squeeze she added, "Or we will kill you and walk, we don''t need you alive for it"


    "You---" Warren growled but suddenly he felt fear, he could not move his body at all. He could not even feel or sense his body at all, it was like he could only feel his head. "What have you done to me..." He muttered


    "Let us in Warren" Stephani muttered as she snapped her fingers, a few magic circles tiny as dust particles materialized in front of his eyes causing him to falter, his eyes dimmed as if he was controlled.


    "Yes Madam" Warren muttered, with a snap of his finger one of the younger secret servicemen came running over.


    "Show these people up to twelve," he said.


    "Yes, Mr Cornfield." The young secret serviceman did not question Warren''s strange demeanour, and led them into the lift. The security man inserted a key into the lock and pressed the bu??on for the twelfth floor. The doors closed.


    It was only then Warren snapped out of his stupor, "The hell!?" he cried out, he immediately chased after them, he could not stop them since he said it himself. He had to at least make sure John Trelawny was safe.


    "The hell did this woman do to me!?" He muttered, feeling a dreadful feeling penetrating his heart. He was controlled, like a puppet. He did not like this feeling at all, and telling them that it was not him would make them think he was mental. So he had to move after making sure that there was someone to take over his post.


    Meanwhile, the young secret serviceman asked "You friends of the senator?"


    "I used to work for him," Alicia said.


    "He''s a good guy," the security man went on talking about John Trelawney while he cursed whenever he spoke of Charles Baker, it appears the latter had caused several problems in such a short amount of time since the election started.


    When the elevator door opened, there was a silver-haired man in a suit but no tie waiting for them. The man knew Alicia at once. "My dear, it''s very good to see you. How have you been keeping?"


    "It''s great to see you, Patrick. Still playing the horses?" Alicia asked with a sly smile,


    "Still losing," Patrick replied with a sigh, showing his grief for not winning.


    "This is a friend of mine. Patrick is John''s campaign chairman for the state of California." Alicia introduced Angelica and the girls along with Jamie to Patrick.


    "Good to meet you. He can''t see you for very long, Alicia," he said, as he led them down a corridor.


    "Right now the pressure''s on." Patrick said suddenly, only Alicia understood what he meant.


    "How is he?" Alicia asked.


    "He''s doing a grand job. I just wish the contest wasn''t going to be so damned close¡­" Patrick cursed.


    There was a set of double doors at the end of the corridor with yet another secret serviceman on guard. Patrick showed a pass and led Alicia along with the rest into a large conference room with a single table scattered with notepads and pens, computers, printouts, files, trays of sandwiches and bottles of mineral water.


    There were a dozen people sitting around and from the look of them, none had slept very much in recent days. They were busy talking, arguing over a graph of some sort, but as Alicia came in, one of them stood up.


    John Trelawny didn''t look like a politician. He was a handsome man, in his late forties. He had hair which had once been fair but had since faded, on its way to going grey. But he looked fit and healthy. He was wearing cords, a loose-fitting blue sweater and trainers. He was obviously tired but his light brown eyes were full of life.


    "Alicia, this is a very unexpected surprise. How are you? Is there any news of Daniel?" John embraced Alicia while greeting her with a set of questions,


    "Yes, there is, Senator. That''s why I wanted to see you." She turned and introduced Jamie first.


    "This is Jamie." This time, she used his name.


    "These are Angelica, Everest, Stephani and Sakura. These girls have been aiding us in searching for Jamie''s brother and my son. It''s thanks to them we have information about my son" Alicia introduced further and explained to John.


    John''s hand reached out and shook hands with each of them.


    "I''m sorry to come here like this, I know how busy you are and how important this time is for you. But I urgently need to talk to you." Alicia explained,


    "You''ve found your boy?" John asked,


    "Yes, however, the location where he is and who brought him there... Will be difficult to reach him" Alicia explained,


    "Senator¡­" A woman sitting at the table held up a cell phone. "I have the mayor of Auburn on the phone for you. He wants to talk about the birthday parade."


    John looked bemused. "Not right now, Beth, can you please tell him I''ll call him back?"


    He turned to Alicia. "I''m afraid I can''t give you too much time, there''s a lot going on right now. But, you know, a break might be good for me. In fact, it might be good for all of us. OK, everyone!"


    He raised his voice. "Go out and get some fresh air or have a snack or do something that approximates to real life. We''ll get back together in ten minutes."


    He turned to Alicia and the rest. "Why don''t we all go next door where we can talk undisturbed?"


    There was a sitting room next to the conference centre, Jamie watched the five of them go in. They shut the door behind them. None of the campaign workers left the table. They just went on working as they had before.


    At last, the door opened and Trelawny appeared again. He called out to one of his men in the room "Michael, can you get me the file on Nightrise?"


    He turned to Jamie. "I''d like to have a word."


    The man called Michael had snatched up a thick folder and handed it to Trelawny, who nodded his thanks. Closing the door behind him, everyone was in the room ready to discuss further. What happened inside was nothing more than John catching up with Alicia, while Angelica explained the entire situation to him in detail.


    "According to Angelica, the people who took Scott is the same people who took Daniel. And the reason they''re interested in you, she says, is because you have an extraordinary ability. You can read people''s thoughts. My thoughts, for example." John said, although Angelica showed him a fire magic he still was not entirely convinced.


    "I''m sorry, Jamie," Alicia muttered.


    "That''s OK." Jamie had guessed what he was going to have to do, but this time he wasn''t worried.


    Everything about Senator Trelawny, even the way he spoke, made him feel comfortable. He wouldn''t be the same as Colton Banes. He didn''t live in the same world.


    "Anyway, this should be fairly simple. Although Angelica had proven to me magic, I still don''t feel convinced so Alicia suggested to me that I put you to the test. Do you mind?" John asked,


    "No, sir." Jamie responded.


    "Very well." John gestured at a low table in front of the sofa. There was a plain wooden box, about the size of a cigarette packet, placed in the middle.


    "My wife gave me that, I carry it with me wherever I go. Alicia doesn''t know what''s in it. I haven''t told her. But she says you can tell me." John said with a amused face, he really was curious to see if Jamie could tell him.


    Jamie concentrated for a moment. Then he looked Trelawny straight in the eyes. "There''s nothing inside the box, it''s empty."


    John didn''t give anything away. However the tension within the room suddenly increased.


    "Your wife made it, she likes working with wood. Her name is Grace. You keep things in it when you go to bed. Cuff links and stuff like that. Right now it''s difficult to tell you more because all you''re thinking about is the election. It''s weird¡­" Jamie explained


    "Go on." John felt relaxed hearing this, he was surprised but he was more curious if this boy could tell him his true feelings.


    "Well, I was going to say, you''re really scared of losing. But what''s strange is, you''re even more scared of winning." Jamie said feeling confused


    There was a silence.


    John stayed where he was, so still that he was b?r?ly breathing. At last he let out a long breath. "You have an extraordinary talent, I won''t call it a gift because perhaps it isn''t. I can''t imagine what it must be like for you to have this ability."


    "I don''t want to use it, I don''t want it." Jamie said feeling depressed, he cursed his ability which was the cause that he and his brother separated and why they had gone through such a difficult life. If only they were ordinary, then they would have been able to live ordinary lives instead of this supernatural world.


    "Nobody but me has ever looked inside this box, since you have convinced me then I will tell you all why I can''t help you much in this regards" John explained,


    "This folder contains just the tip of the iceberg. I don''t believe all big business is bad, but Nightrise is a very big corporation and they seem to take pride in being as bad as they can get away with. The trouble with this country is that we''re all too ready to turn a blind eye to crimes committed in the name of business." John said with a depressed voice,


    "A factory burns down and twenty workers are killed.


    "A tank leaks and a whole river system gets polluted.


    "A weapons system is sold abroad and ends up being used against American soldiers.


    "Nobody notices and you know why? Because profit is all that matters. Profit is king. These companies are making huge profits and employing tens of thousands of people. So we let them get away with murder. And I first heard about Nightrise about six months ago." He produced a clipping, cut out of a newspaper.


    "This was sent to me by a friend. He thought I might be interested in the story of a twelve-year-old child working in a toy factory in Indonesia who got burned by one of the machines and died. The kid had been working ten hours a day for twenty cents an hour and he was exhausted. I call that murder.


    "He was making parts for a shooting game and the company that employed him just happened to be fully owned by Nightrise. But did they pay any compensation? Did they care? Of course not. And you could buy that toy in any mall in America¡­"


    "You said there''s is not much you can help us with in regards to them" Jamie cut in.


    "Here''s why. The current vice president and the chief of staff both used to work for Nightrise before they went into politics. When they leave the White House, whoever wins the next election, they''ll go back on the board. Nightrise has about three hundred companies all around the world and many of them do work for the US government. There''s one that manufactures bombs. The bombs are dropped." John explained,


    "Which is why we chose to send two of us as felons," Angelica said all of the sudden,


    "Correct, in that way I can ?ssist you all to enter Silent Creek and search for your son and brother. However, I have to say that after your in I can no longer help you. What happens after that I can''t get involved in any way, otherwise, Charles would use this against me" John explained.


    "No need to worry, we only need to get inside and everything else would be our responsibility," Sakura said with confidence.


    "Angelica, I have been wondering for a while now. But isn''t John going to make a speech tomorrow morning?" Everest whispered to Angelica,


    "What''s your point?" Angelica whispered back,


    "Won''t Nightrise use this chance to do something to him? an Open speech in public with many spectators, won''t it cause a massive impact?" Everest whispered,


    "This----" Angelica narrowed her eyes,


    "We can stay here for another day," Sakura said as she glanced at the two of them, "getting into Silent Creek will take time"


    "That''s true, I will be grateful if you can patiently wait" John added but he did not understand why Sakura was looking at Angelica and Everest when she said that, yet still felt relieved that they were not in a hurry since he could only do so much.


    "It wouldn''t be easy for me to send you in since first of all only the worst kind of criminals are sent to that jail, if it''s in Nevada it isn''t even in my jurisdiction. ---" John began to speak but was interrupted.


    There was a knock at the door and, without waiting for an answer, Warren Cornfield burst in. John''s security man was looking furious. He stood framed in the doorway, which was almost his own size.


    "Excuse me, sir. I''m sorry to bu?? in¡­" Warren said with a stern expression,


    "What is it, Warren?" John asked. He didn''t seem concerned.


    "Nothing Sir, I just wanted to ensure that you are safe sir" Warren explained while standing behind John while glaring at Angelica and the girls, he feared them the most out of the rest.


    John sighed knowing that their talks could not continue with this man here, so he turned to Sakura. "You all best get going, but I have Alicia''s cell number and I''ll get in touch. It should be possible to arrange what you''ve asked for. I have friends¡­"


    The six of them left the office, Warren frowned "Sir, Jamie should be reported. If anyone knows that he had been here it will implicate you"


    "No one will know" John said with a smile, he already experienced the sight of magic and Angelica gave him her word that she will remove this meeting from everyone''s memories except for him. He finally believed in magic


    >/<


    Meanwhile, Angelica who was the leader of the group told everyone about the speech tomorrow and Everest''s intuition.


    "Then Sakura is right, it''s best we stick one day here," Alicia said nodding her head,


    "But my brother..." Jamie m??n?d,


    "We have to wait for John to arrange for us to infiltrate silently, we might as well stick close where he can get in contact with us sooner," Stephani said,


    "I just hope nothing happens" Alicia muttered,


    Shortly the night came, they book a few rooms at a nearby motel to stay at.


    It has been a long, long day for them.

 Chapter 157 - Silent Creek

    Next morning while Angelica, Sakura, Everest and Stephani together with Alicia and Jamie attended John''s speech. Nothing happened. Yes nothing at all, it was to the point that the group began to wonder if Nightrise has forgotten about it. Due to no one from Nightrise appearing on the scene, the group went back to the motel where they were waiting for John.


    "So the two who will infiltrate has been decided to be Sakura and Stephani?" Alicia asked feeling perplexed to allow these girls to head into jail, even if they were super-powered like Jamie she still did not feel comfortable sending girls to such a place.


    "Yes," Angelica said with a serious face, "Right now neither I nor Everest can hide our race''s aura from being detected. Sakura and Stephani both have human auras, we simply require to hide their other side"


    "Other side?" Alicia asked dreading that the answer might be something terrifying that she would rather not know, but her curiosity still overcame her fear making her ask this peculiar question.


    "It''s best you don''t know too much of us" Stephani said with a warm smile, "Because once you do, we will be forced to alter your memories and that will be problematic since it could cause you to forget your own son"


    "Hiii!!!" Alicia pulled back feeling terrified at what they would do to her, she immediately pulled back till she saw Stephani''s playful smile making her face becoming beet red filled with shame "Stop teasing me like this Stephani"


    ''She wasn''t'' Everest did not voice out her thoughts, she simply found this woman who was more worried about her son to have quite a strong mentality to accept the fact she was surrounded by "super" people, but if she were to know that four of them were half devils, not to mention two of them were a Dragon and Dark elf? She might question her sanity.


    ''This girl was serious there'' Jamie thought, he could not read the four girl''s thoughts yet his power could still sense the fluctuations of brain waves allowing him to discern whether they were lying and speaking the truth. This was the reason he never left them, because this was the first group of people he came in contact with other than Alicia who had been honest with him till now.


    Tring~


    Tring~ Tring~


    Alicia who was busy chatting with the girls picked up the telephone only to hear John''s voice on the other side, "I can arrange for the two girls you suggested to get jailed in Silent Creek, there is a condition to this though"


    "What is the condition?" Alicia asked, somehow she felt that John was pressured by something and she could not put her finger on it where.


    "Jamie will need to be with them, it is only then will they be legible to be sent to Silent Creek, you should understand that this is a high-level prison for killers, rapist, and all kinds of dangerous crimes" John explained,


    "This---" Alicia flinched when she finally discovered the truth of this prison, why even she had not heard about it herself.


    Angelica came towards her, before she could react Angelica grab the telephone "Do it"


    "Angelica... Are you certain?" John asked,


    "Yes, we need to proceed as soon as possible" Angelica muttered, with all honesty she wanted to finish this mission within a week so when Masaru was done with his preparation she will be available to help him if he ever needed her ?ssistance, he was her husband to be, and master.


    "Very well, I will let my friend create false pieces of evidence and get in contact with the police force. I would suggest those who are not going to Silent Creek to leave the motel you are at, and those who intend to infiltrate should remain till the police force picks you up" John said before hanging up the phone,


    "You---_" Alicia stuttered as she could not find the words she wanted to say, she was too shocked. She wanted to stop the process and Angelica stopped her, allowing it to continue.


    "You want to see your son? Then quietly wait, we will succeed" Angelica said before turning around leaving, she stopped next to Everest "Take Alicia when the time comes, I will contact Master to notify him of our operation"


    >/<


    Sitting in the room were two girls and a boy, there was few people who attended this which naturally included Angelica, Everest and Alicia who sat at the back watching the entire process while keeping their eyes out for any of Nightrise personnel. There were two tables facing the judge, and a middle-aged woman dressed in black sat between the flag of Nevada and the Stars and Stripes.


    A clerk took notes and a security man stood by with a seen-it-all-before look on his face. There were two rows of chairs at the back of the room. No press or public was allowed into a juvenile court.


    Sakura & Stephani only had their hands shackled, unlike Jamie whose hands and feet were shackled. This caused Jamie to feel alarmed, but looking at Sakura and Stephani who was nonchalant throughout the process, he was able to calm down a little.


    The three of them had been arrested, supposedly, for selling drugs at school and on the street, a crime which would guarantee him jail time. It was all fake, of course. The probation officer and the lawyer who was fighting against each other during this court session were both parts of the set-up, somehow connected to John Trelawny, who had arranged the whole thing.


    They had even given the three of them with false names, Sakura''s false name is Ming Hayami, Stephani''s false name is Elizabeth Hugo, Jamie a false name is Jeremy Rabb. Their case number is J89567.


    Somehow they had managed to slot the three of them into the Nevada juvenile justice system and, as far as the plan was set up, the judge was the only person in the room who didn''t know what was really going on.


    "¡­the sentence set down by this court is twelve months in a detention facility¡­" The judge was


    talking. She turned to the probation officer. "I''ve looked through the case files and I think Summit View would be appropriate."


    But the probation officer was shaking his head. "With respect, your honour, I was going to recommend Silent Creek."


    The judge was surprised. "It''s pretty tough out there," she remarked. "The girls are both seventeen, and the boy is only fourteen and this is just a first offence."


    "Yes, your honour. But they were selling crystal meth to kids as young as ten. Some of them are now in rehab programmes, out of school. Rabb has shown no remorse. In fact, he''s been pretty pleased with himself." the probation officer explained why he was so stubborn on having them sent to Silent Creek.


    The judge thought for a moment, then nodded. "Very well. It''ll be a hard lesson, but maybe that''s what he needs." There was a file in front of her. She closed it. "Twelve months in Silent Creek."


    The temperature would rise quickly as soon as the sun rose and they planned to drive all night. There was nobody else on the bus: just the driver, an old man and a guard who had briefly checked their restraints and then ignored them all together afterwards.


    After a while of driving, they made a turn leaving left the highway and were following a track, kicking up a cloud of dust all around them. Only sand and scrubland could be seen along with a few Jericho trees dotted around the landscape. A mountain range, burned red by the sun, stretched out across the horizon.


    Then the road dipped. They had come to a miniature valley. And now he saw his new home, Silent


    Creek. The two words were written on a sign, and there was nobody else to read it for miles around which made it feel unnecessary since everyone who was sent here knew where they were.


    ''We have almost arrived at Silent Creek'' Sakura sent a telepathy message to Angelica who had been following them together with Everest after making sure that Alicia is fine with her friend,


    ''Good, now follow the plan. We have to find the leader of the Cannibals or at least the one that is leading them in this facility while saving our two targets'' Angelica reminded Sakura briefly of their objective, that''s right. The four girls were not saints, they were using Jamie and Alicia''s predicament to further their investigations and kill their targets.


    ''Roger'' Sakura cut the telepathy glancing out at the long rectangular compound stood in front of her. The buildings were low-rise but they were surrounded by a razor-wire fence at least ten metres high. There were two satellite dishes pointing up towards the sky, and on the other side was a playing field with no grass and only two goals.


    At the far end of the pitch, there was a wall like all the other buildings, made out of cinder blocks and topped with more razor wire. As they bounced down towards the main gate, Sakura caught a glimpse of more buildings on the other side of the wall but realized she would be unable to see them again without the advantage of height while being in the minibus.


    For some reason, Silent Creek had been divided into two: one third on one side, two thirds on the other. ''Could it be the Cannibals had already infiltrated here deep enough to divide a section for their personal use?'' Sakura thought,


    maintenance staff lived. After a while, they had stopped in front of the gate. This was the entrance to the prison, known as the sallyport.


    There was a buzz and the gate slid open electronically, allowing them into a narrow corridor between two lines of razor wire. The minibus jolted forward and stopped in front of a second gate. This only opened when the first one had closed.


    ''Security is quite strict'' Sakura glanced out the window seeing numerous cameras covering almost every angle of the prison, ''It will not be easy to move around here, not to mention we have to be careful of using magic..''


    The minibus stopped one last time. The door hissed open.


    "All right! Out!" They were the only words the guard inside the minibus had spoken since they had left.


    Shuffling out of their seats, the three of them went along the aisle and out of the door.


    "This way!" The guard led him to a door set in a wall, which opened as they approached. Sakura noticed yet another camera, mounted high above. It swivelled to follow him when he moved. The door led into a large, shabby room with a second officer sitting behind a desk with a computer.


    "Sit down!" It was the second guard who had spoken. He was casually dressed in jeans and a shortsleeved shirt. With no weapons equipped, this man was in his forties, with black hair tied


    behind his neck. He obviously had Native American blood.


    "My name is Joe Feather," the man said. "But you call me Mr Feather or sir. I''m the Intake Officer and I''m going to process you and then show you into Orientation. Do you understand?"


    Sakura nodded, theMr Feather glanced at Jamie and Stephani who nodded along with Sakura, only then did he start asking questions.


    "The three of you will soon be going to find it tough here. You''ve all had a spell in juvie ¨C is that right?" Mr Feather asked,


    "Yeah." The three of them nodded,


    "Well then you know the basics. Keep your head down. Do as you''re told. It''ll make it easier on you." Mr Feather nodded at the other guard. "You can take off the shackles."


    Clank! Clank!


    With their hands, and Jamie have both hands and feet unfastened felt relieved, they have finally infiltrated the prison and that meant their mission would be starting from this point forward.


    In the next twenty minutes, their details were entered into the computer which was all their false identity and details


    "The three of you will split up, and go into the shower and strip," Mr Feather said while glancing at the two girls with sympathy. "I want all your clothes, including your und?rw??r. Do any of you have any piercings?"


    The three of them shook their heads


    "OK. I''ll pass you your new kit¡­" Mr Feather called out a female officer who took Sakura and Stephani, while he took Jamie into another shower room.


    Jamie went into the shower and drew the curtain, it was as he was told by Angelica that they would not be given any privacy during the initial integration into the prison. As Jamie stood under the running water, he was aware of Mr Feather examining him from the other side, being watched made him feel embarrassed and turned away. That was when the officer saw the tattoo on his shoulder.


    "Mr Rabb¡­" Joe Feather spoke the words softly. "Turn off the shower."


    Jamie did as he was told. He stood with drops of water trickling down his shoulders and back.


    "Where did you get that tattoo?" Mr Feather demanded.


    "I''ve always had it. It was done when I was born." Jamie answered


    "You have a brother?" Mr Feather asked once more,


    Jamie froze. ''Have I been exposed already?'' "I don''t have a brother," he said immediately trying to shove the thoughts to the back of his mind hoping that it was not true.


    "No brother?" Mr Feather asked feeling suspicious,


    "No, sir." Jamie answered without hesitation, yet he felt worried.


    Joe Feather handed him a bundle of prison-issue clothes.


    "Put these on, and then I''ll take you in." Mr Feather said,


    Jamie was the ninety-sixth boy to arrive at Silent Creek, whereas Sakura and Stephani were the eighty-seventh and eighty-eight girls to arrive. The people working at the prison who was not aware of the workings behind the scenes found this situation suspicious, yet due to them not being qualified on the need-know-basis they did not question it and simply carried on with their work. Except for a special few.


    The prison could hold two hundred in total with twenty-five full-time guards or supervisors, as they called themselves just to watch over the hundred-plus children who had been imprisoned here. There were four living units in the North, South, East and West and life for them was arranged so that the inmates were kept apart as much as possible.


    That way, rival gang members b?r?ly saw each other and never spoke. Each unit ate at a different time there were four sittings for every meal and there were four exercise times in the prison gym. The age range went from thirteen to eighteen.


    There were rules for everything.


    The boys had to walk with their hands clasped behind their backs.


    The girls were not allowed to be alone with a boy.


    They weren''t allowed to talk while they moved and they couldn''t go anywhere, not even the toilet, without ?du?t supervision.


    They were watched constantly, either by supervisors or security cameras. They were patted down after every meal and if a single plastic fork went missing, they were all strip-searched.


    There were six hours of school every morning, two hours of recreation inside the gym building due to the heat outside and two hours of TV. Only sports channel was allowed, never movies or news.


    The prison uniform consisted of blue tracksuit trousers, grey T-shirts and trainers. All the colours had been chosen carefully.


    There were library books for the inmates who could read, there was solitary confinement or loss of privileges for anyone who stepped out of line and even an untied shoelace could bring instant punishment if the supervisors were in a bad mood.


    And there was the medical wing. The teenagers who were violent or unco-operative went to see the doctor in a small compound set right against the cinder-block wall. They were given pills and when they came back they were quiet and empty-eyed.


    One way or another, the prison would control you. That was the vibe the prison gave them who entered here for the first time. Jamie was sent to live in the eastern wing while Sakura and Stephani were sent to the northern wing, it was quite surprising that Sakura and Stephani were not split up other than different cells that were right next to each other.


    But the reason for that was that the guards had malicious intentions, since in each cell there was a gang member that bribed the guards wanting new girls to be moved into their cells for the night.


    "What a nice piece of meat" an African bulky boy wearing nothing but shorts stared at Sakura who entered the cell, if it was not for the guard that was still watching them he would have already pounced on the girl. Because this guard was not part of those who were corrupted.


    "Don''t do anything unwarranted, or I will personally send you to the black box" The officer said while feeling impatient to head to his boss and complain, it was already against the rules that a boy and girl were sharing the same cell. So he wanted to report, after glaring at the African boy one more time he left.


    "Now then, strip" The African boy said ???k?n? his lips, the pupil of his eyes expand and shrink as his ?h?st heaved from his heavy breaths, he found it hard to contain his ?ust towards this beautiful girl with big br??sts.


    Yet what happened then, the entire cell block was filled with nothing but terrifying screams that raised the body hairs of the inmates while all males felt their balls shrunk and their dragons were trying to shrink as if trying to dig back into their bodies.


    Within a single night, both Sakura and Stephani had created the first two man-women in prison.

 Chapter 158 - Silent Creek Part 2

    Two days has passed since that incident, during the time Sakura and Stephani had been using the time to scout throughout the entire prison. While staying vigilant should a cannibal come close to the vicinity they would have to halt their investigations, luckily none of that happened so they managed to scout out the entire block, and they managed to find Alicia''s son Daniel.


    The original plan was to cause a massive commotion that John could use to f?r??b?? investigate the prison, that way the kidnapped children would be rescued and Nightrise would be forced to give answers. That is if their involvement in this could be proven, thus Sakura and Stephani just made sure that Daniel was fine before waiting for Angelica who would contact them when things were ready.


    The next morning, Sakura who woke up found the African boy still holding his crotched. When he noticed her, he immediately began to shiver in fear like a scared little cat. a Sinister smile form on Sakura''s lips as she walks over to the boy, "W-What do you want? I know I was in the wrong and I swear I will never do it again!"


    The boy knew his intentions from before was wide open to the girl so he could not deny that, instead he chose to apologize and promise that he would not do it again. And he regretted it, he really did. He lost his little brother in a moment''s notice with a single kick of this barbarian woman, he never expected for her to be so powerful.


    "I want you to answer some questions," Sakura said with a smile that appeared to look much more demonic to the boy,


    "Y-yes!" The boy nodded like a chicken pecking seeds, his eyes focused on her as he was afraid she might kick his head next time and kill him instead.


    "Do you know of someone called Scott Tyler?" Sakura asked,


    "H-huh? Uhm... N-No, I haven''t heard of anyone with such a name. I know many people and there is definitely not a boy with such a name in this prison" The boy answered after thinking for a moment, he was wondering what she would ask but never thought she would ask a name he never heard of before.


    ''So it appears what I expected would be true, no one should have met Scott. Which means this is the normal side of the prison'' Sakura thought finally figuring out that they were not within the Cannibal section,


    ''We are in place, you may begin'' Angelica sent an abrupt message to Sakura through telepathy,


    ''Roger'' Sakura was about to knock the boy unconscious when she heard another telepathy message,


    ''Be careful'' Masaru sent his telepathy message causing Sakura to involuntarily blush before she slapped the African boy unconscious.


    "It''s time" Sakura muttered, the other people did not know what it meant but Stephani did as she slapped the inmate in her room unconscious before the two of them used magic to bend the bars of their cells wide enough for them to walk right out before bending it back in place.


    "Let''s go" Sakura muttered before leading Stephani running along with the corridor, leaving the sight of everyone. It did not take long for those who worked within the sector where Sakura and Stephani were sent to, to have forgotten about them.


    Moving towards the Eastern block, using magic to alter the memories of the guards. Sakura and Stephani arrived near the prison cell where Jamie was supposed to be at, "Where could he have gone?"


    "Could it be he used his powers to start without us?" Stephani answered with a question based on how the two of them understood Jamie, he would not sit idly by when his brother was nearby.


    "Let''s question the guard responsible for this wing then" Sakura muttered feeling anxious, if they failed this mission then they will have to search for different clues as she believed the cannibals would abandon this prison without hesitations if they are discovered


    It did not take long for them to meet the guard, his name was Koring. He loved to abuse inmates for his amusement, even strip search them for no particular reason all for his amusement. Yet he was immediately dragged to the corner by two inmates before he could scream he was suppressed by Sakura''s killing intent.


    "You best behave unless you want your head flying" Sakura muttered with her hand gripped around his neck, squeezing it just tight enough to make Koring take her threat seriously, he immediately nodded his head.


    "Where is Jamie?" She asked,


    "In the CRR" Koring answered,


    "Corrective Room Restriction" Stephani muttered, the two of them nodded at each other before removing Koring''s memories of this event leaving him behind while the two of them headed towards the centre wing, where the dangerous teenagers were being held including the location of the "Black Box" where prisoners were sent as punishment.


    "Halt!" Mr Feather who was walking coincidentally cried out, he moved his hand to his waist only to realize that the pistol was left in his office.


    >/<


    "Are you certain that it will work?" John''s voice could be heard through Angelica''s cellphone speaker, Angelica had contacted him right at the moment she gave Sakura the go-ahead.


    "Yes, we will give you a reason to launch a full investigation on Silent Creek. So it will be best you send some subordinates nearby so you can act faster" Angelica said,


    "What will you do?" John asked warily,


    "Nothing dangerous to anyone, but this prison''s reputation might be badly affected in the future" She muttered before closing the phone call.


    "They are there indeed" Masaru muttered, he used his divine dragon aura to stealthily search the second block of the prison. He would have naturally moved if he was alone, but this was his fiancees'' operation and he was only here for support.


    "As I thought..." Angelica muttered clenching her fist tightly, the rage and instinct to rush over became to swirl within her heart tempting her to make a move. Masaru noticed this and gently patted her head, causing the always serious elf to blush making her dark skin to become slightly darker around her cheeks.


    "Stay calm, with me here they will not escape," Masaru said,


    >/<


    "Wake up Jamie!" Stephani slapped Jamie who was sleeping awake, she felt sympathetic for the boy who was locked in a room with no light, no view outside. Literally, a black box.


    "uh... I can see? Stephani?" Jamie asked looking confused for a moment before his face became serious, "My brother should be in the other wing"


    "We know, that is why we are making our move," Sakura said before heading out the black box, Stephani sent several healing spheres into Jamie''s body healing any ailments or injuries he might have gained during these two days before he and Stephani rushed after Sakura.


    Using the stairs to head to the underground passage according to the guards they had swept past, asking them before removing the memories. The three of them sprinted towards the second section of the prison, fast yet as silent as possible. But it did not make them invisible, as they were discovered by a cannibal human guard.


    "Halt!" The cannibal cried out, he did not take out a pistol but instead a human bone. Blood coloured magic circle materialized in front of the bone about to cast a spell,


    "Hmph!" Sakura snorted since they were discovered things will escalate even if they did not use magic. Thus she enhanced her body with magic, using traceless steps to visually disappear from the cannibal''s sight. Thrusting her hand towards her side while her hand entered something invisible to the eye, almost as if her hand was eaten.


    With a fluid movement, she pulled her katana from her storage space swinging it horizontally. The cannibal could not react on time, his eyes bulged out as his sight shifted from Sakura then the ceilings till he kept rolling where he finally saw Jamie and Stephani behind Sakura. Blood spurted out of his neck wound while the body collapsed on the ground.


    Jamie did not feel repulsed at this sight since he already experienced it, yet he still felt uncomfortable. "Let''s keep moving" Sakura muttered running along the corridor till they reached the stairs.


    At the first step, the lights suddenly went out followed by a flashing red light and an alarm that was blaring loudly like a rumbling of a beast. "Red Alert! Red Alert! Prisoners has escaped! Please proceed to the central wing to apprehend them!"


    "So close" Stephani muttered, she sighed but a smile appeared on her face which was quite contradictory. She never liked acting like a spy, she preferred to head straight into the enemy base and destroy it.


    "Save the talks" Sakura muttered, her feet did not stop moving till they reached a familiar security office. It was exactly the same as the other sector, surrounded by monitors showing the sights of each and every camera and several swivel chairs that were empty. To their right was a metal sliding door with no window, yet they could hear footsteps approaching them.


    "Stephani, take Jamie and search for Scott" Sakura muttered, "I will hold them off and try to keep their attention of me"


    "Alright but stay safe, otherwise Masaru would be angry," Stephani said with a smile, she trusted Sakura and her abilities. Hench, she could run along with Jamie heading through the door on the left side facing the door that Sakura intend to enter.


    What welcomed them was the corridor with heavy metal doors on both sides, with small sliding slots where the guards would normally push the inmate''s food into. Bolted tightly, with no way of looking into the corridor from within. But the noise of footsteps sounding different from usual the inmates began to clamour.


    "Hey let me out!"


    "I will pay you, so let me out!"


    Each of them promised alluring rewards to be set free, yet they were angered when they heard the footsteps not stopping and instead of passing by their doors causing them to scream in rage and anger, even the sounds of the metal doors being hit or kicked reverberated throughout the corridor.


    "You have to prepare yourself Jamie" Stephani muttered after launching a wide area scan, so far she had not sensed Scott''s existence within this sector, which meant they might have already moved him. Thus the two of them began to apprehend guards, questioning them one at a time.


    >/<


    "Guah!" One of the guards Sakura pierced her katana''s edge through his ?h?st, coughed out blood before he shook when she pulled out her blade allowing him to collapse on the blood-soaked floor, the corridor leading to the central hub that connected the north, east, west and south wings to the centre.


    SWOOSH!


    Sakura rolled on the ground towards her left, she could not see what moved past her so swiftly but it was coloured in crimson which was similar to the magic the guards that attacked her used.


    BOOM!


    The corridor shook under the impact of the spell that was meant for Sakura, leaving behind smoke that rose up from the small molten rocks where the spell had impacted. "Never expected that you would dodge that one"


    Sakura turned her gaze towards the voice who spoke to her, only to see a muscular man wearing the same guard uniform as the other dead guards approaching. One would mistake him for a bodybuilder due to the mass of muscles he had, his eyes were sharp and his eyebrows were trimmed to make it look like he was always frowning, and arms riddled with scars showing his experience in combat was not few.


    "So you must be one of the girls who breached this sector together with Jamie Tyler huh?" The man muttered not caring about the fact Sakura dodged that attack, he felt the power he was given by the Apostle and blessings of the old ones. He could easily kill her whenever he felt like it.


    "Where is Scott Tyler?" Sakura asked, her eyes focused on the man while her hands held her katana firmly, yet loose enough for the technique she intended to use.


    "Oh, that boy? Mrs Mortlake had already taken him away... To kill a presidential candidate" The man muttered,


    "But you have no time to be worried about that" The man muttered as his muscles began to wriggle as if hundreds of worms emerged from under his skin, slowly his body began to transform.


    Despite his human skin still remaining, his entire body began to deform into something completely different. One of his arms were abnormally large, while the other arms shrunk to the size of an average male arm that never had training. His legs shortened while another pair sprouted right behind it, a massive scorpion tail sprouted at his lower back and his eyes in its entirety became black abyss orbs.


    "I ate the starlight Scorpion from Northern Africa, it was quite powerful" The man muttered with a creaking voice, making it a creaking noise after each word he uttered. "And it gave me the ability to transform myself into a scorpion, although it was a failure this form is still much stronger than your average Ultimate Ranked super beings"


    "Are you a high ranked Cannibal member?" Sakura asked,


    "No, I''m simply cannon fodder. All of us are" The man muttered with a creepy smile, without saying anything else he swings his abnormal large arm like a hammer towards Sakura.


    BOOM!


    With a slight twist, while spinning her body horizontal, Sakura managed to dodge the incoming attack. The floor sunk under the pressure of the fist''s strike, spider cracks within the ground spread from the crater with rocks and dust rising into the air.


    "!? AAAAAAHHHHH!!!" The man shrieked in pain as he f?r??b?? yanked his arm back when he look at the location where the intense pulse of pain was felt. He saw a large gash in his arm where Sakura slashed while her body spins itself out of the attack''s range.


    "You bitch" The man roared with his mouth expanding as if he was going to chomp her down, but suddenly dark violet liquid was spurted out like a hosepipe blowing water towards her.


    "You should learn some manner, Promotion, Knight" Sakura muttered, her movements became illusionary almost like each step made her appear in different locations, the closer she got the more illusion clones she made with her high-speed movement.


    "DIE! DIE! DIE!" The man roared as he kept spitting out more and more corrosive poison at Sakura who kept dodging each and every one of them, it was till she managed to reach him that she suddenly explosively increased her speed making her appear as if she flickered right past him.


    PFFT!!!


    Blood splurted out from each line where Sakura struck her katana across the man''s body, before it began to collapse on the ground in the form of blocks. Sakura did not even look at the process of the man''s body falling apart, "In your next life, be a good boy"


    >/<


    "They have been discovered," Masaru said,


    "I will move then," Angelica said, without waiting she immediately sank into the darkness, becoming one with the darkness as she heads straight towards the prison.


    Meanwhile, Masaru glanced at a peculiar direction. "I doubt that man is the apostle" he muttered, it was not a guess but a fact. "He''s too weak to be one"

 Chapter 159 - Battle of Silent Creek

    Tap


    Tap Tap Tap


    Footsteps echo through the corridor as Sakura continues to walk in the corridor, following her instincts as a swordswoman she knew the strongest person is in this direction. She was certain that there will be no more guards rushing towards the direction of Stephani and Jamie which was why she walked confidently.


    The lights in the ceilings were flashing on and off, the strangest thing was the fact that the cells were all empty in these sections compared to the northern, eastern and southern section. But the smell of iron and blood told her a lot of things happened here, and not a single one of it was pleasant to know.


    "So you finally came to me huh?" an ancient voice travelled along the corridors in a manner that Sakura could not discern it with her ears where it came from, but her other senses told her the person who spoke was up ahead.


    "Do you think you can kill me just because you defeated Tracey Woods?" The voice spoke a more overbearing tone, Sakura could not help but smile when she heard it because it reminded her of a bully at school who once tried to sound much stronger than he actually was.


    "You smiled huh? Yet you don''t seem to realize" Sakura halted when she heard the voice drawing closer,


    "That I am right behind you" The voice was so close behind her that she felt his breath against her neck, instinctively she twists her body in a spin, swinging her sword horizontal all instantaneously. Yet she struck nothing but air.


    "How violent, you really are a barbarian from the east" The voice spoke with a mocking voice, once again the sound echoed at variest directions making it quite confusing.


    "You make quite a lot of comments, coward," Sakura said with a stoic face yet her feeling of disdaining this man still lingered in the tone of her voice, she heard the man''s breathing froze for an instant before it continued softly.


    "What a sharp tongue, trying to bait me?" The voice spoke mockingly as if to laugh at her ignorance, "Very well I shall bite your bait"


    "Promotion: Queen!" Sakura cried out, the evil piece within her body transformed into a queen piece causing her overall abilities to explode, her instincts that once sensed the man was just acute enough to finally capture the location he was about to appear from.


    "Tsukuba style, Eagle sweep" Sakura muttered as she jumped into the air, the moment she was descending she slashed the sword downwards in the direction her instincts told her the man was at. yet once more she slashed at nothing but air.


    "Kukuku, too bad you misse---GAH!" Just as the man was about to mock, he did not realize that Sakura was still continuing her movement which meant the sword technique was not over.


    "Tsukuba''s Lost sword, Enduring Flash" Landing on the ground gracefully she immediately leap in the air towards the man like an eagle that dived to capture a prey before it swept up into the air ready to finish it off.


    With her sword at the side of her waist, she used all her muscles, with acute control over her body after being trained by Masaru for so long. She slashed her sword at a speed even the man could not entirely evade the attack, Sakura was not certain what she cut, she managed to strike the enemy.


    "Urk... You got me good, it''s a shame that it''s not a fatal attack" The man spoke,


    Sakura was not certain why but her body shivered not from excitement nor fear, RUN!, her instincts told her to run yet she reacted to slow as a fist suddenly appeared near her abdomen. "Bloom! Rho Aias!"


    Instantly a seven coloured flower appeared between the man''s fist and Sakura''s body causing the defensive shield to shake, Sakura took a few steps back not being able to fully negate the kinetic force that still slammed against her abdomen. But the man was not better off, he took several steps back while leaving blood drops staining the floor.


    It was then Sakura saw the man in his entirety, skinny almost like a skeleton monster wearing human skin. yet he was abnormally tall, reaching as high as three and a half metres. With long skinny arms and his fingers dripped with blood.


    When Sakura glanced at his fingers she cringed. Because what it looks like, was someone who forced their fingers in a pencil sharpener and sharpened their fingers. The man''s eyes were grey and the sockets have sunken in making it appear as if the eyes would soon roll back into his skull, with a smile decorated with yellow teeth with black spots showing how badly decayed his teeth appeared, yet Sakura could sense from her experience as a swordswoman that those teeth were as strong as steel.


    "You finally managed to make me undo my power over darkness huh?" The man spoke nonchalantly, he was completely n?k?d without wearing a single piece of cloth. With his power over darkness, he would never appear in front of anyone, so there was no need to wear clothes and in fact, he felt wearing clothes was simply a chore.


    "Power over darkness? Why does it sound like a Devil''s bloodline power?" Sakura asked,


    "Because the devils gained their abilities from the traitor who was once our legion''s commander" The man muttered, "Although I am not sure what happened back then, I am simply a cannon fodder after all. Only our Apostle is worthy of being a foot soldier for our master''s army"


    ''This man... His strength is at the True Ultimate Rank, although he had yet to achieve Godhood. He is still strong, and he is but a cannon fodder?'' Sakura shivered at this thought wondering just how powerful the leader behind the Old Ones must be.


    "Let''s continue" The man muttered ???k?n? his blood still lurking around his sharpened fingers before disappearing, Sakura''s eyes squinted before controlling her breathing rhythm followed by a set of radical movements she disappeared from the man''s sight.


    "You can hide in the darkness as well?" The man muttered feeling surprised to see this, yet he heard a faint whisper at his back.


    "No" Sakura denied as she slashed her sword downwards against the man''s back, sparks erupted when the sword impacted the man''s spine as if it was steel against steel. Feeling the feedback made Sakura feel that she attacked an iron rod, yet she continued to attack.


    "Hmph!" The man snorted swinging his right arm, he deflected her sword attack and thrust his other arm straight towards her ?h?st. Suddenly the seven coloured flowers appeared once more to block the attack, using the kinetic force behind the attack Sakura leap backwards against the wall with her legs crouching down like a frog while her left hand touched the wall to maintain her balance and the sword in her right.


    "Sakura Self Made, Sakura Petal Downpour!" Sakura used her entire body''s strength to leap towards the man like a human cannonball, using her demonic power to manipulate the air around her into solid platforms. Along with sakura petals made by her demonic power began to materialize around her while she leaps one step at a time to increase her speed explosively with the aid of the evil piece that became a queen piece.


    BANG!


    The man shrieked in pain when Sakura slashed her sword from his right shoulder to his left waist, a faint red line was left behind before the man was launched like a bullet away from Sakura due to the impact of the sakura petals that slammed against his body all at once.


    BOOM!!


    Bloodstains scattered across the corridor in the direction the man was sent flying to, which was prove that Sakura managed to cut him. The sound of walls crumbling could be heard from the distance, Sakura could see a shadow figure of the man pushing himself up from the debris with cement rocks rolling off his body.


    The figure sway left and right before the man stood still, yet before Sakura could react another figure appeared right in front of her slamming his fist into her abdomen before her sacred gear could cover her body from being attack.


    BANG!


    "Hnnnn!" Sakura grit her teeth while enduring the pain, yet she was still launched flying against a nearby wall, her back slammed almost breaking the wall apart leaving her faint figure carved in it along with spider cracks all over it.


    "You should not think I am so easy to deal with little girl" The man muttered as he walked closer, yet the moment he was about to swing down his hand to harvest Sakura''s head his body froze as if something gripped his body firmly.


    Pak!


    "Gah!" The man shrieked in pain, although he managed to survive Sakura''s attack, he was by no means not injured. Hench, he could not struggle free from Angelica''s shadow magic and was shot by an arrow that penetrated his neck.


    "Grou Grich" The man growled like a beast, due to his rage he managed to break Angelica''s shadow magic that held him down while pulling the arrow that lodged itself into his neck out f?r??b??. Even with his blood spurted out he did not flinch, in fact when one look closer they would discover this man was healing rapidly.


    "If it''s the two of us... Then it''s different right?" Angelica muttered as she stepped out of the shadows, unlike Masaru who could sense the powerful being who hid its aura. She could only detect this old man who did not bother to hide his aura, and he was a pure cannibal which was why Angelica chose to come here.


    She just did not expect that Sakura was facing this old man alone, with angelica''s presence the old man jumped backwards away from the two girls giving him some space while glancing at the girl whom he felt was familiar.


    "You okay?" Angelica asked,


    "Yeah, it''s a good lesson for me" Sakura stood up, after stretching her body a few times the ache went away. Her eyes gleamed with excitement, as a swordswoman she loved battles like this.


    "Then I shall go first" Sakura muttered, with a single step her entire body flickered as she ran towards the old man who was caught off guard.


    "The hell is up with this speed!?" The old man cried out, while Sakura smiled warmly.


    "My husband told me, to relish a battle in its entirety. Learn everything of your opponent before killing them off" She muttered with a warm smile thinking of Masaru.


    "And when we do send them off, we should make it as painful as possible" Angelica spoke as she appeared right in front of the old man with both her daggers.


    Clink! Clink! Clink!


    The two girls engaged in fierce close combat against the old man who was forced to use all his strength, his back was drenched in cold sweat watching the girls facing against him without a shred of fear reflecting their eyes, in fact they appeared to be too excited. ''These women are crazy!'' The old man cried in his heart.


    Swoosh!


    Angelica took a single step back, her movement was fluid as if it was the natural order. Sheathing her daggers, she pulled out her bow slotting an arrow in place before pulling back and releasing it in successions.


    "Are you going to watch all of this!? Come out or I will report this to the Apostle!" The old man cried out alarming both Sakura and Angelica, yet they did not expect that there was no one and the old man used this instant hesitation to turn around running away.


    "Don''t go" Angelica muttered glancing at the direction the man was running off,


    "Why?" Sakura asked feeling reluctant to let go of such a great opponent, yet she was still rational enough to understand that Angelica would only stop her for a reason.


    "Because she is there" Angelica muttered as she and Sakura ran in another direction, heading towards another powerful energy signature, their goal was simple. To eradicate the Cannibals in this prison.


    "Damn what crazy women! If I knew they were this powerful then I would not have accepted the Apostle''s orders even if he killed me" The old man lamented, despite his large built his movement speed was incredible that he could overtake a cheetah effortlessly.


    "Crazy?" a feminine voice could be heard ahead of the old man causing him to halt in his steps, warily glaring at the shadowy figure ahead of him.


    Everest appeared wearing a [I love Rock] white tank shirt b?r?ly covering her large br??st, a pair of jeans with tears at the th??hs showing her white beautiful skin. and red sneakers. Her red hair floating in the air making her appear like a valiant valkyrie if it was not for her outfit, yet the old man still trembled before the glaring red eyes of this little dragoness.


    "W-Who are you all?" The old man asked while his mind was overworking in trying to find an escape route, he was already injured by the two crazy women and now he was facing yet another crazy woman. ''Is it my bad luck today?''


    "We are all women of Masaru Belial, the enemy of your masters," Everest said nonchalantly, she raised her right arm covered in thick partial divine dragon aura. Like her, none of Masaru''s girls slacked off in their training and they entered the True Low-class God realm with Masaru''s aid.


    Before the man could continue his questions, Everest blinked, teleporting right in front of the old man before her dragon aura transformed into a tyrannical fire that blast forward burning the old man to the point that he could not even yelp in pain, when the flames went further it left nothing behind, not even ashes.


    "Hubby, I finished him" Everest reported with a happy smile,


    [Don''t be happy, he was injured by Sakura and Angelica. Continue to hunt them down] Masaru said before adding on, [I will reward based on the number of dead cannibals]


    "heh" Everest giggled before walking deeper into the prison, ever since the start of the prison operation she was sent by Masaru to infiltrate the second sector ahead of time so she could attract the attention of the powerful being. He hoped that the being would face Everest so she could gain some experience to complete control her divine dragon aura instead of partial.


    ''It was wishful to think of this'' Masaru thought


    >/<


    "My name is Grace Stevenson, I''m but a cannon fodder," the skinny woman said while ??r?ssing the grip of the scythe she was holding, her creepy smile sends shivers down Jamie and Mr Feather''s spine.


    "Jamie, if you wish to find your brother you will have to kill people like this" Stephani muttered all of the sudden, although it did not shock Jamie that much it still caused Mr Feather to shiver even more.


    "Kill!? You intend to kill in front of an officer?" Feather asked in agitations, he hoped that mentioning he was an officer he might make this crazy old woman back off but instead she began to laugh creepily.


    "This peaceful era really have weakened the human''s instincts to dangers to a large degree" Grace muttered with a gleeful face, she scratches the grip of the scythe ensuing a screeching sound to reverberate through the quiet corridor.


    "But it''s too bad, someone like you would only realize that this world would soon become a kill or be killed world by the time you are about to die" unexpected, this old woman moved with incredible agility towards Mr Feather swinging her scythe as if it is paperweight in her hands shocking both Jamie and feather to become pale in fear facing this crazy old woman.


    "Not under my watch!" Stephani cried out controlling her demonic power while activating her bloodline power "Power over Angels", transforming herself into an angel with five pairs of pure white angel wings. With a golden halo floating above her hand, she encloses Jamie and Feather in a light-based barrier that managed to block the old woman''s scythe attack.


    CLANG!


    "I hate shiny things" The old woman muttered turning her attention to Stephani who appeared so holy that she felt sick, her blessings from the Apostle and the Old Ones made her feel rage towards Holy beings or pure beings. Her eyes slowly became bloodshot the more she look at Stephani,


    "How unsurprising, I hate dull things" Stephani muttered before the light energy in her palm floated in the air dividing into hundreds of light spheres that morphed into arrows before they were sent flying towards the old woman.


    Ding!


    Ding!


    The woman''s movement was shocking, due to her body stature no one would expect this women to move fast as if she never aged nor weakened at all. The scythe cut through the air knocking some light-based arrows down while breaking the rest, the old woman glared at Stephani "Are you done testing me?"


    "Not really... but it will have to do" Stephani muttered, her eyes becoming pale gold while the holy aura around her body become purer, stronger. This was something she developed while training her power over angels, this was the overdrive mode that allowed her to tap into the power of Archangels.

 Chapter 160 - Battle of Silent Creek Part 2

    "Mr Chairman, we have received reports that Silent Creek has been attacked by a group of devils" a Secretary appeared next to the Chairman who did not even flinch at the news, he simply turned his gaze to the monitor, a woman appeared on it.


    "What''s your report, Susan?" The chairman asked nonchalantly, yet the secretary knew depending on Susan''s answer it could become a blessing he ignores this situation or it will soon rain hell upon all of them when the chairman becomes furious.


    "I have already relocated Scott, we intend to proceed with the plans to ?ssassinate John Trelawny by using Scott''s power to compel one of John''s closest ?ssociates to kill him in public" Susan reported,


    The chairman claps his hands with a bright smile on his face, "Excellent work, but can you convince the boy?"


    "I did not manage to brainwash him entirely, but I managed to use the news of John sending Jamie to Silent Creek to gain his cooperation to deal with John," Susan said with a sinister smile,


    "Hoho, excellent work. I look forward to hearing a decent reply from you" The chairman said with a gleeful smile, he turned to look towards the Secretary "Contact Diego, notify him to make the cannibals in Silent Creek to fight ferociously as if they are the main troops and then cut off any links he has with them, also send one of our subordinates to remove all pieces of evidence there are that links Nightrise with Silent Creek"


    "Understood" The secretary did not question his orders and immediately moved to complete his orders,


    The chairman stood up from his swivel chair walking towards the windows revealing the sight of the city where the headquarters were located at, a broad smile form on his face as he muttered "Devils? I guess it really is fate that the children of that traitor would get involved in this matter, perhaps this time Chaos can kill them off once and for all... Children of Solomon and the 72 pillars"


    >/<


    "You will act as the leader of the Cannibals and lead the suicide attack if you succeed and survive you can return. But if not, death is the only way you can return to our master" Diego spoke with a voice devoid of emotions towards the man on the monitor.


    Ever since he got the phone call from Nightrise he did not dare delay the orders, not like how he did back then when they attacked the dark elves to kidnap several children to turn them into supplements for the cannibals to grow stronger.


    He still shivered whenever he thought of the chairman who looked so weak that a simple gale could blow him to his death, would contain such a terrifying killing intent making him appear like a slaughtering god.


    "Yes Apostle, I will perform my sacred duty all for the sake of Chaos, our god and father" The man who appeared on the screen looked normal, like a man you can find anywhere in the streets of America. He appears so normal that one would not think he was a cannibal since most cannibals had deformed bodies from feasting on sentient beings like Humans, Elves, Devils, Angels, etc.


    "Good, work hard for the day Chaos descend upon our world is neigh!" Diego said with a voice filled with crazed fanatism, even the man on the monitor had a similar expression as the two of them prayed to Chaos.


    >/<


    Meanwhile, The old woman glared at Stephani "Are you done testing me?"


    "Not really... but it will have to do" Stephani muttered, her eyes becoming pale gold while the holy aura around her body become purer, stronger.


    "Hear my prayer, thee who sacrificed your life for thy worshippers. Crucify my enemies and allow them to repent for their sins!" Stephani sang a prayer while her holy aura spread with her at the centre, the moment the aura touched the sole of the old woman''s feet a change occurred.


    "Kyaa!!" The old woman who screamed out in surprise sounded quite young which was surprising, yet the holy aura became like snakes, entangling her body to the point she could not move till the restrictions began to f?r??b?? bring her feet together and her arms spreading sideways. a Cross made out of holy light materialized behind the old lady holding her firmly against it.


    The holy aura began to penetrate her wrist and ankles, yet before the crown made out of thorns could be placed upon her head. The old woman immediately bellowed like a beast before dark aura erupted from her body blasting away the holy cross yet could not affect the holy domain Stephani managed to set up at all.


    "Die!" The old woman knew she could not do anything to Stephani, she really underestimated this young girl thus she chose to attack Jamie who was defenceless.


    Stephani who saw Jamie standing dumb was about to move till a magic circle ordered her to stop, she glanced anxiously watching the old woman approach Jamie with a sinister smile filled with feelings of victory.


    Without hesitations, the old woman swings her scythe downwards towards Jamie, yet a shadow figure suddenly appears before Jamie. The sound of flesh tearing apart, blood spurting out like a fountain soaking Jamie in it and the floor around him. Jamie who witnessed the entire process could only widen his eyes in horror when he saw Mr Feather was sliced in half, "No---"


    "*Cough* I-I did not get to say this before... but I knew of that tattoo, *Cough* Our ancestors left a prophecy that once that tattoo appears we should give our all to support the children, for you bear a greater burden than we do" Mr Feather spoke honestly to Jamie, collapsed on the ground, it was thanks to Stephani''s energy that was keeping him alive to say his final words.


    "Why--- Why did you save me!?" Jamie cried out, his heart was aching. For the first time he witnessed someone dying to protect him, yet he could not understand if he was worth it. To live.


    "Because you need to live Jamie *Cough*... Don''t hide your powers, because one day you will face your true enemy. *Cough Cough* At that time, the battle you will fight would be for the sake of the world" Mr Feather spoke with a wry smile covered in blood, his eyes slowly closed and at that time he really left this world.


    ''Why?'' Stephanie asked,


    [Now feast your eyes on the power of the five] Masaru said with a smile, [This is the potential of real human heroes]


    "Cut off your head" Jamie muttered, his eyes were bloodshot from crying, his throat was sore. Yet he clearly spoke while his consciousness penetrated itself deeply into the woman''s soul causing her body to shiver before her eyes became vacant.


    Without hesitations she nodded, with a swing of her scythe she severed her own head from her body before collapsing on the floor. Jamie who snapped out of his rage saw the scene he caused immediately began to puke whatever contents were still left in his stomach, ''I--- I killed someone''


    Jamie felt cold, he finally had blood on his hand as well just like his brother who once killed their first adoptive parents who tried to separate them at the start before they were moved to their latest adoptive parents. Glancing at the headless woman''s body he still felt the urge to continue to vomit, but he could now more or less control the urge.


    Stephani who saw the process could not help becoming pale, the fear of being controlled was something she could not fathom but she felt fear instinctively to this boy ''This--- Can we trust someone like this?''


    [Naturally, since their power is geared to work against the Old Ones and their subordinates. It''s powerful only against them, but against us, it will be regular attacks, and this boy''s mental power should be about False Ultimate Class so he can naturally not do a thing to you, nor can he read your mind] Masaru said with a reassuring tone.


    "Do you understand Jamie?" Stephani said with a solemn voice causing Jamie to turn his attention towards the girl who now appeared the way he first met her, her power over angels had deactivated. "If you don''t want to lose those you care for, you must have the resolve to kill"


    "Resolve to kill?" Jamie asked, wondering if this was what Scott felt that day when he ordered that man to hang himself when he mentioned splitting Scott and Jamie.


    Stephani glanced at the dead Mr Feather, clasping her hands together "May you rest in hell" causing Jamie to look at her with a shocked expression.


    >/<


    "Kuku, to think we would be pushed to the brink of extinction" the average human man appeared floating right above the prison alarming Angelica, Everest, Sakura and Stephani who heard his voice clearly despite it coming from the outside.


    "My brethren, the Cannibals are at the edge of extinction. We have but one way to survive! EAT! KILL AND EAT OUR ENEMIES!" The man roared out loud, he glanced at Everest who did not appear in his sight yet he could sense her accurately, ???k?n? his lips "I shall start with the dragon" He spoke with a sinister smile.


    SWOOSH


    KABOOM!


    The man dodged the incoming transparent sphere compressed with strange substance, yet the moment the sphere touched the prison. It exploded with shockwaves spreading out in each direction like a tsunami wave, smoke rose into the skies like a mushroom which made the man shiver slightly at the thought what that sphere could possibly be.


    Atomic Explosion!?


    When the explosion settled, the prison was still mostly intact while the rest was utterly devastated. Masaru made sure to erect barriers in the location where the inmates and guards were located at, while sending off a signal for John Trelawny''s men to start their movement in the meantime.


    "I don''t think you should touch anyone" Masaru muttered as he stepped out the void, wearing a silver robe with amber coloured flame patterns read the borders of the robe and the Belial Family crest located at the back. His silver hair was trimmed short at the back and sides, his bangs were trimmed just b?r?ly not to cover his amber coloured eyes glancing at the man nonchalantly.


    "Who are you?" The man asked,


    "I''m just, a worthless wonderchild" Masaru muttered, with a single wave of his hand he sends several hundred spheres flying, "Codex of the Worthless: Feast for the strong" The spheres transformed becoming beasts like tigers, dragons, turtles, eels and phoenix all rushing towards the cannibals inside the prison devouring them, nullifying their bodies, existence, everything.


    "WHAT!?" The man glared at Masaru, he did not feel intimidated at this sight since he had to act as the apostle, he had to keep a strong impression thus he flew rapidly towards Masaru.


    BOOM!


    BOOOM! BOOM!


    KABOOM!


    With their fist connecting against one another, the two of them began moving at a flickering speed at one location to another launching fist against fist attacks sending shockwaves to devastate the surroundings during their combat.


    "You really are not the apostle" Masaru muttered, he was naturally informed of the special characteristics of the Apostle which was to devour without the need to digest it through the mouth, just touching the Apostle could devour through his pores.


    Masaru was not scared of this since he already cloaked his body with worthless attribute power, he thought of giving his technique a try to see if he could resist the devour but as he expected, this man was indeed not the apostle.


    "I am, because our previous apostle died during our war with the Dark Elves," The man said with a wry smile, he was calm on the surface while his heart was beating incredibly fast. ''This boy, he knows of our Apostle!? Could it be he knows the special characteristics? Well considering that dark elf is his lover, he would probably know''


    "It''s a shame" Masaru muttered looking at the man with a stoic face, "You really are too weak, no wonder you said with a proud face you are cannon fodders. Or is it a psychological attack against my girls, trying to terrify them against the Old ones?"


    Masaru smiled mischievously, "Codex of the Worthless: Wedgie Punishment for the loser" with a flick of his finger he sent a sphere of worthless energy at flickering speed, the man could not react in time when the sphere entered his body. Suddenly the man''s und?rw??r began to pull tighter as if someone was pulling it up from behind, the feeling was uncomfortable when his nuts were being squeezed.


    "AHH!!!" The man roared in rage when he felt his und?rw??r stretched till it reached his head, it tore during the process but it still held on till it covered the man''s top head. Just the thought of his und?rw??r where his bu?? was, was not pulled over his head sent the man in a flurry of rage.


    Masaru snickered while admiring his newfound power, he had always thought deeply and trying to comprehend the power of the Belial Family entirely. The original means of this power was to nullify, and ever since Masaru became a Mid Class God. He reflected over his research in the past, thus managing to transform his bloodline power into an innate soul ability that was comparable to laws.


    Worthless, just this concept contains a myriad of possibilities he could do with it. And this was his newly considered main means of attacking real enemies, he would only use his true power when forced to face against enemies that would require him to activate his balance breaker and get up close and personal.


    "You bastard!" The man roared as he thrust his fist forward, yet suddenly Masaru sensed familiar divine power enhancing the fist.


    Enhancing his own fist with divine dragon aura, Masaru slammed his fist against the man. The shockwave upon their fist impact spread out like a tsunami sweeping rocks and dust along with it. The earth beneath them sunk down with cracks spreading in multiple directions and forms, Masaru clicked his tongue in annoyance "I never expected to meet a low-class God of Asgardians, why did your power drop to True ultimate rank?"


    "So you are familiar with my old home huh?" The Asgardian man sneered, his eyes could not hide his contempt for that foul place "I once loved a girl back when I was training to become a warrior of Asgard, we were engaged and was prepared to marry until a Noble of Asgard took fancy of my fiance. Not only did he f?r??b?? take her, he even r?p?d her and then killed her after he had his fun with her showing her head to me before he crippled me"


    ''How extreme... yet cliche'' Masaru thought, he felt sympathy for the man. But he did not accept the man''s choice, there was many ways to walk his path and he chose the worst one.


    "My lord picked me up, he gave me the power to grow stronger by eating powerhouses and I managed to rebuild my power up back to True Ultimate Rank, I am still a step from reaching my former strength" The man muttered feeling nostalgia and displayed fanatic expression while speaking about his lord, "I will destroy this world, that is my wish"


    "That is one thing I can''t allow you to do," Masaru said with a wry smile, although the man explained his life story short. Masaru could sense the number of hardship this man had gone through in his life to this point, his eyes became serious "I will at least investigate the incident and get justice for you, but you have to die. For touching power you should not have"


    "BWahahahahaha! How hypocritical of you, acting like a samaritan yet at the same time like my death reaper" The man said with a peculiar smile, Masaru noticed this smile and became vigilant the moment the surrounding began to shake, even the air was quivering with the man at the centre.


    "There is no need for you to investigate because I already ate the man," The man said with a face filled with ecstasy, he had already taken revenge and even took the man''s power for himself. How could he not feel happy, he took everything back. He simply lost someone special, but Chaos promised him that he would revive her for him.


    "And to repay my lord, I will have you die here," The man said with a sinister smile, his body brimming with power corrupted by the darkness. even his once white skin, began to darken almost pitch black while the skin itself began to mutate, making it appear similar to that of a monster''s skin. His face deforming, with a mixture of a goat head and a human face.

 Chapter 161 - Battle of Silent Creek: Conclusion

    "And to repay my lord, I will have you die here," The man said with a sinister smile, his body brimming with power corrupted by the darkness. even his once white skin, began to darken almost pitch black while the skin itself began to mutate, making it appear similar to that of a monster''s skin. His face deforming, with a mixture of a goat head and a human face.


    ''Interesting'' Masaru smirked when he felt this man''s power elevated to that of a peak low-class God, yet the other thing he sensed was the vitality of the man was rapidly dropping, mutating into a different kind of being.


    Suddenly a blood-red magic circle materialized in a massive size before tentacles made out of blood erupted towards Masaru, "Codex of the Worthless: Dividing compositions" Masaru stretched his palm sending his innate worthless power in the form of a net to envelope the entire magic circle, at first a small part of the tentacles became to transform into vapour while the rest remained unchanging.


    "It really is them" Masaru muttered flickering across the battlefield dodging the tentacles that were piercing the earth, demolishing the ground and the mountains surrounding them. These tentacles had a diametre of hundred meters, and the lengths appear to be uncalculated since Masaru noticed that it''s "end" part still never left the magic circle and still remained submerged as if there was a hole in the space within the magic circle.


    [Master!] Angelica cried out in the magic circle that materialized next to his ear, a warm smile form on Masaru''s face who kept his focus on the boatman.


    "It''s fine, I will be done in a while. Focus on eliminating the cannibals I missed" Masaru said yet the girls knew he missed them on purpose so they could also fight, just as he promised them. He, Masaru Belial is not raising greenhouse flowers, but weeds, beautiful weeds that is tenacious and strong while maintaining a beautiful appearance rivalling that of a greenhouse flower.


    "ROAR!!" The Goatman took a single step before the earth around him exploded, his figure flickered for an instant before his silhouette could no longer be seen. Masaru smirked as he lowered his posture at the right angle, missing a tentacle that wanted to attack him from behind by an inch moving over his head.


    "You!!!" The goatman f?r??b?? took a step that was not part of his movement technique to turn his trajectory out of the tentacles way, he clicked his tongue remembering that the Apostle told him that the blood worms of the Chaotic realm should be controlled or he will have a hard time. At first, he did not consider this, but after facing Masaru he realized that he really did not have the ability to control these worms.


    "To think you would have the ability to summon critters of the Chaotic realm" Masaru muttered, he could sense this entire worm was composed of various elements which was why he could not dismantle it''s existence entirely. "Codex of the Worthless: Chaotic Stabilizing domain" Suddenly a silver-coloured magic circle overlaps the blood coloured magic circle spanning over a hundred kilometres.


    "GROAR!?" The worms that were moving fervently to kill Masaru all suddenly halted, there were no changes to their bodies yet they felt incredibly uncomfortable at the feeling of being stabilized. The chaotic energies within their bodies began to move in an orderly fashion, while the chaotic element was temporarily suppressed.


    "You! What did you do!?" The goatman roared as he closes onto Masaru, without any technique he began to swing his fist randomly, but that was him calculating while leaving an opening for Masaru to take so he would immediately counterattack.


    "It worked" Masaru muttered, "Codex of the Worthless: Denial of Kinetic Force" cloaking his hand with worthless power he leisurely slapped the goatman''s attack away from him, his eyes focused on the goatman while his magic senses were monitoring the changes within the blood worms.


    Masaru felt grateful he could face against these critters and use them to experiment on chaotic beings, although he knew that the beings above them were far more powerful he would at least have knowledge on how to deal with the things that bothered him about these beings. Their chaotic existence.


    "Codex of the Worthless: Dividing Composition" Masaru once more restarted the spell he initially sends towards the worms once more, and this time the blood worms began to dissolve into vapour since it''s existence was made from blood and water, thus Masaru divided and nullified the connection between the compositions to the point that everything would turn into vapour.


    "Heavenly Bird Reducing Fire" The goatman roared as his divine power that was still present within his body, erupted within his body, cloaking his body in pure golden flames that burnt even the space around him making the space around him unstable.


    "Void Raze" After the goatman finished his chant, he immediately charged towards Masaru with a crazed look on his face filled with intentions to die together with Masaru.


    "There is a reason I called the Formula ability I have created using my Mid Class God domain as the foundations, Codex of the Worthless" Masaru muttered, with a light wave of his hand he sends a wave of divine dragon aura enhanced with worthless attribute towards the Goatman.


    BOOM!


    The space surrounding the goatman shook upon the impact of the divine dragon aura, but it did not collapse and instead began to stabilize. "The concept of Worthless is as vast as the universe," Masaru said with a smile, "And it was due to luck I managed to transform my bloodline power into a soul innate ability, allowing me to make things worthless, or cause phenomenons like punishments for the worthless, or even..."


    "Transform worthless things into things that has worth, by removing the worthless" Masaru smirked as he watched the goatman flinched before the Goatman could roar in rage, Masaru gripped the goatman''s neck with a firm grasp.


    Initiating several hundreds of magic circles to scan the man, he could not help but squint his eyes. "Just how can you live without a soul?" Masaru muttered,


    "BWahahahaha, in order to obtain the blessing of our master naturally we must be willing to pay the price, eternal obedience," The goatman said with a crazed looking finding Masaru''s perplexed expression amusing.


    "You should be dead without your soul," Masaru said which was the reason why he was perplexed,


    "Apparently our master once held a divine grimoire in the past, and through it, he learnt how to create artificial souls with our personality and memories intact," The goatman said with a gleeful smile, causing Masaru''s hand to grip his neck tighter.


    The atmosphere became tense as Masaru unleashed his killing intent directed at the goatman, his eyes flickering with rage that he could b?r?ly control "How do you know of this information that should not be known by a so-called cannon fodder?"


    "Because, I, Chaos can see, hear, taste, smell and feel everything the artificial souls does... And I know you have the divine grimoire" The goatman, or, Chaos spoke with a voice devoid of emotions, the vibe gave his voice as if he was speaking from a much higher plane of existence compared to Masaru making his words naturally oppressive towards lower-level life beings.


    "So we are destined to fight to the death" Masaru muttered snapping the goatman''s neck before disintegrating the body and soul of the goatman with the use of worthless, his mood became gloomy when he thought of what happened just now.


    "I wonder when you are going to tell me what you are hiding from me... Origin" Masaru muttered while walking ahead, if this happened when he b?r?ly started using the grimoire he would have doubted its loyalty but after many years of fighting together, he knew the grimoire aided him in many occasions so he did not suspect it.


    It was simply hiding something, everyone has their secrets. Thus Masaru instead wondered when she would tell him what he needed to know, and he knew it would only happen when the time was right.


    >/<


    "Kuku, as expected the Divine Grimoire has reappeared" Chaos muttered while sitting on his throne, surrounding him were creatures that would appear to be abnormally large in Earth yet compared to him, they were small as pets. And the rest of the chaotic beings were smaller than ants, but he found them all useful as long as their loyalty was guaranteed.


    "And once again, in the hands of that traitor''s descendant" Chaos muttered with an unamused face whenever he thought of Solomon who betrayed them, and then betrayed the church to lead the devils.


    "Get ready, in a few months time our loyal servant Diego will open the second gate in Peru," Chaos said with a low voice, yet it sounded like an explosion to the foot soldiers of his army. "When that time comes, we will start our conquest against the worlds"


    >/<


    "Sir! There has been a massive explosion near Silent Creek, our specialist speculates that an atomic bomb went off over there" One of the information gathering agents John Trelawny sent came back to report something that caused the entire office to explode in an uproar, the mentioning of an atomic bomb had that much of an effect on the minds of the people.


    "Contact the secretary of defence, have him move the military immediately. Also, contact our special forces to investigate Silent Creek immediately, we have to find out what happened" John ordered some of his men before turning towards everyone.


    "Contact the various news companies, preferably those that can cover most of the regions surrounding Silent Creek. We need to calm the residents immediately so the investigations will not be halted" John said with a solemn expression,


    "yes sir!" All the relevant staff ran to their desks making calls and sending emails according to their orders,


    ''Damn it Angelica, I did not expect that would be your so-called signal... Do you intend to bomb America into chaos!?'' John cursed in his mind wondering what made him agree with this crazy woman who would set off such an explosion, ''I just hope the people there are not killed or affected by this...''


    >/<


    A day has passed since the incident, Masaru already went back to China at the moment he was certain all the cannibals were disposed of. Leaving Angelica, Stephani, Sakura and Everest to continue their investigations, yet they could not find anything.


    Most of their pieces of evidence led them to believe that the cannibals concentrated their power in Silent Creek, yet Angelica refused to believe it since Masaru told her the Apostle was not present. Yet, they had no clues they could use to further their investigations, not to mention that any evidence leading to Nightrise did not exist.


    "They moved faster than we expected" Sakura muttered looking at the drawings most investigative officers would draw before they take away a dead body, near the drawings was the main computer of the Prison and from the looks of it whatever the man did, destroyed all the data within the prison which includes the data of the inmates in the prison.


    "I''m certain we have yet to face the main force of the Cannibals" Angelica muttered, "Masaru said that the strongest did not have the special characteristics of the Apostle, however, we can safely conclude that the Cannibals are indeed linked with the Old Ones... Which means our people suffered due to those chaotic monsters..." Angelica clenched her fist tightly, her teeth biting her lips in frustrations.


    Everest came over gently patting Angelica''s head causing the latter to flinch, "You are alive, we are alive. We can keep looking for them and get back at them" Everest said with a stern face, "As long as we are alive, we can hunt them down. It''s over if we are dead, so don''t get any crazy ideas"


    "Where is my brother?" Jamie muttered,


    "We will find him" Stephani spoke with an oddly confident voice, "As long as we follow John Trelawny, we will find your brother"


    "How can you be confident?" Jamie asked,


    "What is your and your brother''s powers?" Stephani asked,


    "We can read minds, control minds---- Y-you mean!?" Jamie uttered with a pale face,


    "Right, if Nightrise intends to sabotage John, they will use your brother, You are his weakest link Jamie, and the fact John sent you to Silent Creek should have been found by Nightrise. They will say that John intends to hurt you and wants to cooperate with him to kill John" Stephani speculated with a warm smile, in fact, this was information Masaru gave her last night before leaving since he felt that they would make such a move if they really could get information whenever they want.


    "How does it feel to sound smart?" Everest asked Stephani who gloated for an instant before her head hung down feeling disappointed that her sister and friend already exposed her secret,


    "It felt great till you cut it short" Stephani muttered with a pouting face causing the other three girls to giggle.


    "Angelica, Sakura, Stephani, Everest and Jamie," Alicia spoke with a shaky voice, her eyes brimming with tears yet she had a natural smile filled with happiness as she walked over to them, "You brought him back to me"


    The girls and Jamie silently smiled warmly at the mother who was too happy, "How can I thank the five of you? How can I ever thank you all enough?" Then she realized. "What about Scott?"


    "Scott wasn''t there," Jamie said with a depressed voice, but it did not sound as bad as she thought, there was a faint hopeful tone in his voice. As if he managed to grasp a clue.


    She heard the heavy words and went over to him, taking Daniel with her. For a moment the two of them faced each other and she reached out, wanting to draw him into her embrace. Jamie shook his head while glancing at Angelica, who was the leader of their group. "Let''s rest, we can follow John and watch his speech tomorrow morning"


    "You''re right!, I will get the car," Alicia said before turning around running happily,


    Angelica turns to look at Jamie, "I have a proposition for you"


    "What?" Jamie asked,


    "If we save your brother, we can take the two of you to a safe location. It will be much safer than here out in the open, but you two will be trained" Angelica said with a serious face, "Because it''s your fate to fight, just like it is ours"


    "let me think about it..." Jamie said with an uncertain voice, "Right now, I want to first save Scott and then we can talk about it once more"


    "Very well" Angelica nodded


    >/<


    "Kuku, with no evidence leading them to me there will be no way they can stop us from opening the gate" Diego spoke with a gleeful voice, in fact, he was even happier his subordinate died in battle since he felt threatened by that man''s growth using the Old One''s blessings. If he was given another year or two then he might have overtaken Diego as the new Apostle, and the latter did not want to see this happen.


    "I only want results Mr Diego" The chairman who appeared on the monitor speaking with Diego had a stoic face, "Should you fail, you know what our master does to those who can''t perform right?"


    Diego shivered to feel a chill run down his spine at these words, in truth, it was never said what happened but many people were taking into a peculiar black room whenever they could not perform satisfactorily, and there they were transformed into creatures.


    Creatures such as the one Masaru faced in The Vatican, high regeneration with a core, or the Spiritual ghosts in Japan. They were transformed into irrational beings that would be sent to key locations whenever they need to distract the powers of the world away from them, and how they have managed to keep their ties with the old ones clean, with no way of proving it.


    "Yes, Mr Chairman. I have already spoken to my informant. It will take a few months, but we will then have ample reason to request of that group of people to send over their gatekeeper they found" Diego explained, "Then we can capture him, that way we will have two of the gatekeepers in the end"


    "Good, I look forward to seeing satisfactory results of your endeavour Diego. The descent of our master depends on this, and soon we will rule the world with them" The chairman said with his eyes brimming with crazed fanatism.

 Chapter 162 - Scott Tyler

    While steering the car, Alicia began to explain John''s movement to everyone in the car, "John will be heading to the town called Auburn, it''s an old mining town. It got big in the gold rush days, when the mine was a big hit for the country. John was born there and today it''s his fiftieth birthday, so they''re giving him a parade."


    "We will have to reach there before it starts" Angelica muttered while glancing out the window, there was no need for them to rush since it will only be happening later the afternoon. However, she still had to mention that they had to move fast.


    "We will reach there within the hour," Alicia said with a reassuring voice, she did not know that Angelica was still down due to losing the lead on the Cannibals. And even if they knew Nightrise was part of the Old Ones, they could not recklessly move without evidence due to Khaos Brigade or Hades who might use the chance to form an alliance with this corporation.


    The crowds had started arriving early for the birthday parade and by eleven in the morning there were about two thousand people lining the pavements, with more spilling out of their cars every minute. Alicia parked her car along with the other cars, Angelica, Jamie and Everest were the first to exit the car in a hurry.


    "We need to find Scott, use rough methods to subdue him if necessary" Angelica ordered the girls before she moved on her own moving like a snake between the people.


    "Is it necessary to hurt him?" Jamie asked with an uncertain tone,


    "If Scott had been ''brainwashed'' we will need to" Stephani explained, "because we can''t risk peoples lives to persuade him, so it''s best to knock him out and then when he wakes up. You can speak to him"


    "I understand," Jamie said with a nod, following after Everest walking in the direction he sensed his brother.


    There were dozens of police officers on special duty making sure that the people were not getting out of hand, and the secret service had gone in the night before and sealed off the area where the parade would take place. While the local residents slept, they had discreetly swept the entire town, using dogs to sniff out any trace of high explosives, installing security cameras, identifying the rooftops and the second-floor windows that might provide a marksman with cover.


    There were two quite separate parts of Auburn. The modern section that was not that much attention-grabbing due to the structures being similar to what one could find at any modern town or city, a couple of streets that met at an angle with the usual ?ssortment of shops and offices.


    What made this town unique was the Old Town, as everyone called it, had been almost perfectly preserved, a living echo of the nineteenth century and the gold rush that had created it. The main street swept down and then split into two, each side curving round like the two halves of a horseshoe with an open area, like a town square, in the middle.


    It was the buildings in the middle of the square that was the town''s pride and joy. One was an old post office, the other a firehouse, which looked like an oversized toy with its pointed roof and red and white stripes.


    The statue of Claude Chana stood next to the cedar tree. The parade would come this way and then it would turn off past the main shopping parade and make a complete circle behind the cedar tree before stopping once again at the bleachers.


    There was a platform, a row of microphones, an area for the press. The mayor would make a


    speech welcoming John Trelawny. John Trelawny would make a speech thanking the mayor. Then


    everyone would have lunch.


    Music in the background began to play with a roaring sound, with people singing a rap song while sitting back on an open-top Cadillacs. And it did not take long for the open-top car that John was driving to appear, and the people began to cheer like a massive group of crazed fans, there were even some inappropriate contents that were shouted out but was effectively ignored.


    As the procession made its way down the hill, two latecomers slipped through the seated dignitaries on the bleachers. One was a middle-aged woman with short grey hair, a thin neck and glasses that were slightly too big for her face.


    The other was a teenage boy, rather strangely dressed in a black suit with a white shirt, open at the collar. The boy was very pale, his eyes were empty and his face was devoid of expressions. The woman muttered her apologies as the two of them took their places in their reserved seats. Susan


    Mortlake and Scott Tyler had arrived. Now they sat and waited for the man they had come to kill.


    "Found them" Everest muttered,


    "Let''s go!" Jamie cried out following after her, the two of them pushed through the people while heading as stealthily as fast they could.


    His car had almost completed its circuit around the bleachers and any minute now it would stop and he and the mayor would get out. The speeches would begin.


    The car slowed down and stopped. Warren Cornfield was the first out, his hand resting on the car door, his head swivelling to take in the crowds. His eyes glaring at the surroundings searching for any possible threats, it was his responsibility as the one in charge of John Trelawny''s safety.


    About fifteen metres away, in the middle of the bleachers, Susan Mortlake leant over and rested her


    hand on Scott''s arm. "All right, my dear, it''s time. Do it now." She whispered in his ear


    "No he won''t" Everest muttered softly before Susan could say anything her neck was gripped from behind while Everest suppressed her vocal cords with her dragon aura. "Because you will die here"


    "Brother" Jamie called out,


    "J-Jamie?" Scott who had been tortured mentally for days regained a ?ustre in his eyes looking at his brother who was alive and well. He instinctively opened his mind to confirm if the boy in front of him was Jamie, and it was only when he confirmed he felt relieved. His entire body shudders before he fell in Jamie''s arms fallen asleep.


    "Now do you wish to tell us more about Nightrise?" Everest asked with a soft tone, yet before Susan could say anything her body shuddered causing Everest to let go of her neck in haste watching the ladies body was covered with a faint black smoke dying almost instantly before the smoke evaporated.


    "She died?" Everest muttered, but she was experienced, She grasps Scott into her arm while dragging Jamie to follow after her with her other hand, "Move" She said with a stern voice.


    Jamie nodded as he moved along with her moving swiftly, it did not take long for a woman to discover the dead Susan Mortlake and screamed, alarming the authorities and surrounding people. A Massive commotion shook the entire town, Warren immediately pressed John who was about to climb out of the car back inside.


    "Drive!" Warren roared his order at the driver, and the car sped away from the town hall, it was only then John took out his phone to make phone calls he saw the message Alicia had to send him. He immediately closed his phone and placed it back into his pocket not saying a word about what he read, yet Warren noticed this action.


    The once birthday that was planned to be a big success became a massive chaotic scene, yet it did not stop there. The country became even more chaotic when the news of Charles Baker echoes throughout the nation, he was killed in his room buck n?k?d. The strangest thing was that there was no physical harm, nor any substance in his body.


    At first they thought it was a health reason, yet after investigating his body they realized that he was as fit as a horse. How did such a man die? And followed with John Trelawny''s parade becoming a chaotic mess the professionals concluded this as a conspiracy theory, of rival candidate possibly trying to kill one another. Except that one succeeded.


    "Sir..." Warren spoke to John when they safely arrived at a safe house designated to keep John safe in case such situations occurs, and now Warren wanted to clarify his suspicions.


    "Yes, Warren?" John said appearing to have aged a decade, his face filled with worries for his hometown that experienced such a disaster feeling that he was responsible for it.


    "Your phone, did someone text you?" Warren asked,


    "Yes, it was Alicia," John said with no intentions to hide it, in fact, such an achievement should be recorded. It was just a shame he did not read this message on time, or he could have prevented this from happening.


    "What did she send?" Warren asked with a suspicious gaze, he was certain Alicia must have sent a message in regards to this incident from the looks on John''s face.


    "a Warning, that I am a target for ?ssassination," John said nonchalantly, feeling numb at the feeling that his life was in danger ever since he began fighting for candidacy to become president.


    "WHAT!?" Warren cried out,


    "Also, they will be coming. So be sure to receive them and bring them to me immediately" John said with a stern expression.


    "I would do so, but I wish to be here as well," Warren said with a stubborn expression that showed that he would not take a no for an answer. So John could only reluctantly agree.


    >/<


    "You really came" Warren spoke with a stoic face, but his eyes were conflicted. Because this lady could have saved John if she was nearby instead of being on the move searching for her son, but he will never voice it out since he secretly admired her to decisively leaving everything behind to look for her son.


    "Yes, since after all it was Angelica that wanted to meet him," Alicia said with a wry smile, she could understand Warren''s feelings knowing that she warned John but it came too late. At least Everest and Jamie moved fast enough to save Scott and took care of the woman.


    "Angelica?" Warren glanced at Angelica since he was introduced with a different name for this girl, he was now certain that they were indeed on a mission which was why they used false names and spoke with John who had the power to influence certain things.


    "Yes, my name is Angelica. And I''m a agent from Hiei, we have been investigating Nightrise who is related to the ?ssassination that almost succeeded today" Angelica said with a stoic face,


    "T-This...." Warren stuttered, he was shocked at how easily this girl admitted it. And he knew of this Hiei Company, it was something akin to a Mercenary group and even their government and secret services had hired them to complete various jobs. ''Why is this company getting involved in the--- No way! The death of Charles baker!?''


    "We came here to see John, can you lead the way?" Angelica asked, glancing at Warren whose face was a bit sweaty.


    "Y-yes of course" Warren nodded as he led the two ladies into the safehouse where John was sitting on a couch drinking coffee, seeing that Angelica and Alicia arrived he finally began to feel relaxed.


    Warren said nothing and stood behind John, ready to act if needed. He just hoped his conjecture was wrong, "You wanted to see me?" John asked speaking straight to the point with Angelica, after experiencing something like that he was in no mood to catch up on things.


    "Yes, I will simply state the facts. There are no solid pieces of evidence since the people we are dealing with are simply good at what they do, but what happened today was an ?ssassination attempt. We managed to apprehend the culprit on time, but she committed suicide decisively before we could interrogate her" Angelica began to explain,


    John''s eyes widen but dared not say a thing, allowing Angelica to continue. "We believed this woman was working for Nightrise and wanted to use Jamie''s brother to control Warren to kill you," She said while glancing at Warren who shuddered.


    "You might not believe me, but those two children''s powers are beyond your imagination. So we took the liberty of taking over the guardianship of the children and prevent such a thing from happening again, as for Charles Baker. We had no choice by to ?ssassinate him, we need you to become President" Angelica said,


    "How can I trust you won''t use those children for your own benefits?" John asked,


    "You don''t, because even if you don''t trust us. We don''t care, and simply hope you will become a good president for your people. Otherwise, we will remove you" Angelica said nonchalantly before standing up ready to leave,


    "There is a woman named Nathalie, she is the owner of a corporation and part of the group called Nexus. She wishes to meet Jamie and Scott" John said watching Angelica stop for a moment,


    "If fate wills it, we will meet her. I just hope it will not be as enemies, we already have our hands full with the Old ones" Angelica muttered causing John, Warren and Alicia to feel confused as they did not understand what she meant, so she added "Nathalie will understand it, so just relay my message as is"


    >/<


    "urg.... Where am I?" Scott muttered looking at an amber coloured decorated ceiling, he had a massive headache feeling that something was f?r??b?? removed from his head. Glancing left and right he found his brother sleeping at his side while seated.


    "You are in a safe place Scott Tyler" Masaru muttered, there was still some time before the ritual will take place so he took some time to visit the twins whom his girls saved,


    "Who are you?" Scott asked with a wary face,


    "I''m your ally if that is what you want me to be. Right now, I want to tell you. Focus on recovering and live with your brother. Once I have time I will explain to you what happened, and what I did" Masaru said with a warm smile,


    "When will that be?" Scott asked,


    "After I resolved a civil war," Masaru said with a serious expression, "Right now you are in the Belial Territory which I am in charge of, the servants will ?ssist you with anything you need. Also, my girls are here as well, so if you have questions you can speak with them"


    "It was nice meeting you, at last, Scott," Masaru said before disappearing.


    "Brother" Jamie whimpered before leaping into Scott''s arms hugging him tightly while crying,


    "Jamie..." Scott spoke with a stuttering voice, his eyes burning hot with tears accumulating at the corner of his eyes.


    "Welcome home," Jamie said with a smile despite his face filled with snot and tears,


    "Home?" Scott asked,


    "Yes, Masaru said he would give us a home. A place we can study, and work when we grow up" Jamie explained,


    "Can you trust him?" Scott asked,


    "Neither him nor his girls had ever told me a lie while I was looking for you" Jamie answered,


    "I see," Scott said while ??r?ssing Jamie''s head, "I''m back"

 Chapter 164 - Intermission: 10,000 years ago Part 1

    This happened during the time Masaru was inspecting his territory,


    Later that night, without anyone realising it. Jamie''s body became transparent as if he was going to disappear at any time. Only Masaru who came coincidentally to investigate this boy who had such powerful mental power was surprised to see what happened. Yet without Masaru realizing it, he too collapsed on the ground when Origin dragged his consciousness through the mysterious gate in Jamie''s mind.


    "This time it isn''t a dream" Jamie muttered glancing at the surrounding around him, he was confused why he was suddenly in the middle of nowhere but thanks to his repeated experience in life and death he could keep himself calm.


    The reason he believed this was real was due to, not only being able to just see things, he could feel it and smell it too. And it was cold. He rubbed his hands together, the temperature was low and was a bit windy as well. he glanced up towards the skies, his face becoming slightly pale. Wherever he was, it certainly wasn''t the Belial Territory, or anywhere in the underworld.


    "Probably" Masaru muttered appearing right behind Jamie, glancing at his surroundings.


    The sky here was a strange mixture of colours as if someone had spilt a dozen different pots of paint, but it was predominantly grey and red with dense, writhing clouds and no sign of any sun. The smell of death was incredibly thick, the sensation only war veterans could feel lingered in the air as if an intense battle had just taken place.


    "If this was hell, then I would believe it" Jamie muttered but suddenly his mind jolted as he swiftly turned his body around to find Masaru standing looking around nonchalantly, no the least bit perturbed at their situation. "How--?"


    "I sensed some mental fluctuations from your room and came to investigate, I just did not expect us to meet a spacetime channel embedded within your mind," Masaru said while glancing at Jamie with a complicated gaze, if he was not mistaken then he really did sense the same thing from Matthew back at Greater Malling. And Scott, Jamie''s brother.


    "But right now it is best we figure out where we are" Masaru muttered as he glanced at the ancient trees, it''s appearance suggested that it could have been carved out of stone rather than wood; the wild, swaying grass; the twisted rock formations with a tint of crimson, blood.


    "This is not Belial Territory, but it is indeed earth," Masaru muttered as he scanned his surroundings, the reason he deduced that this was earth was due to space coordination he had for his home and other locations could still be vaguely sensed, the only difference would be the time axis.


    ''Could we have travelled to the past or future?'' he thought silently to himself, he felt the entire surroundings were too polluted, even the breeze was wrong: slow and sluggish and smelling of cinders, wet mud and ¡­ something else. ''Not even earth where we came from was this badly polluted, just what is going on here?''


    "Such a terrain would not have escaped the watchful eyes of the news reporters that would do anything to swing mud across people''s faces for the sake of fame and money," Jamie muttered with a wry smile, his eyes wavered feeling fear creeping into his heart. If it was not for Masaru whom he was acquainted with next to him, then he might have already fallen into despair.


    "A great battle took place huh?" Masaru muttered,


    "huh!?" Jamie who heard what Masaru said was taken aback, and only when he glanced towards the ground did he realize that he was surrounded by corpses. There were dozens of them, lying broken and twisted as if some unstoppable force had scythed through and killed them all in the same instant.


    Masaru crouched down gently picking up a bone, his fingers squeezed lightly as the bone burst into particles dispersing along with the winds. Feeling the familiar magical element, wavelength and intensity. Masaru could not help squint his eyes, becoming solemn. ''Never thought it would be them...''


    Jamie took a few deep breaths to calm his anxiousness while stumbling to keep his posture before walking over to the closest corpse. They were all men, dressed in the same shades of brown and grey. "Are they Soldiers?"


    "Most likely" Masaru said, he hid his clenched fist he held tightly to the point that veins were emerging beneath his skin.


    From the clothes on the corpses, they did not appear to be modern soldiers, these men were wearing strange clothes which consists of long jackets that came down to their knees and loose-fitting trousers. Some were hooded, the dark material sweeping round their heads and over their shoulders.


    Instead of guns, they have been armed with swords and shields, but even these were like nothing Masaru had ever seen before. The designs were both familiar, and unfamiliar. The shields were small and round with a single spike sticking out, a piece of general equipment that could be used either for the defence or to stab anyone who came close.


    The swords were different shapes: some straight, some curving, some with multiple blades. Masaru picked up one of the swords inspecting it, his eyes flickering with interest for a moment before placing it back on the ground. "Its form is crude, but the tempering technique is masterful," Masaru said while sighing.


    There were arrows all around them, yet even these were in variety, some made of complete metal, not wood, and with some sort of black leaves taking the place of feathers. It was as if this army made use of any resource that could be used to craft weapons, no different from a mercenary group.


    "To think they have been mutilated" Jamie muttered glancing at some corpses that were almost unrecognizable as human beings.


    As the smell of the freshly spilt blood rose in Jamie''s nostrils causing him to turn around and barfed on the ground, even with his experiences so far, he still could not get used to this brutal sight and vomited on the spot.


    Masaru glanced at Jamie before shaking his head, he could understand that this boy had yet to undergo the trial of blood by participating in a massacre or war. So it was reasonable that he would vomit at such a sight, but Masaru felt danger from the surroundings. ''Why can''t I sense Ophis? Drago?''


    No one responded.


    But Masaru did not panic, despite not sensing his sacred gear. He could still sense the divine grimoire within his soul, although its position appears to be different. It was not using a King''s Mark as it''s a vessel, but Masaru himself was the vessel.


    Gently he ??r?ssed his hair that reached all the way to his ankle, the familiar silver colour. Yet strangely, he did not feel demonic power, nor Dragon Aura. ''Since when have I become a human? Could I have transmigrated into someone else''s body again?'' He thought while inspecting his body.


    "Let''s take a break," Masaru said to Jamie who nodded, the two of them started moving swiftly yet quietly through the ruins soaked in blood and corpses, heading straight for a ruined building perched on a hill, built out of red bricks and shaped like a towering pillar building. There was a wooden door hanging off its hinges and inside was a spiral staircase leading up from what had once been a circular entrance hall.


    "We''ll take a short break here," Masaru said as the two of them entered the house, the roof was gone, some of the walls crumbled but somehow there was plenty of blindspots to hide around from plain sight. Thus Jamie took a spot to hide, while Masaru went to a spot himself where he could continue to inspect his body''s changes.


    Taking in the surrounding walls and other buildings, Masaru realized in what sort of location the two of them had appeared within, from the looks of it they have landed in what people would call a fortress, but it was more of a medieval kind of fortress.


    From the looks of the burnt wood, black scorch marks on the walls, it appears that recently this place must have been set on fire. Parts of it were still smouldering and it was obvious that the men within this fortress must have decided to die along with their enemies, burnt to death if not killed during combat.


    Glancing down on his body, Masaru noticed that he was wearing a pitch-black hooded cloth folded behind his back while the rest of the cloth was circled around his neck like a scarf, a black robe over his black sleeveless shirt, plated ?h?st guard strapped over his left shoulder and beneath his right arm. Black pants held with a wide brown leather belt slotted with strange daggers with a split edge, a single dagger attached to his hip. Brown leather boots soaked in blood. ''I''m from the enemy squad?''


    Masaru glanced at Jamie, he realized that Jamie was wearing the same uniform as those who died outside. A grey shirt that was bu??oned up to the neck without a collar, the leather belt holding his pants were unbuckled and hanged loosely and his feet were b?r?. ''I just hope this boy won''t get the wrong idea, but I doubt he would figure out. That we are wearing different items of clothing''


    Jamie gritted his teeth, counted to three and slammed his fist into the brickwork. He yelled out loud. "It hurts!"


    "What the hell are you doing?" Masaru said while glancing at Jamie with disdain, he knew this boy did not accept reality yet and already done something stupid. "This is our reality, and if you want to survive I suggest you keep quiet. We have no idea where we are, what is going on. So let''s rest first before we make our move"


    "Alright" Jamie muttered, he looked down and saw blood on his knuckles. ''Well, this surely did prove something'' He thought while sighing. He swore quietly to himself and licked the wound. "It really is real, but how did we get here?"


    "We were probably summoned," Masaru said as he was quite experienced with sensing and dealing with world laws that God Ranked Powerhouses would come in touch with, and he certainly did sense law powers dragging both him and Jamie into this strange timeline.


    "And from the looks of the bodies around us, I could ?ssume that a war is going on," Masaru said with a wry smile,


    "Why am I wearing the same clothes as then?" Jamie asked while glancing at Masaru''s items of clothing suspiciously,


    "That is something I can''t determine," Masaru said while rubbing his forehead. "I suppose we have to explore this world to get our answers, don''t we?"


    "I suppose, but I can''t help but wonder if the people that are wearing the same clothes are me, Are they the winners of the war, or are they the losing side?" Jamie asked


    "It''s best to think that it''s the two of us against the world," Masaru said while dousing Jamie''s hopeful thoughts of joining a human faction with cold water, "We can''t simply trust others. We must tread carefully"


    "Yes," Jamie nodded,


    Confirming that they had sufficient rest, Masaru was the first to leave the house followed by Jamie. Ignoring the grotesque sight of the corpses, they swiftly moved across the fortress leaving through the opening left by the two massive bent iron gates.


    Yet the sight of the battlefield stretched on all the way down to the bottom of the hill and beyond from the fortress, the number of broken swords and shields were numerous giving a clear picture of how massive the battle should have been here. Looking at the corpses around him, Masaru could not help but clench his fist tightly.


    ''Why is my body so agitated at this sight? Why do I have an urge to kill... Demons?'' Masaru thought while shaking his head, his will power was something he gained through numerous battles and life-threatening situations so he could suppress his urges with ease. But it still made him vigilant, that he was different. Very Different from his former self.


    "It''s best we change the direction of our journey towards the West," Masaru said glancing at the corpses trying to deduce the direction the victorious army would be heading, it was not that much difficult to see since the footprints were still visible. Or was it even footprints? Forms and sizes did not match anything Masaru knew of.


    But he still felt his conjecture was coming closer to the truth the more he picked up clues. he glanced at Jamie, nodding before the two of them head in the opposite direction. Heading away from the direction the army came from and went towards, all to ensure they would not meet them. Or hope to.


    It was after a while they came across a forest and did not stop their hasty movements, going pass each tree and bush till they finally managed to exit the other end of the forest where they were alarmed by the sound of footsteps. Masaru glanced towards his left seeing a half-broken down road built in a similar style of the ancient Romans, an old monk holding a walking stick was approaching them.


    Unlike Jamie who had a bright smile, Masaru''s frown became more prominent. ''Enemy or foe?'' Masaru thought, and until he knew which side this person was, he could not kill him yet. Since this monk was their first source of information.


    Dressed in a brown robe with a hood folded back over his shoulders. From the speed he was walking it would take a few minutes for him to arrive before them, as he drew closer his appearance became clearer. A bald old man appearing in his late sixties, with sagging skin and weeping, bloodshot eyes.


    Jamie who saw the old man suddenly felt a huge sense of relief, his smiling face did not escape Masaru''s eyes but the latter did not stop him from approaching the old man.


    The man raised a hand and waved at him, Jamie smiled broadly approaching the old man. Masaru followed after him while maintaining speed to remain behind Jamie, although it was not appropriate ethically, Masaru is determined to use Jamie as his meat shield in case something happened.


    In an unfamiliar world, with no knowledge of how to leave from here, Masaru chose to remain safe. He was not a saint, although he saved Jamie by coincidence, he would not unnecessarily endanger himself for others.


    When they came close enough to each other, both sides came to a stop two metres apart. Masaru expected Jamie to be the first one to speak, but it was the old man who spoke first, the words he uttered sounded completely gibberish.


    Masaru who heard his voice could not help but shiver, although there were not many records of human history left in the underworld kept safely by the devils. There was still one thing that was kept intact despite the long time that had passed, and that was the ancient language. The same language both Masaru and Ajuka used to compile their formulae, their unique ability.


    "Good day to you, my friends!" The old man spoke with a jovial tone as if he was a teenager despite being so old,


    "Two living children coming from the direction where a massacre took place recently, this is very strange. What is your name? Do you need directions? Food? Water?" The old man asked with a caring voice,


    Jamie hesitated a little wondering if he should respond honestly or lie, after considering he chose to speak some lies and some truths "My name is Jamie, he is Scott" Jamie introduced while pointing his thumb at Masaru behind him.


    He paused, then went on, "We have no idea what I''m doing here, I have lost my memories and I don''t even know where I am. Can you help me?"


    Masaru who heard this felt like he could smack this boy for making up such foolish excuses to lie to an experienced old man, but he kept his facial expression stoic while keeping his eye firmly on the old man. He was not certain why, but he felt this old man gave him a Dejavu feeling, similar to the time he once adventured in The Vatican.


    "Of course I can help you. But as to where you are, there is nothing left here so why should it even have a name? And if it did have a name, it would soon be forgotten, like everywhere else. There are no countries now. No cities, no towns. All is but ashes." He spoke nonchalantly,


    Masaru who heard this shivered out of shock, such phrases might not mean much for Jamie but for him, it gave him significant information. And if his conjecture was correct, then it meant he came at the time "they" are ruling the earth, and if that is true. Both he and Jamie was indeed in danger, real danger.


    He glanced at Jamie suspiciously before frowning "Where have you come from?"


    "I''m American, from Nevada," Jamie muttered while wondering if the old man would even know where it was, but everyone should know at least where America is right?


    "America? Nevada? I don''t know these places. How did you arrive here?" The old man felt even more suspicious, questioning with a glare.


    Masaru, however, took note of the old man''s expression, he could tell this old man was not lying. This meant either America was already destroyed and it''s far in the future, or... He did not want to think of it just yet.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t mean to come here. It just happened." Jamie answered,


    "As if by magic?" The old man asked with a strange gleam in his eyes, Masaru squinted his eyes at the gleam he just saw and noticed the irregular breathing pattern.


    "Well ¡­ yes." Jamie wasn''t sure that the old man was joking, he chose to answer since even he did not understand how he came to be here.


    "Perhaps it was magic! Perhaps you were brought here by the Old Ones. They might have wanted you, although I can''t think why." The old man''s hand tightened on the walking stick while speaking with a crazed voice that was different from his appearance from before, then he glanced at Jamie once more.


    "Do you serve the Old Ones?" he asked.


    Jamie shook his head. "I''m sorry. I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "You''re not a servant of the Old Ones? kukuku, what luck is this? To think I would find such an encounter. It really is fortunate, then, that I came this way. It would seem that I''ve arrived just in time." The old man said with a trace of happiness, and killing intent.


    "To do what?" Jamie asked while taking several steps back, yet the old man did not feel offended by this move, instead, he smiled creepily.


    "To kill you." The old man said with a broad smile, without giving chance for Jamie to retort. The old man began to unpeel his skin and flesh off from himself, the flesh falling away like pieces of discarded clothing.


    It was as if another creature, some sort of giant insect, exploded out of him. It has ugly black scales taking the place of skin, with two huge claw pincers snapping open and shut, ripped through his sides and stretched out where his arms had just been. His eyes had turned yellow. His head and legs were still human, but now they were grafted onto the body of a scorpion.


    A huge tail rose over its shoulders with a massive stinger pointing down at Jamie from above. The walking stick had changed too it became a spear with the end twisted and bloodstained shaped in the letter "Y" with double sharp edges. The scorpion man roared as he thrust his spear at Jamie.


    "Hmph!" Masaru snorted as he appeared before the scorpion, his right hand raised while holy power emerged from the palm of his hands like a faucet that broke, pouring out instantly.


    "Screee!!!!" The scorpion man screeched in pain while taking a few steps back, pulling away it''s half-burnt tail that was no longer usable.


    {Call me... milord}


    Masaru was not certain why, but he felt presences. Familiar presences, yet unfamiliar. With no knowledge, he chose to follow the actions of his instincts as an old grimoire appeared before him. It was different from his divine grimoire, it had a six-pointed star cover and had black chains interlocking over each other to keep the book firmly shut.


    "Lemegetton!" Masaru called out as the book burst open when the chains loosen, expanding away from the book while maintaining a sphere formation with just enough space for the book to open itself. "Chapter 1: Ars Goetia... Heed my call and come forth... Duchess Gremory!"


    Suddenly the ground in front of Masaru shook as the ground tore apart forming a small fissure, and shortly a door soaked in blood emerges from there. Creaking sounds reverberated through the silent surroundings followed by blinding crimson light as the door opens, shortly the sounds of high heels footsteps came from behind Masaru despite the door being in front of him.


    "Fufu, to think milord would call out to me after so long" an enchanting seductress voice came from behind Masaru, with a half complaining yet happy tone she continued to speak, "Could it be my love has finally reached you, milord? I am ready to receive your love anytime---"


    "Gremory" Masaru muttered, his actions and words all came out unconsciously. Even now he could not understand how he came to have these powers, but he still analyzed them consciously for future reference. And the name Gremory gave him the answer to why the presence felt familiar.


    He had summoned a demon, and it turned out to be a Gremory. Turning his face towards the left to catch a glimpse of crimson hair strands floating in the air, drawing closer revealed a familiar looking face. But he knew it was not her, despite so. She really did look like Rias Gremory.


    "Fufu, I feel happy you call me by my family name without my title. But I would prefer you call me Vena, even if I am the first Gremory lineage Duchess" Vena said as she embraced Masaru from behind, her hands tracing over his ?h?st while her eyes looked at him like a predator wanting to have a piece of the prey it laid its eyes on.


    "Get rid of this man first," Masaru said while turning his face away, he did not want to alarm this Gremory that he was not the person whom she thinks he is. And right now he had to rely on her strength while he learnt more of his own abilities. ''But to think I summoned the Ancestor... This really is....''


    ''The past... Many many years ago...'' Masaru concluded while closing his eyes, it was only now he realized why the Divine Grimoire, Origin. Dragged him into this world, in order to learn of the calamity that was approaching his timeline.


    "Very well," Vena said while smiling happily before adding, "But I want to be rewarded," She said before flicking her finger, a miniature sphere of demonic energy materialized and was shot straight towards the scorpion man who quivered for some reason.


    "Y-you!!!" The scorpion man bellowed "You traitor!!!"


    BOOM!


    Before the scorpion man could continue his words, the sphere penetrated his ?h?st and exploded his body into a bloody mist, leaving not a trace of his existence behind. Vena who was smiling happily extended her palms as if trying to grab hold onto something before she clenched it into a fist bringing it towards her lips, with a chomp she swallowed the soul of the scorpion man she had just killed.


    "Who is that?" Jamie asked glancing at the unfamiliar woman beside Masaru, he did not fear her since he was used to Masaru being surrounded by many competent and powerful women. He ?ssumed that she was one of the many women Masaru had in his royal harem.


    "A Servant (His Wife)" Masaru & Vena answered at the same time, Masaru glanced at Vena with his eyebrow arched upwards while Vena pouted looking away from Masaru''s gaze.


    SWOOSH!


    Masaru became alarmed, his eyes narrowed, the feeling of all the hairs on his body standing straight as if something with intention of killing him was attacking.


    He pointed his palm towards the direction of the attack, using the divine grimoire as for the medium, just like how he first used it to cast unfamiliar spells. He unleashed several arrows condensed in wind attribute mana towards the air.


    PAK! PAK! PAK!


    Three metal arrows flew across the distance were shot downwards by Masaru''s wind arrows. causing them to pierce deeply into the ground about a metre away from him and Jamie.


    "What!?" Jamie cried out in surprise while Masaru glanced in the direction where the attack came from, his vigilance was high despite not sensing any further intention to attack coming from the shadow figures that were approaching them


    It did not take long for them to see the figure of the people approaching them, and in the lead was a girl on a horse riding up towards them with three men on horseback a short way behind. Far behind them is a massive group of rider troops following after them, all of them were dressed similarly to Jamie, which meant they should be on the same side as the people who died in this fort.


    The girl was holding a bow, glancing at the blood streaks left behind by the imploded scorpion man before glancing at Masaru and the woman behind him. As if confirming something, she lowered the bow and returned the arrow to a wooden quiver hanging behind her back.


    Appearing to be in the same age as him, with small with dark eyes that were somewhere between brown and green, mixed-race half European, half Chinese. She had a belt with a short sword dangling down to her th??h, and a black wristband. There was a tattered red scarf around her neck.


    ''She is one of the five'' Masaru thought, he still remembered his talks with Susan. And this girl was the fourth member of the five gatekeepers he came across, although he was not certain if she would look the same in his timeline. At least, he confirmed that one of the five. Was a Girl.


    Masaru could not help but wonder why the girl was becoming so erratic when glancing at Jamie, it was as if what the girl saw was simply too difficult to take in.


    While gesturing with her hand she signalled the three men to remain vigilant, she climbed off the horse walking over towards Jamie with a gaze of bewilderment and disbelief.


    "Sapling," she said.


    Jamie looked at her strangely wondering why she would call him a Sapling, he felt the name was oddly familiar yet he knew that it was not his name.


    But why did this name resonate with him?


    "You are Sapling!" the girl exclaimed with a happy smiling face


    "No. I''m Jamie." Jamie corrected her with a frown, he had no idea what his current situation was.


    "Jamie?" the girl asked feeling confused while the boy would address himself in a different name, could it be that he changed his name?


    "Yes." Jamie nodded


    "No, you''re not." The girl shook her head. "You''re Sapling."


    "I think I know my own name," Jamie said with annoyance, but he began to wonder if his situation would be similar to that of transmigration and he ended up taking someone''s place.


    ''If each living being had a past life... Could our situation be where we are experiencing the lives of our previous lives?'' Masaru thought while glancing at the girl and boy appearing familiar with one another, but he knew Jamie was conflicted with familiar yet unfamiliar feelings. Just like he was.


    The girl thought for a moment and decided to give up trying to reason with Jamie, she simply nodded "Names change, but it doesn''t matter. All that matters is that you''re alive. It really is you! I can''t believe it¡­"


    And before Jamie could stop her, the girl threw her arms around him, kissed him on both cheeks and buried her face against his ?h?st. Then, abruptly, she pushed him away and burst into tears.


    "Scar¡­" One of the three men had climbed down from his horse and come over to her. He was about thirty, "We have to leave"


    Masaru who heard her name felt the need to keep it in mind. Perhaps, with this special piece of information, he could make use of it in his timeline, that is if he would get back home.


    For now, he will have to find out why he was sent here,


    Why Jamie was summoned here.


    And what happened in the past, that the Gods refused to speak of.


    The Old Ones... It begins from here

 Chapter 165 - Intermission: 10,000 years ago Part 2

    "Leave me alone, Finn," Scar said without looking at the man who spoke with her, her eyes were still red from crying as she used her sleeve to wipe away the tears. "So Matt was right," she said while clenching her fists with a regretful face, "Why did I have to argue with him? He told me you''d be here¡­"


    ''Matt?'' Masaru glanced towards the girl wondering if the Matt she just spoke of was the same one he knew if it was. Then perhaps he could confirm whether their looks in this timeline is the same in his timeline, he could then increase the speed in finding the rest of the gatekeepers ahead of time.


    "Who is Matt?" Jamie asked Scar, his eyes narrowed as he felt that the situation he and Masaruy was in. Was much more bizarre compared to his experience back in Silent Creek.


    Masaru stood next to Jamie, placing his hands on his shoulder "I know you have a lot of questions, but for now it''s best to wait at a safer location where we can safely ask our questions. Right now we are not yet out of danger"


    Scar nodded while glancing at Masaru with a vigilant gaze, "I am more curious why one of the Generals of the Old One''s army would be together with Sapling"


    At her words, all the riders pulled out their bows, with a swift fluid movement all of them pointed their arrows directly at Masaru who had a wry smile on his face. "Believe it or not, I am in the same situation as him"


    "Yes, his name is Masaru. He is with me" Jamie added,


    She looked at Sapling, and at Masaru again and now there was puzzlement in her eyes. "Do you really not know who I am?"


    "No." Jamie answered yet strangely he felt he had seen her before, it made no sense at all to him.


    "Since you kept Sapling safe I will reluctantly allow you to join us, but I hope you understand that we will monitor you strictly," Scar said while glancing at Masaru, she still felt vigilant towards him despite Jamie''s effort to explain that Masaru was with them.


    ''General of the Old Ones'' Masaru thought while turning his gaze towards the crimson-haired voluptuous body demon wearing a tight skin battle gear, following after him. He did not want to ask this demon for answers as he was not certain if she would turn against him if she knew that he was not the same person.


    What Masaru did not realize was that Vena already knew, it was just that she never told him that they had a soul connection. Similar to that of the Kissing Prayer, just different. Even Masaru himself did not realize his connection with her, it was due to a habit that he had a connection with all girls around him that he did not feel out of place with Vena.


    "My actual name is Scarlett," Scar explained with a sad smile, feeling slightly depressed that Jamie could not remember her. ''I will ask Matt about this later'' she thought before adding on, "But everyone calls me Scar. That''s what you always call me."


    "I''m sorry. I''ve just told you, I don''t know you." Jamie said once more, feeling annoyed at this persistent girl who could not get what he said many times over.


    "Of course you know me. You''ve just forgotten. After everything that''s happened, I''m not surprised." Scar said while glancing at the distance where the Fortress was located at,


    Finn who had been listening to this with growing impatience, after feeling that it was enough he took a step forward between them. "We can''t talk here," he said while looking around him vigilantly.


    "If there was one shape-changer, there''ll be others. The fields are crawling with the enemy. We have to get back to the city before we lose daylight that protects us." He explained,


    Scar nodded. "You''re right, Finn, you''re always right. That''s what''s so annoying about you."


    "We have your horse." Scar said towards Jamie while glancing at Masaru, "But we don''t have one for you"


    "No worries," Masaru said while glancing at the floating grimoire, he instinctively understood that he had the power to summon demons from the underworld, but also it''s creatures. Thus he gently flicked his finger allowing the door that was still materialized to burst with another ray of crimson light, followed by sounds of hoofs stepping on the hard ground.


    "I can summon my ride" Masaru answered, but in reality, he was analyzing his abilities. Even now he could not figure out everything of his current body, and he was relying on his body memory to call out the abilities he had. '' I need to thoroughly inspect myself when we reach a safe location'' He thought.


    When the lights dimmed, a black horse with crimson tribal patterns drawn all over its body, it''s mane and tail hair was silver colour and its eyes were amber. The hair and eyes were caused due to his mount having a contractual link between him and itself, which was why Masaru could sense the happiness from the horse who cheerfully neighed before standing before Masaru, pressing its head against his ?h?st.


    "It''s been a while," Masaru said while gently ??r?ssing the horse as if responding to his wish a name emerged from within his mind and he called out. "Moonflash"


    The horse neighed happily while gently biting Masaru''s hair, Vena who glanced at this smiled brightly as if what happened right now confirmed her thoughts. ''He really is our master, just that... He should be from a different timeline than us'' she thought while glancing at Masaru, feeling that the current him was much more likeable compared to the cold him from before.


    Jamie glanced with envy towards the horse that was happily playing with Masaru''s hair as if it was a long lost friend but after remembering what Scar just told him. He turned and looked past her, seeing a fifth horse that had been led behind the others who were leading the squad. It had no saddle, just a rough blanket folded in half.


    "I can''t ride," Jamie said.


    The man with the metal hand had overheard him. "What madness is this?" he exclaimed out in frustration, he had been feeling annoyed at Jamie who had been arguing with Scar for a while now. "Is this the boy or isn''t he? Maybe this is some sort of trick."


    "Be quiet, Erin. Matt sent us here and he surely knew what he was doing. Let''s all hope so. Anyway, we''ve been told what we have to do." Scar said with a solemn voice causing Erin to suddenly turn quiet, it was the rule that ?du?ts had to listen to any of the five children. It was made so for a reason, hench he could only turn silent.


    Scar turned back to Jamie before saying with a smile. "We have to travel about ten leagues, and if you don''t know how to ride now, all I can say is, you will certainly have learned by the time you arrive."


    She stood beside the man called Finn, "And since you claim not to know me, you may not know the others either. This is Finn. He''s saved my life so often he has little time for anything else. And the other two are Erin Silverhand and his brother, Corian."


    The two brothers nodded but Erin still didn''t look convinced. Meanwhile, Corian had led Jamie''s grey horse forward.


    "I''ll come with you. It seems I don''t have any choice. But there''s something I want to know first. You seem to know who I am, so tell me this. Is Scott here?" Jamie asked he felt that since he was summoned here then it was possible his brother had been summoned as well.


    The two younger men exchanged a look but said nothing, Finn kept silent and turned to Scar, once again waiting for her.


    "Scott," Scar muttered while tilting her head in confusion. "Is that what you call your brother?"


    "Yes." Jamie nodded,


    "You are twins." Scar confirmed one more thing, glancing at Jamie with a sceptical gaze.


    "Yes." Jamie nodded once more, he was feeling impatient at this girl ever since he started talking with her.


    "Scott is here, but that is not our name for him. We call him Flint. Sapling and Flint. When I first saw you just now, I thought for a moment that you were him. I never was able to tell the two of you apart." Scar said while laughing softly, it has been everyone''s experience when meeting the twins for the first time.


    "Where is he?" Jamie asked with an anxious voice, he felt that he needed to meet his brother as soon as possible. Ever since he arrived in this world he felt danger lurking at each corner, he had not relaxed for an instant even with Masaru with him.


    "Not too far. We will camp tonight in the City of Canals¡­" Scar said with a longing gaze,


    "Move it" Masaru said as he picked up Jamie by the collar and threw him accurately on the horse, other than feeling the pain on his nuts and ?ss, Jamie landed safely on the horse. He glanced at Scar, "I believe we best get going, you two talking will simply keep us here till nightfall"


    "Er..." Scar blushed a bit out of embarrassment as she could not stop talking with Jamie, she had been worried sick thinking that he died at the fortress and even argued with Matt who sent him there.


    Scar sprang onto her own horse with a single movement, Finn, Erin and Corian all mounted equally easily. "To the city," She called at before spurring her horse to move ahead. With Scar in the lead and Finn right next to her in the front, Jamie and Masaru were in the middle with Erin and Corian at both sides.


    "Fufu, I am happy that you did not undo your summoning Milord," Vena said with a sly smile as she firmly embraced Masaru''s waist purposely pressing her large br??st against his back.


    "I know you know that I am not the same person whom you call master," Masaru said with a flat tone, his eyes flickering with thoughts wondering if he could kill her or not. To prevent a betrayal at a critical point.


    "You are the same, it''s just that you come from the future," Vena said nonchalantly, she could sense the killing intent from Masaru and felt proud that her master was not gullible but she did not want to die at his hands, hench she said it bluntly. "You should be able to sense my soul don''t you?"


    "This---" Masaru turned silent, his eyes narrowed. He could definitely sense her, and 71 other souls within his body. After a closer inspection, he realized that his body was a vessel as well as a doorway linked to the Underworld, it was no wonder that he a human could use a soul seal on the demons much stronger than him.


    "Our Master, the past you. Told us that there will come a time that he will die, and you the future him would take his place" Vena said with a trace of sadness lingering in her voice, although her master was cold. He still looked after each and every one of them, ensuring they did not die and could grow stronger.


    She still loved him and now he was gone, even if the future one replaced him. She knew that the current timeline, her master was dead. Taking a deep breath she continued, "So you don''t have to worry Milord, we the 72 Pillars will support you with undying loyalty"


    "Haah" Masaru sighed while looking ahead of him, his conjectures turned out to be real and he had even figured out what his current identity was. It was just that he felt that this man was supposed to be born much later in the future, or perhaps there had been two of the same people with the same powers in different timelines.


    "What about the Gods?" Masaru asked,


    "You mean the Biblical God?" Vena asked with a sceptical gaze,


    "No, the other gods," Masaru said,


    "There is only the Biblical God who calls himself a God" Vena said wondering what her master was trying to figure out, "He is currently hiding in the Dimension Pocket he calls Heaven, he dare not come out to face against Chaos and send you Milord to act as a Double Agent"


    "So I was meant to spy on the Old Ones and destroy their army from within?" Masaru asked,


    "Correct Milord, it''s just that after you met that boy who calls himself Matt. You chose to change your plans, and informed us that you would die, well the previous you" Vena said while glancing at Masaru''s face from the side, her chin rests on his shoulder.


    "Why is he not making a move?" Masaru asked while glancing at Vena,


    "Because he dares not face the Old Ones without the Divine grimoire" Vena explained while adding on, "But he can''t utilize the Divine Grimoire as efficiently as you do Milord, which was why he gave it to you as a reward."


    "I see," Masaru said while closing his eyes, from what he deduced that in this timeline that other mythologies did not exist yet. He had been silently probing the space in the surroundings and could not sense a faint presence of Valhalla, or Olympus. Even the Underworld was not linked to this world other than through is own body, which meant many things must have happened from this time up to his timeline.


    "So who am I in this timeline?" Masaru asked Vena,


    "Solomon" She said with a hint of pride, "The Apostle of God, Ruler of Demons and Angels"


    "Oh yeah," Masaru turned to glance at Vena who closed her eyes with a smile on his shoulder, "How long is a league?"


    "Fufu, very long" Vena said vaguely.


    >/<


    They were moving steadily towards the hills that Masaru and Jamie thought to avoid since there were clear tracks of an army heading in that direction when they first set off.


    The pass a few clumps of ancient-looking trees, and great chunks of granite, boulders that looks similar to that of a meteorite that had fallen there from outer space. Yet not a single normal living plant, tree nor animal could be spotted for miles. There were almost no features in the surroundings at all other than the odd trees and boulders.


    The sky was getting darker, yet with the absense of the Sun. There was no way to tell when it was day or night, this setting reminded Masaru very much of the Underworld that was similar. Which was why his Teacher, Ajuka created the artificial sun for the world to determine the time. For the sake of the reincarnated devils.


    "Fuuu" Masaru exhaled a breath that formed a mist as if he was smoking from the cold atmosphere, Jamie was given a jacket since he could not handle the cold. Yet strangely Masaru had no problem, and it was due to the Demonic woman who was embracing him happily, emitting a trace of demonic power that kept the temperature around Masaru regulated.


    "Just what is going on here?" Jamie asked Masaru, he noticed that Masaru was oddly calm in this bizarre situation.


    "It''s difficult to explain it to you since you have only recently became aware of the supernatural world" Masaru said while glancing at Jamie briefly, "It would be best if you wait a bit, I''m certain you will get your answer from the one who summoned us"


    "Tsk" Jamie clicked his tongue in annoyance feeling that he was left out of the loop, he did not continue to bother Masaru and instead turned his sight towards Scar, his throat feeling a bit dry. Scar¡­"


    She twisted around on her horse, with a displeased tone of voice she spoke flatly. "What is it?"


    "Can we stop for a drink?" Jamie asked,


    "The water''s poisoned." Scar said simply while continiuing to urge the horse to move forward.


    Fin who saw this exchange felt pity towards Jamie and handed over a water bottle that was attached to his belt, it was made out of animal skin.


    Jamie was just about to raise it to his lips when Finn froze, Masaru''s eyes narrowed as he sensed something dreadful was approaching them in a past pace. He had sensed it''s presence long before he heard the noise from the distance.


    Jamie was still about to drink his water, but suddenly Masaru gripped the back of his neck and forced jamie off his horse without uttering a word. Moonflash gave Jamie''s horse a single look and both horses obediently lowered themselves, even Vena followed Masaru and laid prone on the ground along with everyone else.


    "Down!" Finn hissed with a soft yet audible voice, Scar was already sliding down the side of her horse. She had begun moving even before Finn had spoken, showing that she was as alert as him. Finn and the two brothers followed her, pulling the horses down with them.


    The horses and men laid on the ground like corpses on the ground, not a single one dared to make movements, Jamie wondered what it was that had made them so afraid. He moved his gaze for a moment causing everyone to freeze in fear that this dumb boy would alert the approaching enemy.


    And then Jamie saw it.


    At first, he thought he was looking at a column of smoke that might have been rising from a particularly dense bonfire, except that there was no fire and the cloud wasn''t moving up but down, twisting from the sky to the surface of the earth.


    It was only when it was close did he realized what it was. A swarm. Insects of some sort. They were black and there must have been a million of them, pouring down as if tipped out of some giant glass container.


    At the same time, he heard them buzzing as their tiny wings vibrated so fast that they were almost invisible. A minute later, with a sense of utter horror and disbelief, Jamie understood why Masaru forced him down and why everyone was hiding.


    As the insects hit the ground, the column broke apart. For a few moments, it was just a black fog before it began to reform and solidified. Standing not that far from them was a group of ten warriors on horseback, but the warriors and the horses were made up entirely of flies. ''Beezlebub?'' Masaru send a mental message to Vena.


    ''No... But Beezlebub did indeed get the inspiration of his powers from these ten horsemen'' Vena responded, ''Many of our abilities come from the Old Ones, we are descendants of Old Ones who mated with Humans. And it was you who sealed us inside your body and turned us into Sentient beings, and given us a new race name... Demons''


    ''This---'' Masaru felt shocked despite already having knowledge of this, he had already hypothise in the past while he was treating Misla, that the Devils must be descendants of the Old Ones. And it turned out to be true.


    The leader of the cluster of flies soldiers held up a hand, signalling the others to wait as he glanced at his surroundings. It''s head turned slowly in their direction, a pair of black eyes scanning the area. The other soldiers stayed where they were, shimmering a little but keeping their shape.


    Jamie''s horse shivered when the eyes scanned towards their direction, this alarmed Jamie and Masaru. The former was not certain if his powers would work on millions of insects, while the latter was concerned about not understanding his own abilities making his overall power weaker than he truly is.


    Fight or not?


    Time to choose

 Chapter 166 - Intermission: 10,000 years ago Part 3

    Masaru stretched out his hand, stroking Jamie''s horse gently, willing it to stay calm. The shivering horse finally began to calm down while the leader seemed to be staring right at them.


    No one was moving for a moment, shortly the leader kicked at his horse that was a part of the swarm which it consists of and jolted forward. The rest of the troop followed after their leader leaving them behind. They strode for about ten paces before at the same instant they all came apart again, separating into their million tiny pieces.


    "Drink!" Finn nodded at Jamie, before giving Masaru a grateful glance. Although they might not necessary lose against these soldiers. But their ability to soldify into soldiers and disolve into millions of flies is a nuisance to deal with. And the casualities would be large on their side, hench they rarely face off against these kind of enemies unless they have no choice.


    Jamie was shivering his fear, he wished that he did not follow his curiousity. Those creatures, were horrifying. "Where are they going?" he asked


    "The enemy is gathering for the last fight, just like us. They are preparing for the end of the war." Finn said glancing in the direction the swarm of flies flew off to.


    Scar nodded. "Will they attack tonight?"


    "Who can say?" Finn said as he thought for a moment, when he notcied Jamie was done drinking he took the water bottle and attached it back onto his belt. "They believe they have already won. They will be too busy congratulating themselves. They''ll wait for the morning light."


    "If we don''t hurry it''ll be morning before we even get home." Scar pulled her horse up onto its feet.


    "Let''s move." She ordered


    The others allowed their own horses to stand up, then they mounted and set off once again, moving in the direction that the swarm of flies had just taken. But by the time they reached the brow of the hill, there was no sign of them.


    Looking down the Vale, Masaru saw buildings forming a small town, in a hexagonal shape, surrounded by walls with oddly shaped towers at the corners. Just from the apperance of the buildings, it was difficult to tell when this town had been built.


    Most of the buildings were low-rise with no signs of any modern infrastructures at all. Everything seemed to have been constructed around an interlocking system of waterways with narrow footbridges leading from one side to another.


    The City of Canals.


    ''It really reminds me of Venice somehow'' Masaru thought while glancing at the surrounding, although this was not the floating city, it had too many footbridges and waterways making it almost appear as if the city was floating above waters. If it was not for the canals that were drained, with not a single drop of water.


    The closer they come, the more Masaru noticed that this place had faced several attacks recently, it was almost completely destroyed. The surrounding walls were breached, with several locations where it had already collapsed. There were scorch marks suggesting a recent fire.


    ''So this is the cause that the sun is swallowed'' Masaru thought while glancing at the skies, he was really curious why he could not see the sun at all and now he understood. It was just that, the amount of smoke appears to be unnatural.


    They rode through the remains of an entrance shaped like a giant keyhole, the scale of the devastation was much more compared to the outside.


    Broken doorways, shattered walls, burnt grass and trees that had been reduced to stumps.


    The canals were full of rubble.


    Most of the buildings had been made of red brick with roofs of terracotta tiles.


    They followed a street between the remains of two matching pagodas and entered a wide empty area. Ahead of them stood a circular temple with white columns placed evenly around it, supporting a dome-shaped roof.


    There were craters everywhere, suggesting that the whole place had been bombed from the air. Masaru who was glancing at the surroundings could more or less guess the amount of attacking methods the enemies had, and it felt no different from facing a modern military.


    Scar lifted a hand, reining in her horse. Everyone following behind her all stopped right behind her, she turned to Jamie. "Don''t do anything, don''t say anything. Just play your part. It''s important."


    Soon, people had begun to appear from the surrounding houses, hidden pathways, moving slowly towards them. At first there were just a handful of them, more and more of them came forward, closing in from all sides.


    They were all dressed in the same manner with long jackets, headdresses and leather belts, although some of the women wore wide-sleeved, embroidered gowns that came down to their feet. Many of them carried curving swords and round, pointed shields.


    They were every age, some as young as eleven and twelve. Soon there were more than a hundred of them, filing into the square, nobody making any sound. None of them looked even slightly welcoming.


    Masaru could see the trace of tiredness, some even given up hope. But as they drew closer, an extraordinary change came over them. Even Masaru was bewildered as how fast these people could recover from their depression, when he noticed their glancing intently at Jamie he seemed to have an idea what was going on.


    Scar pulled herself up to her full height.


    "Do you believe me now? We told you the truth. He''s here. We found him." Scar cried out in excitement in order to boost the morale of the surrounding people.


    "Sapling!" someone shouted. And at that, the entire crowd began to cheer like a group of fangirls high on stimulants cheering for their idol. Swords were raised and banners appeared as if out of nowhere, the blue five-pointed stars fluttering as they were waved above their heads.


    All of the people were hurrying forward, wanting to be the first to reach him, the children at the front, the ?du?ts looking up at him with new hope alive in their eyes.


    "Just how bad is the war" Masaru asked,


    "Humanity is lost without these five children... And you" Vena said, glancing at Masaru intently.


    "Why me?" Masaru asked as he already knew that Susan once told him that it was the five children who sealed the old ones, where did Solomon fit in all of this? He did not know.


    "You will soon understand" Vena said vaguely not wanting to share what her previous master had arranged, since it was all part of the plan.


    Jamie raised his hand, acknowledging the crowd, and the cheers grew louder, bouncing off the remaining walls so that it almost seemed as if the city had come alive once again, as if some of its old joy had returned to the streets.


    Scar kicked her horse and they jolted slowly forward, the crowd parting like two seas separating, to let them pass. They dismounted at the circular temple and went in. The cheering crowd followed them as far as the columns but stopped here as if this was a line they were not allowed to cross.


    >/<


    Later that night, they had lit a fire. There was plenty of wood to salvage in the ruined city and Finn, Erin and Corian had piled it up so that it looked almost like a funeral pyre.


    The sky was dark enough to hide the smoke as it trickled out through a hole in the roof, there was nothing inside the temple. They were in a round space protected by brick walls that rose up about fifteen metres all around them.


    Masaru had been inspecting his body for a while now and could come to a conclusion, that he was weak. Physically. If he had to classify himself as a profession played in a RPG game, then he would be a Summoner or Beast master. With the Divine Grimoire, he was a sorceror.


    Clicking his tongue in annoyance, he glanced at Vena who told him that he had a special power other than Demon & Angel summoning. Yet, Masaru could not will the information of this power to appear in his mind as if it has been sealed from him. So he could only reluctantly give up his investigation of his powers for now while he glanced at the girl who had a solemn gaze.


    "All I ever knew since the day I was born, is war" Scar said while glancing at the funeral pyre with a mournful gaze, she continued to tell Masaru and Jamie about it. The fact that this world was never so polluted, nor were there any monsters like the old ones walking on the earth.


    "This is all I''ve ever known, so don''t ask me for a history lesson. I never met my mother or my father. By the time I was born, most people never knew their parents. All I can remember is being carried around by different people." Scar closed her eyes for a moment trying to urge herself not to cry.


    "Someone would take me with them and just when I was getting to know them and think that they were kind, they''d be killed and someone else would take their place. And everything was always ruined, like this city. I don''t think I ever spent more than a few days in a house before it was broken to pieces or burned down." She raised her bowl in mockery of a toast.


    "Welcome to the end of the world, Masaru... Jamie. Because that''s where you are." Scar said while glancing at Masaru peculiarly, she no longer felt vigilant towards Masaru after he had proven to be their ally.


    "You called me Jamie." Jamie said in surprise, before narrowing his eyes in confusion "But before you said I was Sapling. They called me Sapling."


    "There is no point calling you Sapling. Because you''re not him, even if you do look exactly like him and all those people think you are him." She gestured in the direction of the square. "I imagine you''re confused."


    "You could say that." Jamie nodded


    "Well, so am I. I just hope Matt will explain it all eventually, although he can be very annoying at times and never gives you a straight answer to anything." Scar clicked her tongue in annoyance thinking of Matt.


    "You mentioned Matt before, who is he?" Jamie asked,


    "Matt''s the one in charge. He''s our leader. The first of the Five. He''s the one who''s supposed to understand what''s going on." Scar explained


    "You should start at the beginning," Finn called out. He had finished his food. He threw the bone into the fire. The flames devoured it as if they were as hungry as he had been. "You''re a rotten storyteller."


    "There was no beginning for me," Scar retorted before turning her gaze towards the fire. "Or if there was, I don''t remember it. Matt''s the only one who knows the whole truth and he never tells us anything."


    "Start with the Five!" Finn insisted.


    "All right. All right. But don''t interrupt me, Finn. You only make it more difficult." Scar retorted.


    "Adults taking second place to children! That''s what I really call the end of the world." He shook his head with a smile before falling silent.


    Scar turned to Jamie. "I''ve only been alive for about fifteen years. And this war has continued for more than fifty. So that''s why I say that, for me, there''s never been a beginning."


    "I wasn''t even born in this country to begin with, I was from far away, on the other side of the world, and when I was about nine years old, the village where I was living in was burned down. All the old people were killed. The children were sent to the mines." Scar began to tell her story.


    "We were digging for precious stones. There were thousands of us working deep underground. They used the children to burrow into the smaller tunnels. It was terrifying. There were cave-ins. We were always wondering when we were going to be buried alive." Scar shivered while remembering her past, even now she could still sense the helplessness.


    "Who made you do it? Who were you working for?" Jamie asked,


    "We were working for the ruling classes. The overlords and the advisors. And behind them, of course, the Old Ones." Scar said with a trace of anger lingered in her voice, even now she regret not having the power to kill off those traitors.


    "Who are they? The old ones"


    "They''re the enemy, Matt says that they are the first and the greatest evil, that they were born the day the world began. They want to destroy us. That''s the only reason they exist. But they want to do it slowly, one step at a time. You see, they feed on human misery. It''s what nourishes them. In the end, they''ll kill all of us, but they''ll make it last as long as they can." Scar explained while glancing at Masaru.


    "And no one knows where they come from" Masaru said while glancing at the skies, "It''s pretty much the same information I managed to deduce from my world and the short amount of time I have been here"


    "I thought as much" Scar said while keeping her eyes firmly on Masaru. "Do you know what is currently going on with you and Jamie... And Sapling?"


    "I have a urkling but I think it would be best to get the answer from Matt" Masaru said with a wry smile,


    "Tsk... You are just like Matt" Scar said with a complaining voice, but she did not continue to pester Masaru as she noticed that whatever he knew, it was not something she wanted to know.


    "Anyway... Where was I? Oh yeah... I suppose it must have been about a year ago, I don''t know because time doesn''t really mean very much any more. When you''re a slave, being beaten and forced to work in the darkness, every day is the same. Anyway, about a year ago I found out that I was different. I was told that I was one of the Five." Scar continued her story,


    "Matt told you?" Jamie asked,


    Scar nodded. "Yes. Well, he came to me in a dream. Or maybe I went to him. It''s very difficult to explain. But you say you''ve had dreams too. You must know what I''m talking about."


    "I think so. There''s a sea with black water. And the stars are shining but it''s not exactly night" Jamie spoke slowly as if trying to recall the scenes, hearing this Masaru kept silent, listening attentively.


    "There''s an island." Scar added,


    "Yes." Jamie was excited. She knew what he was talking about.


    "Anyway, that''s how I first met Matt. He came to me in a dream and he explained everything to me. There were five of us in different countries. He was here. I was where I was. You and Flint were on the other side of the world and Inti. I don''t know where he came from and neither does he." Scar shook her head,


    "But the point was, we''d all been chosen. We all had these powers and if we could just find each other and come together, we''d have the strength to beat the Old Ones and give the world a new start."


    "There were people fighting already, people like Finn and Erin and Corian and all the others. There were resistance groups. But they needed us. It''s funny, isn''t it, but it''s like Finn said. They were all ?du?ts but they needed five children if they were going to survive. And we needed each other. So we set out to find each other. And that''s how we got here." Scar said with a wry smile,


    "You''re not making any sense!" Finn taunted her.


    "I''m doing the best I can!" Scar retorted back.


    She turned to Jamie. "Matt told me I had to escape from the mine, so I did. It was very close. I nearly got caught. But it''s a long story and I''m not going to tell it tonight. All you need to know is that I got away.


    "And at the same time, the others were doing the same thing. Flint and Sapling in one kingdom. Inti in another. We were all leagues away from each other. We''d never met. We hadn''t even known that the others existed.


    "But we used the dreams to speak with each other and Matt told us where to go and eventually four of us met close to a river not far from here, on the other side of the hills. Matt is waiting for us there now. Flint is with him."


    "Where''s the boy you call Inti?" Jamie asked wondering why she never said of where the boy called Inti was.


    "He''s not there yet. He had the furthest to travel. But he should arrive with the break of day." Scar answered.


    "And then¡­ ?" Jamie asked the question but he already knew the answer.


    "We will be in a battle" Masaru answered in her place, he could already expect the plan Matt came up with. And if what his conjecture is correct, he could understand the entire process of what Matt planned and executed to set up the surprise.


    The reason why the Old Ones were so certain of their victory.


    "It''s been predicted for ages. If the five of us can reach one another, we will win. If we can''t, the world will come to an end." Scar said while glancing at Masaru who picked up the whole situation the fastest.


    "How did you find the two of us? The fortress or whatever it was. We already left there, yet you came straight for us. And it was like you were expecting me." Jamie asked,


    "We weren''t expecting you," Scar replied.


    "Then why were you there?" Jamie asked once more.


    "It''s because of what happened two days ago" She said, without being interrupted she continued "I''ve already explained to you. We had to meet, the five of us, to win. And we were so close, but there was a problem.


    "The Old Ones knew that Inti was coming and they positioned their entire army between him and us. They were searching for him everywhere. You saw the fly-soldiers today. Well, there were hundreds more like them as well as shape-changers and fire riders. Inti was pinned down. He had to hide. He didn''t dare move any nearer."


    "How did Matt know?" Jamie asked feeling quite awe towards Matt who acted as if he could see the future.


    "Matt always knows! And two nights ago he called a meeting between the four of us. He said there was only one way to help Inti and that was to send out a small force to a place called Scathack Hill. There was a fortress there and he said that we''d find something that would help us in the fight against the Old Ones." Scar spoke while trying hard to control her rage,


    "Of course, Finn offered to go. There isn''t a single soldier who wouldn''t gladly volunteer to do anything Matt wants. But he said it had to be one of us. One of the Five." She paused.


    "And the one who ultimately chosen to go was Sapling?" Masaru asked to which Scar nodded, there were tears in her eyes.


    "From the looks of it, he had always been right" Masaru said while sighing, "No wonder you said that you argued with Matt."


    "The problem was what he insisted on. He wouldn''t let me go. It had to be either Sapling or Flint. He took them into his tent and spoke to them, and an hour later, Sapling came out, got onto his horse and rode off. A hundred men went with him." She closed her eyes for a brief moment before carrying on,


    "He didn''t say anything to me, but I saw his face and I''ll never forget his look. It was as if he knew what was going to happen. And none of the soldiers asked any questions. He ordered and they followed."


    "And that''s the place where you found us?" Masaru asked,


    "Yes, apparently Matt said that someone he contacted will reinforce Sapling. I just did not expect it to be one of the Generals of the old Ones army. Solomon, the traitor" Scar spoke while glancing at Masaru with a complicated gaze.


    "And there was nothing important at the fortress?" Masaru asked,


    "Hnn..." Scar nodded.


    "I see" Masaru sighed while glancing towards the skies through the broken roof.


    "So you believe that it''s over? That the five would never meet?" Masaru asked.


    Scar fell silent. She''d had enough. This was the reason why she was frustrated, she felt that Sapling died for nothing. And that they had already lost the war.


    "Finish the story," Finn murmured. He reached out and touched her gently on the arm. "The two of them needs to know. The next part matters too."


    Scar nodded slowly. "I never wanted to see Matt again, I thought he''d betrayed us. I thought he''d brought us all this way for nothing. To be honest, I hated him. I hated him almost as much as the Old Ones. But then, last night, he came to me. And what he said to me, I wanted to scream at him. But you don''t scream at Matt.


    "When you meet him, you''ll understand. He told me to take part of the army and ride to the ruined city where we are now, but after that I was to go on alone to Scathack Hill, just with Finn, Erin and Corian with a troop of arcers. He said it was still important to bring back what I found there and, even though he knew I was angry about what had happened to Sapling, I''d understand why he''d died." Scar frowned.


    "At first I didn''t believe him. I hated him and I didn''t even want to listen. But Finn persuaded me and so we set off. We left everyone here and went on alone. And when we got to Scathack Hill, we found you. That''s why I cried when I saw you. I thought you were Sapling." Scar said before turning silent.


    "Maybe he is," Finn growled.


    "Are you?" Scar turned to Jamie.


    "It''s best you wait for tomorrow" Masaru said all of the sudden interrupting their talks, before turning his gaze towards Scar. "Matt will answer your question, as from your explanation I can tell he is serious of winning this war... So have faith in him"


    She was silent, what Masaru was correct but she could not entirely accept it. Thus She got up and walked off into the dark.


    Masaru who glanced at the girl smiled wryly, he turned his gaze towards Finn "You know don''t you?"


    "Not much, but I can understand what Matt tried to do" Finn said while turning his gaze towards the fire, "He sacrificed Sapling, for a reason"


    "That island" Masaru said while turning to Jamie, "What is that about?"


    "I prefer to call it Dreamland, its a strange place where I saw the other three of the five children and my brother. Although the locations we are in the dream is different, for some reason we can see each other" Jamie explained, while closing his eyes. "I just never expected that it was a special kind of place where we can communicate with one another"

 Chapter 167 - Intermission: 10,000 years ago Part 4

    A day has passed, Masaru took the lead after familiarizing himself with his powers. Scar commanded the warriors of the canals to follow them as she continued their journey to the next city location where Matt was said to be located at, despite the dangers that were supposed to lurk around the corners of the world. Nothing happened during the journey and everyone safely reached the main camp of the Rebel Army.


    Due to the time and stamina consumed to reach their destination as soon as possible, everyone soon went to sleep as soon as they reached their allotted tents. Except for Masaru, who was currently sitting cross-legged facing Vena who explained to him with a serious expression. The unique ability which Solomon cultivated, that was infinitely close to his own.


    Alchemy Formulae Codex.


    A set of mysterious technique making use of life force, dragon aura, mana, holy power, demonic power or even youjutsu power and convert it into a unique kind of mysterious force. With this force, one could perform alchemy techniques in combat like disassembling attacks, or fuse two attacks into one and take control over it.


    Or even transform a living organism, although it all came with proper restrictions since a weak user cant simply bypasses several levels to afflict curses on a powerful being. The same was for this Codex that was close to his own, it was just that his own codex was only a small fraction of this complete formulae codex. Which was why he was learning it intently.


    "Milord, I hope when we head out for battle that you would be at the forefront of the battle" Vena spoke with a serious expression as if it was really required.


    "Why?" Masaru asked although he felt he could trust Vena. He still kept a small amount of doubt since he was in a different timeline, in a different body with powers. Which meant, he could not determine the "rules" of the soul connection between him and Vena.


    "Solomon prepared for this war for a long time milord" Vena explained, "Although I can''t say much due to the promise we made with Solomon, I can at least say that in order to win this war you are necessary to be at the forefront"


    "Promise..." Masaru muttered, he opened his palm feeling the holy power coursing through his body. He had been manipulating the holy power to temper his body during the few days, although he was not at a superhuman level, he was at least much better compared to a few days ago. "He really sealed such a binding contract with each of you?"


    "Yes" Vena nodded while nibbling her lip, she wanted to keep this hidden from Masaru as she knew it would make him suspect her. She wanted to make it appear like she was hiding it due to her past loyalty, that was until this morning when Masaru relentless pressured her to speak.


    At that time Masaru was really pressured, normally he had the Hiei organisation who infiltrated many factions thus he could easily gain information when he requires it. And now he was in a world where he had no information at all, no shadow guards to act as his spies. And his only source of information was hiding things from him until she confessed she could not speak due to a contract between her and Solomon.


    And it made him suspicious, whether or not he could continue to have faith in Solomon and what the man arranged for him.


    "Then why is it that I can''t sense you or any of the other female ancestors" Masaru muttered while glancing at the skies, even he did not have an answer.


    "It should be impossible milord," Vena said with a confident tone, "The soul connection is a binding contract transcending laws of the universe, nothing can break or even seal it... Well... Except for one thing"


    "The divine grimoire?" Masaru asked since he was sceptical that this would be related to the divine grimoire since it was the only power he had in both timelines which he was familiar with. And he knew how formidable it was.


    "Yes," Vena nodded,


    "Sigh...." Masaru sighed while rubbing his forehead feeling a headache was coming, he knew the grimoire would only do such a thing for a reason. So he would initiate contact once he leaves this world, as this world was simply far more dangerous compared to its future timeline.


    "Sorry to disturb you" a young boy''s voice came from the outside the tent, Masaru gave Vena a glance who understood that she should remain silent for a moment as they could not reveal his secret of being from another timeline.


    Just as Masaru was halfway out of the tent, his head rising to glance at the face of the boy, he froze. His eyes constricted while a trace of confusion gleans within his eyes, "Matthew Freeman?"


    >/<


    "I prefer just Matt, just like the future me" Matt spoke with a wry smile seeing Masaru easily accepting this bizarre situation, but he felt glad for it since he hated to explain many things. Especially when Scar kept asking questions which he could not answer, for some things should never be spoken if one prefers to keep the ending as planned.


    "I won''t ask any questions," Masaru said while following beside Matt, the two of them walking along the path between tents, many people were bowing, waving and smiling towards Matt and Masaru. But the latter was confused, why would these people show such expression towards him who was a general of the Old One''s army.


    "Is it because one of you died, that Jamie was sent through time and space to replace him?" Masaru asked,


    "Correct" Matt said while having a smile on his face, "But if he dies again, there won''t be another chance"


    "Gambling with lives like this" Masaru sighed while looking ahead, "I guess the Old Ones had you cornered to the point that it was the only way out?"


    "No" Matt shook his head, "I simply followed the path fate decided for me"


    "You speak as if you saw your own future," Masaru said,


    "Not only mine but all of the five, this world" Matt spoke before turning his eyes towards Masaru, "But not you, for some reason I could not find your book in the library at all. It''s like you don''t belong to this world"


    "I suppose the library is within that dream world you share with the other four" Masaru said while glancing at Matt,


    "Correct once again, I am surprised you managed to deduce this" Matt said with his eyes widen for a moment before he resumed a much more natural relaxed expression.


    "It''s not hard to deduce, considering how Jamie and Scar spoke of this Dreamland that no one else understood," Masaru said before looking at his surroundings, an open plain filled with tents, wooden barricades surrounding the camp and several ditches around it like ripples forming towards a particular direction, but whether it was north, south, east or west. There was no way of telling.


    "How did I come here," Masaru asked,


    "That is something Solomon arranged" Matt answered before rubbing his forehead, "Just like you, I could not find his book. And if you perhaps follow the same rule as us, then perhaps Solomon is the past you"


    Masaru remained silent as this conclusion he had already reached after his discussion with Vena, so Matt continued "After God forsook the humans for falling prey to the Old One''s temptations, he took his angel armies and left this world for a subspace he created for himself and his armies"


    "But Solomon" Matt spoke with a trace of pride, but sadness hidden within it. "He chose to disobey the Lord, and thus he joined the Old One''s army. We all believed he betrayed humanity and his faith, but it was only four nights ago that I finally learnt the truth"


    "He used a peculiar spell he created called the Command Seal, and managed to take control over more than half the Old One''s armies," Matt said before glancing at Masaru, "Those are the beastmen species, Elves species, Dwarves species, Devil species, spirit species, and many others. But there is a problem"


    "They can''t remain in this world after the war right?" Masaru said as he could understand what Matt was trying to tell him since after the war humans would be liberated of their fear but their anger accumulated for years might erupt if they see existences that were within the Armies of the Old Ones, even though they were nothing more than slaves.


    "Correct" Matt nodded his head,


    "I just have one favour to ask you," Matt said as he abruptly stopped in the middle of their stroll.


    "When you return to the future, please do whatever you can to bring the five under your wing," Matt said while looking straight into Masaru''s eyes, "They will become necessary for you"


    "Very well" Masaru nodded, he knew Matt would not easily explain his intentions after hearing from Scar how he always kept things to himself. But Masaru understood that Matt was carrying a burden no less than his own since he took up the mantle to deal with the Old Ones in the future timeline.


    >/<


    The next morning, Masaru was currently sitting cross-legged tempering his body with his holy power while Jamie was still comfortably sleeping on the opposite bed and already showing signs of waking up.


    ''Matt and Flint had went ahead huh?'' Masaru thought while glancing towards the ceiling of the tent.


    "Hnnn..." Jamie woke slowly before he had even opened his eyes, he sent out his thoughts, searching for his brother. It was instinctive, something he did automatically. He knew there would be no reply.


    [Scott. Where are you ?]


    But this time it was different.


    [Here!]


    The single word came back, very faint, from somewhere far away. Jamie sat bolt upright, fully awake in an instant. That was when he saw where he was, inside a tent he had shared with Masaru. "I got a message from Scott, it appears he is also here" Jamie exclaimed with excitement.


    Masaru smiled wryly wanting to tell Jamie that the one who responded to his message was someone else, but he did not want to break the motivation he just worked up and thus kept quiet, standing up preparing to follow after him.


    ''Was it really Scott that responded to me?'' Jamie thought, he tried again, visualizing his brother.


    [Scott, are you there?]


    But this time there was silence and Jamie wondered if he hadn''t simply imagined his brother''s voice while he was still half asleep.


    Both Masaru and Jamie exit the tent, noticing that both the tents that Scar and Finn used were devoid of activity. Erin and Corain were currently lighting up a fire to warm up the surroundings a bit.


    "This atmosphere reminds me of the two campaigns I participated in" Masaru muttered glancing at the surroundings filled with battle intent, hope, rage, sadness, happiness, eagerness.


    All kinds of emotions meshed chaotically, similar to how it was when he participated in the Beast Stampede defence battle in the Bael Territory, or the Defense battle against a small faction that later became part of Khaos Brigade.


    But here a peculiar emotion that was not present in his previous skirmish experience, despair. This was something he never truly felt from the strong, only the weaker soldiers had a trace of despair and he understood why. But here, both strong and weak all felt the same emotion towards the upcoming war.


    "I know you are confused," Masaru said while glancing at Jamie, "You are both Sapling and Jamie"


    "What you mean?" Jamie asked,


    "Sapling is you in this timeline, and you Jamie is from the future," Masaru said, he did not elaborate his explanation since anyone who read books especially fantasy genre, could easily come up with a hypothesis of their current situation.


    "You mean time travel?" Jamie asked,


    "Correct" Masaru nodded while feeling that he was imitating Matt by doing this, hench he added "The same is for Flint, who is the past Scott. So he is your brother"


    "I guess I can more or less understand, although it still feels slightly confusing," Jamie said while smiling wryly,


    After a while of strolling, the two of them came across Finn who was carrying a water bottle. He came over and handed it to Jamie. "I heard you met Matt"


    "Yes," Masaru said with a wry smile, "He really is as you told me"


    "Haha" Finn laughed heartily before clapping Masaru''s shoulder, "He is our leader for a reason, which is why we place our hopes on him"


    "You''re awake, did you have any dreams?" Finn said when he turned to glance at Jamie, he was almost certain that Jamie would sleep longer as Sapling did.


    "I was too tired of dreams. Where does the water come from if the rivers are poisoned?" Jamie asked while thanking Finn for the water.


    "We have wells, but they have to go deep," Finn answered,


    Jamie handed back the water bottle. "Thank you,"


    "Sapling¡­" Finn called out,


    "Yes?" Jamie responded before adding it, "But I am not him, but the future him. Jamie Tyler"


    "Oh? It seems you came to a conclusion on your own" Finn said while having a mysterious smile. "But today you have to be."


    "Come with me, I have something to show you," Finn said while glancing at both Masaru and Jamie,


    Following after Finn towards the sole building made out of stone, it was in a similar form as that of a medieval church except for the cross was not present, and the doors leading inside were broken and hanging on the hedges. Entering the building, it led into a small circular room with a ceiling that was vaulted and painted blue with gold stars but already deteriorated from age.


    Scar was there, kneeling in front of a stone slab that might once have been an altar, cradling across her th??hs a parcel wrapped in cloth. Hearing the footsteps, it was as if she knew it was Finn, she got up and turned around. She looked at him almost accusingly.


    "What are you doing here, Finn?" she demanded.


    "And a good day to you, Scar," Finn responded as if he never cared how she was fuming like a child at him.


    "I was asleep."


    "No, you weren''t. I knew you''d be here," Finn glanced at the bundle she was holding. "Give it to me."


    "Why?" Scarr asked, wondering why Finn would want to take the only memoir she had of someone.


    "I want to prove a point," Finn said without adding an explanation, this made Scar hesitated, then handed the bundle to him after a short while. Carefully, Finn unwrapped the cloth and took out a round shield made of dark and beaten metal with an intricate pattern of leaves around the side.


    It had no spike. Instead, there was a design right in the middle. Masaru could not help but nod when he saw this design, even Jamie next to him surprised as he could recognize this symbol.


    A spiral with a single straight line dividing it into two halves. It was exactly the same design that he''d been born with.


    Finn laid the shield aside and instead, he took out a sword and handed it to Jamie. The sword had a symbol too ¨C a five-pointed star in the middle of the crosspiece made out of Lapis Lazuli set in silver, just above the blade. The blade was surprisingly thin and weighed almost nothing.


    "It was his," Jamie said, he glanced at Masaru who had an understanding gaze. "So what you explained to me back then turned out to be this?"


    "What!?" Scarr cried out, her intuition told her that it was something related to Sapling. So she was desperate to know as well, hench she stood up looking at Masaru with eager eyes, but Masaru shook his head.


    "I won''t explain it again," Masaru said, "That is Matt''s job"


    "Hmph!" Scar stomped her feet before turning to look at Jamie who had an apologetic expression and shook his head, with her experience with Sapling she knew that Jamie would not be telling her anything.


    "Now tell me what is written on the blade. Don''t read the words. Just tell me." Finn said while glancing at Jamie eagerly, he too had the same conclusion as Masaru and he wanted to test it out.


    "Frost," Jamie muttered while gently carressing the blade, his eyes appeared as if he was looking at a long lost friend, even he himself was not aware of it.


    "You see? He knew." Finn said towards Scar who shivered for a moment, but kept silent.


    "I don''t understand this" Scar scoffed before turning her back, she had never really studied and mostly fought battles and learned combat techniques turning her into a muscle head.


    "Let''s hope he remembers how to fight" Finn said with a wry smile,


    >/<


    A few moments later, the five of them walked out onto the cetnre of the encampment. Masaru, Scar and Jamie first, then Erin and Corian with Finn behind. All of them were armed for battle with swords, daggers and shields.


    Masaru had already recalled Vena back into his vessel since he will be calling out all the seventy two pillar demons when the time comes. He was equipped with a simple leather army securing his ?h?st except for his abdomen over his black shirt that appeared more like a medicalscrub, black pants and brown leather pants.


    Attached to his hip was a regular iron sword he requested for, and a staff made from an unknown tree, delicate engravings carved on the surface forming a mutiltude of magic cirlces all over it, forming some sort of tribal markings. It was the weapon Solomon carried with him at all times, and it was given to him by Vena.


    ''I just hope the war in my timeline would never force humanity to come to this point'' Masaru thought while glancing at the army that was ?ssembled, the army which Scar was in charge of had ?ssembled: a hundred men, women and children, waiting quietly for the order that would bring them to victory or death.


    Scar stepped forward. She also carried a shield with the same pattern of leaves as Sapling''s but hers had the image of a lizard with slanting eyes and a spiky tail curled around the centre. Three steps separated her from the crowd forming a circle surrounding them. She stood quitely at the centre and lifted her sword.


    "This is the day that we have been waiting for," she called out and, although she was young and small, her voice echoed easily across the encampment.


    "I cannot say what happened to the world to make it the way it is." Scar''s voice reveberated with many people, who too could not understand how their world came to be this way since it all happened to abruptly.


    "I do not know where the Old Ones came from or how they were allowed to take control." This was something everyone knew, and could not muster strength to face them alone. Only by being united, did they have a chance. With the five gatekeepers.


    "All I can tell you is that it''s over. After today, the world will belong once again to us and even if some of us must die, it will have been worth it. Matt and Flint are waiting for us." Scar cried out allowing the people to cheer as everyone understood what this meant, that the time has come.


    "Inti will be riding in from the east. I am here and I am not alone. Sapling is with me. Yes! Sapling was not killed." Scar yelled, the message was clear for everyone. The time has come for the five to meet.


    The beginnings of a cheer broke out among the soldiers closest to the front, but Scar raised a hand for silence.


    "The Five are coming together at last! The Old Ones thought they''d beaten us, but they were wrong. And now we''re going to show them. We''re going to show them the power of Five." She cried out, followed by a bellowing cheer as everyone cried out.


    "Five!"


    The single word exploded out all around from the surrounding people, banners flew, swords were raised and from somewhere came the thunder of drums.


    But no one was being idle, everyone got on their horses following after the lead which was Scar. And all of them began to move to their initial position which Matt arranged for them.


    "That was quite a speech," Masaru said while smirking at Scar, it appears this little girl knew quite a lot in regards to military warfare. Morale was a mysterious force, that could easily decide victory at any given moment.


    "You have to make a speech before a battle," Scar said. She looked down guiltily, then back up again. "Actually, if you must know, Finn wrote it for me. He made me learn it last night."


    "Pfftt" Masaru could not resist laughing softly while he was being glared at by Scar. Feeling a bit awkward he said with a wry smile, "It definitely worked, the rest will depend on their spirits"


    "I hope so." Scar responded.


    They were circling the vale travelling in the opposite direction to Scathack Hill from where they picked up Jamie and Masaru, ahead of them the landscape was flat and open, a table top covered with wild grass and a few flowers.


    But the flowers were strange, unnatural colours and the grass was sharp and leathery. They rode under the branches of a fruit tree, "To think everything would become this poisonous" Masaru said as he took a fruit that looked like a mauve-coloured peach, this caused many to freeze for a moment.


    "Drop it! It''s poisonous." Scar cried out in shock but Masaru smiled wryly,


    "Only by examining things like this, can we perhaps use them in the future." Masaru said before throwing the fruit away.


    "Make use of these? But their all poison" Scar said with a sceptical look,


    "Poison can turn into a medical ingredient if handled correctly" Masaru explain before glancing ahead of him, "But that will be left for the future generation"


    They continued into the fields and for the first time domestic animals appeared, or their remains. A herd of cows had died here, bloated and stiff as if they had been drowned but the water had yet to leave their bodies, their tongues lolling out, their eye sockets buzzing with black flies.


    Ahead of them, less than a mile away, the ground rose up, covered by trees. The trees looked like pines, with branches that were so straight they could have been artificial. They had dark green needles like splinters of broken glass.


    Masaru could not help squint his eyes hearing a familiar sound, it was a rhythmic hammering of metal against metal. Boom, boom ¡­ boom. Boom, boom ¡­ boom.


    They reached the first of the trees and began to weave their way through the trunks, climbing steeply towards the top of the hill.


    The drumbeat was growing louder, and much clearer. Boom, boom¡­ boom. Boom, boom¡­ boom.


    They were moving faster and faster. As they arrived at the last reaches of the hill, the trees thinned out and they broke into a gallop. However, Scar raised a hand and they slowed down to a stop.


    They had arrived.


    >/<


    The fighters who had hitched a lift with the riders were dismounting and preparing their weapons. The wagons were emptying, children as young as eleven and twelve flexing their bows, their faces set in grim concentration.


    "How are you feeling?" Scar asked.


    It took Jamie a moment to realize that she was talking to him. He nodded. "I''m all right."


    "It''ll be over very quickly," she said before looking at Masaru, "As expected, you really are him. To be this calm in battle"


    "I''m used to it" Masaru answered


    "How do you know that it will be over quickly?" Jamie asked


    "Matt has a plan." Scar responded without looking back at him,


    "Do you know what it is?" Jamie asked once again, feeling annoyed at how he was being left out of the loop.


    Scar smiled. "He told me last night."


    She signalled, and at once they began to move forward, covering the last few yards to the top of the hill. They were very quiet now. The rest of the attackers, tiptoeing with their weapons and shields, b?r?ly seemed to breathe. At the very top, a last line of trees provided shelter. Once again they stopped and at last all of them saw what was awaiting for them on the other side.


    The battleground.


    It was like nothing he had ever seen before. Masaru had always imagined that Khaos Brigade would be the most diversed army he ever faced, but today he finally saw what it looked like when many different kinds of sentient races and monsters f?r??b?? fought side by side against humans.


    What surprised Masaru the most was that there were only two thousand strong human warriors fighting against the old ones, united under the blue five pointed star banners.


    The human army was advancing in three blocks a central phalanx and two wings. The horsemen were at the front leading the charge. Then came the foot soldiers. Behind them a long line of men stood waiting, each one holding onto a spear made out of copper almost the same height as themselves.


    Then came the archers and finally, just in front of the tents, a row of cannons with two soldiers kneeling beside each. Masaru was quite surrpised to see the variety of weapons, although the forms were different but some of them even resembled weapons from his own time. And their uniforms did not matches, it looked like a ?ssembling of warriors from across the globe all gathered together.


    ''Is this really all that''s left?'' Masaru thought, he would never have imagined that the legendary battle for the world would end up with such a few soldiers. He could see Matt and Flint who left earlier this morning must have went ahead to meet with the main camp,


    Looking past them and across to the other side of the field did Masaru see the presence of the Old Ones. In the front line were the most wretched of all, the human slaves who had put their trust in the Old Ones and stayed with them to the bitter end. This was their reward. They had all been chained together, either n?k?d or covered with a few rags, their names branded into their flesh as if they were cattle.


    They had been given wooden clubs and axes with which to defend themselves. Many of them had been disfigured, missing eyes or ears. Even worse than that, some of them had had the lower part of their arms cut off and replaced with jagged blades so that they and their weapons were one.


    At their side was the group of races whom Masaru, or more accurately Solomon, managed to take control off. The various Elves held their bows, The dwarves held their hammers and towering shields. The beastmen held variety of weapons of which is mostly consist of close range, but all of them shared commonly trait. Which was a chain around their necks enchanted with chaotic energy that ensured their loyalty to the old ones, bruises on their bodies.


    Yet they appeared much better compared to the humans, due to the Old Ones who had yet to discover that Solomon betrayed them. For they believed he died for their cause to kill one of the five gatekeepers, hench they allowed these races to enjoy their last bit of peace before they too will be tortured when the humans were defeated.


    Behind them were more humans which the ruling classes, these were the people who Scar had referred to as overlords and advisors of the old ones. They had swords and shields, mismatched pieces on armour. They were pale and sickly, for although they had been happy enough in their positions of power, they had no stomach for the fight.


    Even from a distance the fear and cowardice could be seen in their faces.


    Then came four lines of horsemen encased in black armour, the first two lines were identical to the fly-soldiers he had seen on the way to the City of Canals. But the last two lines behind them and these were so ugly and grotesque, black veins covered their armour as if the armour was their skin and part of their bodies.


    Officers. Masaru could instinctively touch fragment memories of Solomon, and he could somehow recall that these creatures were the officers of the Old Ones army.


    They had blades jutting out of their shoulders, their elbows and their knees. Their helmets were also surrounded by vicious black spikes so that, from the neck up, they were like porcupines. Their horses had been mutilated with silver bayonets jutting out of their foreheads, screwed into place just above their eyes, turning each of them into a grotesque version of a unicorn.


    But what came after was as if an infestation appeared, it as if it bled out of the forest, pouring into the field. A horde with no shape or formation, just an oozing mess of nightmarish creatures desperate for the kill. They carried clubs studded with nails, huge axes, spears, nets and pitchforks.


    Some slithered. Some scuttled forward on three legs or more. They were half man, half animal, as if the two had been mixed up on purpose, to see what could produce the most hideous result. Some were part scorpion, man-dogs, man-crocodiles, man-eagles and even man-sharks, a crazy mixture of arms and teeth and beaks and scales and feathers and claws, all brought together to create unimaginable monsters.


    Masaru could not help but narrow his eyes at this, since he understood that these were experimented beings created from variety of monsters. But, ''As expected, the old ones really do toy with humans and other races to their p???sur?. Slow painful death, like a cancer''


    And finally, there were giant animals passing through the forest, high above the trees, looming up behind the army yet not quite part of it. The first was a spider. It was about twenty metres high, standing on eight elongated legs, with a fat poison sac hanging beneath its stomach. It had two feelers that twitched in front of it, and great fangs dripping venom and saliva.


    "One of the Generals" Masaru muttered glancing at the spider that had hundreds of eyes, he held the sword attached to his waist firmly as he felt something within him urging him to kill it.


    A huge monkey had appeared next to it, jabbering and screaming with a hideous, high-pitched voice. It wasn''t muscular like an ape but almost insect-like, with a long tail and filthy, matted hair. It had only four fingers on one of its hands.


    The trees suddenly parted and a gigantic hummingbird burst into the air, its wings beating so fast they were just a blur. The bird was creating a storm around itself, whipping up dust and rubbles on the ground.


    A moment later another bird appeared, soaring up into the sky. This one was a condor the size of a plane. It flew overhead, its own wings thundering as they made the air shudder and vibrate. ''The four generals of the Old Ones'' Masaru thought while feeling relieved, although he knew he was far from being their match, at least he could experience their powers ahead of time.


    But his attention was gripped by A single figure making his way through the middle of his army, advancing to take his place at the front. This was the King. He was riding on an animal that at first glance looked like a horse, but which had horns, burning red eyes and steam rising like smoke from its mouth and nostrils.


    Thirteen more riders surrounded him but he seemed not to notice them. His eyes were fixed on the two boys directly ahead. "Chaos" Masaru muttered while glaring at that familiar figure, although it''s presence is much more imposing compared to when Masaru first confronted him at Raven''s Gate. He would never forget that familiar aura, where chaotic energies were the most dense.


    Chaos was human-sized, but his presence made him seemed bigger. IT was as if his presence was strong to the point that he could swallow up everything around him like a black hole in outer space. Chaos had no face. No features of any sort. With his every movement, he destroyed the area around him. He didn''t just move. Without even trying, his chaotic energies cut his way through the world, destroying it in the process.


    The two opposing armies faced each other. Just for a moment, everything was still. The knights stopped beating their shields and silence fell onto the battleground. There was a soft breeze. The grass bent and the banners fluttered. Somewhere, a horse snorted. There were about thirty metres between Matt and Flint and the forces they had come to fight.


    Chaos had reached the front. He took out his sword. A moment later, he spoke. The sound seemed to come from him like water rushing out of a pipe, and although he had not raised his voice above a whisper, it echoed across the battlefield and reached them high up on the hill.


    "The power of the Five has been defeated, one of you is trapped far from here and one of you has been killed. He died painfully. And now, you cannot win. Lay down your arms and I will be generous. I will give you a quick death. The rest of you I will allow to serve me. There is no need for this battle. You know that you have already lost this war." Chaos spoke with a sinister smile, although he said it. He intend to give the most painful swift death they could not possibly imagine.


    Matt said nothing and reached down, drawing his sword. That was his answer. The King of the Old Ones nodded slowly. He said nothing more. Suddenly he raised his weapon, lifting it above his head. It was the signal.


    At once there was an explosion of screaming, cheering, laughing, shouting. A thunder of hooves. A crash that might have been thunder. The black army surged forward.


    The battle had begun.

 Chapter 164 - Heading for Carmilla

    "Vali contacted me recently," Azazel said while taking a sip of a strong drink he ordered, Masaru was sitting next to him drinking a glass of cola.


    "Vali has been travelling quite actively recently and started searching for a variety of brutal monsters that are thought to be extinct," Azazel muttered, Masaru nodded as he too had the database of information he stolen from Khaos Brigade, and within there was many things he did not have a chance to read through it all.


    "It seems like he was searching for them with uncertain evidence of them being alive, although I am more incline to not easily believe in this, but" Azazel stopped for a moment while glancing at the glass.


    "With the Old One''s rampaging, there are chances those beings are still alive," Masaru said while smiling wryly, "And if I was the leader of Khaos Brigade, I would target the host of the Holy Grail..."


    "This---" Azazel stammered while glancing at Masaru with a stern face, unlike his casualness this time he was truly serious. "Would they?"


    "Yes, think about it... Legendary dragons, Evil Dragons that were killed or sealed till they eventually died. Revived from the dead" Masaru said while recounting the information he did manage to read before he continued, "Or, something like 666, Trihexia"


    "You----" Azazel could not finish what he was about to say before Masaru smiled,


    "Best prepare for many what-if scenarios," Masaru said before turning his gaze ahead of himself, "This world is magical, many things are possible. We are not like humans without powers, we live in a fantasy great world. Where even Miracles exist, so it''s only natural we have to take things others think impossible into account. For such things could happen"


    Masaru stood up leaving the Bar, that was called the Black Dog bar. Just as he was about to leave he called out, "Thanks for the drink Tobio, please be sure to give the dog a jerky"


    "I really have regressed after being in contact with humans for so long" Azazel muttered, "Just as he said, it''s best to plan for every possible scenario regardless how impossible they might appear. Tobio!"]


    "Yes?" The bartender who was currently wiping the glass he just washed, turned to glance at Azazel.


    "Time to let the Slashdog team move," Azazel said with a stern voice,


    Tobio nodded


    >/<


    [Boy, although I have many questions to ask. But you do realize that there is a fire chick here?] Drago said something that came to a shocked to Masaru who felt something was living amongst Drago and the others, he just ignored it.


    "Since when?" Masaru asked,


    [Well it was a while back when you spent time with your mother and girls. But anyway, from the looks of it, Suzaku mode has been unlocked. Although it''s only its initial form] Drago said while glancing at the fire chick that was playing with Byakko while Genbu was looking over them with a warm smile.


    "To think..."


    [Another one occupied a spot in your soul, BOY! Are you a Pokemon Master!?] Drago retorted instantly,


    "Think I should consider locking your internet" Masaru muttered fleetingly, instantly he felt as if he heard a mountain collapsed on the ground.


    [I''m sorry my boss!!!!] Drago cried out prostrating, [Don''t take my away!!! I have yet to comment on the readers who love to comment on how trashy a book is, while ignoring how hard it is for some to actually write!]


    "Never mind" Masaru muttered instantly ignoring Drago who went on and on about his book, "For now I best get Hiei to make their move..."


    "Ulrika" Masaru called out when a magic circle materialized next to his ear,


    "Contact the Carmilla Faction, negotiate with them to sent Hiei Mercenaries to participate i ntheir civil war" Masaru said,


    {But won''t they decline, you should know that they are quite stubborn on solving vampire problems amongst vampires}


    "Just give them a fraction of our intelligence regarding Qlippoth and Khaos Brigade" Masaru said,


    {Understood, also Diana said that she is expecting you to be home on time. Since you did leave Sona at home after you left for a meeting}


    "I actually forgot that I promised to cook tonight" Masaru said while smacking his forehead, a faint smile form on his lips, "I will be home soon"


    {I will relay the message to everyone}


    "Nin nin" Ophis appeared on Masaru''s back clinging to his neck, her stoic face looked at him with expectations. Masaru sighed with a wry smile handing over a piece of candy to the dragon Goddess, even with his increased ability he still can''t seem to sense this girl''s movements at all.#


    "You came from Rias''s house?" Masaru asked, Ophis nodded. "That''s good, you can help others. But don''t do everything, let them struggle for it. Only then would they appreciate your help, giving them everything would only make them expect more things from you. Although I doubt she would do it"


    "Nn, Asia is kind" Ophis said while munching on a cola flavoured chewy toffee,


    "That''s good, as long as you understand" Masaru muttered as the two of them head home,


    >/<


    "As expected" Diana said with a smile, she knew that vampires would conduct themselves arrogantly. Yet she felt quite proud her son managed to take them down a nodge or two, "They always act like that"


    "Please have some tea" Ichika brewed tea for everyone after they all had dinner,


    "Here is your glass of juice mother" Akeno offered a glass of orange juice to Diana,


    "Thank you dear" Diana said to Akeno,


    "Well I have warned Azazel about things since I realized that he and the other higher ups have been letting their guards down against Longinus and other mystical things of our world" Masaru said with a wry smile, ''Only someone like me who was once human, would consider these things. Since Magic was impossible to beging with, despite not remembering everything. That was something I could definitely remember''


    "As long as your cautious, it''s good. But don''t be too overly cautious" Diana reminded Masaru before taking a sip of her juice.


    "We should go search for those dragons nyan" Kuroka made a suggestion that suited her character, she joined the espoinage department of Hiei where she took lead in travelling in the world, spying, gathering information and the likes.


    "I will allow you to investigate them, but remember to keep distance from Qlippoth" Masaru warned, although he never said this to anyone. But he felt a growing threat if the Old One''s decide to form an alliance with the remaining terrorist group, his hand was already full with them separate and together would only make it chaotic.


    "Yes!" Kuroka jumped feeling happy to gain another mission to scout,


    "I will be heading to the territory for a day or two" Masaru said, "There is a few plans I need to set in motions so our territory can continue to grow"


    "Our territory is already comparable to a King Class Devil Household, just what do you intend to do?" Diana asked,


    "I''m preparing" Masaru said with a stern face, his eyebrows furrowed, "In case the devils turn against us"


    >/<


    Three days passed, Masaru went through the territory making sure everything was going as planned. It took some years, but the territory became entirely self-suffecient. Most of the plants, trees and magical beasts found across the underworld required in daily consumption, has been reared in the territory while researching methods to increase their output and how to maintain their required enviroment so they flourish and multiply as much as possible.


    Masaru intended to allow his territory to flourish with it''s own resources without requiring things from outside, almost making his territory appear to be independent with only trades made when buying products other than food. Thus allowing even Commoners to live lavishly if they manage their finances well enough, yet it was all for his preparation.


    After living as a Devil for a long time, Masaru came to understand that the Devils mindsets are quite easy to influence. Especially when they feel threatened by someone or something, especially Nobles.


    Ever since the council became quiet since his recent increase in strength becoming a Satan Class Powerhouse, or Mid Class God powerhouse. They instantly stopped their pestering towards him, his family and territory all together. But Masaru knew these devils were still scheming behind his back, even with Hiei aiding him from the shadows, there was still things he could not prevent from happening in the open.


    Masaru had been patient with them since their existence was still required, and his plans for the devils would evolve into two different paths. Success or Failure, would depend on which path he would take. Hench, why he had focused mostly into developing his territory independent while enriching the education sector to make up for the talents the territory required.


    "You know, I have already stepped down as the patriarch of the family" Dominic said while glancing at Masaru, "Yet you are leaving again, so when will be able to officially perform the ceremony?"


    "Hehe, sorry grandfather. I will make sure to set time aside for the ceremony" Masaru said while chuckling, although he had already been working as the patriarch he had yet to officially ascend.


    "Hmph! Who cares about ceremonies, my grandson is such a splendid Patriarch. He does everything efficiently without even needing the girls to complete anything for him" Calfa said feeling proud, meanwhile Masaru felt ashamed.


    ''Grandmother, the girls are working just as hard as me. I only divided work according to their interest'' Masaru thought with a wry smile,


    Yui was in charge of the Department of Health & Social Care, this includes Hospitals, Research Facilities in charge of researching health medicines for Devils, like the sleeping disease.


    Ingvild was in charge of the Home Office, as well as the Ministry of Housing, Communities & Local Government. As the Queen of Masaru''s peerage, she was nominated to become the public figure for the peerage who will interact more often with people, and she was approachable due to her kind nature. But being trained by Diana, she was no pushover.


    Akeno was in charge of the Sacred Gear research department, this was something she had asked for since she knew Masaru himself was also leading a team to research sacred gears in details. So she decided to take over for him, and allowed him to place is focus on other things.


    Stephani was in charge of Department for Digital, Culture, Media & Sport. As the Yaoi reading girl who loved entertainment, she felt that it was her calling to introduce various kinds of things into the people''s life. Hench she ended up in this post.


    Ulrika took charge Cabinet Office, Business Department. Being a business and management orientated person, Masaru moved her attention to developing his country while he took over the management of Hiei Personally. Ichika acted as her secretary.


    Everest took charge of Department for Environment Food & Rural Affairs, naturally this foodie dragon who dream of being a chef automatically chose this position which allows her to live her dream while helping out Masaru in dealing with things related to food and villages in the edges of the territories that might have unique ingredients they could make use of.


    Roygun took charge of Department for International Trade which came to a surprise, but being the oldest in the group. She took charge of handling communications with other territories and factions as representative of the Belial Family. While Ingvild was the Local Figure, she was the Internation Figure. This was another indication of Masaru''s plans, should he failed. Which was why he called this an "international" trade.


    Jeanne took charge of the Ministry of Defence, being in charge of both enforcements and military division. She who wield her sword for the sake of protecting as she vowed, chose to take on this position.


    Sakura too charge of Ministry of Justice, as someone who believes in justice. She decided to lead the people on the road of justice, free of corruption. Or so her ideal is. Sona was already in charge of the Educational Sector, so she continued working as she had been.


    Shirone & Kuroka, the two of them working together with Masaru behind the scenes, Hiei became the Secret Services of the Belial Family which no one knows about. Although. Hiei was still seperated from the government. Masaru still set up a tiny branch within Hiei that would act as a information gathering department that can send information to officials that are not part of his peerage.


    Despite the set up, each of the girls were naturally supported by veterans who trained them in their respected tasks and did the work till the time came the girls could do the work on their own without requiring much ?ssistance.


    With many things removed from his hands, Masaru could finally act as a President or Prime Minister of his territory where reports would only be given to him, having meetings with the girls along with their respective department teams to discuss relevent topics related to the territory, along with other things.


    He had more time to focus on setting Hiei''s future plans, with spies planted all over the world in each factions thanks to the Command Seal. It could be said that Masaru''s ears were all over the place, each movement made from the factions he would know. yet there is still many places he had yet to infiltrate, like Qlippoth.


    "Well we can simply complete the ceremony, and you will be recorded as the youngest Patriarch of the Belial family" Dominic said with a proud smile,


    "I will not let your expectations of me down grandfather" Masaru said while smiling at his grandmother, "And I will make my grandmother proud"


    "The young generation is growing up so quickly" Damian muttered with a tone of nostaligia, "It has only been a few years, but everything happened so quickly and we managed to restore to our former glory and even surpass it... We are grateful to you, Masaru. My great-grandson"


    "hnn! Hnn!" Cleria nodded with a bright smile, she arrived together with Ishida to say farewell to Masaru who would be leaving for another trip again.


    "Thank you everyone" Masaru said while bowing to his family, he may have grown stronger. He never became arrogant, he still placed his family to his first priority.


    "I will be lonely" Akeno muttered with a lonely expression,


    Masaru gently brush her hair from her face before giving her a light kiss, "I will be missing you girls as well, I will take you all on a date again when I return"


    "It''s a promise" Akeno said with expectant eyes, Masaru smiled warmly.


    "Make sure to be safe" Ingvild said with a warm smile before embracing Masaru giving him a light kiss,


    "I will be back before you know it, make sure to contact me if anything out of the ordinary happens. We can''t afford any mishaps" Masaru said with a smile but his voice was stern.


    After saying his farewell to the rest of the girls he looks towards Sona, "Make sure to activate the magic circle if anything happens alright?" Masaru said, hearing this Sona nodded since she could remember how many times he reminded her of this. Which meant, he was expecting something.


    "You ready?" Masaru asked the three girls behind him.


    "Yes-nyan!" Shirone said with an excited face, she felt elated when Masaru chose to take her along. She knew that he would require her purification flames should things become troublesome.


    "Yes" Yui nodded, she intended to gather some herbs and various plants of the Vampire country to research them and see if they could also grow them in the territory.


    "Ofcourse Master" Ulrika said while being dressed formally, she will be incharge of negotiation business deals in Roygun''s place since the latter would be staying behind.


    "We will be meeting up with Azazel and Rias, take care everyone" Masaru said while waving at his family before he along with the three girls vanished when the magic circle teleported them away from the gardens at the back of the Belial Manor.


    >/<


    In the basement of the Hyoudou Family House was a massive teleportation circle, Masaru had packed his luggage into his inventory together with Shirone''s, Yui''s and Ulrika''s luggages, the four of them will be going with Azazel to the Carmilla Faction.


    Rias and Kiba will be heading for Vladi Household to get some answers first before they will decide how to move forward, "We will be taking the flight to Romai, before taking another private flight to head to the Vampire Country" Azazel explained,


    "Won''t teleporting work?" Issei asked,


    "That would cause them to misunderstand our intentions" Masaru explained, "Those arrogant Vampires would believe we are invading them if we teleport directly, even if they asked our aid before"


    "Seriously..." Issei muttered with a gaped mouth feeling shocked,


    "Nin nin" Ophis appeared on Masaru''s back, looking at the Dragon God Loli Masaru smiled wryly. He knew she had been spending some time with Samsara, his girls or with the girls in Rias''s peerage. But she had been sticking close to him most of the time, just like now. This dragon goddess really liked doing whatever she wanted.


    Masaru, Shirone, Ulrika, Yui, Rias, Kiba and Azazel got on the magic circle, along with a little loli ninja after saying their goodbyes to the Gremory Peerage. After a moment the surrounding blurred before Masaru and the rest found themselves inside a alleyway, near the airport, within the city surrounded by people walking to their work or homes.


    "The plane is ready" Azazel said as he starts to lead the group,


    Masaru took out a packet of sweets giving it to Ophis, taking the packet she jumped off Masaru''s back. She immediately took Masaru''s hand, walking beside him while looking at the surrounding people walking past them minding their own daily lives.


    "Let''s go," Azazel said as he began to walk towards the airport where the Jet was located at,


    After a while of walking, they arrived at the airport security gate, after having each of them identified they were led by a security guard towards the private jet arranged for them.


    "So what do you intend to od at the Vampire Nation?" Rias asked Masaru, since Azazel was going to handle the talks with Empress Carmilla there was nothing else that would require Masaru to actually come with them.


    "I''m going there to meet someone... an acquaintance from the past" Masaru answered vaguely as they climbed into the jet that will fly them towards the mountains.


    "Oh? It''s a girl?" Azazel asked with a lecherous smirk on his face,


    Masaru raised his brow "Yes it is"


    Masaru answered making Azazel chuckle while Yui, Shirone and Ulrika glances at Masaru hoping to hear more about this girl from him, "What?" Masaru said seeing the interest look in his girl''s eyes, he knew they would feel jealous but won''t cause trouble for him. So he had no qualms talking openly about it.


    Masaru chuckled as he looks towards Azazel, "It''s someone I met during the time I spied on Khaos Brigade in the past"


    "I see, that contact will come in useful" Azazel nodded,


    "She will" Masaru gently pants Ophis''s head, while glancing at the glaring sun "I just hope our guesses would be wrong"


    "Kuku, with my bad luck affecting you... I''m sure it will end up bad" Azazel said while laughing nonchalantly,


    "Nice" Ophis mumbled feeling happy being patted by Masaru, this prompted Shirone to ask for head pats as well.


    "Nyan" Shirone purred with her eyes closed, this caused both sides of Masaru to be occupied so Yui and Ulrika followed from behind.


    "Everything will be fine" Masaru said with certainly, "Because I will use IT for the first time, and they won''t expect it"

 Chapter 165 - Trait of the vampires, arrogance

    "Hmph!" a handsome looking vampire wearing extravagant articles of clothing, black and white along with golden embroideries, and a black jewelled necklace around his neck. Attached to his left ?h?st was a badge with seven bats and a star, this was the unique crest all heirs to noble houses in the vampire nation had to wear at all times.


    "To think you devils and the fallen angel would make us wait so long" The young man scowled at Masaru and the rest, although his eyes had a trace of excitement when looking at Shirone, Ulrika and Yui, his gaze was similar to looking at interesting toys he could play with.


    ''This guy...'' Masaru glanced at the young vampire with a stoic face, he already asked Ophis to enter his soul space since he did not want to alarm the vampires of her presence. And right now he was feeling annoyed, he glanced at Azazel with a peculiar gaze.


    ''Aiya, this vampire would die soon if I don''t stop him'' Azazel smiled wryly looking at Masaru''s dangerous-looking eyes, turning his gaze towards the vampire he said with a voice filled with indifference and coldness, "I''m Azazel, leader of Grigori. Who gave you the right to speak to me like this?"


    "A-A-Azazel!? I-I''m sorry sir, I thought it was another group of migrants who tried to enter our country" The handsome man lied through his teeth to cover up his mistake, he naturally knew who they were but he did not expect that Azazel would become this fierce. According to the information, he gained this man should have been lenient, especially since he was pursuing peace.


    "So you had people trying to infiltrate your country? And from the looks of it, they have been successful too" Masaru muttered nonchalantly,


    "This!? Naturally, we managed to put them down, no one can enter our country without our permission" THe man spoke arrogantly when he heard what Masaru said, Masaru smiled but his eyes were incredibly cold.


    "So you killed them immediately?" Masaru asked, hearing this question the young man was about to answer but another vampire stepped before him and placed his hand on the young man''s shoulder.


    "Sir Marius, please allow me to speak with them," The man said to Marius, the young man who was about to arrogantly answers.


    "I will leave it to you then, Captain Andrei," Marius said while giving Masaru a glare before snorting as he turned around and leave.


    "I apologize for Sir Marius Aldea''s hostile response, we have been dealing with a terrorist who tried to infiltrate our country for a few years now," Andrei said while glancing at Masaru vigilantly, he knew Masaru was trying to bait Marius into saying something Masaru could use against him, hench he had no choice but to intervene.


    "As for your question, we interrogate them first and them deal with them accordingly," Andrei said, his guard was up against Masaru compared to Azazel who reverted to his nonchalant attitude.


    "I see," Masaru said while looking at the captain in front of him, from the looks of it. He was a captain of a squad of fifty soldiers, probably a border patrol captain. "We are here to respond to the invitation the Empress has sent us"


    "You----? But I heard that the empress has invited a hybrid---" Andrei said but suddenly his mouth began shaking when Masaru released an intense killing intent towards him,


    "I wonder if Empress warned you of never mentioning this particular word in front of me," Masaru said while glaring at the man, even the soldiers behind him flinched.


    "Y-You... Are you--- Young Master Masaru!?" Andrei said with his face already white, becoming paler, with a trace of blue emerging from his face as his blood pressure increased due to fear. Naturally, he and everyone else was warned not to offend Masaru, at first they were nonchalant of this but now they understood why the sister of the Empress warned them so inexplicably.


    ''T-This... How dare he display killing intent towards me! I will have my family kill him when he steps foot in the country'' Marius thought before calming himself, for the sake of getting what he wanted. He had to ensure that he learnt everything about his rival.


    Marius was renowned as one of the geniuses of the Carmilla Empire and had always looked down upon everyone with his strength as an Ultimate Rank Vampire who was about to enter Godhood at the age of 120. He grew up with everyone flattering him, granted the best resources of the Aldea Family and could even feast upon v?r??n blood which many could only dream of.


    "Since you know of me, can we proceed," Masaru said with a nonchalant attitude, he felt pressuring a mere captain of the border patrol would yield him no benefits and simply waste his time. Just a simple scare was enough for them to stay out of his way,


    "Of-Course!" Andrei nodded vigorously before turning to look towards his squad, "Everyone gets into formation, we will be leading the guests of honour to the Capital City!"


    Suddenly Masaru, Shirone, Yui, Ulrika and Azazel was surrounded by the soldiers while Andrea led them into the carriage they arrived to pick them up, naturally, Marius climbed into the carriage as well believing he would have the chance to seduce the girls that came with Masaru.


    "Can I have the p???sur? of knowing the names of the three beautiful girls?" Marius said while speaking with a voice enchanted with a charming effect, even his ruby coloured eyes pulsed with a faint red glow for a moment as he made eye contact with Shirone, Yui and Ulrika.


    "Disgusting" Shirone muttered, her initial shocked face turned into a disgusted face looking at Marius as if he was the worst kind of a turd to ever exist in the world.


    "Eh!?" Yui cried out in shock, before shaking her head with a wry smile. "I definitely don''t want to get acquainted with you" ''Because you would die soon, our hubby is very protective of us. And possessive'' She thought feeling happy, even seeing Masaru''s cold eyes she felt especially warm.


    "You are an heir to the Marquis Family Household Aldea?" Ulrika said with a questioning tone before shaking her head, "My fiance over here, is the heir to the ArcDuke Family that would be promoted to a King Class in the future... Are you even worthy?"


    The three girls knew that the young man in front of them had ill intentions, and knowing that he wanted to harm Masaru made them especially ruthless. Even if the peace talks failed, they did not care since they had faith in Masaru who could deal with the aftermath.


    Although, the true reason was that they did not want Masaru to waste his time with someone so insignificant as this man, hench they decided to ruthlessly reject him.


    "..." Marius was shaking with his eyes widen, his white face became paler at the words spoken to him before it became instantly red, blood veins emerging from his eyes becoming bloodshot as he glared at the three girls who spoke with him in such a manner. ''These tramps! They dare to speak down on me just because their current Fiance is of a higher rank noble!? Hmph! I will show them when I challenge him and dismantle him in front of them''


    ''And even if they beg me to take them, I will not take them! I will simply give them to the elders of the family to enjoy'' Marius thought, his imagination allowed him to calm down while smiling sinisterly looking at the girls, he did not notice the cold eyes of Masaru who was quiet throughout the entire exchange.


    ''Aiya, I best prepare to negotiate with Tepes Faction'' Azazel thought while shaking his head, he already felt like giving up on Carmilla if the rest of the faction nobles was like this young man. He would rather spend his time researching his sacred gears than wasting his time on idiots. He preferred idiots like Issei, that was slightly entertaining.


    Carmilla Empire Capital City, buildings built with a western theme, stalls selling modern products and technology. Yet there are still stalls selling ancient products like Voodoo dolls, cursed nails, unholy products to counter holy artefacts. It was quite the mess since one could not figure out if they entered an ancient era or a modern one.


    The outskirts buildings appeared much withered, traces of buildings collapsed could be seen from how crude the patchwork was done. While the buildings closer to the centre of the city became much more detailed, sturdy and cleaner, the racism of the vampires was much stronger.


    Yet no one appeared to be bothered, even commoners who wore beggar clothes looked at Masaru who glanced out the window of the Carraige with disdain.


    "This treatment..." Yui muttered feeling bothered, yet her sympathy instantly flew away when she noticed the disdain looks from the commoners, "Just what is going on?"


    "Laws of the jungle, that''s how the vampires live," Masaru said while smiling at Yui wryly, "The commoners would not complain of their treatment as this was going on for centuries, but they relieve their frustration and inferiority complex by looking down on other beings who are not vampires."


    "Isn''t that simply too arrogant?" Shirone asked, Masaru gently patted her head with a wry smile.


    "Arrogance is a trait ingrained into the bones of the vampire. Which is why I am hesitant to deal with them, but not all of them are like this" Masaru said while thinking of his meeting with Cicily and Empress Carmilla back when he was on a mission for Khaos Brigade. "It''s best you girls ignore this looks"


    [Master, Zhao Hai said he arrived with the mercenary group] Ulrika reported to Masaru using telepathy, matters related to Hiei could not be openly discussed.


    [Tell him to stand by, I will speak with the Empress and Cicily and arrange for them to join the war. But remember, we will only be doing this to get paid and expose our capabilities as a mercenary group more] Masaru responded, although he was trying to make use of his secret group to lure out Qlippoth to investigate them. He knew if he could get them to make a move, he would be able to grasp a core member.


    "We''re here," Marius said with a snort, "This will be your guest house, my servant will notify you when the Empress is ready to meet you"


    Masaru glanced outside seeing a rundown house, although it did not look bad compared to the outskirts but this was definitely not what an empire would prepare for guests to visit. especially guest with equal of greater power. "I see"


    Masaru glanced at Azazel nodding his head, this was to indicate to Azazel to keep quiet. Although Masaru did not ask questions, he was quite s?ns?t?v? to the situation around them. The fact that this young man, an heir to the Marquis family was not reprimanded for his attitude towards the guests of the Empress, showed something was going on.


    Just when everyone except for Marius climbed out fo the carriage, the door was immediately slammed shut "Go!" Marius called out to the driver who nodded reluctantly, with a shake the driver guided the horses to gallop to the noble district.


    "To think this empire would have internal problems while dealing with a war" Azazel muttered while ??r?ssing his chin, yet he did not feel disturbed at all. He glanced at Masaru "What do you intend to do?"


    "Well I will investigate, I never met this man but his hostile attitude towards me is too unnatural" Masaru muttered, normally he would have already killed someone with such an attitude since his status and prestige in the supernatural world allowed him such privilege to a certain degree. But he was curious, just why was this man like this towards him?


    Masaru knew he could kill the man anytime he wanted, but he rather figures out the mysteries behind the reason before making his choice. Who knows if he killed someone who was controlled, that would make it no different from killing innocents.


    [Kuku, The game is afoot.] Drago muttered while appearing quite excited, [Time to play detective!]


    ''You noticed it too?'' Masaru responded to Drago while ignoring the words this crazy dragon said,


    [Yes, although I have to admit the person who did the sealing is an absolute genius but it''s worthless before the Divine Grimoire and your Codex Formulae powers... Who would guess it that they would try to create it...] Drago muttered vaguely trying to act mysteriously,


    [Big Sis, Grandpa has lost his mind again] Byakko said ruthlessly while looking at Drago with contempt, she loved her grandpa but absolutely hated how he acted like a child having an eight-grade syndrome.


    ''Well, since we already discovered it. Can I count on you to sense the rest of them? I wonder if there is more'' Masaru asked,


    [Fufu, you can ask this big sister since I have nothing else to do] Genbu said with a sweet voice,


    [No! I will do it!] Another voice filled with dignity responded, the sound of her voice immediately felt warm, filled with grace and dignity of a divine being.


    ''I will count on you, Su---'' Masaru responded,


    >/<


    "Well, allow me to fix things" Masaru said while glancing at the manor that had no servants, the place appeared to be clean but it was more half done, with dirty hidden under the carpets, and blindspots not cleaned.


    "Divine grimoire" Masaru called out affectionately at the Grimoire, it immediately appeared before him.


    It was a metre tall, half a metre wide and three metres thick. It was an absolutely abnormal appearance for a book, but this was not it''s true to size since Masaru knew just how much knowledge that was recorded inside the book. "House Fairy: Spring Clean!"


    Upon chanting the keywords, light particles emerged from the cover of the grimoire showing no signs of stopping even after hundreds of light particles filled the entire hall. Masaru glanced at the particles and noticed the humanoid fairy with two rainbow-coloured wings enveloped in the light sphere all glancing at him curiously.


    "Clean" Masaru muttered before he opened the inventory installed in his bracer taking out a large bag filled with sweets, there was no more words required to be said to the fairies whose eyes sparkled at the sight of sweets. They immediately scampered throughout the entire manor.


    What was broken, was restored anew.


    What was dirty, was cleaned.


    It was only a couple of minutes the fairies managed to clean the entire Manor before grabbing the bag in Masaru''s hands eagerly, they all squealed out thanks to him before they all dispersed into particles together with the bag of sweets entering the grimoire.


    "So that is the true form of the grimoire?" Azazel asked while studying the grimoire intently, yet despite what he tried to use to probe the grimoire, it all failed hench all he got was that it appeared to be an ordinary book. "It must be an amazing artefact higher compared to God''s System! Even the system could not block my probings like this book"


    ''Heh'' Masaru smirked inwardly, he knew Azazel was capable but there were things even super beings like him and Ajuka could not study. If Ajuka said that studying the grimoire was impossible, then naturally even Azazel would not succeed so fast. And compared to Azazel, Ajuka tried for many years and still failed.


    "Fairies are so cute!" Yui commented,


    "They took the sweets" Shirone sulked, Masaru chuckled while patting her head before handing over a bag filled with snacks making her instantly revert to a happy face.


    ''Just like a cat'' Masaru thought while glancing at Ulrika who pouted,


    "I was about to try out Annihilation maker to create some monsters to clean the house" Ulrika muttered, yet a single tap on her forehead by Masaru made her incredibly happy. The three girls knew that Masaru felt happy with their d?s?r? to support him.


    "Since the Manor is clean, I will set up a transmission formation," Masaru said while glancing at Azazel, "Should I link Grigori to it as well?"


    "Please, since I can''t allow the fallen angels to appear that we are not supporting the alliance. Our appearances in each event have only me or Barakiel which is not good enough" Azazel muttered,


    "Nin Nin!" Ophis appeared while stretching out her head by the doorframe looking at everyone,


    "The house is big" She reported before walking over to Masaru grasping his hand, Masaru smiled warmly before leading everyone into the manor.


    "Masaru... Why did I sense a dragon sealed inside that man?" Ophis asked, Masaru glanced around him noticed that no one heard her question. This action caused him to be surprised, this dragon goddess''s EQ was evolving each and every day to the point she understood what to say in front of others and what not to say.


    Masaru felt even happier seeing how this dragon goddess was growing out of her emotionless personality, he answers her while ??r?ssing her hair "That is what I will investigate" Masaru answered while Ophis nodded expressionlessly, she completely trusted Masaru and knew he would always answer her curiosity towards things.


    >/<


    "Empress, the guests Azazel and four devils have arrived," Marius said nonchalantly while standing in front of the empress, even most of the nobles did not stop the boy from being disrespectful towards the Empress, sneering happily at the empress who became a puppet for them.


    Elmenhilde clenched her fist tightly causing her nails to pierce her skin, her eyes glowing bright red as she shivered. Before she could move forward, a beautifully delicate hand grasped her shoulder, just as Elmenhilde was about to turn around asking who was insolence to stop her. Black hair, darker than the night skies, with purple, highlighted strands mixed between appeared in her sight.


    "Keep Calm, for now... We can only count on him" The young girl spoke while glancing at the scene in front of her, even Elmenhilde could faintly feel her hand shaking due to rage.


    Marius smiled happily when the Empress nodded at him nonchalantly before he turned towards the lady behind Elmenhilde, a peculiar smile formed with his lips.


    "It''s been a while, my fiance. Cicily Carmilla" Marius spoke shamelessly, his eyes filled with ?ust and obsession. All he d?s?r?d now was to take this girl here and now and break her, make her into his loyal dog who would allow him to do whatever he wanted.

 Chapter 166 - Empress Carmilla Part 1

    "Tsk" Cicily clicked her tongue inwardly, despising this disgusting vampire who used his father to pressure her sister into acknowledging their engagement. ''If it wasn''t for the sake of dealing with the Tepes Faction first then my sister would have had both you and your father beheaded!'' She thought while keeping a stoic face.


    "The engagement has not been officially announced" Cicily said while glancing coldly at Marius, "So please do not utter those words before the council"


    The room that was once quiet, became solemn. Marius clenched his fist to the point that his nails almost digging into his skin, yet his smile did not fade away while he looked at Cicily who was still being stubborn. ''kukuku, even if you try to rebel. You will have to submit someday my Cicily, you would not want to watch your sister''s empire collapse with just one order from my father?''


    "My apologies" Marius said while bowing elegantly before Cicily, his smile caused a chill to run down the spine when the officials who did not join his father''s faction. It was no secret that the current Carmilla Empire was being controlled mostly by this boy''s father, who was a Prime Minister. Not a King. Nor an Emperor.


    "*Cough* Marius, please send the Envoy Elmenhilde to pick up our guests tomorrow with Sirius" An old voice coming from the side of the Empress spoke out, the once tense atmosphere became less tense but the suffocation still remained as many feared the man who spoke. Wearing a formal white shirt and black pants office clothes with a red cloak draped over it, he was the Prime Minister of the Carmilla Empire.


    Marius Snr. Aldea


    "Yes Grandfather," Marius said with a sly smile, he bowed elegantly before squinting his eyes towards Elmenhilde while ???k?n? his lips. "I will be sure to get it done"


    >/<


    After the audience was over, all the officials left in a hurry not daring to get close to Marius Snr in fear that he might mark them for elimination.


    When everyone left, only then did Marius Snr leave after glancing nonchalantly towards Cicily and the Empress.


    This kind of humiliating gaze made both the Empress and Cicily clench their fist tightly, it was only when Marius Snr left that they relaxed their vigilance.


    "Sister, I suggest we seek help from Masaru," Cicily said while glancing at the closed door, she could no longer tolerate the fact that this man was running the empire despite being as weak as an ordinary vampire.


    There was a reason that many feared this old man, and it was not due to his family. Nor the man himself. But it was the mysterious backer he had, and each time someone offended him in any kind of way. The corpse would be discovered the very next day and even those who tried to have him undergo a judgement trial. All ended up dead.


    "No" The empress replied without glancing at Cicily, her stoic face did not even twitch. Allowing her to hide her inner turmoil, she believed an empress should never be shaken, always calm to make decisive choices at times it requires. Yet before Marius Snr, she had no way of dealing with this old man.


    "Vampire affairs should be dealt with by Vampires," The empress said with a slow yet graceful voice, contained a very strong determined Authorative conviction. "This was what our father had taught us"


    "You know that this is no longer just vampires we are up against," Cicily said, glancing at her sister with a solemn gaze. It has been a few years that she felt her sister had changed, normally she would be decisive but ever since Marius Aldea rose up to the position of the Prime Minister in a few years, everything changed.


    "If we don''t get help, this empire will fall," Cicily said with a flat tone, her eyes looking at her sister. Yet all she saw was the same stoic face, no ripples on her facial expression as if nothing could affect her. Seeing that her sister was not going to change her mind, Cicily could only sigh.


    Taking one last glance at her sister, Cicily turned and left the audience hall leaving the Empress and Elmenhilde alone.


    "Empress, is this alright?" Elmenhilde asked while glancing at her empress with a reluctant expression, even she would have preferred the empress would do something. Even if the loss of Marius Snr would cause turmoil in the Empire, she was certain they would be able to recover and prosper once the tumour was removed.


    "Elmenhilde" The empress spoke with a soft voice, slightly shaking.


    This made Elmenhilde widen her eyes as she would have never expected the Empress to finally display a remorseful expression of her face, this sudden change made her heart shaken to the core yet she did not interrupt the Empress.


    "Sometimes, there are forces out there that could end a life when one mistake is made" The empress spoke, her eyes became slightly red as teardrops ran down her cheeks. "That''s why you must be careful. Since I can no longer make a move, or our people would suffer"


    >/<


    ''hmm...''


    The night came, yet the entire empire was silent. Lights were out, and darkness swept the empire.


    Swoosh!


    A shadow flickered from one roof to the next, each step as silent as a leaf falling to the ground. Glancing left and right, the shadow continued to send out a probing spell to find something.


    "More than half the Citizens here have been genetically remodified" Ulrika muttered with a solemn voice, Masaru told her and the others that there is a chance that the majority of the vampire race might have been tampered with.


    She just did not expect that by only inspecting the northern section of the empire she would find that more than half the citizens were modified. And this did not naturally include the military or Officials, as those would be checked by Masaru himself since he was wary of the force that could have caused this. Qlippoth.


    Suddenly a transparent Magic circle appeared next to Ulrika''s ear, [How is it?]


    "Master... It''s worse than you estimated" Ulrika said solemnly, her eyes narrowed while her fist clenched. The reason she felt frustrated, is that if this happened in their territory then they too would have been helpless to respond against this kind of attack.


    [As expected, I always felt that Qlippoth would not retreat after failing to deal a blow to the descendants of the Carmilla Faction...] Masaru''s voice contained anger, disappointment, and a trace of guilt.


    "Master, what should we do?" Ulrika asked to hope that Masaru would have a way to deal with the situation, but her hopes came for nought.


    [Return, there is nothing we can do to save those who had been genetically modified. Because they are no longer vampires, to begin with] Masaru said before cutting the communication magic with Ulrika.


    An hour ago...


    Back at Cloud Number Nine, the mansion where Masaru, Azazel and the girls were arranged to live in.


    Currently, Masaru was resting in the lounge alone, while directing the girls to inspect the entire empire. There was naturally a reason for him to send them out so abruptly despite the fact that he could have scanned the entire empire on his own.


    "So you are Masaru Belial?" a hoarse voice could be heard from the man wearing a black outfit standing in front of Masaru, he had heard many tales of Masaru Belial and he knew better than anyone that this kind of young man should not be allowed to continue to grow.


    Thankfully he received a mission from Marius Junior to kill Masaru and kidnap the girls when he received the mission he was beyond happy thinking that he would be able to contribute to Qlippoth and finally join the core team instead of a field agent.


    Masaru did not glance at the man, holding the divine grimoire that appeared in the form of a regular old book. He continued to read the grimoire that contained references he could use to reinforce his formulae technique he created from his bloodline power, the Codex of the Worthless. Truly, a worthless power.


    "You---" The man spoke louder, his fist clenched tightly while his body was shivering. Yet he instantly calmed down when a hand was placed on his shoulder, glancing over his shoulder he saw his comrade wearing similar black clothes and a facemask glancing at him coldly.


    "Calm down... He is deliberately trying to anger you" The taller man said to his comrade before glancing at Masaru who appeared to be nonchalant, "Instead you should---"


    The tall man appeared right behind Masaru, holding a dagger in his hand thrusting towards Masaru''s neck. This routine has been their method to instantly take down powerhouses, one faking his anger while the other would calm them down before unleashing an instant attack.


    "haaa" Masaru sighed, he closed the book before lifting up his face to glance at the man before him. For Masaru this action was slow, yet for the two men, it was as fast as their ?ssassination attempt. "Since when had False Ultimate Rank Powerhouses began trying to attack people several ranks above them?"


    Crack!


    The instant the blade was about to touch Masaru''s a wave of transparent power emerged from Masaru''s body enveloping the blade, spider cracks spread across the entire dagger before it burst into particles.


    "What!?" The tall man cried out in surprise, he yanked his body backwards but due to his initial burst of speed to attack Masaru was not something he could stop instantly. Just as he managed to stop and was about to move backwards in a hurry, his throat was gripped by a hand that refused to allow him to budge, even for an inch. He could not make a move.


    "But I suppose the two of you were sent to test me, that person must have quite a lot of man resources to waste the two of you for confirmation," Masaru said glancing at the tall man he was holding firmly by his neck, it was an instant that Masaru who sat silently on the couch appeared before the tall man gripping his neck firmly.


    "ugh!" The tall man gripped Masaru''s hand trying to pry it off from his neck, yet he could not make even a finger of Masaru''s hand move no matter how much strength he used. It was only at this time he realized, a shiver run down his spine, his heart rate increasing and his eyes constricted.


    "Let go of my brother!" The shorter one took a step forward, black fog emerges from his shadows before his body fade away as if he merged together with the fog, his body disappearing yet the fatal weakness of his shadow charge technique was discovered in an instant by Masaru despite the lounge''s lights were off.


    a clump of shadow on the floor rushed towards Masaru, just when it was close enough the short man emerged from the shadow with his right-hand opening with his fingers pointing towards Masaru attempting to use his sharp metal claw gauntlet to pierce through Masaru''s face.


    "Heh" The short man smirked as he approached Masaru rapidly,


    Splat!


    The blood splatter across the Short Man''s face, his clothes and the floor.


    BOOM!


    With his hand pierced into the face of his victim, he slammed his target into the wall. "BWahahaha is this all you amount to Masaru!?"


    "hack! You... Hack!... Fool!" A Familiar voice could be heard from the victim he pierced his sharp into, hearing this the man glanced at his victim much closer only to feel his blood became cold, his face turning whiter than snow while his eyes slowly turning blood red.


    Fear!


    Despair!


    Unwillingness!


    Rage!


    "You----" The short man was about to turn around and attack like a mad dog,


    Pak!


    "Hmph!" Masaru snorted as he smacked the short man behind his head, slamming his face into the wall. Yet surprisingly the wall had no damage despite the powerful impact that broke the short man''s nose,


    "BWastard!" The man yelled in rage as he turned around, he could not see. His mind was dizzy, and his face was burning with pain. Yet he still turned around swinging his fist hoping to strike Masaru unawares, yet instantly he felt something gripping his head and he was lifted to the point that his feet dangled in the air.


    "Quiet" Masaru muttered,


    A Familiar transparent wave of energy entered the man''s body, causing his voice to be nullified as if he became mute. No matter how hard he tried, he could not make a single sound at all.


    "Now how should I go with this again" Masaru muttered while holding the man in the air like a grape, conjuring the divine grimoire with his free hand, reading the contents he was researching.


    Memory Search


    It was only by a flash of interest that Masaru started to research this topic after thinking back on his days where he could only remember certain things of this world, yet strangely he could not remember a single thing of his previous life despite having a personality.


    It was proven that a personality is developed through the experience one has through their lives and how they are brought up by their parents, yet from the very start, he already had a personality. And one that did not fit his age back then, he was curious. Why he did not question it, why it felt so natural.


    And this was the spell he was just about to research now to quench his thirst for answers, and he did not dare use this spell on himself since he was not certain of the consequences. Luckily someone came knocking on his door.


    "You will have to do" Masaru muttered as several magic circles materialized around the head of the man he was gripping, slowly the magic circles began to multiply forming layers upon layers till it took the form of multiple layered spheres around the man''s head.


    "Memory Search" Masaru recited the key word and instantly the magic circles lit up making it appear as if the man he was holding had a light bulb head, the divine dragon aura used for the spell instantly entered the head of the man causing his body to shake uncontrollably like an elipse attack till it suddenly halted, his hands dangling at his side.


    "Dead?" Masaru muttered feeling quite lucky that he never attempted this spell on himself otherwise he would have killed himself, yet before he could release his grip on the man instantly his divine dragon aura that invaded the man''s head came rushing into his head.


    Throbbing headache erupted, Masaru clenched his teeth as information held within the short man''s mind entered his own. The Short Man''s name is Halitus, his brother Zephyr. Both of them were Field agents sent by Qlippoth to support Marius Senior to control the Carmilla Empire to keep up with the Civil War.


    ''Their orders were only to ensure that the war keeps dragging on'' Masaru thought for a moment, he was not certain what Qlippoth would gain by keeping up with the Civil war. It has been several years that this was going on, and yet nothing changed except for...


    ''Merde!'' Masaru could not help squint his eyes, glancing out the window viewing the small portion of the empire. ''The genetic modifications? Experiment? Are they using the civil war to hide their experiments and waiting for a time everything would erupt?''


    ''It''s going to be a disaster'' Masaru thought while sending a sphere of energy to invade both the bodies of the dead ?ssassins, making the bodies break up into particles before vanishing into nothiness merging with the world.


    Conjuring a magic circle next to his ears, "Shirone, what is the status of the east?"


    [It''s bad big brother, more than half the people had been changed] Shirone said with a voice containing a hint of sadness, this incident caused her to remember the days she, her sister and Masaru suffered being experimented on.


    "Come back" Masaru said while rubbing his forehead, closing his call with Shirone, he instantly set up a communication magic circle and linked it up with Yui.


    "Yui, how is the west?" Masaru asked, he no longer hoped for good news as he knew. Those kinds of people who loved destruction, would never be contend with small scale disturbance.


    [It should be about sixty percent of the people] Yui said with a tone of voice that reflected her curiousity, she wanted to inspect the people and see how they were modified without dissecting them.


    Masaru smiled wryly as he knew that this girl saw the potential to make use of the data to enhance the life of the devils, but she would never go in the wrong direction of a medical research even if it was for the greater good.


    "You can come back" Masaru said, same as before he connected with Ulrika.


    "How is it?" Masaru asked,


    [Master... It''s worse than you estimated] Ulrika responded, Masaru could sense her helplessness within her voice, after talking a bit more he recalled her as well.


    Swoosh!


    "To think you would be correct" a husky voice was heard from behind Masaru when the windows opened revealing several black wings behind the back of a familiar middle aged man.


    "I knew they would do something of this scale, but it still exceeded my expectations," Masaru said with a wry smile, "Thanks for inspecting, Azazel"


    "Your welcome" Azazel said with a forced smile, after being taught how to detect the hidden power within the vampire bodies, he felt a chill run down his spine. The familiar madman''s face emerged in his mind several times, and honestly he kept hoping that he was wrong.


    "We can only wait for the moment the traitors reveal themselves" Masaru muttered, taking his seat on the couch once more flipping the pages of the Divine Grimoire. "Because there is nothing I can do to save those who became evil dragons"


    "Haaa... I need a strong drink" Azazel said while heading for the mini bar located at the corner of the room.


    It was destined that their visit to the Vampire nations would be.... Tragic.


    Although not for them.

 Chapter 168 - [Will Place a here tomorrow]

    Just a chapter to give everyone heads up, I am currently adding "Intermission" Chapters that will give some general information of the Old Ones and the Five children. [Just did Volume 1 Intermission chapter]


    Anyway, I am getting back on track by adding chapters. My schedule at work is finally normal again!


    For now >.>

 Chapter 170 - Empress Carmilla part 2

    "Haha, he should be dead by now" Marius exclaimed in happiness while drinking a glass filled with blood, his eyes were glowing fiercely red as he stood up laughing,


    "Son, you better not command the secret guards that man has sent us for something like this again," Marius Snr said with a solemn voice towards his son who was too carefree, although he too would like to get rid of Masaru and his group, however, he would only do it when they left the vampire empire to avoid investigations that could point towards them.


    "Haha, you are way too soft father. Killing right now will prevent the Empress and Cicily from having hope, that way we can get what we d?s?r? sooner" Marius said while ???k?n? his lips, his pupils expanding and shrinking in a swift motion, his breathing becoming slightly rougher as his mind was filled with ?ust. Desire to simply violate Cicily who stubbornly kept refusing him.


    ''Hmph, these two pawns of his majesty really is useless. Sending my men to die for nothing'' One of the bodyguards that was a contact liaison between Marius Snr and the Organisation stood silent in the corner of the room, his eyes flickered with rage wanting to shred Marius apart for ordering his men without his permission and they even died!


    "Number Two" The bodyguard called out towards the door, it did not take much of a heartbeat for the door to open with another humanoid monster wearing the same black attire as the former.


    "Yes Captain" Number two spoke with a flat tone, his face devoid of expressions like a living doll.


    "Take Number Three, Four, Eight and Nine with you. Go avenge Number Five and Six that died in that scums hand" The Captain spoke with a solemn voice, even number two could sense the raging anger lingering in the captain#s voice despite him trying to keep himself under control.


    "Understood" Number two did not ask any further questions, he left the room immediately, calling the other four members who need to participate in the revenge mission.


    "Let''s go" Number two said to his team, not realizing that it would be the last words he ever uttered since that very moment before his death.


    Just as they left the mansion, a group of shadow figures suddenly came out from various hiding spots. The group of numbers did not even have a chance to scream before they were mutilated in seconds.


    "May you rot in Cocytus... For trying to disturb the rest of our God... Masaru-sama" A Feminine voice muttered with her eyes coldly glaring at the grosteque sight of dismembered corpses.


    The other group of female shadows all clasp a silver necklace with a silver white dragon jewel in their hands and closed their eyes, saying in a uniform manner.


    "Amen"


    >/<


    The morning sun rose up, just when everyone in Cloud Number Nine Mansion was waking up. A Whiff of a delicious fragrance travelled across the mansion, luring four girls and one middle-aged man to climb out of their beds heading straight for the kitchen despite only staying in the mansion for only one day.


    By the time Ophis, Shirone, Ulrika, Yui and Azazel arrived, Masaru was placing plates on the table. Looking at the girls wearing their pyjamas sloppily without fixing it, Masaru smiled wryly knowing that they simply got out of bed without washing their hands.


    "Go wash your hands first," Masaru said while gently patting Shirone''s and Ophis''s head, his warm smile made the girls feel warm happily nodding their heads before walking over to the sink to wash their hands.


    "Where''s the vodka?" Azazel muttered heading over to the bar in the lounge, he felt that drinking something would take away his hangover. But hated to use medicine to cure it, he prefers drinking alcohol to take it away instead.


    "Hands washed," Ophis said while showing her pure white hands to Masaru, her eyes sparkling while looking at Masaru expectantly despite having a stoic face out of a habit.


    "Good" Masaru nodded as he patted her head, this caused the other girls to also follow the steps of the dragon goddess, following the footsteps of a god truly is the way to get rewarded.


    While eating together with everyone, Masaru was conversing with Drago, Byakko and Genbu.


    [Boy, those dragon aura signatures are dangerous. Although it transformed the vampires into dragons without them realizing it themselves, the traits of the evil dragon which is madness and d?s?r? for destruction is currently sealed. If that is unsealed then even the most loyal vampire would turn into a mad monster that will massacre even his wife!] Drago explained


    [Hnn! Hnn! Just like grandpa said, the best way to control the number of casualties would be to seal that trait, or you could simply remove it. But removing that trait would weaken them to the point of becoming regular dragons since the power of an evil dragon comes from their instincts for the destruction of others, even themselves] Byakko added,


    "So if I intend to make use of them, I would have to find a method to control their urges?" Masaru asked feeling their speculations were on point with his own, he had already considered some factors since the manpower resources he will be stealing from, is from Qlippoth. And those people were a group of madmen that would do things, others would never consider.


    [If you intend to use the command seal on them, I would suggest you reduce them to animals. Remove their memories so they would become blank, like newborn babies. That way you can somehow train them to respect the strong without requiring to seal their urges for destruction. Since animals follow the law of the jungle much more than sentient beings who can scheme.] Genbu suggested,


    "And that way I can retain their strength, and won''t hinder their growth in strength" Masaru continued with a broad smile, "Perhaps I will be able to form a dragon knight regiment within Hiei in the future"


    [Fufu, this big sister don''t mind you building power for others. But don''t neglect training your sacred gear which is us, because it won''t be long for Suzaku to awaken within the fire that is burning] Genbu said with an excited tone,


    [Hn! Hn! Soon our family will be complete!] Byakko purred happily,


    "Heh, I will continue training," Masaru said with a wry smile, with the conversation between him and the sacred gear spirits ended. He continued to eat.


    The sound of knocking could be heard from the dining room, just as Masaru was about to stand up a feminine hand was placed on his shoulder. Glancing at the owner, he saw the smiling Ulrika standing up walking towards the hallway leading to the main entrance door.


    After a short conversation, Ulrika came together with Elmenhilde who had her head down.


    "Will you be our escort?" Azazel asked with an amused face, his casual attitude relaxed the atmosphere allowing Elmenhilde to look upwards.


    ''It appears something might have happened at the palace for her to come, could it be the Empress really does not hold much power in her own territory?'' Masaru thought while looking at Elmenhilde with a smile.


    "Yes, by the order of Marius Snr, the Prime Minister. I will be escorting you to the Palace" Elmenhilde said while glancing at Masaru, seeing that he was casual and not really caring did she feel awkward as she thought he was a serious person who preferred following the etiquette of a noble.


    "Is this Marius Snr related to---" Yui asked out of curiosity,


    "Yes, he is the grandfather of Marius who brought you into this country" Elmenhilde answered Yui before she could finish her question, "And it may become an inconvenience for you since you have offended Marius, so his grandfather might trouble you during the audience"


    "I see," Masaru said with a nonchalant attitude, he took a napkin wiping the lips of the dragon goddess who was munching her breakfast with vigour. Just from the eyes of Ophis, everyone could see this little dragon goddess loved her breakfast very much, or perhaps having her lips wiped clean.


    "There is no need to worry, Elmenhilde" Masaru continued to speak while folding the napkin before placing it on the table, turning his gaze towards her. "I came to this country to aid Cicily and the Empress"


    "Thank you" Elmenhilde thanked Masaru, bowing towards him which was a bit of surprise for everyone considering the arrogance and pride the vampires held.


    "No need for thanks, but" Masaru glanced at Elmenhilde, "How come would a Prime Minister be able to cause me trouble in front of the Empress, despite being her guest"


    "This---" Elmenhilde glanced to the surrounding,


    Seeing this Masaru understood her fear and thus he erected a barrier, "Codex of the Worthless: Soundless membrane" Suddenly a transparent barrier surrounded everyone in the dining room, this barrier did not nullify any sound inside or outside it, but it nullified the sound that tries to go through it. Thus no sound could go in, nor out. Really a worthless power.


    "I think it is by the time the Empress managed to save the children of the elite Vampires, that Marius Snr emerged" Elmenhilde began to retell the tale of how Marius rose up to his position through the mysterious deaths of many vampires, and it was due to the mysterious deaths that many feared him, including the empress.


    "As expected" Azazel muttered while rubbing his forehead, after a good drink and breakfast his hangover was gone. And yet it was replaced by depressing news, the fact the Empress was suppressed by the Prime Minister.


    "How about you visit their Sacred Gear research department after the audience?" Masaru suggested to Azazel,


    "Yeah" Azazel nodded feeling quite eager to trade knowledge and information regarding Sacred Gears with fellow researchers of another race. "What about you?"


    "I will leave the establishment of our tourist branch in this country to Ulrika," Masaru said, "Yui said she wanted to visit the Medical Researchers to exchange knowledge" He glanced at Ophis and Shirone with a smile, "And these two will be my bodyguards, for appearance sake"


    "Pffftttt!" Azazel nearly choked himself hearing what Masaru said, he glanced awkwardly at him before smiling wryly "Having the strongest Dragon Goddes be your bodyguard just for appearance sake? Who are you trying to bluff?"


    "hehehe" Masaru chuckled turning his gaze back towards Elmenhilde, "When is our audience scheduled?"


    "In an hour," Elmenhilde said while glancing at Ophis warily, she knew neither she nor anyone in the country could face off against Ophis. Luckily for them, this dragon goddess did not care about the mundane things of the world. But it was different if Ophis were to follow Masaru''s orders, and this made her reevaluate Masaru''s threat level.


    >/<


    "The empress really does not much power" Masaru muttered, it has been more than a hour since they arrived at the palace. Not only were they mistreated by the guards who looked at them with disdain, but even the servants and cleaners snorted at them while leaving them unattended.


    "Sweetie?" Ophis asked while tilting her head, she had been sitting on Masaru''s shoulders since she could not sit on his ??p.


    Hearing her request, Masaru smiled wryly at this adorable little dragon goddess handing over a small packet of sweets. "Eat them sparingly, until we are done with the audience. Okay?"


    "Hnn! Hnn!" Ophis nodded while taking out a small red paper wrapped sweet.


    "Do you think it''s best to help them resolve their internal issues first? That way they will be grateful" Yui suggested while feeling pity towards the Empress, she could vaguely sense the hardship of being a ruler over a large piece of land with incompetent or rebelious subordinates. This once again made her want to support Masaru as much as she could, for the sake of their home, the Belial Territory.


    "No" Masaru said while glancing at Azazel who nodded,


    "We won''t get involved in anything until the last moment, only when they experience despair will they appreciate our help. If we help them now, they might be grateful now, but a few years later they will forget about it and regress back to their old ways" He said with a whispering voice.


    "Her Majesty, the unequalled Empress Carmilla is awaiting your arrival" a Servant wearing a black tail coat jacket, black bu??oned up vest over his white shirt, black pants and leather shoes. His crimson coloured eyes glared at Masaru and them before he snorted, "Making her majesty wait for so long, do you look down on her?"


    "You are the one who made us---" Shirone retorted but Masaru gently patted her head, making her quiet looking at Masaru with a reluctant expression. She really wanted to bash up this vampire for trying to frame them.


    Even Yui and Ulrika were ready to act, but it was stopped due to Shirone''s quick reflexes who could respond almost instantly and most likely due to the fact this butler dared to look at her beloved big brother with such a gaze.


    "Then show us the way" Azazel said while glancing at the butler with a carefree expression as if what was said had nothing to do with him, but the butler dared not ignore this man and thus could only lead the group towards the Audience hall.


    ''Hmph! It''s like the Prime Minister said, foreigners are the source of our troubles... It#s best if they could simply leave and stop pestering my empress!'' The butler thought as he stood before the door, giving it two knocks then silently waited till the door opened. Stepping aside, he gestured for Masaru and them to enter the audience hall.


    "What''s with that man who has a little girl on his shoulders?"


    "Are they looking down on us?"


    "What''s with their outfits, aren''t they suppose to follow our customs?"


    Various gossiping voices could be heard from the surrounding high ranking nobles who was also attending the audience as spectators under the orders of the Prime Minister, those who were not part of the prime minister faction was not informed that Masaru and them were not told of their customs. Thus many of them felt like they were being looked down upon, especially the diehard supporters of the Empress.


    "You may kneel" Marius Snr spoke out while glancing at Masaru and the group who stopped a short distance away from the first step leading upwards towards the throne where a beautiful woman with wavy purple hair was sitting silently.


    ''She really had not changed one bit'' Masaru thought while glancing at the Empress whom he met a few years ago in one of their Labour Hospitals, he glanced towards the right and noticed another familiar figure, however, he turned his gaze back towards The Empress while ignoring Marius Snr.


    "Are you going to disrespect our Empress?" Marius Snr asked with a sneer, his eyes glaring at Masaru and Azazel who stood their with nonchalant attitudes, completely ignoring him and kept their focus on the Empress.


    "Enough" The empress finally spoke, her eyes were reflecting her fluctuating emotions when she noticed the gaze Masaru gave her. The very same eyes she once faced a few years ago when she dreaded at the thought of losing all the future descendants of the vampire race, the unsung hero of the vampire who stood before her once more. Masaru Belial.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Marius Snr said while taking a step back, his face began slightly distorted out of rage towards the Empress who embarrassed him in front of the nobles and the guests.


    The empress''s lips formed a faint smile as she glanced at Masaru with a nostalgic gaze, "It has been a while, our hero Masaru"


    Hearing the Empress''s words, the nobles immediately broke out in a chatter trying to find relevant information of what the empress just said from one another and yet no one knew of the matter a few years ago. As this was a hidden agreement between Masaru and the Empress back then, for the sake of not alerting their enemies.


    "I''m undeserved of the title, your imperial Majesty" Masaru said while bowing slightly as a form of respect before continiuing, "I believe the title of a hero, belongs to those who are willing to risk their lives for others. I only risk my life for those important to me"


    "Fufu, Modest and honest" The empress said with a faint gigle escaping her lips, her entire body relaxes as she faintly read the message between Masaru''s words. Her eyes turned towards the left for a moment where she saw her little sister standing beside Elmenhilde, looking at Masaru. ''You really came for her huh?'' she thought.


    "May I know for what reason you have come to visit our country?" The empress asked,


    "I hope to receive rights to open a branch of our company in your country, your imperial majesty" Masaru said, "I also hope to share knowledge of medical techniques and medicines between my territory and your empire"


    "Oh? And what useful knowledge would you have?" The empress asked,


    "How to turn hybrids into purebloods" Masaru said with a sly smile


    At these word, and loud uproar broke amongst the nobles. Not a single vampire could contain their shock at what Masaru just said, and if this was true. They would be able to get rid of the hybrids and only have a pureblood community, thus eleminating discrimination.


    While some felt threatened at this, harbouring thoughts of killing Masaru or any method to prevent this knowledge from reaching the empire.


    "Oh?" The empress''s eyes brightened at Masaru''s words, she knew he intentionally said those words to give her the oppurtunity to see who the traitors amongst her subordinates were.


    "Then allow me, Empress Priscilla Carmilla, to thank you, Masaru Belial." Priscilla said with a smile, "We can discuss this matter in depth later"

 Chapter 172 - Schemes in plain sight, yet the source remains hidden

    "If you don''t mind me asking" Priscilla spoke while glancing at Ophis who was still sitting without a care for the world on Masaru''s shoulders, she had an inkling that she knew who this girl was and wanted to at least confirm.


    "I would like to know this as well, it has been a while now and this girl keeps disrespecting her imperial highness for long enough" Marius Snr who kept silent for a while now finally had time to speak, he gave Priscilla a fierce hidden glare before standing before her. Even Priscilla was left silent with no way to retort him since she understood that glare better than anyone.


    "It will be in your best interest to make that girl kneel before her imperial highness, or she will be killed according to our imperial laws for disrespecting our empire" Marius Snr spoke with a solemn voice while hiding his viciousness, he really wanted to kill of these people. For some reason he felt an urge telling him to get rid of them or troubles will come knocking at his door.


    Despite being disrespectful, not a single noble or official stopped him from doing what he wanted, no one wanted to offend this mad old man and end up as a corpse the next morning.


    "Are you certain you want to make this girl kneel? Are you willing to take on the consequences for trying to kill this girl for the sake of your empress?" Masaru asked with a stoic face, but his eyes were laughing at the idiocy of this old man who could not recognize the number one most powerful being in the world. The Ouroboros Dragon.


    "What are you going against our decree? Even if you are not of our citizens. We will hang you as an example for disrespecting our country" Marius Snr growled, his eyes becoming bloodshot. The urgency within his heart was growing more and more, he could almost not stop his impulse to leap towards Masaru behead him.


    Hearing this Masaru was vigilant while secretly scanning the old man, it did not take him long to realize that this old man was stimulated. Or more accurately, his fear was greatly stimulated through a drug. ''To think that even the puppet would get schemed against by its own controller'' Masaru thought with a faint smile.


    Seeing Masaru''s smile caused everyone to feel a cold sweat running down their spine, they were not entirely certain why this boy who was as young as a baby compared to them would terrify them to this degree. But whatever the reason was, it could prove lethal for them.


    Even Marius who wanted to kill Masaru more than anything, even with his face twisted with rage and eyes glaring his intent to kill. He could not help but flinch at how his father was conducting himself, glancing left and right he felt that if he did not stop his father then something bad might happen.


    "Father" Marius called out when he reached near enough for Marius Snr to hear him, instantly the prime minister snapped out of his stupor looking into the eyes of his son. Seeing the confusion in Marius''s eyes, the prime minister turns to look at his surroundings while thinking about what he had just been doing.


    Instantly his face was flushed red from embarrassment, and anger. ''Who is the one to scheme against me!? I lost my face!'' He screamed internally before taking a deep breath, he glanced nonchalantly towards Masaru.


    "Apologies, there are many troublemakers appearing in our country that I have to crack them down the hard way. But it still remains a fact that little girl is being too disrespectful" Marius Snr said,


    Hearing his words almost everyone in the audience hall was floored, although they were not certain what caused the prime minister to lose his temper so fast, but they knew something was wrong with him and that he would cover it up with a lie.


    "Even if she is the Ouroboros Dragon..." Masaru said with a pause before completing his sentence, "Ophis?"


    The surrounding who was shocked by the sudden change in the Prime Minister all froze, the atmosphere felt as if it transformed into an icy north pole. Everyone with stuttering movements turned to look at the girl who was nonchalantly munching a cookie, found it odd that she did indeed look like Ophis.


    Watching some more, only then the faces of the nobles and officials became incredibly pale. Priscilla who asked the question felt relieved that she only wanted to know who that girl was, she did not expect that she was indeed correct that the little girl was Ophis.


    ''Just how did he managed to tame the Ouroboros Dragon to become so close to him?'' She thought while looking at him intently.


    ''The hell!? Ouroboros dragon!?'' Marius Snr felt like crying when he heard what Masaru said, but he used his many years of experience to prevent himself from shivering in fear. ''P-perhaps he is bluffing! Yes right, how can someone like him possible have tamed the ultimate dragon goddess!?''


    "You--"


    "It''s fine" Priscilla cut off Marius Snr''s attempt to argue with Masaru, she gave Marius Snr a glare of her own before saying it as if she was speaking with everyone. "You all know I have once met Ophis once and I can guarantee, that little girl is indeed the legendary Ouroboros Dragon"


    "Impossible! How can someone like him possibly have tamed the ultimate dragon goddess!?" Marius cried out in surprise while the other nobles silently nodded in approval, even they could not believe this little girl was the most dangerous dragon to ever existed.


    "Hnn?" Ophis who heard her name being called several times glanced at the surroundings curiously, yet each time her eyes swept pass each noble and official. All of them were left with their backs soaked in sweat that abnormally perspires from their backs due to instinctual fear.


    "Ophis-- Ophis will protect Masaru," Ophis said while raising her tiny right fist trying to appear ferocious and failed miserably, but no one dared to retort her as they truly feared this little girl.


    As if to respond to Ophis''s declaration, Yui immediately activated Incinerate Athemn transforming her clothes into a dark crimson dress. Ulrika lightly tapped the pouches at both sides her waists opening it, pulling two special made revolvers. And Shirone activated her Neko mode, her white cat ears emerged between her hair while her cat tail emerged at her back before splitting into two tails.


    "We won''t allow you to continue bullying our husband like this!" The three girls said with a solemn voice causing Marius Snr to take a step back unconsciously, even if he did not want to accept it. It was the truth, that little girl was indeed Ophis or at least something incredibly dangerous. Even now his instincts were screaming at him to run.


    "The audience is dismissed," Priscilla said with a soft yet clearly audible voice that was heard by the nobles and officials who sighed with relief, rushing to be the first person to leave since they did not want to get involved in this any longer.


    "Well then, excuse me" Marius Snr bowed slightly towards Priscilla before leaving the audience hall with his son who fell unconscious when Ophis gave him a single glance which embarrassed the old man. He gave Masaru one last meaningful glance before leaving the audience hall.


    "You created a big mess for me to deal with," Priscilla said glancing at Masaru intently, she felt a bit frustrating how he was being nonchalant towards what just happened while gently patting the heads of his fiancees''s


    "If you are decisive, you would not have landed in this situation from the start" Masaru said without giving Priscilla a glance,


    "Nyan!" Shirone closed her eyes in delight when Masaru gently patted her head, "Besides, what could get worse than it already is"


    "True" Priscilla nodded before glancing at Azazel, "The reason I sent Elmenhilde was in hopes I could ask for your cooperation in our sacred gear research"


    "Ho?" Azazel who had remained quiet throughout the entire show, finally smiled while his eyes sparkled with great interest towards this subject. "Although you asked for Lady Gremory to bring her servant to aid you?"


    "We knew from the start she would not easily agree, what we truly need is your knowledge and for that, we are willing to sign the peace treaty" Priscilla responded,


    "That''s harsh" Azazel said with a wry smile, "However, if you join the alliance for the sake of sharing the knowledge I can happily agree with this," He said while crossing his arms, his smiling face became serious.


    "But you will have to clean your empire first" Azazel said, he glanced briefly at Masaru for a moment before turning his face back towards Priscilla.


    "I know, I intend to clear out the officials soon," Priscilla said while nodding her head,


    [Don''t mention the evil dragon] Masaru sent a mental communication.


    [You intend to let them experience a disaster?] Azazel asked while his eyes became serious.


    [It is ebcause it''s a serious topic, do you think she would believe us? Especially when we tell her to slaughter half her citizens? she will instantly stand against us] Masaru responded, it was then Azazel understood what Masaru said was the truth.


    ''No wonder he said that allowing them to experience despair would make them truly grateful'' he thought while taking a deep breathe. "Well then, I agree with your condition" Azazel said.


    "Good" Priscilla clapped her hands, shortly a servant wearinga white lab coat entered the audience hall. "This is Andrei, our head of research department. He will explain things for you along the way"


    Masaru glanced at Azazel who exchanged a few more words with Priscilla before leaving together with Andrei chatting with even more vigour, from the sounds of it they have already started talking about sacred gears. "He really loves them... Sacred Gears" Masaru muttered.


    Suddenly Masaru lowered his body, twist his body in a spinning motion while a massive silver numerical magical circle spread beneath his feet. "Codex of the Worthless: The domain of the Worthless!"


    Instantly the surroundings of Masaru vibrated for a split instant before all kinds of energies vanished without a trace, the shadow that sped towards Masaru began to emerge from the ground like smoke rising up before shaping into a humanoid form, solidifying.


    "It''s been a while" a Familiar feminine voice could be heard, a pair of aqua coloured eyes revealed themselves followed by a beautiful ecstiquite face. Black hair with purple and pink highlights at the ends, wearing a black school blazer over her white sleeveless shirt, black school short skirt. Her left leg was covered with a shin guard and a pair of white sneakers. Her left hand was covered with a crimson coloured gauntlet, two swords attached onto her back in their sheaths.


    "It sure has," Masaru said with a wry smile as he slowly stood up tall looking at the beautiful girl before him, it has been a few years but like her sister, she had not changed much after all these years. "Cicilly"


    "So this is the nekomata, Shirone. The Gunslinger Ulrika and Destruction Empress Yui" Cicily called out each of Masaru''s fiance''s, a bright smile appeared on her face as she stepped closer to the girls. "It''s an honour to meet you all, my name is Cicily Carmilla. Just call me Cicily"


    Cicily handed over a small packet of strawberry flavoured sugar sweets to the dragon goddess and tribute, Ophis said nothing and took the packet before nodding in acknowledgement. Masaru who saw this felt shocked at how this little dragon goddess was accepting bribes right in front of him.


    "I will leave you all alone to catch up," Priscilla said smiling warmly towards her little sister before leaving the audience hall.


    "Just what is going on" Masaru muttered glancing at the closing door.


    "My sister has changed" Cicily said with a saddened expression, "She used to be decisive, but now she keeps hesitating as if she was carrying a burden far greater than the empire"


    "I see" Masaru did not question her any further as he could vaguely sense that Cicily did not have any idea what was going on around Priscilla, he turned his attention away from her allowing her to chat with Shirone, Ulrika and Yui.


    Glancing towards the window, Masaru saw for an instant a shadow figure peeking at him from the window. He had been aware ever since he travelled to the Vampire Empire, he had been monitored and it was strangely baffling. That he felt a gaze filled with worship directed at him from the shadow figure that was monitoring him, or he felt that he was being monitored.


    Creak~


    The audience hall door opened once more, revealing the face of Marius was appeared to be looking for someone. When he noticed Masaru, he instantly had a cold look on his face till he noticed Cicily, only then did he smile warmly entering the audience hall with light steps as if he was skipping.


    "Cicily my darling, our wedding has been confirmed!" Marius spoke with a happy smiling face, his eyes not hiding his ?ust directed towards her body. Even Shirone, Ulrika and Yui could not help feel disgusted at him with such looks, yet Marius dared not look with such a gaze towards Masaru''s woman due to his fear of Ophis.


    "I never agreed to that" Cicily said with a solemn voice, her fist clenched tightly as she fought against her impulse to kill off this shameless piece of trash that kept pestering her to marry and having such a disgusting gaze towards her body that was pure.


    "Hoho, it does not matter," Marius said while spreading his palms sideways with a crazed smile, "Because your sister has already agreed firmly"


    Masaru who heard this could not help narrow his eyes when he heard this, even he knew Priscilla would not do such a thing. But after thinking for a moment he remembered that Cicily mentioned just now her sister had changed, ''Could it be she is being controlled?'' Masaru thought.


    "Impossible!" Cicily said with a confident tone as she knew her sister would not really sell her out, even if it was part of the plan to deceive their enemies she would never really go through with something like that.


    "I thought you would say that," Marius said while taking out a scroll with an imperial crest embedded onto the scrool, seeing this Cicily knew that this document was not fake.


    Masaru who saw this felt that whatever was written in that scroll, it dealt a great blow to Cicily to make her cry like that. He glanced at Marius who had a big smile on his face as if he won this round at last, but soon he shook his head thinking it was best to wait for Cicily to see him and explain herself what was going on.


    To the bitter end, he was a foreigner. Hench, he would not personally move to get involved, and will instead wait for her to request his help. That way, he could drag in the Hiei Mercenary group to join the civil war.


    "From now on you best stay away from Cicily, she is my woman," Marius said with a vigilant glare at Masaru, but when Masaru turned to look towards Marius with a solemn glare. It scared the man more than enough to make him scamper out of the room wishing he could use his third leg to run even faster.


    "Is it truly fine?" Ulrika asked,


    "It''s best she comes to us herself," Masaru said glancing at the door, "If we carelessly meddle, we might create trouble for ourselves instead of helping. So all we can do is wait, as for the evil dragons... I am considering to secretly evacuate those who are not infected and replace them with men of our own using the transformation bracelet to hide their real apperance"


    "Should I start with the operation?" Ulrika asked,


    "Hmm..." Masaru ??r?ssed his chin, "Proceed with the plan, also have Zhao Hai ready his men. Within the next two days, Hiei will join the civil war"


    "Are you serious?" Ulrika asked,


    "Yes," Masaru nodded, "Because even if Cicily dont come to us. Priscilla will definitely"


    "Should we do anything?" Yui asked,


    "Yes" Masaru smiled mysteriously, "I want you girls to help me catch my stalker"

 Chapter 174 - Peerage finally completed?

    "Stalkers?" Shirone asked, her eyes narrowed with cat-like slits. Her tail was upright and body exploding with battle intent, if it was anyone else she might be a little more composed but when it came to Masaru even if the man himself could protect himself. She was still protective over him, he was her world.


    "Well" Masaru scratched his cheek with a wry smile, "I feel they are guarding me, and their stealth techniques remind me of the techniques mother once taught me when I was eight years old"


    "Diana?" Yui asked,


    "Yeah" Masaru nodded, taking the lead. He, Shirone, Yui and Ulrika left the audience hall.


    It was only when they left that a shadow figure stepped out from the shadows, her pale green eyes eyes displaying a gaze filled with fanatism. Her gentle purple hair braided at the sides, hanging neatly straight along with her back all the way to her ankles, tied at the very end with a silver coloured ribbon.


    "God Masaru" She mumbled while her lips unintentionally smiled brightly, "He is as handsome as the day he defeated our archenemy and saved us...."


    >/< Later that night


    "Boss!!!" Zhao Hai exclaimed when he saw Masaru dressed in pitch black skin tight leather combat suit, although Masaru''s face was covered with a face fask and his hair hidden within the hoody of the black cloak he was wearing. He was easily discovered by his loyal sidekick.


    "It''s been a while" Masaru muttered glancing at Scott and Jamie who came along with this trip, he nodded at Jamie since the two of them already experience a bloody battle together so they had some tactic understanding, he glanced at Scott afterwards.


    "It will take some time, but I will have you get used to the battlefield Scott" Masaru said with a serious expression, "If you don''t want your pride trampled like before with that woman, then you must get stronger. For your sake, and for your brother''s"


    "Yes" Scott nodded solemnly, after having his will tempered by attending the Hiei special training program. He finally had his memories unsealed, he once again remembered being tortured endless by Susan Mortlake in order to brainwash him into becoming their weapon. Thanks to the training and Jamie''s presence, he managed to overcome the shadow in his heart just enough for him to learn of his destiny.


    "How is my numbers?" Masaru asked,


    "We have three hundred elite members who joined this mission, hundred of them are Devils & Fallen Angels, while the rest are from other races like the elves, dark elves, yokai, Valkyries" Zhao Hai began to report before glancing at Masaru with a sceptical glance, "We included a squad of ex hHero Faction members as you requested. But Boss, will this number be enough? The scale of the battle is in the millions"


    "This is enough" Masaru said with a smile, "What I want is quality soldiers that will leave a massive impact on this war scale, enough to attract the attention of all the factions across the world. That way they will know we don''t rely on numbers but strength, as well as a warning."


    "Understood boss" Zhao Hai nodded and no longer asked any questions, he had complete faith in his boss even if his boss was younger than him.


    "The two of you will be coming with me" Masaru said towards Jamie and Scott who both nodded and the three of them disappeared right in front of Zhao Hai when Masaru teleported them.


    ///


    "Whose there!?" Priscilla cried out while pulling out a dagger from below her pillow, she was just about to fall asleep in her personal bedroom, the pillows and duvet were in pink colour while the walls were painted in pink with golden borders.


    "It has been a while, your majesty" Masaru spoke with a low hoarse voice, his entire personal aura was different from how he appeared in the audience chamber. This aura caused Priscilla to flinched instinctively as she could feel that she was no match for this man, even her shadow guards would provide no protection nor cover for her escape.


    "Are you ---" Priscilla was about to continue until she felt her mind invaded by a mysterious foreign force that controlled her body instantly, this experience sent a chill down her spine. It was only then she noticed the existence of the two younger boys standing right behind Masaru.


    "I can''t have you spill my identity" Masaru said glancing at Jamie feeling grateful for him being decisive, turning his eyes back towards Priscilla he smiled warmly "I''m the master of Hiei, and I am here to offer my services for the Carmilla Faction"


    "To think it would be you" Priscilla said, but she never would have expected that Masaru intentionally exposed his identity to her for a reason. Otherwise no matter what she did, she would not even recognize him even if he stood n?k?d in front of her. "What services are you speaking of?"


    "Mercenaries" Masaru said with a smile, "You can hire us as mercenaries that will fight this war alongside with you"


    "My people will never accept that" Priscilla instantly responded but Masaru did not flinch, instead his smile grew wider.


    "Then tell them that you feel the lives of your people is more important, hench you hired disposable pawns" Masaru suggested, this suggestion made Priscilla close her mouth as she comtemplate over this before nodding.


    "That could work... But" She glared at him, "Why would you get involved?"


    "Same as the time we first met" Masaru responded, "The same group is supporting Tepes Faction and your empire alone is no match for them"


    "Although it''s true, it''s vexing to hear that from you" Priscilla said before she nodded, "Very well I accept"


    "Then I will send my troops to join the skirmishes two days from now" Masaru said before bidding farewell, when he turned his back towards her his face instantly became cold. This change caught both Scott and Jamie''s attention but neither of them said anything.


    >/<


    "Welcome back" Ulrika welcomed Masaru who teleported right in front of the doors of the Cloud Nine mansion they were currently staying at, she seductively walked towards Masaru throwing her arms around his neck before giving him a light kiss on the lips.


    "I''m back" Masaru said as he responded with a kiss of his own, with his hand at her waist, the two of them walked deeper into the mansion towards the dining room where Shirone and Yui were currently placing plates on the table.


    "Big Brother!"


    "Masaru!"


    Yui and Shirone called out with happy voice before embracing and giving a kiss each to Masaru, a warm smile appear on Masaru''s face as he held the girls firmly in his arms.


    *cough cough*


    The sound of coughing came from behind them, yet no one turned to look at the person who entered the mansion as they knew this old pervert would be coming this late considering he spent most of his time talking about sacred gears with researchers.


    "You kids really do need to respect your elders" Azazel complained, yet the moment he opened the fridge he exclaimed, "THE HELL!? To think I would be given such a expensive alcoholic drink!"


    "That''s a gift" Masaru said with a smile, taking his seat while the girls went to the kitchen to finalize dinner for the night.


    "Thanks" Azazel said with a broad smile, he did not waste time getting a glass for himself and threw a drink. He naturally did not share it, because this was his favourite drink. Cocytus Flavoured Tequila, favoured by Fallen Angels.


    "Although I don''t have much good news" Masaru said with a wry smile, his eyes flickered with disappointment and anger.


    "Is it about the empress?" Azazel asked as if he expected this, Masaru nodded with a solemn expression.


    "I''m certain she already succumbed to the enemies pressure and joined their side, or she willingly joined" Masaru came up with several possibilities, but all of them had a common factor. She was part of the enemy group.


    "So no matter what we do, we won''t progress?" Azazel asked,


    "We will progress, but it will be minimal" Masaru answered before adding on, "They will restrict us, but they won''t try to obstruct our plans since they do not want to alarm us. Especially the Empress"


    "This is difficult" Azazel muttered while ??r?ssing his goattee, yet after a sip of his drink he instantly reverted to his carefree attitude, "Well it doesn''t matter right?"


    "Right" Masaru said with a smirk, "We continue doing what we came here for, and wait for the right oppurtunity. If needed, I intend to replace the empress"


    "BUFFOOO!!!!" Azazel spat out his drink, when he realized what he spat out he instantly became pissed at himself for wasting such a quality drink. But almost instantly he turned his gaze towards Masaru, "You intend to start a Coup Detat?"


    "No" Masaru said with a smile,


    "I will simply have the sister become the empress"


    >/<


    Alone in his room, pretending to sleep. Masaru was current waiting for the presence he sensed to approach him closer, it has been a while he sensed this presence and he already told the girls and Azazel to pretend that they were still sleeping.


    "I''m sorry" a familiar female voice could be heard approaching Masaru, "Although I have no choice but to give this life to someone, I at least wish to give something important to me to someone of my choosing"


    The feeling of someone pulling off his duvet, crawling ontop of him till they mounted him at the waist. Masaru was more or less certain what this person intended to do, or at least two possibilities. Yet he did not react as of yet, he was still waiting to feel out the intention of the person.


    "I- I have fallen in love with you back then" The female continued to speak as if she remembered something nostalgic, "Saving the descendants of the vampires, you were willing to expose your spy identity... Unlike my sister who willingly became their puppet after meeting that man..."


    "Please forgive me..." Water drops fell on Masaru''s face as the female whimpered, "But please make me a woman---"


    "Get off our god''s body" a cold voice could be heard a short distance from the first female''s voice, "God''s body can''t be violated just by anyone, just because they fell in love with him"


    "I agree with the first part" Masaru''s voice alerted both the girls, his amber coloured eyes opened as he glanced at Cicily who was wearing black s?xy lingerie while remaining mounted ontop of his, his shirt was already pushed upwards revealing his well defined abs. "As for the latter... That''s up for me to decide"


    "I---" Cicily stuttered while glancing at Masaru with watery eyes, she felt embarrassed but she could not move. She had resolved herself to give her chastity to him before she would be forced to marry that scum, if she were to run away now then she will not get another chance. But even then, she felt like running away.


    "Calm down" Masaru said with a warm voice, gently patting Cicily''s head. He glanced at the girl not far from his bed, he could not help but widen his eyes for a moment before a sigh escaped his lips.


    "I would never expected it to be you" Masaru said with a wry smile, after seeing this girl he instantly understood everything in that moment. This girl before him was the Queen of Diodora, the one whom he saved and the one who joined Diana''s peerage as a way to save them. ''Wasn''t she suppose to be in the Belial Territory while being cared for? I heard mother said the girls were severely traumatized''


    "It''s an honour for my god to recognize this one" The girl immediately kneeled, her head lowered for a moment before she glanced upwards with eyes filled with Fanatism. Seeing this eyes, Masaru could not help but feel a chill run down his spine. Even Cicily could not help but shiver at such a gaze, it was really scary in a certain meaning.


    "Why do you call me as such?" Masaru asked, he was wondering if this girl was being brainwashed since she was gazing at him with such a gaze. Not even Asia who was saved by Issei, did not have such a gaze towards Issei despite being a believer as well. She firmly held her faith in God, and yet this girl reverted into believing in him?


    "Our God saved us when we were at our lowest" The girl answered without hesitation, "Apostle Diana told us, that it is because our God cared for us that he saved us, and that we should repay his grace by believing in him. And he would protect us, Apostle Diana told us we are free to believe in you my God. For you are our saviour"


    ''M-Mother... Just what in the world have you done!?'' Masaru thought while feeling a headache approaching his mind, although he had many things he wanted to ask this was not a pressing matter. He added to his note that he had to see his mother about this, although he could more or less guess his mother used this approach to give a spiritual pillar for the girls who were strict believers who lost their faith.


    He had no choice but to accept this girl''s faith in him until he got the answer from his mother, and he had to deal with another more important matter than this. So he nodded towards the girl "I will call you again later, could you please leave me alone for now?"


    "By your will" The girl said as she instantly vanished, that set of movement techniques was truly the movement technique his mother used. So he was no longer surprised, he turned his glance towards Cicily who was still mounted on top of him, his hand was holding her waist preventing her from running away.


    "What happened?" Masaru asked,


    "My sister..." Cicily stuttered before resolving herself, "She gave a sacred edict, ordering me to marry Marius for the sake of the Empire. Or she will proceed with the plans she set for incase I refuse"


    "What would that be?" Masaru asked,


    "Turning half the citizens of the Empire into Evil Dragons" Cicily muttered, this caused Masaru to feel a shock as he would never expected that his investigation which he felt Marius Junior and Senior were responsible, would even include the Empress himself.


    ''To think that she would be involved, but since when?'' Masaru thought while glancing at Cicily''s face, he knew this girl cared for the people but she cared about herself as well. Such a person was indeed worthy of him making a bold decision.


    ''It appears the plan I spoke with Azazel would really be worth it'' Masaru nodded inwardly, feeling that having Cicily becoming the Empress would enable him to set up another headquarter branch of Hiei in the Vampire country which will allow him to take another big step in controlling the shadows of the worlds.


    "Are you resolved?" Masaru asked,


    "If it''s for the sake of the people, I would" Cicily nodded, "But I don''t want to give up my future, if possible... I too want to be happy, have children with the one I love, and marry who I love"


    Masaru nodded, he admired this girl who was willing to stand up for her people while still being honest with her own feelings, her own d?s?r?s. "If you intend to give something to me, I prefer everything..."


    "Everything?" Cicily asked while her eyes gleaned with a trace of longing, she really wanted to see Masaru again. And when she did, it was during a conflict. She is forced to marry a man she hates, her sister gave up on her and the empire for the sake of a man. The citizens is being suppressed by Marius Sr who wants to control the empire.


    "Only if you give me everything, your body, heart and soul" Masaru said while looking deeply into her eyes, "Will your wish become a reality"


    "The Kiss prayer?" Cicily asked in suprirse, but Masaru smiled as he took the knight piece that was resting on the table as if it was waiting for it''s destined host to finally arrive, it''s crimson surface pulsating a crimson light.


    "And become my knight" Masaru said with a smile

 Chapter 154 - Update - 23/08/2020

    Hi everyone,


    I have finished making some changes from Volume 1 up until Volume 5!


    Current chapter completed: 131


    I will be starting from Volume 6, this volume will take the longest to finish since I will be making MASSIVE changes while inserting many chapters (Especially in regards to the power rankings related to the God Class ranks from Low up to the top)


    Doing Volume 6, will be no different from adding new chapters. That''s how much changes I intend to bring to it before I start with Volume 7: The Heroine Volume!


    Please note:


    1) Chapter 91 has been split and made into two chapters 91-92.


    2) I have added new chapters 112 & 113,


    3) Made changes with volumes! Added a new Volume before I start the Vampire Arc!


    4) Added chapters between 120 - 125


    PS: Changing Chapters to new Volumes is too damn hard since it sets off notification for new chapters! Is there a way to change chapter from one volume to another? I only know of the "adjust sequence within the volume" only


    o.o


    This noob is still a noob after all

 Chapter 155 - Noobs first ever Poll

    Hi Guys,


    although I am editing my book, I am also thinking of my other books futures as well. I have considrered and thought I would have to let go of a book or two and change them into something different as I have already decided on that.


    However!


    You! My readers, have to decide which one of the books I wrote (Of the three) Will have to say goodbye.


    I will leave comments, and >>like<< the >>comment<< to >>support the book<< you wish to see >>continue<< once I am done with DxD.


    [Don''t like for the book you are not interested in]


    this will allow me to simply move on to the next book instead of slamming my face on the table wondering what book to keep or let go in the future.


    PS: One book has got to go at least, so please choose wisely